《Purple Romance》


 Chapter 1: Brown chocolate taste the best.

    Chapter 1: Brown chocte taste the best.


    THE YEAR 2011 COSMOS TOWN JOHN MILLS SENIOR HIGH SCHOOL. CLASS 3A


    A student rushed into the ssroom and stood in front of the board panting with heavy breathes as he spoke ''''hey, hey, guys quiet down and listen to big news, I have fresh scope for you guys'''' he picked a bottle of water from a ssmate''s table and unscrewed it to drink.


    The students in the ss about 20 in number all turned and quietened down looking at the boy in front of the board. He was the main news-getter in the school. The first to always have first-hand news about everything and anything going on in the school so whenever he stood on the podium anytime, the students would always give him their attention. After all, who didn''t love to hear gossip at that stage. They were rich kids who lived for the entertainment and fun part of school life.


    The boy smirked knowing he had gotten their attention. He looked towards the door before saying ''''we will be having a new English teacher since Mrs. Mills is gone on maternity leave''''. He told the students feeling rather proud to have gotten such firsthand news.


    ''''What does that have to do with us, Charles Manus?'''' A student in the first three row of seats asked arrogantly as she mentioned the boy''s name.


    Charles Manus shrugged his shoulders saying ''''it does have everything to do with you, miss campus belle Karen Kash because your little title is going to be given to her''''


    ''''Oooohwoooo'''' the ss hailed and erupted intoughter.


    ''''What?'''' Karen Kash said angrily and red at Charles Manus.


    ''"The English teacher is young and very beautiful. She graduated from the top of her ss. She is intelligent and even skipped a few grades to enter the University. She was the youngest in her ss and graduated with honors. ording to my father, the dean, he had gone to the school to personally ask for her toe here and work. You know my father, he doesn''t praise people that easily, right? But, he even said everything about this teacher is perfect. A femme fatale. You know the saying ''brown choco is the best'', right?"


    Charles Manus finished and felt quite satisfied with himself for having such indept knowledge.


    ''''Is she single? I would like to date her if she is?'''' another boy named Globus Jun said making the ss to erupt into another fit ofughter.


    ''''Not in this lifetime, maybe when you are reborn again, Globus Jun, which is never going to happen because she is way out of your league'''' Charles Manus said. As the ss was busy now talking about the new teacher, a boy with brown hair and greenish eyes sauntered elegantly into the ssroom with his backpack hanging on his shoulders. He stopped at the door and looked at the ss with a bored and calm expression.


    The whole ss immediately turned quiet and everyone looked at him.


    If Karen Kash was the campus belle then this boy was the school hunk also known as the most beautiful and handsome boy in the school.


    He had an aloof attitude and always kept to himself. He only had a few friends in the ss but he wasn''t snobbish and would help anyone who came to him for help. Only that, he hated noisy environments like the situation in the ss at that moment.


    ''''Noisy'''' the boy said casually while looking at Charles Manus. His voice was deep yet hoarse and he had an Asian ent to it which made it sound foreign from the original Cosmos ent, but it was nice to listen to.


    ''''Your Excellency is in, let''s go back to been a cemetery, y''all'''' Charles Manus said with a smile at the boy before getting down from the podium walking to his desk.


    Karen Kash stood up and walked to the boy''s desk and gently brushed her hair that was falling off on her face. She ced the book in her hands on the boy''s desk as everyone watched them with curiosity.


    ''''Ad-Din, here is a copy ofst night''s evening lessons. You couldn''t attend because of your piano lessons so I made a copy for you that way you won''t miss anything we learnt yesterday'''' the girl spoke softly and shyly with a smile making the ss to erupt into hailing.


    ''''Wowowowowow''''


    ''''This is it, this is what we call true love. Ad-Din didn''t attend our evening lessons because he was busy but pretty Karen made a copy of the notes for him. I wonder who will do same for me in this ss?" Globus Jun said in an exaggerated manner.


    ''''Hey, forget about this ss, not even in this lifetime will you get someone to do that for you'''' Calia Banks said and the whole ssughed.


    ''''Hey, Calia Banks, why don''t you try doing that for me? Who knows, I might start to reciprocate your feelings for me?" Globus Jun said smugly.


    ''''Lunatic'''' Calia Banks said and opened her book.


    ''''Guys, stop saying nonsense. You all know Ad-Din hates such things. I am just giving him a copy as a ssmate'''' Karen Kash said and blushed as she went back to her desk. As Karen walked over to her desk, Calia humped and red at her. To Calia, whatever Karen did was fake.


    "Fake, tsk" Calia murmured and went back to ying her video games on her tablet.


    Before Karen transferred to John Mills High, Calia was the campus belle but lost her title to Karen so the two haven''t been on good terms since then. The only time Calia beat Karen was in their exams. Calia always scored and came second and Karen came third and the first position was left for Ad-Din who had never lost it ever since he entered the school three years ago.


    Karen waspetitive by nature so, she equally saw Calia as apetitor. To Karen, Calia was a jealous ssmate who could only rely on her studies to beat her. She secretly hated Calia because her mother alwayspare them.


    Ad-Din didn''t give a reply to Karen but instead stuffed the copy she gave him under his desk and removed his study books of the day and ced them on the table. He pushed them to a corner and ced only the English book in the middle and flipped through it as the face of a woman came to his mind. He saw her entering the school when he was also arriving with his driver. He quickly shoved the memory away as he started reading.


    THE STAFF ROOM


    The dean entered the staff room with Maria Portia Lee closely behind him. She was a young girl of 22 years who had just graduated and had a petite body and was very beautiful, a typical coloured woman who hailed from Cosmos town itself.


    Unlike most of its inhabitants that had fair skin, Maria was among the few minority that had a coloured skin. Maria inherited her chocte skin from her mother while her father was a typical blonde.


    The dean was very proud to be able to recruit her because a lot of schools tried to scout Maria Portia Lee to join them but she epted his offer first.


    When the teachers saw the dean walking in, they all stood up to greet him but he dismissed them saying ''''no need for greetings again. I just came to introduce to you our new English teacher. She will be recing Mrs. Mills who had gone on maternity leave''''. The teachers who were seven in number, with four being men and threedies all looked at Maria Portia Lee from head to toe. Maria kept her head lowered as she stood next to the dean. The attention wasn''t new to her yet she could never get used to it. It made her a little ufortable being looked at all the time.


    ''''This is Maria Portia Lee, a fresh graduate from Cosmos University. She graduated from the top of her ss and I was able to scout her to our school. She will be teaching Englishnguage. Miss Lee, please introduce yourself to your fellow teachers. From now onwards you will be colleagues'''' the dean said.


    ''''Hi, I am Maria Portia Lee, but you can just call me Maria or Miss Lee. I will be in your care from now onwards, please look favorably on me and guide me'''' Maria said and the teachers pped their hands.


    ''''Maria, you can use the desk over there, I will send you to your ss when you are ready'''' the dean said with a smile.


    ''''Yes, professor'''' Maria walked to the empty desk and put her bag on the table. She smiled at the teacher next to her before sitting down to sort and arrange her things. The dean nodded satisfactorily and went out.


    The male teachers immediately swamped around Maria asking her lots of questions.


    Maria was used to questions about her skin color and herst name which seemed contradictory. Maria wasn''t Asian but because of herst name a lot of people thought she was. It was the same story she gave all the time. Her mother was a fan of all Korean actors with thest name Lee and decided to register her name a Lee recing her originalst name Suwait.

 Chapter 2: A new start to life

    Chapter 2: A new start to life


    Maria had never felt so grateful like this moment that the dean entered the teacher''s room to bring her out. She picked her notebook and strode to the dean at the door with a grateful smile.


    Just now, the moment the dean left her to get settled, the male teachers all came to her asking her questions about her personal life, the things she did on weekends and others. Maria felt that if she didn''t escape the room, she would end up making the female teachers her enemies which was a bad start to her new job. Besides, she needed to keep a low profile, do her work well, earn enough money and find a new ce to relocate and get away from ''that person''


    Maria grew up with her aunt and father because her mother divorced her dad when she was 8 years old. Maria was grateful to her aunt as her aunt was the one who gave her shelter when she needed it the most. As for her father, he was just there as a figure and nothing more. He was a gambler who gambled their money away leading them to have a hardened life. Marley Suwait cared about only one thing- that was himself alone and no one else.


    Now that Maria was able to care for herself, she intended to work hard and secure a permanent position in the school. That way, she would be able to save money and buy a nice house in Cosmos town for herself and her aunt. As long as she is able to relocate, her so called father in paper who steals from her and even uses her as bait for gambling won''t be able to find them. Their lives will no longer be so difficult.


    Maria followed behind the dean feeling ted and yet nervous about her new beginning. This was her first school that she was going to teach. She had been helping her colleagues back at school in self-study and also organised vacation sses for the children in her neighbourhood but since this was her first time officially been a teacher to a bunch of high-schoolers, Maria was a little nervous. She wanted to do well.


    She went to high school and knew very well that high school was the beginning of a teenager''s rebellion stage. Even though she skipped a grade between grades 10 and 11, she still knew how students in this level could be. She was already orientated by the other teachers about the students. They were not average students but rich kids from powerful families.


    Maria clutched her book tightly as she saw that the dean had entered the ss 3 A block and followed inside.


    The moment Maria entered the whole ss quietened and turned to look at her. Maria could feel their eyes burrowing into her skin but since this was going to be her job and she was going to be with them for a long time, she decided to look straight at them with a smile.


    ''''ss up please''''. Ad-Din spoke breaking the ice and the students stood up ''''greet''''.


    ''''Good day, Dean, good day Miss'''' the students said and sat back.


    ''''Good day students. I believe you all know why I am here right?'''' The dean asked suspiciously looking at his son. He knew his son had by now already spread the news about the new teachers to his colleagues.


    ''''Off course, dean. You are here to introduce the new English teacher to us''''. Globus said and the ssughed.


    ''''Bingo. Now, I am d to introduce to you your new English teacher Miss Maria Portia Lee but you can call her Miss Lee''''. The dean said.


    "Miss Lee is so beautiful; dean is she single?'''' the boy sitting by Globus asked.


    ''''That I say is none of your business and Miss Lee is older than you, young man''''. the dean said.


    ''''Sir, age doesn''t matter as long as there is love. Isn''t it?'''' Globus added.


    ''''Yeah, says the one who has never been in a rtionship and will possibly be alone for the rest of his life?'''' Calia said and the ssughed.


    As the chitchat was going on, Karen sized Maria up and down and thought to herself that she wasn''t as beautiful as the rumors imed. She wore in clothes and her bag wasn''t even branded. She snorted softly and looked up.


    ''''Dean, say, is Calia catching feelings for me? Why does she always retort to every word I say?'''' Globus said and touched his chest smirking. Calia turned and red at him.


    ''''That''s enough. You have English, so I will leave Miss Lee to you. Maria,e to my office when you are done?'''' The dean turned to Maria and spoke.


    ''''Yes, professor'''' Maria said and smiled.


    Her smile mesmerised half the ss and the boys melted and watched her with admiration.


    Soon as the dean went out, Maria walked to the podium and ced her book on the table and looked up and her eyes met with deep greenish ones making her stupefied for a while before she immediately looked away picking the marker to write something on the board.


    Ad-Din watched the new teacher with interest and his lips curved into a half smile. She was the woman he saw on his way into the school. He didn''t know she was a teacher. He thought she was a new student transferring to his school. She looked young and a little too petite to be a teacher to the students in their school. With her stature, she could easily be bullied by the students.


    The more Ad-Din watched the new teacher, the more an apparent smile appeared on his face. This didn''t go unnoticed by Karen since she was looking at Ad-Din the whole time.


    Karen followed Ad-Din''s gaze andnded on the new teacher and frowned. She felt an inexplicable difort in her heart and didn''t know why.


    Maria wrote a topic on the board and turned to face the students. She was first stunned to see how quiet they were and felt a bit embarrassed also because they weren''t just quiet but they were staring at her. Their gazes were so obvious that Maria didn''t know if she would be able to teach them anything.


    ''''Hi, everyone. Since I am new, I will like us to get to know each other. You can introduce yourselves first before you say anything or if you have a question.


    Today, I want us to learn some simple subject-verb agreement. We all know what subject-verb agreement is, right? Who can tell us?''''


    Maria put the marker down after she finished speaking. The whole ss seemed to not have heard her at all and just stared at her.


    Maria gave an awkward chuckle and bit her lips. Calia lifted her hand and Maria felt like giving the girl a kiss for saving her. Maria pointed at her saying ''''yes, introduce yourself and tell us your answer''''.


    ''''Miss Lee, we don''t want to listen to her. How about you do the talking and we will do the listening?'''' Globus Jun said throwing Calia a smug smirk.


    ''''Globus, are you tired of sitting in the ss?'''' Ad-Din asked suddenly drawing all attention to himself. He was usually quiet in ss and wouldn''t answer or say anything when the teacher was in ss but now he even spoke up for the new English teacher? This was a major hit to the ss.


    Globus shook his head and apologised ''''Miss Lee, I''m sorry''''.


    ''''Yes?'''' Maria was confused at the situation but didn''t say anything further. When she attempted to look at the boy who just saved her, her heart suddenly started racing. It was doing that again.


    Her heart was beating and her eyes kept wanting to look at the boy at the corner.


    Since she saw him in the car when she was at the entrance, her heart never stopped beating when she briefly thought about him. This feeling was strange to Maria and she thought she was probably sick but now, she felt an indescribable desire to look at the boy yet she couldn''t and she didn''t know why.


    Maria decided to not think too much into it and nodded at Calia to continue.


    "Miss Lee, as I was saying before the rude interruption" Calia said and stressed on thetter part of her words before she added "Subject-verb Agreement or concord happens when a word changes form depending on the other words to which it rtes. It is an instance of inflection, and usually involves making the value of some grammatical category "agree" between varied words or parts of the sentence"


    Calia said and the ss hailed her name. She was the smartest and most intelligent girl in the whole of year 3 sses A, B, and C.


    "Who doesn''t know what subject-verb agreement is? Mrs. Mills taught us before going. It will be a shame if you didn''t know what it was"


    Karen Kash said and smirked arrogantly. Maria''s eyes twitched as she looked at the girl who just finished speaking. She really didn''t know what to make of her attitude but she still felt she had to do something about it, so she spoke.


    "Student in front, if you know the answer, you are permitted to say it but I will not permit such rude behavior in my ss next time"


    Ad-Din looked at Maria and smirked. She wasn''t easily bullied after all.


    The ss turned silent but Karen Kash was the most flustered as she didn''t expect the new teacher to speak to her that way. She looked at Maria ready to say something but Maria didn''t give her the chance and turned to the board and started teaching. Karen Kash felt humiliated.

 Chapter 3: Eye Contact

    Chapter 3: Eye Contact


    Ad-Din looked at Maria and smirked. She wasn''t easily bullied after all.


    The ss turned silent but Karen Kash was the most flustered as she didn''t expect the new teacher to speak to her that way. She looked at Maria ready to say something but Maria didn''t give her the chance and turned to the board and started teaching. Karen Kash felt humiliated.


    Calia chuckled and gave Karen a mocking gaze which further irritated Karen.


    ....


    "Saved by the bell!!''''.


    Maria heaved a relief the moment the bell rang for the first break session. She had never felt so grateful anymore than that moment she heard the bell ring.


    Whoever said teaching a bunch of high school students was easy needs a good thrashing because Maria begged to defy.


    Her first lesson was nothing like what she had thought or imagined it would be. It was way all over the ce and left her mentally exhausted. The boys didn''t pay attention to what was been taught. The girls looked like they were harbouring malice against her. All her fantasies of having a good time with the students went straight to the mill.


    It was more like a battlefield than a ss if she were to put it.


    What made matters worse was the fact that she knew she was being watched by a pair of green eyes that made her feel like her skin was been burrowed into.


    Maria felt the hair on her whole body stand up with every move she made. That pair of green eyes followed her like a hawk on the lookout for a piece of meat.


    Maria exhaled and put on a bright, fake smile before turning to face the students. As expected they were looking at her. Maria smiled and said to them "Well, I guess we are done for the day? I will leave you with some likely questions. You can send them to me through the ss representative, who is the ss representative?" Maria asked.


    "That will be me, Miss Lee but I am an assistant to Ad-Din over there" Calia said and pointed at Ad-Din and Maria looked over and met his gaze. She looked away immediately and said to the ss.


    "Then, have a nice day ahead"


    ''''Yes, Miss Lee'''' the students responded.


    Ad-Din looked at the new teacher with a half smile. He could tell her smile was a fake one.


    Maria quickly wrote the questions down on the board and picked her books on the table. Calia stood up and walked to Maria smiling as she spoke to her.


    ''''Miss Lee, can I help you with that? I have some questions to ask you as well''''. Calia said.


    Her smile was so genuine that Maria felt she would be sad if she rejected her help so she allowed the girl to take the books from her and led the way.


    As they walked out, Ad-Din never took his eyes off Maria. He watched as Calia warmed up to Maria as they walked out. His gaze didn''t escape Karen as she felt a sudden overwhelming insecurity watching him. A part of her felt an indescribable sense of loss and anger swelled up deep within her and a ray thoughts ran through her head making her clutch her fist into a tight ball. Her face still maintained a graceful look even though she felt like screaming at somebody.


    A ridicule chuckle escaped her mouth and her lips curved into a sinister smile. Even Calia that bitch liked the new teacher.


    ....


    ''''Miss Lee, you are so pretty and petite. If not for the fact that you are not wearing our uniform, you could pass as a student. Miss Lee, you are not more than 21 are you? You look so young''''


    Calia asked curiously and smiled. Calia has always been a talkative and warm person who enjoyed making friends with older people. After watching how Maria took her time to teach and exin everything, Calia took a liking to her.


    Faced with such an unusual and unexpected question from Calia, Maria didn''t know what to say to her. She felt Calia was a good person but there was a rule in the school that teachers were not supposed to have a close rtionship with the students hence Maria was sceptical about what to say and what not to say to her. Off course, she was a person who hated to hurt anyone but right at that moment, Maria felt she needed to make the distance clear in order not to create problems for herself.


    ''''I didn''t know my age was such an interesting topic to discuss with my student?''''


    Maria said and the air around them suddenly turned awkward.


    Calia felt she had crossed her boundaries and was now feeling ashamed. With a lowered head and gaze she apologised to Maria.


    ''''Miss Lee, I''m sorry for crossing the line. I was just so happy and wanted to get to know you. I started spouting nonsense again''''. Calia said "forgive me, I always end up saying unnecessary stuff when I get excited"


    ''''No, is alright. You are right, I am 22 years and a little over 3 years older than you''''. Maria said with a smile making Calia to grin happily.


    ''''Miss Lee, I really enjoyed the lesson today and I look forward to more of that. Then, I will leave you to do your work. I''m going back to ss''''. Calia said and Maria turned and realised they had walked to the door of the staff room.


    "En, go ahead. Is time for breakfast, you should go and get something to eat"


    Maria said to Calia and took the books from her and entered the staff room while Calia jumped happily back to her ssroom.


    Maria put her books on her table and pulled the chair out to sit when a male teacher called Arnold Martins walked to her and spoke.


    ''''Hi, Maria. We are going to the cafeteria for breakfast, will you join us?'''' Arnold asked and Maria turned to look at him and saw that three other teachers were standing by the side watching with expectant gazes.


    Maria felt it would be rude to not ept their kind gesture and agreed with a gentle smile.


    ''''Yes, sure, let me pick my wallet first''''.


    The teachers smiled at her response. They felt that she might not ept to go with them. Seeing how she didn''t refuse and readily agreed the female teachers present started to see her in a new light. They had initially wanted to stay away from her because of her high grades and qualification but now that she didn''t refuse to dine with them, then they too didn''t want to treat her as an outcast and instead gave her a warm weing smile.


    Seeing the smiles on their faces, Maria rxed and calmed down. She pulled the chair back inside and picked her purse ready to go out with them.


    Ad-Din was walking towards the cafeteria with Karen behind him when he saw Maria and the rest of the teachers also walking towards the teachers wing of the cafeteria.


    Ad-Din instinctively paused and stopped walking. His gaze became increasingly cold as he watched the male teachers walking side by side with Maria. She was all smiles as she chatted with the teachers while walking to the cafeteria.


    Ad-Din didn''t know why he felt that way. Somehow, he didn''t like the idea of seeing the new teacher with any male colleague. He looked away angrily. Since when was he so concerned about the welfare of a teacher? Ad-Din thought to himself that it must be because he was so freetely that was why he had the time to be concerned about what other people did with their lives. She wasn''t even someone he was acquainted with.


    Seeing that Ad-Din was lost in thought, Karen followed his gaze and saw that he was focused on the new teacher who was going towards the cafeteria with the other teachers.


    Karen became disturbed and concerned again. This was the first time she had seen Ad-Din so invested in another person and that person was the new teacher. She didn''t understand it. Why would Ad-Din who doesn''t even look at the girls in their ss be suddenly invested in this new teacher? Her instincts told her that there was more to it than meets the eye. She came back to her senses and saw Ad-Din walking into the cafeteria and she ran along calling his name.


    Karen made a mental note to have someone do a check on the new teacher. She was already angry that the new teacher told her off in the ss in front of everyone. All the other teachers addressed her with respect but the new teacher did not.


    Moreover, she seemed to like Calia who was her nemesis from the start. Anyone who sided with Calia would automatically be her enemy especially now that the boy she liked seemed to be curious about the new teacher.

 Chapter 4: Butterflies in the stomach

    Chapter 4: Butterflies in the stomach


    Maria chatted with the teachers as they ate their food. The weather in mid-August was mostly chilly in Cosmos town so most of the dishes that the people ate were quite spicy and hot. Maria felt that the school''s chef was a wonderful cookpared to herself. The only food she could probably prepare well was instant noodles. The food forzy buns like herself.


    The school cafeteria prepared rice, meatballs, bruised braised vegetables and spicy chicken soup using only fresh and organic ingredients from the school''s farm.


    The teachers sat at their wing which was just a two or three tables separating them from the rest of the students.


    Maria was busy enjoying her meal until she heard someone mentioned her name and looked up. She blushed shyly when she saw the male teacher by her side looking at her curiously. She still had food in her mouth, so she just smiled politely.


    ''''Miss Lee, do you have a boyfriend?'''' Arnold asked.


    His question was so sudden that Maria choked on the rice in her mouth and coughed. Arnold passed her a bottle of water and Maria unscrewed it and drank some of the water. The spiciness of the soup still lingered in her mouth making her to still make light coughs. But, that didn''t stop the rest of the teachers from looking at her anticipatorily. Maria knew there was no way out except answering the question but she wondered if this was the norm of the school staff to enquire of the status of new teachers that arrived.


    "Huh?" Maria calmed down and asked absentmindedly.


    ''''Mr. Arnold, look how you have made Miss Lee flustered. Miss Lee, take it easy. They are just curious because you are beautiful''''. A female teacher called Miss Mani said and the rest of the teachers chuckled.


    ''''What? We are just curious that''s all. So, Miss Lee. Are you single or do you have a boyfriend?'''' Arnold pressed on with no intention of stopping.


    Seeing that there was no way out, Maria smiled shyly as she replied ''''I just finished school and started work here. I don''t have a boyfriend''''.


    ''''What? You mean you''ve never dated anyone before? Wow. You are really a rare breed Miss Lee. What exactly did you do in school then?''''. Miss Mani said.


    ''''I know, right? What were you doing besides studying? Didn''t the boyse to you?'''' Another teacher call Miss Diana asked curiously as she gulped down her chicken soup.


    ''''They did but I was too busy with my books to notice them. I can be quite dense when ites to such stuff. I still have a lot to learn''''. Maria said as she ate her food.


    "Who would have thought our Miss Lee will turn out to be so innocent?" Miss Mani added.


    ''''Well, you don''t have to be so courteous. We are all colleagues at the workce. We learn from each other. Don''t be shy to approach any of us when you need anything, especially me''''. Arnold said stressing more on thetter part of his sentence.


    "Miss Lee, I am also here. Don''t just go to only Arnold if you have a question. I am also free and single too" Cerin, another male teacher added.


    ''''Thank you, Mr. Arnold, thank you Mr. Cerin for your kind words''''. Maria said politely and went back to eating her food.


    ''''Let''s eat and go back. We have little time left''''. Miss Diana added and they started eating.


    Meanwhile sitting just a few tables behind them was Ad-Din with a tray full of food he had yet to touch.


    His grandfather was one of the board of directors owning about 80% of the school management rights so Ad-Din was given a special table behind the teachers wing. He usually only ate with Calia before but now since Karen started eating with Ad-Din, Calia stopped eating with him and would always join the normal table to eat with their colleagues.


    Ad-Din sat down with his food when he overheard the teachers'' discussion. He leaned especially closer when he heard one of the teachers asked Miss Lee if she had a boyfriend.


    Funny enough, he was also anxiously waiting to hear what her answer was going to be. He felt difort just thinking that she might have a boyfriend but after hearing her say she never had a boyfriend because she was busy studying his mood improved.


    Still Ad-Din felt it was rude of teacher to have asked Miss Lee of her rtionship status. To him it was a sensitive topic to ask a woman.


    Grapping the set of cutlery Ad-Din was about to dig in when Karen walked to him and sat across him with her tray of food and spoke.


    ''''Today''s food is your favourite, right? Everyone was praising the chef. I remember he was working for your grandfather before he came here''''. Karen said and started to eat her food.


    Ad-Din didn''t say anything to her and continued to eat his food. His mood was slightly better than before now.


    ''''The new teacher, she is already friends with all the male teachers in the school. I bet the female teachers must be mad with her. She just came today and all eyes are on her. I heard she didn''t have a boyfriend? It won''t be long before she gets one now that the male teachers are aware''''. Karen kept talking while Ad-Din ate silently.


    It had always been that way ever since she entered the school. She was doing the talking while Ad-Din did the listening but it didn''t matter. As long as Ad-Din wasn''t repulsed with her. She was willing to swallow her pride for him. She was the one who saw him first and set her eyes on him first. No one deserved him. No one matched perfectly with him more than her. They both came from powerful families.


    It was love at first sight for her. She fell in love with Ad-Din the moment she saw him and she vowed that she would have him to herself. Ad-Din have always given her the cold shoulder but still she persisted and he started opening up to him. He would usually reply her in a single word or two whenever she said something so it was enough for her.


    ''''The new teacher only has a pretty face. I didn''t understand a single word she said in ss this morning. She was busy seducing the boys with her smiles. Actually, I didn''t mean to speak that way to Calia today in ss. I was simply expressing my opinion but she just told me off. In front of everyone. She must think she is all that because she came out at the top of her ss. Who knows what underhanded means she might have even used to get those grades''''. Karen said as she ate her food.


    Suddenly, Ad-Din banged his cutlery on the table attracting attention to their table.


    The teachers and students present all turned and looked at him and Karen. Karen was the most flustered by his behaviour. She didn''t see anything wrong with what she said. Ad-Din looked at her coldly saying ''''have you said enough?''''.


    ''''Huh? About what?''''


    Karen responded still flustered. It soon dawned on her what he was asking about.


    ''''Don''t talk about something you know nothing about. And don''t evere to this table to eat again''''. Ad-Din said and picked his tray and left.


    As he walked away, he looked towards the teachers'' wing and his gaze met with Maria. Maria flushed and turned away fast picking her cutlery and Ad-Din walked away.


    The cafeteria soon turned into mumbling as the students stared at Karen. Karen frowned and red at those who looked at her and they all turned back fearfully minding their own business.


    Karen angrily took her tray to leave and locked eyes with Calia and again thetter gave her a knowing and mocking gaze. Karen red at her and went away. She especially hated Calia because thetter was the only one who dared to behave rudely to her.


    ...


    Maria rubbed her tummy as she walked out of the female teachers'' washroom. Earlier on she had eaten all the food on her tray and felt bloated. She excused herself and went to the teachers'' washroom as they were going back to the staff room.


    Maria''s phone buzzed and she looked at it and smiled. It was a message from her best friend asking when she was going to close for the day. Maria grinned and replied back before walking ahead into the staff room.


    Maria saw a boy standing by her desk with books in his hands. It was that boy. The one who locked eyes with her at the cafeteria. The same boy she avoided looking at in the ssroom. When he looked at her in the cafeteria, Maria almost sworn that she felt butterflies in her stomach. He looked at her so daringly and didn''t take his eyes off her for more than 10 seconds.


    ''''What is wrong with me?'''' Maria murmured to herself and smacked her head before she sighed and walked to the boy.

 Chapter 5: First Words Spoken To Each Other

    Chapter 5: First Words Spoken To Each Other


    ''''What is wrong with me?'''' Maria murmured to herself and smacked her head before she sighed and walked to the boy. They both walked into the staff room.


    Ad-Din calmed his nerves as he watched the new teacher take her seat before him.


    A lot of thoughts ran through his mind as he took the books from his ssmates. His actions which were unusual shocked everyone. Throughout their four years in the school, Ad-Din has been known to be aloof and cold. Even some of the teachers feared him. He was the top scorer of the entire school. He hardly spoke in ss and would often answer questions only when the teacher asked him. For a long time, he never spoke to any teacher on his own ord. There were probably only a few people in the ss that dared to speak to him and get a reply from him. The rest of the ss feared him and only went to him when they needed assistance on any subject.


    Though he was always aloof, he wasn''t prideful and wasn''t inattentive to his peers. He would often offer help when the need arose. It was just that he rarely ever smiled to anyone hence the distance between him and his ssmates.


    When Ad-Din offered to take the books to their new English teacher, everyone was shocked and surprised but none said otherwise and handed the books over to him. He was the ss monitor alright but he never did such things. It was always Calia, the assistant ss monitor who did such stuff so when Ad-Din offered to do it instead, Calia was surprised but still allowed him to do it.


    Truth be told, Ad-Din himself was unsure why he was behaving that way. This was way out of his line. It wasn''t something he would do on a normal day. But, something in him kept pushing him forward to get closer to the new teacher and speak to her. Now that he was standing before her, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    When she was in the ss, he didn''t hear a thing she said. All he was focused on was her face. He only looked at her silently without saying anything until the end of the lesson. Even still, he wanted to see her again so he decided to secretly follow her when he saw her going to the school cafeteria with the rest of the teachers.


    He didn''t like the way the male teachers surrounded her in the cafeteria and when he heard them asking her whether she had a boyfriend or not he felt ufortable and didn''t know how he would feel if she had said she had a boyfriend. But when she said she didn''t have, he felt some jittery feeling in his heart. Something stirred within him at that moment and his mood improved. He was almost enjoying his meal until Karen came and spoilt the mood for him.


    He intentionally looked her way when he was leaving and caught her looking at him too. She blushed and turned away and he pretended and walked away.


    Now that he was standing in front of her, he didn''t know why he felt that way. He was someone who knew how to conceal his thoughts and feelings easily so he naturally put on a poker face in front of her as he spoke.


    ''''Miss Lee, here are the books from my ss. The assignment you gave us this morning''''. His voice was deep and hoarse filled with manly ripples. His gaze never leaving Maria as he stretched forth his hand that held the books.


    ''Hespoke to me''. Maria said those words in her heart, not having the courage to look him in the eye. His voice was the kind that male idols had. It was so melodious and captivating and Maria felt that it had the ability to invade her mind and thoughts.


    The two were both lost in their own thoughts. Each trying to make meaning of their current feelings towards the other.


    One was looking at the other affectionately while the other lowered her gaze not daring to reciprocate the other''s gaze.


    A voice rang behind them bringing them back to their senses.


    ''''Oh, is Ad-Din, are you here to see the new teacher?'''' Miss Mani said as she walked to her desk.


    "Yes, I brought our ss assignment for Miss Lee" Ad-Din replied while looking at Maria.


    Maria turned at once as she heard the voice and looked up staring into Ad-Din''s greenish eyes. Maria nervously snatched the books from his hand, their hands slightly brushing each other before she ced them on the table and looked away as she spoke.


    ''''Oh, thank you''''. Maria said nervously.


    ''''You''re wee, Miss Lee''''. Ad-Din said awkwardly and turned away leaving. Maria heaved a relief and looked at his retracting figure.


    They just spoke to each other just now. Maria couldn''t believe it. It felt strange but definitely not disgusting. He had the kind of voice that was so seductive. Maria didn''t know she could love a voice so much. She even wondered if she had a voice fetish or something.


    Shaking her head to clear her mind, Maria touched the books and her mind went to their slight skin contact. She had nervously brushed her hand against his as she snatched the books from him. Maria''s face became increasingly red as she thought about it. She picked the first book on top and looked at the name ''''Ad-Din Denarius. So that was his name?'''' Maria mumbled to herself before opening the book.


    While walking to ss, Ad-Din kept looking at his hand. His hand had brushed with her hand when she was taking the books just now. That small touch made his heart to race. If he was not someone who could pretend and act normal, he would have been smiling to himself by now. He even had a silly thought of not washing his hand for a few days because he didn''t know when he was going to get the chance to be close to her again or maybe he could simply make up an excuse and take over the handling of assignments to Miss Lee himself. That way, he could make up ways to get in contact with her again without seeming like a creep.


    Ad-Din turned towards their ss block and was stopped by Calia.


    Thetter smirked and stood in front of Ad-Din with a suspicious grin.


    ''''What?'''' Ad-Din asked impatiently.


    ''''You just did something so unlike yourself today. I''m worried as a family member''''. Calia said as she chewed on her gum pushing Ad-Din into the corner by the stairs to avoid been seen by their colleagues.


    ''''Family member?'''' Ad-Din asked. ''''Who was the one who said she didn''t want anyone to know we were rted?''''


    ''''No one is here now. We are alone and you are not going anywhere until you answer my question''''. Calia said.


    ''''What question? Shoot and scram fast before someone sees us together''''. Ad-Din spoke impatiently.


    Calia and him were cousins paternally but Calia''s parents were out of the town so she is currently staying with Ad-Din and his parents but, Calia said she didn''t want people to know about their rtionship and warned Ad-Din to help her keep a low-profile. They have stayed together in the same mansion for the past three years yet no one in the school knew about their rtionship. They had different drivers sending them and bringing them back from school so no one knew about them.


    Calia''s reason was viewed as petty and unreasonable by Ad-Din but he never questioned her because he didn''t want to get into girls'' stuff.


    ''''Youhave a crush on Miss Lee, right?'''' Calia asked suddenly.


    Ad-Din was flustered by her question but remembered Calia was always someone who was straightforward and never beat around the bush. She was also smart and picked on things fast. Once she was curious about something, then, there was nothing like giving up until she was tired with it. There was no use lying to her and also she was the person Ad-Din trusted the most apart from his mother so he decided to be honest with him.


    ''''Yes, am I not allowed to?'''' Ad-Din said and walked away.


    Calia stood stupefied and chuckled. She would never have thought her dear cousin could be so daring enough to have a crush on a teacher and even admit it to her. Calia turned and watched Ad-Din going into their ssroom and she smiled going inside through the second door while murmuring "who would have thought my lovely cousin''s first love will involve a teacher? Whoa!! Big news"


    "What big news" Globus who was walking behind her into the ss asked.


    "Get lost" Calia said to him.


    "I just love how nice you are to everyone but rude to me" Globus said and smirked "makes me love you more"


    Calia shook her head went inside, ignoring him.

 Chapter 6: First love as a girl

    Chapter 6: First love as a girl


    "Oh my god!!!! Ahaha hahah aha. Darling, I only left your side for two weeks and you''re already in love?" Lexisughed till her stomach hurt as they sat inside the hall of Maria''s apartment that she shared with her aunt.


    Lexis Mathias was Maria''s best friend since high school. Lexis was in final year when Maria skipped a grade to join her.


    First their rtionship was a little rocky but soon they warmed up to each other and became best friends and even went to the same university together. They have stayed together as best friends since then.


    Lexis studied chemistry at the university and got enrolled at Pacesetters Perfumes while Maria studied generalnguages and became a teacher.


    Maria told Lexis what happened in school and about Ad-Din making Lexis to burst into a heartyughter.


    Lexis tried to calm herself down when she saw that Maria was getting angry.


    ''''Portia, I really underestimated you. While everyone had their first crushes, first kiss and first other everything in high school and college you are different. How could you fall for your own student?'''' Lexis said in between herughter "this is breaking news Maria Portia Lee"


    ''''I said I didn''t fall for him. I was just drawn to him. Okay? I was just curious about him. Can''t you differentiate the two?'''' Maria said angrily and took a ss of water at her side to sip.


    ''''Ok, let''s say you were drawn to him. Fine, you were drawn to him, but, what exactly about him caught your attention?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''Well, I don''t know. I didn''t have the time to even find out what it was about him. I was just flustered, is all''''. Maria said.


    ''''Maria Portia Lee. Be honest with me or I won''t be able to help you figure this out. You are a very attentive and careful person. You are sometimes oblivious but you always know what you feel about situations. So tell me, what exactly about him drawn you on?'''' Lexis pushed and urged Maria to speak.


    ''''Well, he had a nice voice. He is handsome and has a really beautiful smile. His eyes are rare. I have never seen someone with green eyes like him'''' Maria said as she pictured Ad-Din.


    ''''Wow. Portia, I don''t think this is a simple crush. I think that boy might just be your first love''''. Lexis said.


    ''''Ahh? What do you mean he might just be my first love? How is that possible?'''' Maria asked quite flustered.


    ''''I''m not trying to scare you okay? But, look at it this way. Listen, in this world there are a lot of people who meet and fall in love but only about 5% of other people fall instantly in love with other people. What you just said about him isn''t something you will notice just once except that you have taken time to really think about him. Didn''t you feel anything in your heart?''''


    "My heart would beat faster anytime I see him or think about him. He upies a lot of my thoughts. I can''t help being curious about him" Maria said honestly.


    "You have your answer there. Portia, that boy isn''t just a crush. He is your first love" Lexis said and leaned on the couch leisurely.


    ''''But, it doesn''t have to be first love? I mean I just met him not too long ago? We haven''t also really spoken to each other except for times he brings the ss assignments to me" Maria spoke skeptically.


    ''''Okay, I will give you some tips to help you know whether you are in love with this boy or not. Now, let''s look at Lexis'' sure fun facts about love at first sight. For a newbie like you I will suggest you look for these signs.


    The first thing you think about is him.


    You get curious about him


    You wish to speak to him


    You wish to see him


    You feel butterflies in your tommy and get all flustered when you see them.


    You are likely to notice him everywhere you go and even when he is not everywhere you go, you still wished he was present.


    All your thoughts, arge fraction is about him and you admire him a lot.


    You feel shy to talk around him and you think he is just so perfect''''


    Lexis finished talking and looked at the confused look on Maria''s face. Maria looked at her with a frown and felt like she was going to have a headache.


    ''''Why do I feel that it was so wrong talking to you, Lexis? Why are there so many things I have to look out for? I don''t care. I am not going to do anything. It will go away by itself. Is probably because is my first time that''s why I felt that way''''. Maria said.


    ''''Portia, I am being honest with you:''. Lexis said.


    ''''No!!! Stop, stop. Just Stop. I Maria Portia Lee will never fall for someone I teach. I must be crazy to have even thought about such a thing. First love my foot. You almost got me fooled there''''. Maria said and got up going to the kitchen.


    The next day, Maria woke upte and hurriedly got ready to go to school while ming her best friend for putting all sorts of nonsense into her head the night before.


    Maria couldn''t sleep well and kept seeing Ad-Din''s face everywhere she turned. Maria quickly ate a little bit of the breakfast her aunt prepared and picked her bag leaving the apartment.


    Maria got out to the roadside and heard a car horned behind her. She turned and saw Lexis in her car waving at her. Maria walked fast to her and opened the passenger seat and got in as she spoke.


    ''''I''mte because of the nonsense you spoke aboutst night. Drop me off at the school gate''''.


    Maria put on her seatbelt and turned to face Lexis.


    ''''Yes, Ma''am. Off we go!!!" Lexis said and drove off.


    ...


    Maria got down from the car the moment Lexis pulled over and ran inside without even seeing her friend off. Lexisughed and shook her head. She just lost her chance at finding out the identity of the boy who captured her friend''s heart. But she wasn''t discouraged. Where there was a will, there was a way, so Lexis decided to be the one to pick Maria up from school when she closed. Lexis was determined to find out who the boy was.


    Maria got to the door of the staff room and saw Mr. Arnold. She greeted him and was about to go in when he spoke ''''I was waiting here for you, Miss Lee''''.


    ''''Huh? Me? Why? Is there something you need me for?'''' Maria asked confused.


    ''''No, not really. I just wanted to have a chat with you is all''''. Mr. Arnold said startling Maria.


    ''''Oh. So, what do you want to talk about?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I brought breakfast. You haven''t had your breakfast yet, right? Let''s eat while we chat. I know a good ce''''. Mr. Arnold said walking away. Maria was about to tell him she had had her breakfast already but the former was already gone so she followed him.


    ...


    Calia ran into the ss hurriedly and stopped at Ad-Din''s desk. She ced a scrambled piece of paper on his table and walked away to her desk with a smirk. Ad-Din red at her figure before taking the paper to open it. What he saw made his face turn a shade of ck. He was in a bad mood. He stood up at once making the chair behind him to fall startling the whole ss as they turned and looked at him.


    Calia chuckled and looked away immediately. She was finding his reaction rather funny. She merely told him she had seen Sir Arnold going with Miss Lee to the building''s rooftop which had an open space perfect for dates and he reacted that way? It seemed he was really infatuated with Miss Lee.


    Ad-Din ignored the eyes that followed him as he walked out. He met Karen on the way and she smiled at him but before she could say a word, Ad-Din had walked away from herpletely ignoring her and she frowned and turned watching him go up the stairs.


    She wondered what he was up to but went into the ss. Calia was looking outside and saw what happened so when Karen entered, Calia couldn''t help but stifle augh which further irritated Karen.


    ....


    Maria followed Mr. Arnold as he took the stairs to the roof top of the school building. This was her first time going up there.


    Arnold pointed at a flowery painted bench by a pot of flowers and said to Maria.


    "Miss Lee, please sit"


    Maria sat at the edge of the flowery bench farther away from Arnold. She was curious and a bit unsettled about his reason for asking her to join him on breakfast this morning.

 Chapter 7: Am I interrupting something?

    Chapter 7: Am I interrupting something?


    Maria sat at the edge of the flowery bench farther away from Arnold. She was curious and a bit unsettled about his reason for asking her to join him on breakfast this morning.


    This could be considered Maria''s first time eating alone with the opposite sex so she was unsure of what to discuss with him.


    When she was still at the University, she would always eat alone or with Lexis and sometimes together with Lexis boyfriend Kobby who was a senior studying medicine in their university. She never epted to dine alone with any man because of the increasing rape cases that urred at school.


    Maria ate the sandwich and drank the milk that Arnold gave her silently while been alert at the same time. She didn''t want to be seen by anyone least rumours spread around about her. She was the most scared of rumours because it had once almost destroyed her life.


    When her mother cheated on her father leading to their divorce, news spread all over her school and her life became hell. A lot of her ssmates back then and some teachers started treating her badly saying she only had a pretty face but a nasty character. People referred to her mother and said she was going to grow up and be exactly like her mother.


    A lot of time had passed since then and things became a lot calmer when she changed schools and met Lexis who became her friend that never left her side.


    But, even though a lot of time had past, the trauma from back then was deeply engraved in her. She couldn''t shake off that anxious feeling easily and act normal.


    Arnold noticed the woman beside him was nervous and trying to be farther away from him and felt bad. He just wanted to have breakfast with her and in a way start pursuing her but it looked like she was notfortable around him.


    ''''Miss Lee, I am a gentleman. I won''t do anything to you. You can eatfortably''''. Arnold said.


    Maria looked at him and felt guilty. She didn''t know that her actions were so obvious.


    ''''I''m sorry. I have never had breakfast with anyone of the opposite sex before''''. Maria said making Arnold look at her in shock. He never thought that far about her.


    Arnold was not the only one shocked. Ad-Din was also shocked as he eavesdropped on them from behind the closed door. He had ran there intending to interrupt whatever was going to happen there. Who knew he was going to hear such shocking yet refreshing news?


    ''''Really? I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that. I hope I didn''t make you ufortable? It wasn''t my intention to barge into you like that. Is just that, since you said thest time that you didn''t have a boyfriend, I was thinking of pursuing you''''. Arnold said straightforwardly leaving Maria flustered.


    ''''Huh? You are quite straightforward, Mr. Arnold''''. Maria said awkwardly.


    ''''I know. I don''t like going in circles or beating around the bush. So I always say what''s on my mind as it is. I feel that it is much easier that way than pretending or keeping my feelings to myself. I really like and admire you, Miss Lee''''. Arnold added.


    ''''Oh, well. It is easier''''. Maria looked at Arnold. She really admired the man he was and wished she felt the same way about him. Maria wasn''t someone who yed with people''s feelings so she wanted to be honest with him too.


    ''''Mr. Arnold, you are a good person. When I first arrived here, you made me feel weed andfortable. I have a really good impression about you but''''


    ''''You are rejecting me, right?" Arnold interrupted her and forced a smile.


    ''''I''m sorry but I don''t feel that way about you''''. Maria said.


    ''''Don''t dismiss me just yet. It hasn''t been long since you came to this school and you have only known me for a short time. I know I was rush in telling you about what I felt. But, why don''t you study me first? You can put me on probation and watch me first. If after a month, you still don''t like me enough then you can reject me afterwards:''. Arnold said and drank his milk.


    ''''Okay. I will do that''''. Maria answered honestly. After all, it was a month''s time. Anything could happen within a month and she wasn''t sure if her mind would change or not but Maria didn''t want to dismiss what he said. If she were to out rightly say no, he would view her as a snob. Also, Arnold wasn''t bad looking at all.


    ''''Thank you''''. Arnold said ''''you can finish your breakfast ande down. I will take my leave first''''.


    Arnold said and turned to go and saw Ad-Din at the door. He was standing in front of the door.


    ''''Ad-Din Denarius?'''' Arnold mentioned his name surprised.


    ''''Did I interrupt something? I just wanted to get some fresh air before sses began. I can go back and give you some privacy, Sir Arnold''''. Ad-Din said and looked ahead at the woman who had turned to look at him.


    His timing was perfect and urate. He only pretended to have chanced upon them but in all honesty, he wanted them to see her. He wanted to see the reaction Miss Lee would have when she found out he saw her.


    ''''Oh, no. I was just leaving. Miss Lee is having her breakfast. You can apany her until she is done then since she is your teacher anyway''''. Arnold said and smiled at Maria before leaving. He left no room for Maria to protest.


    Maria removed the straw from her lips and stood up ready to follow Arnold when Ad-Din spoke.


    ''''He said I should apany you to finish your breakfast, Miss Lee:''.


    ''''Yes, he did but I am already satisfied. I am going to throw the rest away''''. Maria said looking away.


    She didn''t expect to see him there of all ces. What was he even doing there? Did he hear everything she said to Arnold just now? A lot of thoughts ran through Maria''s mind and she wanted to leave there at all cost. When she heard his voice just now, she felt her heart going weak. Why did he have to have such a deep beautiful voice. It made her knees weak.


    ''''You shouldn''t waste food like that at all. Do you know how many people wake up without food to eat?'''' Ad-Din said and snatched the remainder of the food in Maria''s hand and sat on the bench.


    Maria turned and looked at him as he ate the sandwich she had just bitten into and drank the milk from her straw. He did it without a care in the world and even looked up daringly at Maria with an amused grin


    Maria flushed and tried to snatch the food from him but he was faster than her and lifted his hand higher and stood up.


    ''''Hey, that''s mine. How could you eat that?'''' Maria was beyond perplexed as she spoke.


    ''''Why? Can''t I even eat the food you wanted to throw away too? And, don''t you know is rude to snatch or interrupt someone who is eating?'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Youthis is our fifth time of meeting but you are so shameless. Do you even realise I am your teacher?'''' Maria said and straightened her shoulders trying to look tough.


    ''''No one said you were not my teacher, Miss Lee. If you weren''t my teacher, I would have acted even more shameless than this towards you''''. Ad-Din said and started moving closer to Maria. Maria instinctively stepped backwards.


    ''''What are you doing? Let me warn you, I might look small but I am still your teacher and someone who is older than you. I will report you to the Dean if you don''t stop right now" Maria asked nervously.


    She had seen this kind of scene in movies before, where men cornered women and flirted with them but she never thought it would happen to her and that to with a student. What was worse was that her heart was beating crazily as she hit the wall and Ad-Din put his two hands against the wall trapping herpletely.


    What kind of situation was this? Maria thought. What if someone were to see them like this? What would people think of her then?


    ''''Youyou better stop misbehaving and let me go before someone sees us like this''''. Maria said.


    Ad-Din looked at the door besides them and pulled it closed, locking it before saying ''''now you don''t have to worry about anyone seeing us, Miss Lee:''.


    Maria looked at him annoyingly and pushed him aside before opening the door to go away. Maria was so angry beyond words.


    ''''Lunatic, how could he do that to me? How dare he flirt with his teacher just because he is handsome? Gush, making me all flustered for nothing''''.

 Chapter 8: I see youre making progress...huh?

    Chapter 8: I see you''re making progress...huh?


    Ad-Din walked down from the stairs and got to the dustbin and dropped the paper bag containing the milk box and sandwich wrappers into it.


    He turned to go and saw Calia grinning from ear to ear with an amused expression at him. Ad-Din ignored her and walked forward but Calia held his hand stopping him and said as she leaned against the wall.


    ''''I see that you are already making progress, huh? Cuis. I always knew you were a man who wasn''t afraid to go for what he wanted. But still, she is a woman. You shouldn''t be so aggressive in pursuing her.


    If you are too aggressive in your pursuit, she might hate you. Why don''t you take things slow and look at it from her view? She is older than you and she is our teacher.


    Anything you do will affect her career and life. I understand is your first love and all that but, I thought you should know about women a little bit. Miss Lee didn''t look happy just now''''. Calia said and patted Ad-Din''s shoulder before going away.


    Ad-Din looked at Calia and sighed. He really acted rashly just now. Even he didn''t know what was wrong with him. Ad-Din looked at the discarded paper bag before walking away.


    Maria walked out of the teachers'' female washroom and saw Calia standing at a distance with a paper bag. Calia saw Maria and smiled as she spoke.


    ''''Miss Lee, good morning. I saw you going inside and decided to wait and say hi to you''''. Calia said.


    ''''Oh, good morning. How are you doing Calia?'''' Maria asked and walked slowly with Calia beside her.


    ''''I am fine. But, you don''t seem to be in a good mood. Did something happen to you?'''' Calia asked watching Maria''s reaction.


    ''''Not much. I just had an encounter with an arrogant person is all. But, I am doing well''''. Maria responded.


    ''''Oh, an arrogant person? Whoever he is, he needs a good whacking to know his limits. Miss Lee, if he everes at you again, just call me. I have a ck belt in taekwondo''''. Calia said.


    ''''O, I see. I should also go for some lessons in taekwondo too. My body is petite which makes people think I am still a teenager''''. Maria said and they bothughed.


    "Miss Lee, on a day like this, chocte is the best friend to have on a moody day. I have a lot more in my bag, so this is all yours. Eat this and don''t be angry anymore" Calia stuffed the paper bag into Maria''s hand and walked away adding "Miss Lee, I will go to ss first. You have second period with us. I will see you then''''. Calia said and waved at Maria before running along.


    Maria smiled and looked at the box of chocte in the paper bag and walked away to the staff room.


    ....


    Karen blocked Calia''s way at the door to the ssroom.


    ''''What is this? What kind of situation is this?'''' Calia asked with an amused tone.


    ''''What were you discussing with the new teacher?'''' Karen asked. She had seen Calia trying to get close to Miss Lee and had a feeling that Calia was doing that to spite her.


    ''''I didn''t know I was supposed to report to you about whom I spoke to now?''''. Calia said.


    ''''You are trying so hard to get into her good books. As a ssmate may I need to remind you that students and teachers must not have any ambiguous rtionship?'''' Karen crossed her arms around her chest as she said.


    ''''Oh, really? But, did you know? The one who is the most ambiguous is you, Karen?'''' Calia smiled.


    ''''What?'''' Karen said.


    ''''Your every action is filled with ambiguity. Didn''t you know? Well, I guess only the ones standing outside the court knows how best the yers are really ying. Stop blocking my way before I push you away''''.


    "I saw you giving her something. Was it money" Karen asked with a sly smirk.


    "Not everyone is as dirty minded as you. Now move away before I shove you out of my sight"


    Calia said and Karen quickly moved aside making way for Calia but still thetter knocked her shoulder against Karen''s as she walked away. Karen turned and looked at Calia and scoffed.


    It was soon second lesson time and Maria walked into the ssroom. The students as usual became quiet and watched Maria.


    ''''How is everyone doing?'''' Maria asked as she opened her book.


    ''''We are doing well thanks to you, Miss Lee''''. The students responded and Maria smiled.


    ''''Okay, we are going to continue from where we left off yesterday. I marked your answers and I was happy with your response. You people are doing so well and I am happy for that. Now, let''s remind ourselves of what we did yesterday. Who will do us the honour of telling us please?'''' Maria said.


    She felt an intense gaze on her but ignored it. She knew Ad-Din, that boy was looking at her but she was not going to allow him to treat her like his colleague. Maria felt disrespected by him.


    ''''Miss Lee, can I ask you a question?'''' Globus said raising her hand up.


    ''''Yes, Globus. What do you want to know?'''' Maria asked and looked at him.


    ''''Miss Lee, in SVA, when you were teaching usst time you said that the subjects and verb must agree in number. My question is what about the words between them?''''.


    ''''Mm, do you also remember that I said even though they must agree, the words in between them do not affect the agreement in anyway? You see, when dealing with SVA, we should realise that though the words make up the sentence, they don''t have any serious effect in the agreement between the subject and the verb''''. Maria told the ss.


    ''''Thank you, Miss Lee''''. Globus said.


    ''''You are wee, Globus. Is there any question again? If there is none then let''s continue from where we left off''''.


    ...


    The bell goes off.


    The ss ended smoothly and Maria realised the students had warmed up to her now. They participated well and made her time in the ss less stressful. Maria was grateful. She packed her books and got down from the podium to go out. Karen walked to her and spoke.


    ''''Miss Lee, let me help you with that''''. She said startling Maria.


    ''''Oh, no need. The bell has gone off. You should hurry off for lunch and prepare for the next lesson''''. Maria politely declined.


    Karen''s face stiffened as she felt the eyes on her. Though no one opened their mouths to say anything, her ssmates knew she wasn''t one to do things for free or even bother to warm up to teachers. All actions looked quite suspicious to everyone.


    The silence of the ss as they saw how Karen was declined produced an awkward atmosphere. Maria didn''t understand the situation nor did she ever dare to find out. To her, high school was the scariest ce in a person''s life. After declining Karen, Maria didn''t waste any more time and immediately left the ss.


    After Maria left, Karen turned and red at her colleagues and they soon looked away with some even leaving the ss that minute. Her gazended on Calia who was sitting two desks away from hers and she saw the smug look on Calia''s face. It was almost like Calia was showing off in front of her.


    Ad-Din closed his books and stood up to go out. Karen held his hand when he got to her desk and turned to face him with a smile.


    ''''Ad-Din, my mom brought some Chinese dates from her travel. They are especially sweet and rare so I saved some for you. My mother said she couldn''t even get some from the fruits market. A business partner gifted them to her. Should we find a ce to eat them together?'''' Karen said and turned to look at Calia.


    She could never guess the rtionship between Ad-Din and Calia. She had always treated Calia as a rival and threat because no matter how cold Ad-Din was, everyone in ss knew he treated Calia differently so they even thought he had feelings for him. Karen also thought that way hence her behaviour towards Calia. She thought of Calia as a rival and a threat.


    Ad-Din looked at the hand that held unto his sleeve and frowned. His frown was so apparent that Karen had to let go.


    ''''I don''t like sweet things. You can eat them alone''''. Ad-Din said and walked out. Karen stiffened and felt embarrassed. Ad-Din had tly rejected her in front of everybody.


    Calia was the first to chuckle sarcastically and also the only one who was capable of doing that.


    "Aye, what do to? Some people really try so hard" Calia murmured as she looked over from her desk.

 Chapter 9: Date Him!!!!

    Chapter 9: Date Him!!!!


    Calia was the first to chuckle sarcastically and also the only one who was capable of doing that.


    In the entire ss, no one dare tough at Karen Kash because of her background. Her father was the owner of Cosmos Airlines while her mother was from the prestigious Haile family in Badmos, another rich town an hour drive from Cosmos.


    Though no one really knew Calia''s background, there were rumours that she was rted to the Britain''s Prime Minister and her parents were known Jewellery appraisers that controlled the jewellery world in the whole of Britain. One word from her parents could determine the fate of any jewelrypany. She was from the real aristocratic family just like Ad-Din Denarius.


    The Denarius family were people that controlled the Military and had connections to the world''srgest Pharmaceutical Company called Kais.


    Kais main headquarters was in Great Britain while its subdivision was situated at Cosmos where Ad-Din''s senior brother was the current vice-chairman and his grandfather the chairman. Ad-Din''s father Ken Denarius worked in the Military refusing to take over the leadership of thepany his father built while his mother, Mona Lisa Sun was a famous fashion designer.


    Karen had previously done a lot of investigations and found out bits from her parents about the Denarius family before deciding that no one but her deserved to be with Ad-Din Denarius. She treated Calia as a rival because she thought there was something going on between them.


    Off course, Calia''s personal information and background was limited to the public. A lot of people didn''t know her because her parents concealed all information about her to keep her safe.


    The only thing people knew was that she came from a family of old money hence no one dared to mess with her and so was Karen. Both girls came from powerful families and couldn''t be messed with.


    Calia stood up from her desk and removed a box of imperial chocte from her bag and walked towards the back door when a voice stopped her.


    ''''Stop right there, Calia Banks''''. Karen spoke.


    Calia turned to look at the person that asked her to stop. Karen walked to her and stared at the box of imperial chocte and asked.


    ''''Where did you get that from? My mom couldn''t even get some when she went Badmosst month. Are you sure those are real? Aren''t they fake? Knockoff?''''


    Karen asked attracting the attention of the ss. Globus was the first to walk up to them. He snatched the box of chocte from Calia and looked at Karen with a funny expression saying.


    ''''Knockoff? This is the real imperial chocte. Are you blind now? Calia might not have the nicest temper but she never eats knockoffs. Look at the imperial logo on it? This logo couldn''t be forged''''. Globus said.


    Calia snatched the box from him and looked at Karen irritably. She removed the official seal from the box and pasted it on Karen''s forehead saying ''''why don''t you check the seal for yourself. Whether it is fake or not?'''' Calia looked at her and walked out.


    Karen removed the seal and looked at it feeling annoyed. She screamed making the students in the ss to look at her. She looked like someone who was really mad.


    ''''Only Calia can act like Calia. That was so cool and sexy. Makes me love her even more''''. Globus said and walked away.


    Karen turned and walked back to her desk and secretly stuffed the seal into her bag. She was livid. How dare Calia embarrass her that way? She must make her regret this day.


    .....


    It was soon closing time and Maria felt refreshed just thinking about going home. She picked her bag and said her goodbyes to the other teachers before going out.


    Maria got to the school park and saw a group of students ying basketball. Her eyes caught a particr yer. He looked really handsome in that uniform ying. She couldn''t help but let her eyes linger there some more. She was at least 500m away from the yground so she felt safe watching. After all, no one was likely to see her watching from where she stood.


    Her attention was on the boy ying that she didn''t even realised her best friend had arrived to pick her up. It was more like she came because her level of curiosity was stronger and she couldn''t afford missing out on her best friend''s first love story.


    Lexis pulled over and got down from the car. She saw Maria at a distance watching something. Upon closer look, Lexis noticed she was watching a basketball y going on at the park. Lexis tiptoed to her friend and stood beside her but she didn''t even notice her presence. Her mind was on the boy with the ball. Lexis followed Maria''s gaze andnded on Ad-Din. Seeing how attractive the boy was made her smile.


    Her friend had every reason to fall for him. Lexis decided to tease her.


    ''''Even I would fall for a face and body like that''''. Lexis said startling Maria. Maria turned and saw her and almost fell backwards but Lexis was faster and quickly held her hand. "Darling, your taste in men is not so bad after all. Top grade"


    ''''When did you arrive?'''' Maria asked her friend.


    ''''Not too long but long enough to know who your heart belongs to. Wow. He is really handsome. Say, how do you manage to teach when there is a face like that in your ss? I would have made terrible mistakes by now if I were you?'''' Lexis said.


    ''''Let''s go. Why did you evene here?'': Maria said and held Lexis'' hand pulling her away as they chatted.


    As the two women walked away the boy ying the basketball momentarily stopped ying and stared at them. He was aware of her presence from the moment she stopped at that spot. His heart skipped a beat just thinking that she might be watching so he put on his best performance hoping to impress her. After she left, he passed the ball to another student and walked away. He was only ying there because he wanted to wait till she was gone before he left. He didn''t want to leave her in the school alone.


    ....


    ''''Date him''''. Lexis said as she curved into the main road startling Maria.


    ''''What?'''' Maria couldn''t believe the words that came out of her friend''s mouth. She turned and looked at Lexis with a frown.


    ''''He is handsome, has a killer body and is rich. He is the total package. Also, from what you said he did this morning, I''m pretty sure he has feelings for you. I say, just date him already. Don''t think too much into it and just go with the flow''''. Lexis said as she curved into the main road.


    ''''Whoa. You are so out of it. How could you say such a thing? He is my student and I am his teacher. Leave that aside, I am three years older than him''''. Maria said as she unscrewed a bottle of water to drink.


    ''''So what? Who cares about age? Who cares about you being his teacher. Didn''t some lecturers date some girls back at our school?''''. Lexis defended her statement.


    ''''Lex, this is a high school. He is just an 18-year-old boy who is high on hormones. He is probably going through puberty''''.


    ''''Portia, if that boy has feelings for you, is mutual. He is an adult already if he is 18. What is wrong with dating him?"


    ''Everything is wrong, Lex. It could send me packing and bing jobless. The school is no ordinary school and you know it. Besides, I will be tarnishing my reputation by doing something like that. Why am even discussing this with you? Him and I, is impossible" Maria said shaking her head "I am just going to ignore whatever it is I am feeling and do my job. It wasn''t easy for me to get this job. It pays so well and I need the money to pay my student loan and my dad''s debtors. Right now, I don''t have the luxury to do feelings''''.


    ''''Is he still gambling?'''' Lexis asked. She was referring to Maria''s father who was a gambler and an addict at that.


    ''''He won''t stop anytime soon. I just need to get enough money to leave that apartment with my aunt. I can''t even keep money in the house because he searches my room every day. Say, Lexis. Why am I so unlucky?"''.


    ''''You are not unlucky, Portia. You are the bravest person I know''''.


    ''''Three months. Just three months and I will get rid of him. He won''t know where to find me once I relocate, I swear''''. Maria said and closed her eyes. Lexis looked at her and focused on driving.


    Maria''s only fault was probably having such an irresponsible father who stole from his daughter just to gamble.

 Chapter 10: An Apology or not? 1.

    Chapter 10: An Apology or not? 1.


    Maria waved at Lexis and went inside her apartment. She opened the door and heard noise inside the house and rushed in.


    She saw her father in her room searching through her clothes while her aunt tried to stop him.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Maria asked and the two people turned and saw her.


    ''''Maria, I tried to stop him. He came back and asked me for money and I told him I didn''t have any. He went into your room and started making a mess''''.


    Maria walked in and looked at the room. Her well folded clothes that she hanged in her wardrobe were on the floor and some were on the bed.


    Her room was like a dumpster. Her father was stepping on her clothes as he pushed her shelf of lecture books down to the floor. He reeked off alcohol too.


    Maria sighed feeling frustrated. This wasn''t even the first or second time he was doing this. He was never at home for most of the time. The only time he woulde home was when he had no more money to gamble or when his debtors were looking for him.


    He started this behaviour when Maria was 15 years old. He lost his job and started drinking. Soon he joined gambling and even sold their four-bedroom apartment which was the only thing they had back then. Maria was left homeless and had to find her aunt who took her in.


    Her father changedpletely to a different person.


    Even the money she worked hard and saved for her University entrance fees was stolen by him. He took the money when Maria went out to work and promised to get double of that from his gambling. The result; he borrowed money from a loan shark in addition.


    Maria almost missed her chance to go to the university. It was Lexis'' mother who worked at the student loan institute who introduced her to student loan and even guarantee for her to get enrolled in that. That was how Maria was able to go to school.


    Just thinking about the hardships she had to endure, the nights she had no food to eat and the times she left ss halfway just to go and work part time. And even the countless times her father''s debtors stood at her university gate just to demand their money from her made her tears to fall out uncontrobly. She couldn''t help but snap at her father.


    ''''That''s enough!!! Stop it already''''. Her father turned and looked at her. he stumbled backwards. He couldn''t even stand properly because he was drunk. He stretched forth his hand towards Maria saying.


    ''''You''re here? Is good that you''re here. You don''t put money in your room anymore? Why can''t I find any money? Give me some money. I was on the verge of winning when my money finished. Ten thousand dors is enough. If I go back right now, I will be able to win a million-dor''''. Marley Suwait said.


    ''''I don''t have money. If you didn''t win the first time what makes you think you will win? Please, leave before I call the police''''. Maria said.


    ''''What? How dare you talk to your father that way?'''' Marley Suwait gave Maria a p.


    Her aunt Anne Suwait rushed to her side and pulled Maria behind her and spoke.


    '':How dare you p Portia. Leave this minute before I call the police you bastard. Beating your own child?'''' Anne said.


    '':She is just like her mother. No wonder you don''t even share my name. Lee? What is Lee? Did you think you could be an Asian just because you have a Lee in your name? What about you skin colour?''''


    ''''I''m actually grateful to her; my mom for giving me that name instead of yours''''. Maria said and picked her bag leaving the house.


    Herment irritated her father and he screamed after her.


    Maria ran down the stairs of her apartment and when she got down she ran out of the neighbourhood. She didn''t even see the cayenne that was following her.


    Maria looked at the clouds that had be a little cloudy. She looked at her wrist watch and realised she was already in the next neighbourhood. It was alreadyte evening.


    Maria saw a supermarket ahead and went there. She entered and went to the shelves. She removed a pack of cigarette and five can beers and sent to the counter. The salesperson was an old man and he looked at Maria suspiciously.


    ''''Are you not a student? I don''t sell these to students''''. He said.


    Maria sighed and removed her ID card and banged it on the table and spoke irritably to the man.


    ''''Mister, I am not a minor, okay? I am 22 going 23 in a few months''''.


    ''''You don''t look like you are even 17 yet?''''


    The man said and packaged the things for her. Maria paid him and walked out.


    At the door, she saw a boy standing by a parked cayenne car and stopped in her tracks. The boy smiled and said.


    ''''I already saw that, Miss Lee''''. Ad-Din said.


    Maria walked to him and asked ''''what are you doing here? Are you following me? Are you a stalker?''''


    ''''I am not a stalker but I was indeed following you. A lot of our students live in this area. If you don''t want to bump into them then you shoulde inside''''. Ad-Din said and opened the passenger door.


    Maria looked around suspiciously and noticed it was a high-endmunity. When did she walk to such a ce?


    Maria didn''t waste time and got into the car. It was better than being caught drinking by a student.


    Ad-Din got into the driver''s seat and turned to look at her.


    ''''What?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Your seatbelt''''. Ad-Din said and Maria quickly put the seatbelt on and looked ahead. Ad-Din smiled and drove away.


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Somewhere only I know. You don''t look good so I want to take you to a ce that will make you feel better''''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Don''t ask me why I am not feeling good''''. Maria said.


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t ask. I know that much''''. Ad-Din smiled and focused on driving.


    Maria stole nces at him. He looked different in a way. His outfit didn''t make him look like a high schooler but just a regr guy next door. Maria also noticed that his aura was a bit differentpared to when they were at school.


    ''Does he have a bipr disorder?'''' Maria muttered to herself.


    ''''No, I don''t''''. Ad-Din answered.


    '':Huh? Did I say that out loud?'''' Maria didn''t know she said that out loud.


    ''''I don''t have bipr disorder. I am just different when I am outside school''''. Ad-Din said.


    Different his foot. Only he knew how he coaxed Calia into teaching him how to behave towards a girl he liked.


    He even had to give that wrench a nk cheque just so she could teach him. He learned everything and decided toe and look for her. He felt great that Maria noticed the change and felt he didn''t waste his money after all.


    Meanwhile Calia was at her quarters swinging the nk cheque fanning herself with it. She was yet to decide on the amount to put in it and how to use it.


    Calia never imagined that her cousin would be a hopeless romantic when he was in love. To the extent of giving her a nk cheque. She was in a very good mood but it was soon disturbed by the doorbell that dinged.


    Calia walked to the door and opened it and saw the butler at her door ''Uncle Max, is anything the matter?''


    ''''Is like this, young Miss. There is someone here looking for the young master. She said her name was Karen Kash. I saw the young mastering to your quarters. Is he still here?'''' Butler Max said.


    ''''No, uncle Max. He stepped out in his car to get something. You can tell her to go back. Even if Ad is around, he wouldn''t want to see her''''. Calia smiled mischievously.


    ''''Yes, Miss. I will do that''''.


    ''''And, don''t mention anything about me. She is from our school. I don''t want her to know about me''''. Calia added and the butler nodded his head before turning to go.


    Calia went back to her hall and picked the iPad on the table. She turned on the screen to one of the cameras at the main quarters and saw Karen standing at the door. Calia sighed and murmured to herself ''wow, she is trying too hard''.


    The butler went back to the main quarters gate and spoke to Karen who was waiting there.


    ''''Miss, our young master stepped out a few minutes ago''''.


    ''''Ad-Din is not inside?'''' Karen asked cautiously and looked at her wrist watch. It was almost 19: 00PM.


    ''''Yes, Miss''''.


    ''''Okay. I wille back another time''''. Karen said and went out. She got into her car and the driver drove away. Karen bit her lips angrily. She decided toe her against her own pride and he wasn''t even in the house. Where could he have gone to? She thought.

 Chapter 11: An Apology Or Not? 2.

    Chapter 11: An Apology Or Not? 2.


    Ad-Din pulled over at a very serene and private beach and they both got down. Maria never knew such a ce existed. It was so beautiful. The stars in the sky reflected their rays unto the waters making them sparkle. Maria got down from the car and removed her shoes and looked at the ce.


    ''''Wow. This ce is so beautiful. I didn''t know such a ce existed''''. Maria said as she looked around.


    ''''This is a private beach. It belongs to my family. My elder brother bought it and developed it. Hees here whenever he wants to rx''''. Ad-Din said standing beside her.


    ''''Huh, and you brought me here? What if we meet your brother or other family member? This won''t do. Let''s get out of here. Take me back before anyone sees us'''' Maria asked worriedly.


    ''''Rx, Miss Lee. My brother is outside the country and no one knows this ce except me, my brother and my cousin. I brought you here because I wanted you to rx and calm down. You didn''t look good''''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''So nosy. You didn''t have to but thank you''''. Maria said and sat on the sand.


    She removed the pack of cigarette and a lighter. Ad-Din sat closer to her quietly watching her.


    ''''You won''t tell anyone that I smoke or drink right?'''' Maria asked as she lighted the cigarette.


    ''''No, but I will use it to ckmail you''''. Ad-Din said with a smile and added ''''don''t worry. I want to be the person you are mostfortable with''''.


    Maria took a drag before looking at the boy. ''''Why? Why do you want me to befortable around you?'''' She asked and looked at him trying to read him.


    ''''Because I like seeing you happy''''. Ad-Din said making Maria''s heart to flutter. She blushed and looked away.


    ''''I am sorry for acting that way to you this morning. But, I am not sorry for eating your food''''. He said.


    ''''Ah, is that an apology or not? You are only sorry for being an ass but you are not sorry for snatching my food? What kind of apology is that?'''' Maria asked.


    "A sincere half apology by Ad-Din Denarius to Maria Portia Lee" Ad-Din said flirtatiously and Maria blushed because his gaze was fixed on her face.


    ''What is wrong with me? Am I actually falling for this boy'' Maria asked herself internally before she stretched her hand to take a beer.


    Ad-Din also unknowingly stretched forth his hand to take the beer and their fingers touched each other. They turned and looked at each other before Maria retrieved her hand away immediately and tugged her hair back behind her ear.


    "Sorry" Maria said.


    "I don''t mind" Ad-Din smiled.


    ''''I don''t smoke but I drink when I''m with my brother''''. Ad-Din said and opened the can beer that their hands touched and took a sip.


    ''''Hey, you are still a minor''''. Maria tried to snatch the beer from him.


    ''''I am 19 years, Miss Lee. You are only 3 years old than me''''. Ad-Din said as he drank the beer.


    "But, still you''re a minor and I am your teacher" Maria said to him and frowned.


    "Miss Lee, we are not in school. Here, you''re not my teacher and I am not your student. Can you not kill the buzz for me" Ad-Din replied as he took another sip.


    ''''Do you have DID? Or bipr? You seempletely different from when you were in school?'''' Maria couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''I don''t have DID neither do I have bipr. I am only like this because is you''''. Ad-Din said meeting Maria''s gaze. His eyes seemed to burrow deep into her soul making it impossible to tear away.


    ''''Why is it because is me?'''' Maria asked unsure of why she asked in the first ce. She was somewhat afraid of what he would say.


    ''''I thought you knew it already? I like you Miss Lee''''. Maria twitched her eyes and flushed and felt her whole body go numb at that moment.


    ''Did I just got confessed to? Did this boy just tell me he likes me'' Maria''s brain seemed to have gone through a brain flush as a wave of emotions took over her.


    The cigarette in her hand was burning out and she didn''t even realise it until the fire touched her fingers and she hissed and let go.


    Ad-Din immediately took her hand and looked at it worriedly saying ''''you should be careful. It didn''t burn your hand that much. Why do you smoke when you can''t even hold a cigarette properly? What if it had burnt your hand just now. Wait here, I think I have a band aid in my car''''.


    Ad-Din hurriedly stood up and went to open his car.


    Maria watched him as he did all that and returned to her. He took her hand and wiped it with a wet tissue he brought out and covered her finger with the band aid.


    His movements were so smooth and effortless. Maria watched him with aplicated gaze. An arrayplicated feelings went through her mind and heart. She was confused. How could something that was clearly wrong feel so right? This feeling was new to her but she was someone who was always clear about her feelings and right at that moment she knew exactly what she was feeling.


    ''Lexis was right. I like you and you are my first love''. Maria said those words to herself because they didn''te out and the boy looking at her didn''t know about that. He was only sure of his own feelings.


    ''''Miss Lee, are you alright?'''' Ad-Din asked and leaned in closer to her face. She zoned out.


    ''''Huh? Yes, I am fine. Thank you''''. Maria said and took a beer standing up. She opened it and walked away from Ad-Din while drinking the beer.


    Ad-Din watched her as she walked far away from him and murmured ''''why did we have to meet as a student and a teacher? Still, I can''t help been greedy and selfish over you. I don''t think I can let you go either, even though is wrong. I will regret it if I let you go, so forgive me for barging into your peaceful life because I am not going to let you go so easily"


    He didn''t go after her. He knew they both needed space to calm down. The atmosphere just then made him to almost kiss her. It was good that she decided to walk away. If not, he didn''t know if he could have been able to stop himself from doing something.


    Maria stopped walking when she realised she was not being followed by him. She really needed to calm down. She was clear about what was going to happen earlier on.


    Ad-Din was going to kiss her and she was just going to let him. She felt all her senses were lost at that moment. She was about to be kissed by a boy whom she taught in ss.


    Maria sat down and gulped down the can of beer. She started drinking and would asionally smoke when she was 17 years old. Her father''s constant abuse made it impossible for her to have any friends.


    Whenever her father came home drunk and wanted to beat her, she would run out and hide. One day she saw a group of youngster smoking and drinking at a beach. They invited her to join them and she did. They taught her how to drink and smoke. She almost wasted her life by being with them until she met Lexis'' father who was a psychiatrist.


    Through him she met Lexis and they became friends. Lexis''s dad used to tell her that it was okay to smoke or drink asionally since she was going through a hard time.


    Those years were the worst. Maria was always d she met wonderful people that brought her back to the right track. Lexis'' parents were lovely and understanding. They never treated her bad nor did they judge her.


    Maria turned and looked at the distance she came from. Coming back to her senses she stood up and started to walk back. It was gettingte and she didn''t want to keep a high schooler outside. That would be irresponsible of her.


    ''''Should we go now?'''' Ad-Din asked her when she got to him. Maria nodded and got into the car.


    ''''You can send me to the substation. I will get a bus from there to my ce''''. Maria said as she put on her seatbelt.


    ''''I brought you here and I am sending you home. That way I won''t be worried about whether you got home safely or not''''. Ad-Din said and drove out of the beach.


    ''''Why would you be worried? I am not a kid''''. Maria said looking outside the window.


    ''''You are not a kid but a woman. My parents taught me manners you know? I cannot leave a woman to go home by herself when I was the one who brought her out. Besides, you are the woman I like. Even though it''s impossible between us''''. Ad-Din said as he turned on the ignition.


    Maria closed her eyes saying ''''wake me up when we get there''''.


    Ad-Din smiled and focused on driving.

 Chapter 12: Wait For Me To Complete, Miss Lee.

    Chapter 12: Wait For Me To Complete, Miss Lee.


    Ad-Din arrived at Maria''s apartment and pulled over. He turned to look at her. She was fast asleep.


    Ad-Din carefully lowered the seat to make her feelfortable before leaning on his own seat. He watched her till his eyes gave way and he fell asleep.


    ....


    Maria stirred and opened her eyes slowly and a face came into her view. She was startled first, then memories of what happened came to mind and she blushed as she looked at him. He was sleeping. Maria pursed her lips and murmured to herself subconsciously.


    ''''this is a dream. Since it is a dream, let me at least savour it a little more''''.


    Maria touched and traced her fingers on his face nervously. She traced hisshes. She realised he had longshes. Women wanted longshes. It was a waste that he was the one who had them she thought and her lips curved into a smile she didn''t realise herself.


    Now that she was looking at him closely, she noticed he looked even better up-close. He had a well-proportioned face. Beautiful eyes. A straight and pointed nose. She stopped at his lips and bit her lips. She really wanted to taste them and know how they felt.


    ''''If you are done checking me out, can I open my eyes now? Is hard pretending to be asleep when you keep touching me like that, Miss Lee''''. Ad-Din said and opened his eyes.


    Maria was stupefied and froze on the spot with her hands hanging in the air. She didn''t think he would wake up due to her touch. She couldn''t look away even if she wanted to because those green eyespletely caught her unaware.


    Maria was about to take her hands away when Ad-Din suddenly caught them and enclosed their hands together. Maria''s heartbeat became increasingly fast.


    ''''Miss Lee, wait for me toplete. Just wait for 8 more months and when Iplete, I will confess to you officially and make you my woman''''. Ad-Din added as he looked at her face and gently squeezed her hands. Her hands were smooth and soft. She had neat nails which weren''t painted.


    Maria was still in a daze until her phone rang from her bag. She shook her head and took out the phone. It was her rm that she set remaining herself. She looked at the time and screamed.


    ''''Is 6:30AM, I''m doomed. Why didn''t you wake me up?''''. Maria looked at Ad-Din and blushed before picking her bag and rushing out. They were already at her apartment.


    "You''re were already awake but you were busy looking at me" Ad-Din said, more to himself as he watched the little woman run faster than lightning into her apartment and smiled. He turned and saw a feminine handkerchief on the seat and picked it.


    ''''This is a souvenir that we really spent the night together. It belongs to me now''''. He said and drove out.


    Maria opened the door and entered. She saw her aunt''s worried look and spoke ''''I know I have a lot of exining to do but not now aunt. I am so freakingte for school''''. Maria rushed to her room after saying that.


    JOHN MILLS SCHOOL.


    CLASSROOM HALLWAY.


    Karen saw Ad-Din walking towards the ssroom and straightened her hair.


    Today she dolled up and came early just to meet him. She wanted to spend some time with him before sses begun. In her hands were thetest season male hand gloves. She bought themst night when she went shopping after not finding Ad-Din at his house.


    They were made of wolf skin that was smooth and soft to touch. She held them tightly in her hands waiting for the boy to get to her.


    ''''Ad-Din, here. I went shoppingst night and bought these hand groves for you. Winter is getting closer and the weather will be chilly. You can wear them to protect your hands and also avoid cold''''. Karen said when Ad-Din got to the door.


    Ad-Din stopped and turned looking at the gloves. Calia who was at the back closely behind Ad-Din got to them and saw the gloves. She smirked.


    Calia snatched the gloves out of Karen''s hands and looked at them saying ''''isn''t this made from wolf''s skin? This is animal abuse. Didn''t you know? The world is trying to save the little wild animals left and you are buying stuff made from animal skin? Tsk, tsk. You are one of the reasons why there is no wolf in Cosmos anymore. Pitiful animals''''.


    Calia threw the gloves back into Karen''s hands and went inside.


    ''''Hey''''. Karen screamed startling the ss. ''''How could you say that? Had I known, would I still have bought them?'''' Karen said.


    Calia turned and looked at Karen as if thetter was a weird human being before saying ''''Oh my Gawd, you scared me? Did you have to scream so loud when I''m standing just close to you? My eardrums are sensitive to noise. Will you take responsibility if I were to go deaf because of you?''''


    "You.." Karen couldn''t find the words to say because she was speechless. She was the one who was wronged but Calia turned it around and made it look like she was the one wronged. Karen was livid. She wanted so much to tear Calia apart but because Ad-Din was in the ss she didn''t want to act her thoughts out even though she was dying to rip Calia apart.


    Calia smirked and went to her desk.


    Ad-Din looked at the gloves in Karen''s hands and said ''''Sorry but I have enough gloves for winter''''.


    "Is alright, I will just keep them. You probably have tons of gloves at home"


    "If you knew already, why did you give them to him in the first ce?" Calia turned back and said before Ad-Din pulled her along to her desk. She was going overboard with her words, so he had to stop her before Karen lost it.


    Karen faked a smile and stuffed the gloves into her pocket before going to her desk. She turned and red at Calia.


    Staff room


    Maria yawned as she looked at the books in front of her. Miss Diana chuckled and spoke to her.


    ''''You can go and rest in the female lounge room. You look really sleepy, Miss Lee''''.


    ''''No, I can manage''''. Maria said and tried to stop herself from dozing off again.


    ''''No one rarely uses it. Why don''t you go and rest for a while before you go for your next lesson? If you yawn like that in the ssroom the students will give you a nickname''''. Miss Diana said. She could see Maria was struggling to keep up.


    ''''Oh. Then, I will go and rest for just 5 minutes'''' Maria shyly epted and picked her phone to go.


    ''Yes, you can go ahead'''' Miss Diana shook her head and smiled as she watched her behaviour.


    Maria entered the staff lounge room and looked at the beds separated by curtains and murmured ''''this is really a rich school. Even the teachers resting room looks better than my own bedroom''''.


    Maria picked a corner bed and sat on it. She closed the curtains andid on the bed to rest.


    .....


    As teaching was going on, Calia was also busy passing papers to Ad-Din. It was their first lessons which was maths.


    Ad-Din was listening when he felt a papernd on his desk. He followed the direction and saw Calia pointing at him to open the paper. He shook his head and red at her before opening the paper.


    ''''I didn''t know you were such a fast learner? You didn''t evene homest night?''''


    Ad-Din squeezed the paper and put it under his table. Another paper soonnded on his desk and again he sighed and opened it.


    ''''What did you two dost night? Did she agree to date you? How far did you go with her?''''


    Ad-Din did the same thing and put the paper under his desk but before he could look at the board another papernded in front of him.


    ''''Tell me already. I am dying to know the details?''''


    Ad-Din looked at Calia and a wicked thought crossed his mind. He turned towards her and removed his phone and spoke so that everyone could hear


    ''''cousin stop ying in the ss''''.


    Immediately everyone turned to look at them but Ad-Din was fast as he turned away looking at the board. The students heard the words he said but couldn''t connect the dots. They thought he was speaking on the phone.


    The teacher stopped and looked at him asking.


    ''''Ad-Din, what was that about?''''


    ''''Oh, Sir. I am sorry for disturbing the ss. Is just that my cousin messaged me that she was skipping ss and I forgot that I was in ss. I was in a haste and called her just now to warn her. Sir, I apologise for that''''.


    ''''Okay, don''t do that again''''.


    Ad-Din nodded and the students went back to paying attention.


    Calia turned and red at Ad-Din. She couldn''t believe he did that to her. Almost exposing her identity. Seems like he needs to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 13: Find out everything about the new teacher

    Chapter 13: Find out everything about the new teacher


    Ad-Din stood up from his desk as soon as the teacher left the ss. He turned to Calia and spoke through gritted teeth ''''you, follow me''''.


    Calia turned and watched Ad-Din leave through the back door and followed him. Karen whose eyes were on the two of them decided to follow closely behind them without their knowledge.


    Calia walked casually and rxed towards the direction that Ad-Din took until she was suddenly pulled into the school''s sickbay.


    She blinked caught off guard but smiled when she realised it was Ad-Din that pulled her inside. Ad-Din shut the door immediately and put his hand on Calia''s mouth as soon as she opened her mouth to speak. He signalled her to look at the pinhole of the door.


    Outside, Karen stopped at the door of the sickbay looking confused. She was following Ad-Din and Calia just now but she lost them at the most crucial moment.


    She looked around and down the stairs and saw no trace of them. She turned to the door in front of her and tried to open it and it was locked. She frowned and murmured ''''where did they go just now?'''' Karen looked about again before going away.


    Inside Calia and Ad-Din saw her through the pinhole and looked at each other. It seemed they well quite careless and almost got caught by Karen.


    Ad-Din red at Calia and she spoke ''''what? You don''t think that was my fault. Do you?''''


    ''''What do you think? You''ve been acting quite out of charactertely. Say, are you high on something?'''' Ad-Din said.


    They were now murmuring to each other.


    ''''What? In the whole of my entire life, you are the first person to dare use me of being high on something. But, if you care to know I am definitely high on curiosity. Say, what did you and Miss Lee do the whole night? I know you didn''t sleep at your quarters because I was there until 5 AM that I went to prepare for school''''.


    ''''What we did is none of your damn business. I''m still thinking of ways to get my money back from you, you, money groper''''.


    ''Hey, don''t talk as if I stole the money from you, kay? I worked for it. Had it not being for my unbeatable dating advise. Would you have gotten the chance to make it up to Miss Lee? You should be grateful to me''''.


    ''''Whatever. Just don''t talk about my love life in school. Just now, your actions raised questions. You know Karen, that girl is such a sick stalker. You said she came to the house looking for me?''''


    ''''Yes, she did. Say, you have never given her any signs that you were interested in her but she just keepsing the more you reject her. Doesn''t she have self-pride? I''m almost losing my patience with her''''.


    ''''I will deal with her. As for you, just stop been nosy. Will you? Unless you want the whole school to know that we are rted. I don''t mind letting everyone know. You are the one with wild imaginations". Ad-Din said.


    "Forget that you don''t even want to share some juicy news about your progress with me but you''re now even threatening me? Ad-Din, are family or not"


    "You are the one who doesn''t want anyone to know about our rtionship so don''t ask as if I am the one hiding the truth"


    "Okay, fine. You win. I won''t ask you anything about your progress anymore. I will just go straight to Miss Lee and ask her then" Calia said.


    "You... what is wrong with you? Don''t forget you still owe me for protecting your secret? I will let everyone know we are rted if you go to Miss Lee"


    "Wow. Fine. I won''t ask anyone anything, then. Happy?"


    "You should have been this obedient earlier on. One more thing, don''t intentionally provoke Karen Kash. She is not a good person" Ad-Din said and opened the door slightly and checked outside before going out.


    Calia waited for a few minutes before also going out.


    .....


    It was almost second period when Maria woke up. She felt refreshed and rejuvenated after that nap. She really needed it but now she had another thing to worry about.


    Her next lesson was with the final years of ss 3 A and Ad-Din was in that ss. When Maria thought about what happenedst night, she blushed. She was relieved that she had a chocte skin. Even if she blushed, her face would never turn red like a tomato.


    Maria quickly went to the staff room and picked her books. She went out and met Arnold at the door. He was holding two bottles of spring water and offered Maria one which she took.


    She thought things would be awkward with him but he was a gentleman and never brought the confession issue again. He treated Maria well though and as such Maria didn''t want to be the odd one. She would often go to have lunch with him and the other staff whenever she got the time and chance.


    Maria walked into the ssroom and stood at the podium. She put her books down and picked the marker and started writing a sample of questions on the board. They were five questions in number. Maria finished and put the marker down before saying ''''you have 5 minutes to answer the questions on the board''''.


    The students immediately picked up their pace and hurriedly removed their books to answer the questions on the board.


    Maria smirked wickedly to herself. She hadn''t prepared to give them a test. The idea came to her when she entered because her nerves were working against her. As the students were busy answering the questions, Maria got a text from Lexis. It was a funny video that Lexis sent her and she smiled watching it.


    Five minutes into the test and Ad-Din stood up and walked to the podium with a sheet of paper spoke startling Maria ''''Miss Lee, I am done with the test''''.


    Maria blinked twice as she looked at him. He was the first to bring his paper in front.


    Maria frowned and pouted her lips like a dissatisfied kid before snatching the paper from Ad-Din and looked at it.


    Her eyes almost popped out when she saw that he had indeed finished the test.


    Maria looked at him again. Wasn''t it just some few minutes ago that she finished writing the questions on the board?


    Ad-Din almost chuckled as he watched Maria. He knew she gave them the test on purpose and she was trying to avoid him but he wasn''t going to give her the pleasure of ignoring him.


    ''''Ok. You can go back and sit. Your colleagues are yet to finish, right?'''' Maria said putting the answered sheet inside the middle of her book. Ad-Din nodded and smiled before going back to his desk.


    Maria lost interest in watching the video and turned her phone off before stuffing it into her pocket. Soon, Calia also stood up with her work and the rest of the ss followed.


    Maria gathered the answered sheets and was about to go out when she heard a soft voice behind her and turned.


    "Miss Lee, let me help you with the papers. I am going to the dean''s office and is in the way too" Karen said and sh a smile.


    Her actions made both Ad-Din and Calia to frown. Karen wasn''t someone who did things for free without ulterior motives. Ad-Din''s protective instincts kicked back and he wanted to stand up but Calia looked at him and nodded her head at him before she stood up.


    Ad-Din rxed back on her desk as he watched Calia walk to Maria and Karen.


    "Sorry, but this is my responsibility. Don''t tell me you''re having your eyes on my position as the ss representative?" Calia asked as she snatched the papers from Karen''s hands.


    "You..."


    "I will take that as a no. Then, can you go back to your desk and stopped been in my way?" Calia added and turned to Maria "Miss Lee, after you please"


    Maria was stupefied but didn''t say anything. She walked out of the ss with Calia. When they were almost at the staff room she couldn''t hold back her worry anymore and asked.


    "Calia, is it okay to offend Karen Kash like that? No matter what, you two are ssmates"


    "Is Miss Lee worried for me? Don''t worry, she won''t be able to do anything. Should I tell you a secret?" Calia said and leaned closer to Maria and whispered in thetter''s ears "my family is richer than her family, so is okay for me to misbehave. Miss Lee, good day"


    Calia said and ced the papers in Maria''s hands and ran off humming a song.


    Maria looked at Calia and shook her head. Was it really alright to behave that way because her parents were rich? Maria felt that a poor graduate like her could never understand the thinking of the nouveau riche.

 Chapter 14: Find Out Everything About The New Teacher 2

    Chapter 14: Find Out Everything About The New Teacher 2


    It was soon closing time. Maria stood by the roadside chatting with the other teachers as they each waited for their means of to transport to go home.


    Mariaughed at something one of the teachers said and instinctively turned to look at the school''s entrance and her eyes met with Karen''s.


    Maria felt that the girl was looking at her with a weird gaze and it made her feel somewhat wary of her. Maria looked away forgetting about her.


    Previously she had felt that someone was watching her. She thought it was Ad-Din and decided to turn and see thereby noticing the way Karen was looking at her.


    Truth was, Maria didn''t really like Karen and this was not the first time she felt that way. She felt the girl wasn''t. genuine, especially with the way thetter approached her in ss today.


    She wasn''t someone who liked to hate on anyone without a reason but strangely enough, something about that girl spelt trouble hence Maria decided to stay away from her.


    Unknowingly, Maria''s thoughts were proven right because right at that moment even as Karen Kash was waiting on her driver toe and pick her, she was scheming in her heart of how to bring Maria down. She was already feeling insecure.


    The subtle interactions between Ad-Din and Maria in the ssroom, their expressions especially Ad-Din''s smirk didn''t escape Karen. All she did in ss was to look at Ad-Din so it was not hard for her to not know there was something going on.


    From the moment her instincts told her that something was not right with the way Ad-Din and the new teacher acted. She had been vignt not letting anything to escape her.


    Now, she was sure that there was something going on between them and she intended to find out.


    To Karen Kash, no one deserved to be with Ad-Din. No one but she alone deserved to be the one he needs and should want.


    Even at such a young age, one could see the possessiveness and obsession buried deep inside her. She was a naturally greedy person. Being the only child of her parents; there was nothing she wanted and couldn''t get. If she couldn''t have it, then, no one deserved to have it.


    She would destroy something she couldn''t obtain just so no one else could have ess to it. She had grown up being shielded and pampered by her parents. She was someone who couldn''t ept it if someone didn''t like her or give in to her demands.


    Karen Kash saw the way Miss Lee turned her eyes away quickly when their eyes met.


    She gave a cold chuckle and dialled an unknown number on her phone. When it connected, she spoke saying ''''I want you to find out something about someone. Everything you can get on her. Even dirt. Her family secrets. That will even be better. I will send you her picture right away''''.


    Karen hung up and sent the picture to the unknown number before walking to her driver who had also just arrived.


    ...


    Maria got down from Lexis'' car and they went into a coffee shop called ''DELIGHT''. They ordered two cups of coffee along with sandwiches.


    Maria barely sipped her coffee when Lexis said something making her spit out the coffee on herself and screamed at her.


    ''''You are what?''''


    Maria choked on the coffee after spitting some on her clothes.


    ''''People are watching us, Portia. Can you behave like ady? Look what you did?'''' Lexis pulled out a stack of tissue and handed over to Maria.


    ''''This is all your fault. You just dropped a bomb on me''''. Maria said. ''''You are pregnant? When?''''


    ''''I''m already two months gone. I found out today when I went for my check-up''''. Lexis said.


    ''''You were two months pregnant already and you didn''t even know?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I missed my period? Yes. But, I was too busy to even think about that. You know how my job is. The doctor ran some tests on me and asked me if I missed my period and I said yes so he decided to run a pregnancy test and then that is how I found out I was pregnant''''.


    ''''Is Kobby aware? Will he take responsibility?" Maria asked worriedly.


    ''''Yes. He is the first person I called when I left the hospital. He was so happy about it. Is now left with my parents. I don''t know how to tell them. You know my mom always wanted me to get married in the church before I give birth"


    "That being said. My dear best friend. Will youe with me? I need moral support while I disclose the news to them''''. Lexis wrapped her hands around Maria''s with puppy eyes.


    ''''Aye, you are going to put me on the spot. Why did you even sleep with him in the first ce?'''' Maria said.


    ''''Portia, don''t underestimate the power of love and romance. You wouldn''t even know when you have fallen. Trust me. So, are you going with me or not?'''' Lexis said and looked at Maria.


    ''''I will. I don''t even want to go home today''''. Maria leaned back on the chair after saying that.


    ''''Why? Did that bastarde again? That''s why I told you to get him arrested. For how long would you continue to allow him do whatever he wants? He is abusing you, Portia?''''


    ''''I know. But, he is my father. I can''t let the police arrest him? I just wish one of those loan sharks will get him arrested instead''''.


    ''''Aye. What a kind heart you have. You are the real Buddha, Buddha, anyways, you know you are always weed at my house right? My parents will be happy to see you but, it won''tst long when they find out I am pregnant. Portia, you have to protect me and my baby, okay? You are her godmother after all''''.


    ''''Godmother? Whatever. I will just tell aunt to beat you everywhere and leave your stomach''''. Maria teased her.


    ''''Tsk. What a friend you are''''.


    ''''But, I am imagining how your mother''s face will be when she finds out that her daughter is pregnant for herpetitor''s son. You know how bad thepetition between aunt and Kobby''s mother is at the office? Damn, Lexis. I admire your boldness''''


    .....


    HAVEN STREET.


    Lexis pulled over and they got down. Lexis nervously held Maria''s hand and Maria smiled and held her hand assuredly and they entered the house together.


    Mrs. Mathias was cooking when the she heard the door opened and turned. The kitchen was an open space connecting it to the dining table and living room. She was able to see the girls as soon as they walked in.


    Maria rushed to her and gave her a hug saying ''''aunt, good evening. I missed you so much''''.


    ''''Portia, how are you kid? I missed you too''''. Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''I''m doing well''''.


    ''''How is your new school treating you?''''


    ''''Is treating me well, aunt. How is work at the officetely?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Child don''t even make me start. That woman that leaves across the street there is a real headache after receiving her promotion'''' Mrs. Mathias said and Maria turned and looked at Lexis.


    '':Quick, go and wash your hands. Food is ready. Lex, call your father toe down for supper. Maria is sleeping tonight, right?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked.


    ''''Yes, aunt. I will help set the table first after washing my hands''''.


    Maria went to the wash up sink to wash her hands and Lexis whispered to her.


    ''''It was wise for you toe home with me.ter on, remember to talk the bullets for me''''.


    Maria pushed her away lightly and turned on the tap to wash her hands and Lexis went up to call her father.


    Maria helped Mrs. Mathias to set the table and ced the cutleries needed down. Mr. Mathias walked out of his study and Maria greeted him.


    ''''Uncle, good evening''''.


    ''''Oh, Maria. You are here?''''


    ''''How are you doing, uncle?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I''m doing well''''. Mr. Matthias gave Maria a hug before going to his seat.


    ''''Sit and let''s eat while you chat. Portia must be hungry''''. Mrs. Mathias said making them all to join her on the table.


    ''''Lexis, pray for us''''.


    ''''Yes, dad. Dear God, I thank you for the opportunity to share a meal with my lovely parents and best friend. I ask that as I n to talk about this life changing issue in my life; my parents won''t lose their appetite or beat me up. Answer my prayers in Jesus Name. Amen!!!''''


    Lexis finished and opened her eyes and saw that everyone was looking at her curiously.


    Maria shook her head and looked down because Mr. and Mrs. Mathias were now looking at her.


    ''''Aunt, uncle. I am not the one who has a life changing issue to talk about. Is Lexis''''.


    Maria safely pushed everything to Lexis and looked away quickly picking her cutlery to eat. Soon Mr. and Mrs. Will turned back to Lexis and asked in unison.


    ''''Say it. What life changing issue do you have to tell us about?''''

 Chapter 15: Find her father and bring him to me 1

    Chapter 15: Find her father and bring him to me 1


    ''''Say it. What life changing issue do you have to tell us about?''''


    Maria and Lexis exchanged looks before thetter dropped the bomb


    "I''m Pregnant"


    The sound of ttering could be heard. The cutlery in Mrs. Mathias hand dropped to the flow. Maria quickly handed the early woman another spare that was on the table and watched carefully.


    "You are what?'''' Mr. Mathias who was more calm after hearing the news asked solemnly. But, Mrs. Mathias wasn''t as calm and her facial expression easily gave her away.


    Maria looked at the older couple in front of her and sighed as she pursed her lips. The table was quiet and even a drop of pin at that moment could have been heard.


    " Oh, so that is the big news you wanted to share. News about your pregnancy?'''' Mrs. Mathias spoke and looked up at her daughter. Even Maria felt a shiver from her gaze much less the culprit.


    Lexis looked between her father and mother and quickly stood up hiding behind the former as she spoke ''''mom, before you decide to do anything I want you to calm down first, mm? I am not alone anymore. You are allowed to beat me but please can you spare my stomach? The baby is only 8 weeks and is innocent''''.


    Mrs. Mathias banged the cutlery in her hand on the table making the three people to shiver and quiver in their seats. Maria threw a re at Lexis. Even in a situation like this, she still dared to joke around. Now the table was even more chilly than being in the middle of the ocean.


    ''''You have grown up, right?'''' Mrs. Mathias was beyond livid now.


    ''''Mom, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please can you calm down and listen to me? Dad, Portia, speak up for me''''. Lexis pleaded.


    ''''Darling, please, let''s listen to her first''''. Mr. Mathias finally spoke up and Lexis nodded her head.


    ''''Aunt, you should listen to Lex first. You know she is not an irresponsible person'''' Maria added.


    Mrs. Mathias finally calmed down and looked at her daughter saying ''''who is the father? Is he aware that you are pregnant? Will he take responsibility for the baby?"


    ''''Mom, dad. He is aware and is willing to take responsibility. He is also someone you two know very well''''. Lexis stressed on the ''very well'' as she spoke.


    ''''Someone we know? Who is he?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked.


    Just then the doorbell rang and they all turned to look towards it. Lexis pointed at the door as she spoke ''''he must be the one at the door now. I will go and open the door''''.


    Maria looked away trying to make her presence minimal as possible because what was going to happen next was something that was going to shock Mr. and Mrs. Mathias.


    Kobby, Lexis boyfriend was their neighbour across the street and also Mrs. Mathias''spetitor''s son. Kobby''s mother was promoted earlier this year and ording to Mrs. Mathias the woman used her connections to snatch the promotion away from her.


    The day that the promotion was given to Kobby''s mother, Mrs. Mathias was so mad that she refused to go to work again. Now that she was about to be inws with her, Maria could only imagine what was going to happen.


    Lexis walked to her parents with Kobby behind her. Kobby was a good man, he was good to Lexis and Maria knew they really loved each other. Just that she wasn''t sure if their parents shared the same sentiments with her.


    ''''Uncle, aunt. Good evening''''. Kobby greeted them with his affectionate and gentle smile.


    ''''Kobby Brian?'''' Mr. and Mrs. Mathias looked at each other shocked. Compared to the news of the pregnancy, this was more shocking.


    ''''Mom, dad, this is Kobby my boyfriend''''. Lexis told her parents who clearly still had shocked expressions on their faces.


    ''''I am against this rtionship'''' Screamed Mrs. Mathias.


    Maria choked on her own saliva and coughed after hearing those words. It was like she was watching a kdrama where the mother of the man was against the rtionship of her son.


    She didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Maria scanned the faces in the hall and noticed that even Mr. Mathias was taken aback by his wife''s outburst.


    ''''Mom!!!''''. Lexis screamed and Maria picked her bag quietly and slowly from the table ready to run out at the least opportunity.


    .....


    Maria didn''t know when she found herself out of the house but she was grateful she managed to escape. The temperature in there was seriously like the Pacific Ocean. Maria bowed towards the house apologetically saying ''''Lexis, I''m sorry'''' before running away.


    .....


    Maria got down from the taxi and walked towards her apartment. She felt like someone was watching her and turned but saw no one. ''''Am I being oversensitive?'''' She muttered to herself before going up to her apartment.


    Maria took her bath andid on the bed. She almost closed her eyes when her phone buzzed on the table and she sat up again and picked the phone.


    "Hello, Maria speaking, who is this?" Maria asked first seeing that it was an unknown number.


    "You just got home? Are you already in bed?" Ad-Din asked over the phone and Maria got down from the bed and rushed to the window. She opened the curtain and saw Ad-Din waving his hand at her.


    "You...how did you get my number?" Maria asked as she looked at him


    "Have you forgotten which family I belong to? There is nothing that I can get if I set my eyes on it. You''re the one my eyes are set on, Miss Lee" Ad-Din said.


    "Is sote. Do you want to bete for school tomorrow?" Maria asked.


    "Is Miss Lee worried about me? I just wanted to see and hear your voice. Now that I''ve seen you and heard your voice, I will go and be able to sleep soundly. Miss Lee, make sure you dream about me. Good night'''' Ad-Din hung up and got inside his car and drove away.


    Maria closed the curtain after some time and went back to her bed. She touched her face and blushed. Sheid on the bed not exactly sure if she was going to be able to sleep soundly after such a surprised call.


    " This boy is really full of surprises" Maria murmured to herself.


    Next day.


    Karen Kash sat in her car looking at a bunch of pictures that she received from the unknown caller she asked to investigate Maria. Her driver stood outside guarding her.


    Among the pictures were ones from a casino centre where Marley Suwait often frequented. He was seated with a group of men busy gambling.


    Another picture was of Maria''s apartment. Maria''s back view could be seen in the picture. She was walking towards the apartment when the picture was taken.


    Karen Kash threw the pictures on the seat next to her and removed another stack of photos. Those ones contained pictures of Ad-Din at Maria''s apartment. Maria wasn''t in those pictures, it was only Ad-Din and he was standing by his car looking at the apartment.


    Karen clutched and squeezed the pictures angrily. Her instincts were right after all. Ad-Din liked Miss Lee.


    "Ha, what a big joke. Ad-Din really likes that woman"


    Karen murmured and looked outside and saw that a lot of students were now arriving at the school. She had gone there earlier to meet the man who brought her the pictures. She saw Maria getting down from a subway bus and also got out of her car with her bag.


    Karen walked fast to Maria and spoke to her ''''Miss Lee, good morning''''.


    Maria turned and saw Karen and smiled politely ''''morning. How are you?'''' Maria asked out of courtesy.


    ''''I''m fine. What about you?'''' Karen asked trying to keep up with Maria.


    ''''Me? I am fine''''. Maria quickened her pace and Karen still kept up. She was quite tenacious.


    ''''Miss Lee, do you live around here?''''


    ''''No. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Nothing. I was just curious''''.


    ''''I see''''.


    ''''Miss Lee, I heard you don''t have a boyfriend? I can introduce you to my brother if you like? He is very handsome and doesn''t look down on people no matter their background''''.


    Karen said making Maria to stop in her tracks.


    Maria turned and looked at her. What did she mean by that statement just now? Maria smiled saying ''''You are a student. You shouldn''t worry about what adults do with their lives. I don''t have a boyfriend doesn''t mean I will take just any man passing by. Karen, I find your actions rude towards me and I hope you don''t repeat it next time''''. Maria finished and walked away without giving Karen the chance to talk.


    Karen bit her lips hard and spat out the blood that came out before taking a different path towards their ssroom.


    Calia got down from her car and saw everything that happened. She didn''t feelfortable for some reason. It seemed Karen was up to something.

 Chapter 16: Find her father and bring him to me 2

    Chapter 16: Find her father and bring him to me 2


    VEGETABLE MARKET.


    Maria and Lexis walked along the streets of the vegetable market shopping as they chatted.


    "Aye, best friend, are you still mad at me?" Maria asked as she nudged Lexis. Lexis red at her and walked away.


    "Please, pretty please"


    ''''How could you do that to me? I told you to stay back and say a few words for me and Kobby and you escaped the moment I needed you? Such a traitor''''. Lexis finally said and pouted her lips.


    ''''I''m sorry. You know how scary your mom is when she is angry? I didn''t have the heart to sit and watch her burst out. Just hearing her scream out her rejection was enough to scare me. So, how did it go?''''


    ''''How did it go? My mom said epting Kobby will be over her dead body. My dad didn''t say anything''''. Lexis sighed after saying that.


    ''''So, what is going to happen to you and Kobby now and the baby?'''' Maria asked, genuinely worried about her friend.


    ''''What will happen? I am not going to leave Kobby just because my mom is against it. I am already pregnant. I can''t give birth to a child without a father. Besides, you know how long it took me to be able to get Kobby to like me. I''m not going to let all that go away. My mom has to give in to me. She won''t win against me anyways"


    "Aunt is just angry now. You''re her precious daughter. She will give in to you. You should be d you weren''t born to a mother who didn''t want you" Maria said and walked in front. Lexis looked at her and knew who she was talking about.


    "Have you still not heard from her" Lexis asked as she caught up to Maria.


    "No and I''m not interested in hearing from her. Oh, lets pick some spinach. I will make soup with it for you to nourish your body''''. Maria pointed at a woman selling spinach and they walked to her stall.


    ''''Aunt, how much is a bundle of spinach?'''' Maria asked as she weighed the bundles of spinach with her hands.


    ''''Is only 10 dors, Miss. These are fresh spinach from the garden. I plucked them today''''. The woman told them.


    ''''Yes, I can see that. They look fresh and healthy. Give me two bundles, please''''.


    Maria removed some money from her bag and gave to the woman in exchange for the spinach.


    Maria took the stic bag of spinach and turned and saw Lexis at a meat stall drooling over the meat. She shook her head and went to join her.


    ''''Want some?'''' Maria asked as she stood beside Lexis.


    ''''Mmm, I am suddenly craving pork. When I saw it, I just wanted to eat some of it''''. Lexis said as she waited for the man to package her meat.


    ''''Want some?'''' she asked Maria and Maria shook her head.


    ''''No, I am dieting''''.


    ''''Dieting? You are already bones. What''s the use of starving yourself again? Listen, men like a woman with some meat. If you remain skinny like this, that boy is going to find you unattractive very soon. Let''s go''''. Lexis took the meat and walked away.


    ''''I told you there is nothing between us" Maria said.


    "Someone you have nothing doing with will not stay upte just to speak to you on phone. Do you think that boy is that free?" Lexis looked at Maria.


    "Ad-Din and I is impossible Just imagine what I will be getting myself into?''''.


    '''' Best friend, I say, forget about those rules and just have a wild time with him. He is so handsome and is past 18. He is already at a legal age group. Don''t tell me his ssmates don''t find him attractive?''''.


    Maria took the car keys from Lexis and opened the passenger seat for her to go in before going to the driver''s seat.


    ''''His ssmates will definitely find him attractive but that has nothing to do with me''''. Maria put on her seatbelt and started to drive out of the market parking lot.


    ''''So, are you just going to let him go? Let another girl have him?'''' Lexis opened the wrapped meat and put one in her mouth.


    ''''You know; your pregnancy cravings are going to make this car turn into a dumpster very soon. Can''t you wait till we get home before you eat that?:'' Maria asked.


    ''''I am not just craving it, Portia. I am hungry. Your niece is making me hungry every second. Don''t change the subject. I asked if you are just going to let him go like that?'''' Lexis red at Maria.


    ''''I am 22 years and he is 19 years. The age gap and our present situations are all pointers telling me that I shouldn''t start something I can''t finish. Besides, I think someone already has her eyes on him''''.


    ''''Who? Tell me. Who is the girl who dared topete with you? I will get rid of her for you"


    ''''She is in the same ss with Ad-Din and seriously, that girl just gives me wrong vibes. Do you know what she told me in school this morning? She told me she wanted to introduce her brother to me and even added that he is rich but doesn''t look down on people''''.


    ''''What? That little bitch. Tomorrow I will go with you to your school. I must teach that bitch a lesson''''


    ''''Don''t do anything unnecessary. I already put her in her ce. Right now, I just want to have a peaceful life working and earning money. I like Ad-Din but my work and moneyes first before him. He is just a rich kid who has nothing better doing that''s all. Once he realises the vast difference between out worlds, he will back off''''.


    ''''What if he doesn''t back off? He didn''t seem like someone who would back off that easily''''.


    ''''Lex, let''s talk about something else. My head is about to explode from talking about my non-existent love life''''.


    Later that night.


    A blue Bentley pulled over at the road side in front of Maria''s house. The car''s window rolled down and a young girl''s face could be seen. The girl looked at the apartment above and murmured to herself ''''so this is where you actually stay, Miss Lee? You are quite ambitious, having thoughts about changing your life by seducing Ad-Din''''.


    Karen saw a man walking towards her car and she recognised him and looked out of the car window and spoke to him ''''get in''''. Her driver who was standing outside the whole time opened the door for Marley Suwait.


    Marley Suwait entered the car and sat down and the driver drove them away.


    Karen''s car pulled over at an alley and the driver got down leaving the two of them alone inside.


    ''''Tell me, who are you and what do you want?'''' Marley Suwait asked impatiently.


    ''''Is not what I want but what we can both give to the other. Mr. Suwait. Miss Lee is your daughter, right?''''


    ''''So what? Why are you asking me about that ungrateful bitch?'''' Marley Suwait was still hanged on thest time Maria refused to give him money for gambling. He was someone who was petty and held unto grudges.


    ''''Well, I know you are in need of money right now and I can give you as much as you would want''''. Karen went straight to the point.


    ''''What are your conditions?'''' Marley Suwait asked.


    ''''My conditions? They are simple. You see; your daughter is my teacher at school but she is biting more than she could chew. She is seeing the man I want to get engaged to''''.


    ''''Portia is going out with a student? Is that what you are telling me?'''' Marley Suwait looked at Karen ridiculously.


    ''''They are not going out yet that is why we should stop them before they do. I can give you a lot of money and also pay off all your gambling debts but, that is only if you can do something about your daughter. I know her condition is bad and she is only working at our school because of the money''''.


    ''''How much can you give me? I need to know what I stand to get before I sabotage Maria. She is my daughter at all?'''' Marley Suwait asked smugly.


    ''''I can give you a nk cheque. You are allowed to fill in any amount you wish if only you do something about your daughter. She is a smart woman. I''m sure she will be able to get a new job if she leaves my school. I just need her far away from my man'''' Karen Kash said and removed the cheque from her purse and handed it over to Marley Suwait. A smile of satisfaction appeared on the man''s lips as he said.


    ''''Consider it done''''.


    Marley and Karen looked at each other and smiled. They had reached an agreement.

 Chapter 17: I will protect the woman I love 1

    Chapter 17: I will protect the woman I love 1


    Marley Suwait got down from the car and went away towards Maria''s apartment and Karen''s driver drove out of the area.


    Marley Suwait met Maria on the way and they looked at each other. Maria didn''t say anything to him and went away holding a lot of garbage. She went to the big garbage bin and started sorting the waste. She saw the ck Bentley drive out of the building pathway and frowned and turned to look at her father. Maria was sure he came out of that car. She also found the car a little familiar but ignored the eerie feeling within her because she was too tired to bother.


    After returning from the vegetable market, Lexis had drained her off all the energy in her by making her to work around the kitchen which she was bad at by the way. If there was something she dreaded doing, it was kitchen chores.


    Maria was lost in her thoughts when her phone buzzed and she removed it from her pocket and saw that it was an unknown number which she immediately recognized as Ad-Din''s because he had used it to call her the other night. Maria smiled and answered trying to maintain a nonchnt face.


    ''''Hello''''.


    ''''What are you doing?''''


    Maria pretended to not recognise the number and asked.


    ''''Ad-Din?''''


    ''''Who else would call you if not me, your future boyfriend? Don''t tell me you have another man in your life that loves you like I do? Did you not even save my number?"


    Maria chuckled and shook her head.


    Since when did this boy learn to say such sweet nothings?


    ''''I am busy. What do you want?'''' Maria asked after putting in thest waste and turned to go in and saw the light of a familiar car blinking. Maria smiled and ended the call and walked towards the car.


    Ad-Din got down from the car with a bundle of rose flowers. They were 99 pieces. He wore a suit and pants today and looked dashing.


    Maria felt her heartbeat rising as she walked closer to him. He looked so handsome.


    ''''I heard 99 pieces of rose flowers signifies an evesting and forever love that knows no boundaries, ce or time, so I brought you some. I hope to have such kind of love with you, Miss Lee. A love thatst forever''''.


    Maria flushed and looked at him. He was smiling and looking back at her affectionately.


    Maria bit her lips and tried to contain the joy in her heart. She didn''t know she could be so touched by something so simple. She felt it was so beautiful and heart-warming to have someone to share the same feeling with. She couldn''t stop the tears from flowing out.


    Ad-Din didn''t know why the woman in front of him was suddenly crying but it hurt him to see her that way and he couldn''t help but pull her into his arms and gave her a tight hug trying tofort her.


    ''''Are you that touched by something so simple?'''' Ad-Din asked as he held unto her in his embrace. Maria nodded her head and spoke hoarsely.


    ''''No one has ever bought me flowers or acted this way towards me. You are the first man''''.


    ''''Thening here was worth it after all. I was so tired after attending a meeting for hours but I just couldn''t go back home without seeing your pretty face so I decided toe. I am d I did''''.


    Ad-Din said and held Maria''s shoulders making her to face him. They were standing so closed to each other.


    ''''Ad-Din, this is wrong. Wethis is wrong''''. Maria said and took some steps back.


    ''''What is wrong about us? We like each other and that''s all that matters. Listen to me. I don''t care what happens but I am never letting you go. It took me a lot of guts and courage toe here because I can''t stop thinking about you''''.


    ''''I''m sorry, Ad-Din. But, I can''t have anything doing with you. It is not just right. I am your teacher and we are from different worlds. Been with you will only bring me trouble" Maria said and stepped back, creating a distance between them.


    "I will protect you, you just have to trust me Maria. I will make sure no harmes to you" Ad-Din stepped closer to her as he spoke.


    ''''I didn''t want to do this here and right now, but you leave me with no choice''''.


    Before Maria could open her mouth to speak, Ad-Din pulled her closer and put his arm around her head holding her in one ce as he kissed her.


    Maria''s body stiffened and she tensed up. Ad-Din took that chance to go in deeper and let his tongue y with hers.


    After a few seconds of kissing her Maria responded, giving in to her feelings and kissed him back. She held unto his shirt tightly as she clumsily kissed back.


    It was like time had stopped for the two people as they kissed each other for a long time. Ad-Din was the first to let go because Maria was losing her breathe but he didn''t let her gopletely. His hand was stilled wrapped around her waist as he looked deep into her eyes saying ''''remember to breath my love or else we would be going to the emergency room after the kiss''''.


    Maria flushed and looked down murmuring ''''but that was my first kiss''''.


    ''''That was my first kiss to'''' Ad-Din said and smiled at her. "You have to take responsibility now Maria for taking away my heart and my first kiss"


    "And who will take responsibility for my first kiss?'''' Maria asked back and blushed.


    "What do you think?" Ad-Din said and pulled her closer to himself. He wrapped his arms around her waist as he leaned against the door of the car.


    Maria''s heartbeat increased and she felt like she was going to die from happiness.


    Right now at that moment, she felt so happy and blissful.


    Seeing her smile, Ad-Din pulled her closer and hugged her tightly saying ''''I don''t care whether this is wrong or not. I don''t care what people will say about us. All I can say is that. I am so crazily in love with you, Maria Portia Lee and no matter what happens. Whoever tries to harm the woman I love will have me to content with.


    I will protect the woman I love with everything I have. I need you to trust me. You don''t have to do anything, Maria. You just have to stand behind me and let me receive all the insults, the ridicule and the pain that wille with loving you because you are worth all that and more''''.


    ''''Ad-Din, it might not be that easy. I don''t have a beautiful past. My current situation isn''t that good either. People might think I am a wrench who seduced an innocent rich boy''''. Maria said and looked at him.


    ''''You don''t have to listen to anyone. I am the one who seduced you first. I am the one who chased you shamelessly and I am the one who can''t live without you. I am the one who can''t be without you''''.


    Ad-Din picked the flowers he ced on the car to Maria. ''''I will bring you these everyday if you like them''''.


    ''''Not every day, once in a while. My room is small to contain them if you bring them every day''''. Maria said and they bothughed.


    ''''Then, I will bring them once in a while. Maria, today is our first day of being together, right?'''' Ad-Din asked a little unsure.


    ''''If you kiss a woman and don''t take responsibility, you are a jerk''''. Maria said and they bothughed.


    ''''But, you can''t act like this with me at school. Remember, I am your teacher''''.


    ''''Don''t worry. The woman I love, I respect a lot. You don''t have to worry about that. Because I always want to see that you are happy. I like to see you smile like right now''''.


    "I know it will be hard on you but for now we can''t reveal our rtionship to anyone until youplete school"


    "Don''t worry, I know that already but, I can''t promise not to be stalking you at school"


    "What? A stalker is a turn off" Maria said.


    "A redefined stalker then?" Ad-Din said and Maria shook her head.


    Ad-Din kissed Maria again before they said goodbye and Maria went inside her apartment.


    Maria cut the rose and ced them neatly in a jug of water and put it on her vanity table. She sat on her bed and smiled as she watched the flowers. She was so happy for the first time in her life. Maria didn''t know love could make one feel this way. Now she understood everything Lexis have been telling her about love. She looked at the time and quickly went in to wash up before going to bed.

 Chapter 18: I will protect the woman I love 2

    Chapter 18: I will protect the woman I love 2


    Ad-Din walked out of the bathroom and sat on the bed taking his phone. He had just finished taking his bath. He dialled Maria''s number and she picked up on the first ring.


    ''''Were you expecting my call?'''' Ad-Din asked cockily.


    ''''No. I was setting my rm when the call came in''''. Maria sat on the bed in her towel. She had also just finished taking her bath.


    ''''I missed you already. Say, you are so small, I wished you were a little smaller than that so that I could put you in my pocket and go with you wherever I want''''. Ad-Din teased her and Maria blushed. She was lucky he wasn''t closer to her.


    ''''Were you always such a sweet talker? Tsk! I seriously doubt that this is your first rtionship. Tell me the truth. You are a yer, right? How many girls have you dated before me?'''' Maria said over the phone and Ad-Din chuckled.


    ''''I am telling you the truth. You are the first woman I am in a rtionship with and thest woman because I intend to go forever with you''''.


    ''''You just know how to say the right things to make my head swell. Tomorrow is school you should go to bed early''''.


    ''''Oh. You too. Make sure you get enough sleep and dream about me. I love you, Maria''''.


    ''''I love you too, Ad-Din"


    "Make sure you dream about me because I will be dreaming about you for sure" Ad-Din said.


    "Okay, I will make sure I dream about you, bye". Maria hung up and changed into her pyjamas before going to bed.


    NEXT DAY.


    JOHN MILLS HIGH SCHOOL.


    Maria arrived at school early to have enough time to write her lesson notes and get ready for ss. She got to the staff room and saw a set of breakfast on her table. She was the first person to arrive so she was surprised but after seeing a piece of note attached to it she sighed and removed it. It was from Ad-Din.


    ''''Have breakfast and be energised throughout the day''''.


    Maria smiled and stuffed the paper into her bag and sat down quickly when she heard voices and footsteps drawing closer.


    Soon, Miss Diana and Miss Mani entered the staff room and saw the set of breakfast on Maria''s table.


    " Miss Lee, is that Brinhs Breakfast set? Whoa, you''re so lucky. I didn''t get some even after getting there an hour earlier today" Miss Diana said.


    "Maria must have gone there really early, right?" Miss Mani said and Maria quickly nodded her head saying.


    "Yes, I went there around 5:40AM. The line was crazy, I tell you" Maria lied through her teeth and smiled.


    "That''s my sentence exactly. The line at Brinhs is always crazy. Anyways, enjoy your breakfast" Miss Diana said as she walked over to her desk.


    CLASS 3 A.


    Calia entered the ss and saw that almost half of the students were already in. She looked at Ad-Din and gave him a knowing smirk. He left the house so early today that she wondered where he went but seeing him in school so early, she guessed the reason but still wanted to tease him.


    Calia took out an exercise book and walked to Ad-Din and spoke loudly for everyone to hear.


    ''''Ad-Din, the assignment geography teacher gave us, I didn''t understand. Could you help me?''''


    Calia said and pulled a chair closer to him and sat down. When the students heard her, they didn''t suspect anything and took it normal since they all ask him for help at time.


    Ad-Din frowned and red at Calia. He knew her true reason for acting that way. Calia sat down and nudged at Ad-Din and winked her eye at him before saying in a low voice.


    ''''You disappeared after the meetingst night. Big brother called me to ask about your whereabouts because youpletely disappeared on him. Tell big sis the truth. Were you with Miss Lee? I need to know where you are in order to do a better job at covering up for you"


    ''''Go back to your seat before I tell everyone that we are rted''''. Ad-Din said to her.


    ''''Why? She is going to be my sister inw anyway. Don''t you think you should have at least have one person in the family who will support your forbidden love story? Let me tell you. I like Miss Lee. I pick her over that green bitch who has her ws out for you. I will never ept her as part of the family even after 20 lifetimes''''. Calia looked over at the empty desk of Karen Kash. She was in school yet.


    ''''Calia, I am getting impatient with you. Go before I expose you''''.


    ''''Tsk. You are no fun at all. So boring. If you don''t lighten up, Miss Lee is going to find you boring in no time. But, you don''t have to worry because big sister here will be your guide through it all"


    Calia said and stood up to go and saw Karen entering the ss.


    A naughty thought crossed her mind and she smirked before leaning closer to Ad-Din.


    Karen stood at the entrance and saw everything. She frowned as soon as she saw Calia by Ad-Din''s side.


    Calia smirked and leaned closer to Ad-Din and whispered in his ears ''''cousin, sorry for what I''m about to do''''. Calia said and gave Ad-Din a peck on his cheek before he could even process her words.


    Karen saw everything and bit her lips hard. Calia raised her hands in surrender and went to her desk. Ad-Din looked up and saw Karen and realised why Calia acted that way. He simply shook his head and opened his English text book not bothering about neither girls. He could never understand them.


    Karen was so furious that she banged her bag on her desk and walked out.


    FIRST BREAK.


    Ad-Din took his tray and went to his table behind the teachers'' wing. He purposefully went to the cafeteria today because he wanted to see Maria. They gave each other a subtle look before returning to their food.


    Calia walked to Ad-Din''s table with her tray and sat across Ad-Din. Ad- Din sighed and spoke to her.


    ''''What do you want?'''' He asked.


    ''''What? I am protecting sister inw''s spot. Can''t let anotherdy sit here and create misunderstanding in your love life. Is your first love after all''''. Calia said and started to eat her food.


    Ad-Din shook his head and went on to eat his food.


    Karen took her tray and turned and saw that Calia was with Ad-Din. Karen wondered what Calia''s problem was. That girl had clung unto Ad-Din the whole morning making it impossible for her to have a conversation with him.


    Now, even at the cafeteria, she was still with him. Karen felt that Calia was just a busybody who was out to sabotage her.


    ''''Someone is drinking vinegar today. You should thank me, Ad. Thanks to me, that shrew is out of your face today. She must be very livid with me. Did you see that?''''. Calia lifted her head towards Karen''s direction and Ad-Din turned and looked. Karen was shooting daggers at Calia with her eyes but as soon as Ad-Din turned, she shed a smile but red at Calia.


    "See that? If looks could kill, I would be dead and gone by now" Calia added as she stole a piece of meat from Ad-Din.


    ''''If you know that then why are you intentionally provoking her? That girl is not normal. Stay away from her business''''.


    ''''No, no. She has no business aside from you and as long as you are her business, she will also be my business. Now that I have someone I support, I don''t intend on letting that bitch go near you. You should seriously thank me''''. Calia picked a boiled egg from Ad-Din''s te after saying that.


    ''''You will be the one to bring misunderstanding in my love life with the way you keep stealing my food. What if Maria sees this and misunderstand? Don''t you think everyone is finding your actions rather strangetely?"'' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Just tell Miss Lee about our rtionship as for the others, ignore them as you always do. No one will dare talk about me anyways. But...?" Calia paused and looked at Ad-Din teasingly before adding "you are already on first name calling basis? Whoa. Ad, I really admire your guts and courage. Even if the whole world is against you, I Calia Banks will support you''''.


    ''''Okay, don''t go back on your words when things go south for meter on''''. Ad-Din smiled and ate his food.


    " I always keep to my words. Have you forgotten who I am? I am Calia Banks!!''''


    "Yes, you are Calia Banks, my only trusted friend. Now eat before the food go cold" Ad-Din said and Calia smiled and went back to eating her food while asionally stealing Ad-Din''s food.

 Chapter 19: Are You Jealous...?

    Chapter 19: Are You Jealous...?


    It was evening time and Maria wore a simple lounge wear and went out from her apartment to go and buy some daily necessities from the shop downstairs.


    She got down and saw a familiar car and a familiar man beside it. She almost smiled but when she remembered the scene from before, that smile vanished and changed into a dissatisfied and begrudged look. She walked to the familiar car and pouted her lips as she said.


    ''''What are you doing here? I thought you were so busy that you couldn''te here? Are you so free that you are able to see me?"


    ''''I can never be so busy that I wouldn''t have the time toe and see the woman I love''''. Ad-Din said and Maria pouted.


    ''''Tell me the truth. You are a yer right?'''' Maria asked and looked at him sceptically.


    ''''I told you already. You are my first girlfriend''''. Ad-Din said and looked at her. He wondered why she was suddenly asking him that question again.


    ''''Then, what about that girl? She was all over you at school today. Are you already cheating on me with a younger girl?'''' Maria said distractedly and red at him.


    ''''A younger girl?'' Ad-Din remembered Calia andughed at Maria pulling her into his embrace with a hug.


    ''''Is this jealousy I am seeing? Maria, are you, jealous right now?'''' Ad-Din asked and smirked. She looked quite cute when she was jealous.


    ''''No!!! I am not''''. Maria refuted.


    ''''I think you are jealous. Tell me the truth''''. Ad-Din suddenly felt happy seeing that she was jealous. The way Calia was clinging unto him at school today, any normal woman would have gotten pissed off already. ''''So this is how a jealous Maria looks like? You''re so adorable my love"


    ''''I said I am not jealous''''. Maria frowned and looked away.


    '' Yes, yes, you are not jealous. You were just concerned" Ad-Din said and Maria looked at him. Weren''t they the same thing?


    " Well, there is something I need to tell you. Get inside the car, the weather is cold. Why are you wearing so little? What if you catch the flu?'''' Ad-Din removed his zer and put it on her before leading her to the passenger seat. He opened the door and helped her to get inside.


    .....


    ''''What? Calia is your cousin?'''' Maria asked looking at Ad-Din surprised.


    ''''Yes. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you that earlier. She was just behaving that way today because she didn''t want any girl to go near me. She knows about us''''.


    ''''Wait. You told her about me? Us? Ad-Din what would she think of me now?'''' Maria asked worriedly.


    ''''Don''t worry. She supports us. Calia can be trusted''''. Ad-Din held Maria''s hand and rubbed it against his gently.


    ''''But, still. I would feel awkward around her now. Won''t she think I''m a vixen that seduces younger men? or won''t she see me as a gold digger?"


    ''What? A vixen? A gold digger? No. Don''t ever think that way, Maria. But, if anyone dares to call you that, tell them this. Your boyfriend likes you precisely because of that. You are a beautiful vixen that he is totally crazy about''''.


    ''''That was so cheesy'''' Maria said and theyughed.


    "Calia is thest person to judge people. She is a good person. You can trust her. She ya pranks here and there but, she doesn''t go overboard. You don''t have to be worried about her" Ad-Din assured Maria and she calmed down.


    ''''Oh, I have to go and get some stuff at the shop over there and return back. My aunt isn''t feeling too well''''.


    ''''Okay. Let me apany you to the shop. I will leave after you get what you need and go back''''.


    ''''Mm''''.


    Maria and Ad-Din held hands and went to the shop together and bought the things she needed. They soon returned and Ad-Din got into his car and drove off after hugging her.


    Maria turned to go inside and saw her father. Marley Suwait gave a sly smile as he watched his daughter.


    Maria ignored him and walked past him when she heard him saying ''''I wouldn''t ignore me if I were you?''''


    ''''What do you want?'''' Maria turned and looked at him.


    ''''I just saw something really interesting right now. Do you want to watch it with me? I even recorded it''''. Marley Suwait showed Maria his phone.


    ''''Are you resorting to ckmail now? You are going to ckmail your own child? You just dropped to a whole new low, Mr. Suwait''''. Maria said with folded arms.


    ''''What about you? You are just like your mother. She ran away with a younger man and her daughter is going out with a younger boy. Does your school know that you are dating a minor? A boy that you teach in ss? Shamelessness must be in a trait shared in among the women in your mother''s side"


    ''''Go straight to the point. What do you want?'''' Maria felt her patience was running out.


    ''''Breakup with that boy. He is bad news. You should at least date someone within your level if you are going to date. How could you stoop so low, Portia? Your student? Even your mother will frown upon it much less society"


    ''''It is my business whoever I decide to date. Stay out of my business''''.


    ''''You are my child. Your business is my business''''. Marley Suwait said impatiently.


    ''''You lost that right the day you put your hands on me. You lost that right the day you stole my university entrance fee. You lost that right the day you started gambling. You lost that right to call me your child a long time ago. So, don''t youe here and try to lecture me. You have no idea how my life has been''''.


    Maria turned to go and her father spoke.


    ''''Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Breakup with that boy or I wille to your school and create chaos there. You know I can do that, right?'''' Marley Suwait said and chuckled.


    Maria removed her phone and made a call in front of him.


    ''''Hello, is this the police? I want to request for a restraining order against a stalker''''.


    Marley Suwait snatched the phone and threw it on the floor before raising his hand to hit Maria. Maria turned her face trying to dodge the p that didn''te. She looked up and saw Ad-Din holding Marley Suwait''s hand with a cold and darkened gaze.


    Marley Suwait cried out in pain as he felt like his wrist was breaking.


    '':Who are you?'''' Marley Suwait roared and looked at Ad-Din. He blinked and suddenly felt chills down his spine. Ad-Din let him go and pulled Maria to his side and spoke.


    ''''I don''t care who you are but if you ever dare toy your filthy hands on my woman, you won''t be able to use those hands again for the rest of your life. If you ever dare to ckmail the woman I love, you won''t be so safe anymore in this city. Do you understand me?''''


    ''''She is my daughter. I have the right to lecture her''''. Marley Suwait said as he stepped back.


    "Your daughter? Which fathers hit their children as a form of discipline?" Ad-Din asked.


    "Look, I don''t know who you are but is best you leave right this minute. She is not as innocent as she looks. Let me tell you, don''t be deceived by her vixen face. She is just like her mother. Hocking up with younger men. She is just 22 and she is already following in the steps of that woman. I must discipline her and bring back to the right path. She is my daughter and I can do whatever I deem fit for her" Marley Suwait rattled on. He didn''t noticed the darkened gaze of Ad-Din as he spoke.


    "Stop it, that''s enough. Stop mentioning that woman in front of me. Both of you don''t have the right to lecture me after abandoning me, okay?" Maria said as she couldn''t bare to listen anymore.


    "See that? I told you not to protect her blindly. Young man, go your way and leave her to me" Marley Suwait said and tried to grab Maria''s hand. Ad-Din pulled thetter behind him protectively saying.


    "You don''t get to touch my woman or manhandle her"


    "Oops, turns out you''re the boy she is screwing with? Wow, Maria. Way to go. I really underestimated you. You are just like your mother. Falling for every pretty boy you see. Tell me, have you started fucking him already? Aren''t you even ashamed? He is just a minor and your student" Marley Suwait barely finished his words when his felt a p across his face.


    Maria took him by surprise as she pped him hardly on his cheek. She stepped back frightened as she looked at her hand that had just pped the man she had called her father for the longest time. This was the first time she had done something so fiercely.

 Chapter 20: Bonded by the necklace

    Chapter 20: Bonded by the ne


    Maria took him by surprise as she pped him hardly on his cheek. She stepped back frightened as she looked at her hand that had just pped the man she had called her father for the


    longest time. This was the first time she had done something so fiercely. It shocked her.


    "You slut, how dare you rise your hand at me? This little bitch must have a death wish" Marley Suwait roared and raised his hand to hit Maria and Ad-Din caught it and swung him and he fell to the ground. Ad-Din squatted and whispered something into his ears. Maria was not sure what he said but her father who was uncontroble a few minutes ago became tumid and shook his head vigorously.


    Ad-Din gave an eerieugh and looked at him saying ''''do you understand what I just said? I will let you go today because of Maria but don''t count on it again''''.


    ''''Yes, I understand''''. Marley Suwait didn''t waste time there and ran away like a scared kid.


    Ad-Din turned to face Maria saying "my love, are you okay?'''' Ad-Din inspected Maria''s body and started reprimanding her.


    ''''Are you stupid? Why were you just standing there? Were you going to allow him to hit you without running away?''''


    ''''It wouldn''t have been the first time that he would do that anyway. I just didn''t know how to avoid it. I''m used to it''''.


    ''''How could you be used to it, you, silly woman? Who is used to been beaten by their parents? Aye. What do I do with you? Should I just kidnap you and send you somewhere safe?''''. Ad-Din sounded frustrated as he still inspected Maria''s body.


    ''''You know about him? My father?'''' Maria asked cautiously as she tried to read his expression.


    ''''Off course. He is the man that gave my woman a hard time growing up. How could I not be aware of him?'''' Ad-Din said and smiled.


    ''''Thenare you going to leave me now? Are you going to break up with me? Well, I understand if you want to. You don''t have to feel burdened by me or my affairs. Who would want to be entangled with someone who was abandoned by her own mother and is been looked down upon by her father?".


    Maria rambled on and Ad-Din sighed before pulling her in for a kiss.


    ''''Silly woman. Where are you getting these wild thoughts from? What kind of man will I be to breakup with you because of your father? Maria, stop thinking about nonsense or else I might just take you with me tonight.


    Listen to me. I don''t care about your father''s messed up life. That is his business. I won''t meddle in it. But, when ites to you. I will meddle in it because you are my woman. I told you. I will protect you. Breakup? You are stuck with me for life, Maria. So, don''t even think I will ever break up with you. You don''t know how important you are to me, right?''''


    ''''But, you left earlier. Why did youe back?'''' Maria asked. She was surprised to see him again.


    ''''I wanted to give you something and forgot so I came back and saw that. Wait here''''. Ad-Din went back to his car and returned with a small box and gave to Maria.


    ''''Here it is''''.


    ''''What is this?'''' Maria looked at the box as she asked.


    ''''Couple ne"


    "Couple ne?" Maria asked as he took the box from her to open.


    "En, I bought them today at an auction I attended this evening. I hope that, with this you will stop thinking about nonsense and feel my sincerity towards you, Maria''''.


    Ad-Din said and opened the box that contained two ne made from a fine purple jade.


    Ad-Din removed one and put it on Maria''s neck saying ''''so beautiful. Help me put mine on''''.


    Maria smiled and nodded her head before lifting her body higher to put the ne around Ad-Din''s neck.


    Ad-Din chuckled and leaned down towards her since he was much taller than her.


    ''''This is so beautiful, thank you''''. Maria said touching the ne on her neck.


    ''''Don''t ever remove it and always wear it. I will also wear mine too. Go inside, iste. I will leave after I see that you are inside''''.


    Maria nodded and leaned closer, giving Ad-Din a surprised kiss before running off to her apartment.


    Ad-Din was stupefied for a while before he touched his lips and smiled. That was the first time she initiated a kiss between them.


    Maria got into her room fast and turned on the light before waving her hand to give Ad-Din the green light. Ad-Din waved back before going into his car and driving away.


    .....


    A weekter after school, Maria met up with Lexis at a caf.


    ''''Whoa. How could you advance so much in just a few days that I was away? I knew it. People like you, always take romance to the next level. Your speed is so exciting. You''re giving me the ''third charm'' vibes best friend''''. Lexis eximed as she munched on a piece of cake.


    ''''Do you also think we are moving so fast? Is been only a week but I feel that we''ve known each other for years already. Ad-Din is just so good to me that it scares me, Lex''''. Maria asked unsure of herself.


    ''''What are you scared about? That person? He is not someone you should even consider at all. How dare he try to ckmail my babe while I was gone. I should have been there to give him a good trashing. Is good that Ad-Din was there to protect you". Lexis said as she banged her fist on the table.


    ''''Careful, you are pregnant" Maria said.


    "Right, I am pregnant" Lexis responded.


    ''Tell me, how is it going with your mom? Is she still against the marriage?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''You know how stubborn my mom is, right? But, Kobby and I are not giving up. We already have my father''s support. My mom wille around. She just needs time to ept it''''.


    ''''Don''t worry, this weekend. I will go with you home and speak with her''''. Maria squeezed Lexis'' hand gently.


    '''' Don''t changed the subject. Portia, let me tell you something. That boy is gold. Make sure you keep him. I can tell he really likes and cares about you. Don''t worry about what others will say and just go ahead and have a wild romance with him. Have you slept with him yet?''''


    ''''Hey, you, what are you talking about? We just started going out a week ago. How could I do that?'''' Maria blushed.


    ''''Why? Don''t you find him attractive enough yet? I thought you were crazy about him? Does he have a problem down there? I mean, how could he not have made advances at you? You are so beautiful''''.


    Maria felt flustered and flushed. She chuckled awkwardly and sipped her juice.


    ''''Tell me the truth. If he has a problem, you need to tell me so that I can help. You know Kobby is a doctor. He could offer some advice. You need to getid"


    ''''Lexi, calm down. You are getting over excited. Is not good for the baby''''. Maria told her.


    ''''Oh, right. Okay, I am calm. Tell me already. Haven''t you ever thought of doing that with him? He is so handsome and has a nice butt''''.


    ''''Fine. I have thought of it before but, is still early. We just started dating a week ago. What kind of woman would I be to have such thoughts at this early stage?''''


    ''''What is wrong with having such thoughts? You are a woman with feelings. Kobby and I slept first before we got together''''. Lexis added and pulled Maria''s te of cake to her side to eat.


    ''''You two are different. It was a drunken mistake you two made. Right now, we are taking things slow first. He is still a student so no matter what he is still considered a minor so that is even out of the picture for now''''.


    ''''So which part of him do you often dream about the most? His upper or lower body part? Don''t you have ideas of what his size would be?"


    ''''Lex, are we seriously talking about this? I haven''t thought about it before. I just like him. Every part of him''''.


    ''''You naughty little thing. I just knew you were crazy over that boy. Tell me, do you think he is big down there? He is so athletic. Don''t you imagine how he would be down there?''''


    Maria flushed and felt so embarrassed. She knew Lexis was a free and liberal woman but she didn''t know she was this liberal. Maria felt shamed even watching her talk like that and didn''t know whether tough or to cry. She just didn''t know that years toe, she was going to miss this lovely friend so much and her heart will hurt so much that she wouldn''t be able to know what to do next.

 Chapter 21: Feeling Him Up

    Chapter 21: Feeling Him Up


    It was a quiet and peaceful night for Maria as she lied on the beach and stretched her legs towards the water allowing the waves to brush the water to her foot. It made her feet cold and nice as she gazed at the stars that scattered all over the dark sky.


    She was at the beach Ad-Din brought her thest time. She wasying on a cloth that Ad-Din brought with him. Ad-Din had gone to bring her some drinks from the beach bar at a distance away.


    Maria closed her eyes and suddenly felt a man''s lips on her and smiled. Ad-Din bent down and pecked her lips before joining her on the cloth. Theyid close to each other and watched the stars.


    ''''This is so nice''''. Ad-Din said as he moved further closer to Maria


    ''''What is?'''' Maria asked and looked at him.


    ''''This. Us here, together. I used to find evenings boring but since I met you, it has be so nice to look forward to every evening to spend time with you. Maria, I promise to make our rtionship known and show you to the world as soon as Iplete. I don''t mind doing that now but, I have to think about you first. The world will be ready to criticise and ostracise you first when everyone finds out about us. I don''t want anyone to look down on you or call you names because of me". Ad-Din said sincerely to her.


    ''''I know''''. Maria shifted her body andid half of it on Ad-Din''s chest and they looked at each other. ''''You have my interest at heart. I am lucky to have you''''.


    Ad-Din took one of the beer and opened it. He handed it over to Maria. Maria sat up and took the beer and sipped. She made a buzzing sound saying "this drives all my worries away. Have you heard of this song before?" Maria asked.


    "What song?" Ad-Din asked.


    "You do something to me that I can''t exin


    Hold me closer and I feel no pain


    Every beat of my heart, we got something going" Maria sang the song as she held the beer closer to her chest.


    Ad-Din looked at her and shook his head saying "that''s just a song an alcoholic like you would sing"


    "You are such party popper" Maria said and frowned.


    ''''You said you were lucky to have me Show me how lucky you are then''''. Ad-Din said and pushed Maria down getting on top of her. He kissed her and the can fell down and the beer spilled. The first kiss was slow then it got aggressive and then he slowed again before picking up his speed. It was like he was teasing her purposefully and she grew hungrier for him.


    Now she understood what Lexis said at the caf today. She was melting slowly in his embrace. Maria subconsciously wrapped her arms around his waist. Ad-Din smiled and pulled her unto hisps as he deepened the kiss.


    Maria felt her body been lowered further into the ground and a thought crossed her mind Shereally want to sleep with this boy. Were they going to go further?


    The sudden realisation hit Maria so hard that she instinctively pushed Ad-Din away and sat up with a flustered face.


    Ad-Din was surprised and caught off guard so he fell on his arm and hissed.


    Maria turned and looked at him.


    ''''Ah, Ad-Din are you alright? Are you hurt? I am sorry. I don''t know what came over me''''. Maria helped Ad-Din to sit up but his arm hurt badly and he hissed trying to contain the pain.


    ''''What happened to you, Maria? Why did you suddenly push me away?''''. Ad-Din asked her worriedly.


    Maria felt so ashamed of herself at that moment. She couldn''t tell him she was already having dirty thoughts about him. Maria pursed her lips and stood up.


    ''''You are hurt. Let''s go to the hospital''''. Maria helped Ad-Din to the passenger seat.


    ''''Can you drive?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''I have a licence but I haven''t driven in a long time''''. Maria said and sat on the driver''s seat.


    ''''Then, let''s call a designated driver''''. Ad-Din suggested.


    ''''No, it will be long before they get here. You are in pain. I will send you to the nearest hospital'''' Maria said and started the car.


    ''''My uncle lives not far from here. He is a doctor. I will give you the address''''.


    30 minutester.


    Maria was in the middle of the road driving like a turtle while other cars were blowing their horns behind them. She was extremely slow and didn''t know much about the car she was even driving.


    It was excruciating for Ad-Din as he watched the little woman beside him.


    ''''Maria, you are making it hard on the other drivers. Can you go a little faster?''''


    Ad-Din said as he leaned on the seat.


    ''''This is already considered fast. How fast do you want me to go again? I have to take safety precautions on the road. The other cars are just disturbing because I''m been careful. One can never be too careful when ites to driving.


    But, are you okay? You seem to be in a lot of pain?'''' Maria asked and turned to look at him. She didn''t notice the truck ahead of her.


    Ad-Din saw the truck and immediately stretched his arm and held the wheel shifting the car to anotherne.


    ''''Watch where you are going, Maria''''. Ad-Din screamed at her.


    ''''Oh. I got this. I can handle this much. That truck driver was just in a hurry that''s all. I didn''t see himing just down''''.


    ''''Will you drive properly, youzy woman?'''' A driver drove to their side and screamed at Maria.


    ''What the f**k, you scared me?'''' Maria rolled her window and screamed back at the driver.


    At that moment, Ad-Din didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She was in the wrong yet she acted as if she was wronged. He couldn''t help but think that she and Calia somehow had the same temperament.


    ''''You shouldn''t scream like that on the road, mister? This is government property not your personal road. Can you be more courteous to other drivers?'''' Maria shouted at the driver.


    ''''My words exactly, woman. My words exactly''''. The other driver said angrily at Maria.


    "Whoa!! Mister, why are you screaming and yelling? Don''t you know is wrong to yell at a woman driving?" Maria yelled back feeling wronged.


    "If you don''t know how to drive, just pulled over and get a cab or something. Why are you inconveniencing everyone? Look at the way you''re driving? Are you a snail? Even a chameleon can walk faster than what you''re doing?"


    The driver said back and Maria angrily banged her fist on the steering wheel and replied back. She wasn''t about to back away and let the driver have thest say.


    "Snail? Chameleon? Mister, mind your words. Aren''t you afraid of been crossed by a snail or a chameleon?"


    My words exactly, woman, get out of the road" The driver shouted once more and shook his head before driving away.


    ''''Tsk!!! His words exactly? What? Is he calling me an unreasonable person? Ad-Din, am I an unreasonable person?'''' Maria asked feeling wronged.


    Ad-Din shook his head ''''you are not''''.


    ''''Right. I am such a nice person. How dare he call me unreasonable and throw my own words back at me?'''' Maria said.


    Ad-Din almost said the other driver was saying the truth but changed his mind because saying that would have caused a serious confusion between them.


    Maria was already nervous, so if he said anything unpleasant, it would tick her off immediately. She was even cussing the driver. Ad-Din shook his head


    ''''Maria, can you drive a little faster. My arm hurts a lot''''. Ad-Din winced.


    ''''Oh, sorry. I will drive faster. This is all that driver''s fault. Making me lose my concentration''''


    .


    ....


    They soon arrived at a farm house not far from the city. Maria got down and helped Ad-Din. She allowed him to lean on her body as they walked into the house.


    Ad-Din''s uncle, Mr. Gideon saw them and rushed forward worriedly and surprised.


    ''''Ad-Din? What happened to you, boy? How did you get your arm dislocated?''''


    Mr. Gideon said and helped Ad-Din to the sofa.


    Maria looked at Ad-Din and remained quiet before Ad-Din spoke ''''I fell down and hurt myself''''.


    ''''Oh, let me check and see how hurt it is''''. Mr. Gideon said and looked at Maria asking ''''who is she?''''


    ''''She is Maria, my''''


    ''''Girlfriend?'''' Mr. Gideon interrupted him.


    ''''Yes, she is my girlfriend''''. Ad-Din said and used the one hand to pull Maria to his side. Maria sat close to him blushing.


    "I see, Maria can you help me bandage his arm? I need to apply some force to it and correct the dislocation" Mr. Gideon said and Maria nodded her head and sat beside Ad-Din.

 Chapter 22: Whose fault is it?

    Chapter 22: Whose fault is it?


    "I see, Maria can you help me bandage his arm? I need to apply some force to it and correct the dislocation" Mr. Gideon said.


    "Yes, sir" Maria said and nodded her head before she sat beside Ad-Din.


    Mr. Gideon bandaged Ad-Din''s hand with a cast and gave him some antibiotic injection. He served them a ss of water each and looked at the young couple before him.


    Mr. Gideon was Ad-Din''s uncle. His mother''s elder cousin. He was a doctor and a professor who taught at the University.


    ''''I know you are a young couple and you have your own ways of ying around, but, until the cast is removed, you should restrain from doing anything strenuous''''. Mr. Gideon said and Maria blushed and looked away feeling ashamed.


    ''''Uncle, is not what you think. We were just'''' Ad-Din didn''t need to finish his sentence and his uncle dismissed him.


    ''''You don''t have to exin anything to me. I am not that clueless. Anyways, how are you two getting back?'''' Mr. Gideon didn''t give them the chance to exin as he stood up.


    ''''I will drive''''. Maria said and stood up.


    ''''We will call for a driver''''. Ad-Dind said.


    Maria looked at Ad-Din and said ''''why would you call a driver? I drove you to this ce perfectly fine''''.


    ''''I am worried that you will be tired, that''s all. Let''s call for a driver, mm?'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Okay''''. Maria said unhappily.


    Mr. Gideon watched the young couple amusingly and smiled. His sister really raised the boys well. He was young and considerate of his girlfriend.


    ''''I know a driver. I will let hime and pick you guys''''. Mr. Gideon said to them.


    ''''Thanks. I''m sorry to have inconvenience you without prior notice" Ad-Din told his uncle.


    "What nonsense is that? We are a family. I got to even meet your girlfriend as a result" Mr. Gideon said and looked at Maria who was blushing.


    "Uncle about today, I wish you don''t tell my mom or anyone about it. We have a special situation that we can''t talk about right now"


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t tell your mother or anyone else. I was once like you two. Why don''t you take her around the house while I call the driver? It might take some time before hees if he is far away from the ranch" Mr. Gideon said and went to give the driver a call.


    "Thank you, uncle" Ad-Din said as his uncle left them alone.


    ''''How do you feel? Are you fine now?'''' Maria asked looking at the cast.


    ''''You still haven''t told me what exactly you were thinking about that made you to push me away that hard?'':


    ''''Mm, it was nothing much. Just random thoughts. No need to think about that''''. Maria said and flushed.


    Now that he asked her again, she was beginning to want to look at his lower body part and see whether it was big or not. Maria shook her head as she tried to tear her gaze from that ce.


    Ad-Din followed her gaze and saw that she was looking at his lower body and frowned. He wondered what kind of thoughts she was having.


    ''''Youyou were not having lewd thoughts. Were you?''''.


    ''''No!! I am not that kind of person, okay?'''' Maria retorted back immediately confirming his guess.


    ''''I know we will get to that part but I didn''t want it to be anytime soon because I am still a student, but. How could you be thinking of that? We were at the beach of all ces?'''' Ad-Din teased her.


    ''''I said no. I wasn''t having such thoughts okay? I am not in such a hurry''''. Maria red at him.


    ''''I think you were. You even looked at me just now in a lewd way. Maria, I can satisfy your curiosity but not here and not even now. You don''t have to worry about my size too. It will make you happy when we decide to go that further one day''''. Ad-Din said and smirked.


    Maria bit her lips and turned away from me. How could he be so shameless? Didn''t he know they were in somebody''s house?


    "Shameless. I''m not talking to you again" Maria said and looked away.


    ''''I stayed here with Calia when I was 5. I have a room here. Do you want to check it out while we wait for the driver?'''' Ad-Din said and Maria turned to face him.


    ''''Lead the way, then''''. Maria stood up.


    Ad-Din smiled and led the way to his room in the second floor. Ad-Din opened the door for Maria to go when they got there.


    ''''Nothing much has changed since I left. Is still the same. Uncle left it like that so that I can alwayse here and rx''''.


    Maria saw a picture frame of a boy and a girl smiling together and she pointed at it. ''''Is that you and Calia?''''


    ''''Yes''''. Ad-Din picked up the picture frame and gave to Maria.


    ''''She hasn''t changed much. She is still cute''''. Maria said. Ad-Din used the one that wasn''t hurt to hold Maria''s hand. He pulled her closer to himself and wrapped it around her waist.


    ''''We are in your uncle''s house. What if hees in and sees us like this?'''' Maria attempted to step back.


    ''''Don''t worry. He won''te in without knocking. Now, shall we continue from where we left off at the beach? Though I can''t show you how healthy I am down there yet, I can still make you imagine it with my tongue''''.


    ''''Shameless''''.


    Ad-Din leaned in to kiss Maria and his uncle opened the door without knocking and saw what they were about to do.


    ''''coughcoughsorry. The driver is in''''.


    Mr. Gideon said and Maria bit her lips and hid her face in Ad-Din''s oversized coat making the two men tough.


    MARIA''S APARTMENT.


    The driver pulled over and Maria turned to look at Ad-Din. ''''I''m sorry about your hand. Will you be okay with using only one hand?''''


    ''''Would you follow me home if I say no?'' Ad-Din asked and Maria deduced the underlining meaning''''


    ''''Stop messing around. I am worried about you''''.


    ''''Is okay. I can manage but please, can you not give us any exercise to do tomorrow? I won''t be able to write now that I''ve hurt my hand''''.


    ''''You write with your left hand?'''' Maria was surprised.


    ''''Yes, didn''t you know?''''


    Maria shook her head ''''I didn''t know. Anyways, not giving you work tomorrow? That depends on my mood''''. Maria said and got down from the car and spoke to the driver. ''''Driver, Please, send him home safely. Call me when you get home, Ad-Din''''.


    Maria stood and watched till the car disappeared from her sight before she went inside the house.


    Maria turned the hall lights on and saw her father seated on the sofa. She frowned and asked him "what do you want again?"


    Marley Suwait knelt down in front of Maria and started weeping. The scene which she didn''t expect shocked her. Off course, she didn''t believe her father''s actions were sincere either.


    "Portia, I am your father no matter what. Must you go to this extent to make things difficult for me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Maria stepped back as she asked him. She really didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "That boy, can you tell him to let me off for once? I''ve been banned from entering all the casinos I usually go to. I don''t have money and I''m feeling really bored to death. That boy, that night he warned me to stay away from you but look at what he has done to me?"


    "Ah" Maria chuckled dryly. So, this was the reason why her father who always abuses her suddenly became docile and was even begging her? Turns out Ad-Din did threaten him.


    "Do you know? This is the first time you''re actually begging me to do something for you?" Maria said to him.


    "I''m desperate Portia. Forgive dad this once and tell that boy to let me off"


    "Dad? Is really been long since I mentioned that word. I think I stopped calling you that since the day you stole my tuition to go and gamble and even took a loan in my name using the family register. I really don''t want to see you around me again. Please leave my house. I am the most happiest that you wire banned from entering all the casinos, why would I tell him to do otherwise?"


    "So, you won''t help me talk to that boy?" Marley Suwait asked as he stood up.


    "Yes, that is what I just said. I am tired of letting you have your way every time. You threatened me thest time and now you''re begging me. Mr. Suwait, I must say you really changed quite a lot from thest time I saw you. I should thank Ad-Din for that because you look more sane and alive" Maria said in a mocking tone which angered her father.


    "You slut!!" Marley Suwait said angrily and lugged at Maria but thetter dodged and in the process threw him out the door in the process. Maria quickly locked the door and heaved a relief as she heard her father cussing her outside the door.


    "You little slut. Wait till I get you where I want. Do you think your rtionship with that teenager is going tost? Let me tell you, you are just like your mother. That boy''s family will never ept you"


    Maria sighed and leaned against the door feeling proud of herself. She wasn''t going to allow him to do whatever he wanted anymore.

 Chapter 23: Leave her or I will send these pictures to your family and the school board

    Chapter 23: Leave her or I will send these pictures to your family and the school board


    Three months have passed just in the twinkle of an eye since Maria started teaching in John Mills High and two months have passed since she started going out with Ad-Din.


    At first she was worried that things would not be as smooth but Ad-Din had proved to be the best choice for her. Not only was he respectful towards her at school, he had also been the best boyfriend to her too.


    He was kind and considerate of her and always did his best to make sure she wasfortable.


    Maria had almost forgotten of all her worries and was finding life veryfortable. She did her best at school. She felt she was excelling both in her career and love life. She was happy.


    Her father had stoppeding to the house to harass her since that night. Thinking of her father, he hadn''t appeared before her since that night that he came and begged her to let Ad-Din let him off. His absence was a breath of fresh air but Maria felt it was a little strange.


    Her father wasn''t one to back away just because someone told him to. Especially after been pushed to the corner like that and her thought was right. Her father never backed off. He was working with Karen Kash. They were gathering information and evidence of Maria and Ad-Din''s rtionship.


    They were allowing them to have a little fun before they struck them.


    It was a Monday and Mondays were the busiest of all the days of the week for Maria. She had six lessons throughout the whole day.


    After her fourth lesson, which was with the second year ss 2 A, Maria was exhausted and hungry. She walked out of the ssroom the moment the bell rang. She wanted to escape the ssroom because the students kept asking her a lot of questions.


    Maria massaged her shoulders as she walked with the books in her hand. She suddenly felt the weight of the books lifted off her and turned. It was Ad-Din who had snatched the books from her and was now walking in front of her. Maria was so flustered and rushed in front trying to take the books back.


    ''''You should act normal, Miss Lee. Right now I am not your boyfriend. I am just a student who is helping out a teacher right now''''. Ad-Din said and looked at the students around them.


    Maria followed his gaze and saw that if she continued to insist, her actions would turn suspicious so she slowed Ad-Din to go with the books while she followed behind.


    ''''You look tired, Miss Lee. Is it tough having to teach us all day?'''' Ad-Din asked as he walked in front.


    ''''Not at all. This is my work. Is what I am paid to do''''. Maria responded trying to act normal even though she was blushing.


    "Miss Lee is so diligent. Should I dominate you for best teacher award? I feel that you deserve to be recognized for your hard work"


    "You really make me speechless" Maria murmured and red at him.


    Maria and Ad-Din walked towards the staff room as they chatted.


    Karen walked out of their ssroom holding a big brown envelope. She looked at their back view and chuckled sarcastically. She had finally gotten the evidence she needed and was ready to strike.


    ....


    Lunch time.


    Ad-Din put his tray on his table and sat down to eat when Karen Kash walked over and sat across him with her tray. She was holding that envelope.


    Ad-Din looked at herzily and asked. "What are you doing here?''''


    ''''I have something interesting to show you, Ad-Din. You are going to be very surprise. Even I was shocked by it''''. Karen said and sh a smile.


    The cafeteria was packed with students and teachers. Everyone was busy eating.


    ''''Leave right now''''. Ad-Din told her.


    ''''Come on, Ad-Din. I haven''t even shown you what I have here? I bet you won''t be acting all smug with me when you see it?'''' Karen pointed at the brown envelope in her hand.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Ad-Din asked impatiently.


    ''''I stumbled upon these pictures recently. They were quite interesting and I felt that it would be a shame for only me to have them''''.


    Karen tore the envelope and showed the pictures to Ad-Din. They were pictures of himself and Maria. They were intimate pictures of them hugging and kissing.


    Ad-Din''s face darkened and he said ''''you are really sick. Aren''t you?''''


    Karen''s face distorted as a sly smile appeared in her face.


    ''''I have only one request. Leave her or I will send the pictures to your parents and the school board. I am close to the school board president. The one you handed over to. You know that right?"


    Karen lifted one of the pictures out and ced it on the table. She picked her fork and stabbed on where Maria''s face was as she continued.


    "What do you think will happen if these pictures were to be uploaded onto the school forum and also the inte?


    A teacher dating her student? Or a teacher sleeping with her student? It is going to be a buzz worthy piece of scoop''''.


    Karen chuckled and looked towards the teachers'' table. Maria was eating andughing at something one of the teachers said.


    ''''I really underestimated Miss Lee. How could she stoop so low as to date a minor? Doesn''t she know is an abuse of her position? Uwful act on her part? Ad-Din, I am worried about you. She didn''t threaten or force you in any way, right? You can trust me and tell me the truth"


    Ad-Din looked at her coldly and stood up with his tray and Karen added ''''should I go to her instead with these photos?''''


    ''''Follow me''''. Ad-Din said coldly and walked away and Karen followed.


    School roof top.


    ...


    Ad-Din pulled Karen up the stairs and pushed her against the wall as soon as they reached the rooftop.


    ''''Are you going to beat me? I didn''t know you were someone who beat women? Do you also beat Miss Lee? Is that why she is dating you?''''.


    ''''You really don''t have the brakes to stop, right? Karen, don''t push your luck with me''''. Ad-Din told her.


    ''''Then, break up with her. What does she have that I don''t? I am even younger than her. I have always treated you nicely. I bought so many expensive things for you but each time, you will refuse them. But, she just came about four months ago and you are already smitten with her. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself, Ad-Din? Going out with a woman older than you? What did she do to you? Did she seduce you with that pretty face of hers? Do you even know anything about her?"


    ''''I always thought you were just a normal girl who had a crush on me but now I know it wasn''t just a crush. Miss Kash, you are sick. Your obsession over who and what I am. The kind of life I can give you. My background and family. That is sickness''''. Ad-Din said coldly.


    ''''I am not sick. The one who is sick is you. Isn''t it obvious? You are the one dating an older woman who is also your teacher. Ad-Din, I am going to get engaged to you at all cost because only I deserve you. You are mine. What has that woman done to deserve you? If you don''t leave her then don''t me me for being vicious to her''''.


    ''''Go and do whatever you want but don''t also me me if anything happens to you:''. Ad-Din said and walked away.


    Karen knelt down and wept. She clutched unto the envelope as her face turned ashen and vicious.


    Since Ad-Din didn''t want to reason with her, then she wouldn''t reason with him either.


    She had thought that he would listen to her and break this off with that woman but no, he instead just threatened her. This was something Karen couldn''t take. She was the one who was supposed to do the threatening but because of Miss Lee, Ad-Din threatened her.


    Karen wiped away the tears and removed her phone and made a call.


    Since the only way to stop them was to expose them, Karen was d to do that.


    If that would make Ad-Din hers again. All she had to do was to get rid of the measly teacher, Miss Lee.


    The call connected and Marley Suwait''s voice could be heard from the other side. "Miss Kash, how may I help you? Is it time already?"


    "There will be a Parent-Teacher Association and board of directors meeting next week. I want you toe to the school along with the evidence in your hands''''. Karen spoke on the phone and hung up. She didn''t wait for any response and stuffed the phone into her side pocket.


    She turned to go and saw Calia at the door.

 Chapter 24: I will make you regret the decision that you have just made

    Chapter 24: I will make you regret the decision that you have just made


    She turned to go and saw Calia at the door.


    Calia pped her hands and walked towards her. Calia exalted an aura of royalty as she took one firm step after another towards Karen.


    ''''Whatwhat are you doing here? Since when have you been there?'''' Karen asked as she took a step backward.


    ''''I was thinking. What will I do to make you stop? You are just 18 years yet you are already this vicious? Do your parents know? The kind of monster they are creating by always giving in to you all the time? I guess they must be unaware of how evil their precious daughter have be" Calia said and pointed at Karen''s face.


    Karen frowned and chuckled. She folded her arms and stood boldly in front of Calia.


    ''''Don''t think I will be afraid of you because of your mysterious background. My parents are equally powerful people. Who knows my parents might even be more powerful than your mysterious background''''.


    ''''You depend on your parents to be who you are. Without them, you are nothing. Karen, I will make you regret whatever it is that you are nning to do against Ad-Din and Miss Lee''''.


    ''''What? You knew about them? I can''t believe this. Is so ridiculous. Even you know about them? Did Ad-Din tell you that? If you know about them, then you should know this is wrong. What they are doing is wrong. How can a teacher and a student be in a rtionship?"


    ''''That is none of your business. Karen. You will never get to be with Ad-Din in this life. Even without Miss Lee, it will not be you. You and Ad-Din are not fated''''. Calia cocked her brows arrogantly at Karen Kash with a half smile.


    ''''Fate? Ah, don''t be ridiculous. What do you know about fate? Who told you Ad-Din and I are not fated? Ad-Din was warming up to me before Miss Lee came. She is the third party here. Is because she seduced Ad-Din that is why he is with her now. Who knows what kind of charm that woman used on my Ad-Din. I am going to expose her and her vixen ways.


    Ad-Din is just blinded by his emotions. After I expose that woman, he will see then the true colours of that woman and when that happens, I will be the one to be with him''''.


    ''''You must have a lot of hate in you towards Miss Lee, Karen? Why? Because she has blocked your chance of being the young madam of the Denarius family? I must say you have quite a big ambition, to use Ad to climb the socialdder but, you shouldn''t have such high ambitions, Karen. You''re still you and the disappointment might be hard for you to handle".


    ''''I loved Ad-Din first. I fell in love with him and I have been in love with him for three years now. What right does Miss Lee have to take him away from me? You can''t stop me from destroying that woman. I hate her so much and I won''t stop until she disappears from Ad-Din''s sight forever''''. Karen said, the anger and hatred seeding deep within her


    ''''In that case, let me also reveal something even more shocking to you. I am Ad-Din''s cousin and I support their rtionship. Try to stop them if you have the guts and boldness.


    I will also make sure you pay a heavy price for it. Your father has been giving my mother a lot of pressuretely. I heard that, he wants to cooperate with ''La Feminine'' Jewellery because you love the jewellery from that brand so much? What do you think will happen to that deal once I open my mouth?''''


    Karen looked at her shocked. She clenched her fist tightly as she asked questionably.


    ''''Youyou are really Ad-Din''s cousin? The one whose parents are the famous jewellery appraisals? The same girl everyone wants to know about?"


    ''''Yes, and the heir to La Feminine. Karen, we are all about toplete. Let''s try and live peacefully till we go away, okay? Don''t bite more than you can chew. You can''t afford to go against Ad-Din and me''''.


    Calia looked at her paled face and psst before going away. Karen fell to the ground feeling helpless. She thought she had powerful parents and could mess around but she never knew that the cousin that she had always wanted to find and get closer to because of Ad-Din turned out to be Calia Banks. The girl she hated so much.


    Now everything was clear. Calia''s unrestrained behaviour. Her parents always telling her to get along well with her. It was all because she really dide from a powerful background.


    Karen shook her head but the feeling of losing everything she had worked hard for wasn''t something she was used to. She was used to manipting people. Ordering andmanding people. She was used to having thest word but now she felt like her world, her hopes and dreams wereing to an end and all because of one person; Miss Lee.


    Now her hatred for that woman was beyond imagination. She sworn in her heart that no one was going to stop her from destroying that woman. Not even the threats of Calia or the powerful background of Ad-Din.


    If she couldn''t have something, then no one deserved it. If she couldn''t have something. Then, that thing was better off destroyed. If Ad-Din loved Miss Lee that much, then she was going to make sure she feels the pain of losing what was precious to him.


    Now that she was faced with so many obstacles, there was only one way out and that was to confront Miss Lee herself. She was going to make that woman back out and disappear. With that thought, Karen stood up and dusted herself. She lifted her chin high proudly and walked away.


    ...


    Maria was marking some books when her phone buzzed. She looked at it and it was a message from an unknown number.


    Maria frowned and opened the message and saw a picture of she and Ad-Din and turned paled.


    Maria was flustered by what she saw and turned around making sure that no one else saw the picture. There wasn''t anyone in the staff room and she sighed a relief.


    Maria took the phone and tried dialling the number but it was not avable. Then another message came and she read it ''leave Ad-Din and John Mills High before the whole school sees those pictures. I will give you a week to resign and disappear from here''.


    Maria frowned and went outside the staff room and looked around. She didn''t find anyone suspicious and went back inside.


    .....


    Later that day after closing from School, Maria met up with Lexis at their favorite cafe.


    Lexis examined the message and picture as Maria sat sipping her coffee silently. Lexis''s pregnancy was now almost in the 7th month. It was already out now too.


    ''''Is this person sick or what?'': Lexis asked. ''''This is ckmail, Portia. It couldn''t have been him right? That person?'''' Lexis said angrily.


    ''''My father? Marley wouldn''t do such a thing, right?. Thest time Ad-Din warned him. He had never appeared before me again after I threw him out of the house ". Maria said.


    ''''But, he is the only one who saw you with Ad-Din. Wait. If is not Marley Suwait, then who is so bold enough to threaten you with such a thing?''''


    ''''I don''t know yet but I am suspecting someone, Lexis. Remember that girl in my school?''''


    ''''That fox?'''' Lexis asked as she sipped her juice.


    ''''Yes. This afternoon, I saw Ad-Din pulling her away during lunch time. I think she said something inappropriate which made Ad-Din angry:''.


    ''''Could it have something to do with this?'''' Lexis asked questionably.


    ''''I don''t know yet. I tried calling Ad-Din but his number is not going through. I will ask him when hees this evening''''. Maria tussled her hair tiredly.


    "How is it going with your mom? Is she still against the wedding?''''


    ''''She said we can have a wedding but we are not allowed to register our marriage? Say, why is my mom being such a stubborn woman? Even Kobby''s mother has surrendered to her yet she is still against us. My father said she is just sad that her only child is getting married and going to stay away from her"


    '''' Your father is right. You know how aunt loves and dotes on you. If you were getting married to a different man, she would have worried the same way but you just had to go and be with the son of herpetitor at work. Just be patient with her. Her pride is wounded after all''''.


    Kobby and I have already found an apartment. We will be moving in as soon as wee back from our honeymoon. What do you want me to get for you in California?''''


    ''''Nothing. Just be safe. Take care of yourself and my godchild for me''''.


    ''''Is that all? You are no fun''''.


    ''''My rtionship is about to hit the rocks. Do you think I have the time to ask for gifts and souvenirs?" Maria said and frowned.

 Chapter 25: I will be waiting to see the kind of decision you make Miss Lee

    Chapter 25: I will be waiting to see the kind of decision you make Miss Lee


    Maria finished taking her bath that evening and walked out of her bathroom. She was still in her bathrobe when the doorbell rang. Her aunt wasn''t around. She had called Maria earlier to tell her she was working overtime at her new work ce.


    Maria frowned and furrowed her brows. She was surprised to hear their doorbell ring for the first time in a while. Maria quickly changed into a lose ck straight dress before getting out of her room.


    The doorbell was ringing increasingly nonstop making her wonder how impatient the one ringing the bell was.


    Maria opened the door and saw Karen Kash standing at the door. Maria frowned displeased and looked at the girl in front of her. She was dressed impably fashionable with thetest season clothes. It was almost spring but the weather was still cold in Cosmos so Maria wondered if the girl in front of her didn''t feel cold because of the light dressing on her.


    '''' Miss Kash, you are here thiste at my house, how may I help you?'''' Maria asked and looked at the girl suspiciously.


    Karen smiled and tried to look into the apartment but Maria blocked her view by standing in front of her and closing the door.


    ''''Miss Lee, can we talk inside?'''' Karen asked. ''''Ie bearing gifts''''. She lifted the luxury brand bag in her hand up and showed to Maria.


    ''''Miss Kash, we are neither friends nor acquaintances. I am really curious as to why you came to see me. Can you get straight to the point? I am beginning to lose my patience''''. Maria said straightforwardly.


    ''''Fine. Since you want me to go straight to the point, then I will. You saw the message along with the picture, right?'''' Karen asked.


    Maria looked at her calmly. She already had a prior premonition about it being her so she wasn''t really surprised. Maria gave a low chuckle before looking at her. Maria met and kept her gaze on her.


    ''''What do you want by showing those pictures to me?''''. Maria asked.


    ''''I thought I made myself clear already? Either you break up with Ad-Din or you leave the school, you decide". Karen said.


    ''''Why should I do as you say?'''' Maria asked her.


    ''''What? Are you saying you won''t break up with Ad-Din? You need to think carefully, Miss Lee. I am not someone you should mess with. I have known Ad-Din for a long time. We were getting along so well until you came into the picture. Miss Lee, I didn''t mean to be this vicious but you just leave me with no choice if you continue to be stubborn about it" Karen said and her lips curved up.


    ''''How old are you Miss Kash?'''' Maria suddenly asked her.


    ''''Ex-cuse me? I am almost 18 years''''. Karen answered.


    ''''At 18, you are already forcing a man to be with you against his will. Aren''t you afraid of living in a loveless rtionship for the rest of your life? Karen, Ad-Din isn''t someone who can be forced to do anything he doesn''t want to. I am also not someone who backs out just because someone isn''t happy with my rtionship. I considered a lot of things before deciding to be in a rtionship with Ad-Din, so I won''t be intimidated by some pictures that you have in your hands. You are quite bold foring to my house to threaten me, Miss Kash.


    Let me give you some piece of advice as someone who have lived longer and have experienced a lot about life than you. Some things can''t be forced no matter how badly you want them''''.


    ''''So, what is your point exactly? Are you saying you won''t break up with Ad-Din? Are you not afraid that I can show the pictures I have to the whole world? You will be the one to suffer. Do you know that? At most, Ad-Din will be considered the victim of a forced rtionship between a student and a teacher.


    Miss Lee, I hope you will consider your situation before making any decision. Your father is just a useless gambler. His debtors keep making you change cities every time. Now, you are just getting settled in Cosmos and you want to throw all that away because of a rtionship that you are not even guarantee of its future? Ad-Din''s family will never ept someone whose background is questionable like yours.


    Forget that you are even older than him but you also have nothing in your name and can''t offer him anything''''. Karen spoke harshly feeling no need to filter her words or show respect to Maria


    ''''You really came prepared to irk me, right? Okay, I will tell you what. If you can make Ad-Din to break up with me, then, I will leave him. Didn''t he tell you? He was the one who chased and seduced me first? I am afraid that he won''t be able to leave me and still find me even if I leave this city. So, instead ofing here to threaten me to leave him, why don''t you make him leave me. You said you loved him? Then, make him leave me for you. I don''t chase men, neither do I beg them to love me or be with me, so if you can make him leave me, I will give him to you"


    "You will give him to me? Is he an object?" Karen asked.


    "You''re the one who came here to threaten me to return him back to you. You were the one who first treated him like an object, don''t twist my words to make yourself feel good" Maria replied back sharply making Karen speechless for a moment.


    ''''I already gave you a week. I will be waiting to see the kind of decision you will make, Miss Lee''''. Karen said after calming herself down.


    ''''She doesn''t need to make any decision because I will never leave her''''.


    A voice rang at the corner and they both turned and saw Ad-Din.


    Ad-Din walked to them and pushed Karen aside and stood next to Maria. He put his hand on Maria''s shoulder and pulled her closer to himself.


    ''''Karen, you have the guts toe to the woman I love and ask her to leave me? Do you really need me to do something to you before you stop all this nonsense?''''


    ''''Ad-Din, this is for your own good. I am doing this for you. Your family will never ept her and you know it. What is the use of being in a rtionship with her when you will still leave her at the long run? Right now you are just blinded by your emotions. Do you think Miss Lee will be with you forever? She just sees you as someone to y with. She will leave you for someone else when she gets tired of you''''.


    ''''Can you stop putting words into me mouth? The more you behave this way the farther Ad-Din will try to get away from you. Leave my house, Miss Kash''''.


    Maria said and pointed at the entrance.


    ''''Don''t me me for whatever happens next. You have humiliated me and I will make sure you go through the same humiliation too''''. Karen said and walked away.


    Maria''s legs grew weak and she almost fell when Ad-Din caught her saying ''''what''s wrong with you?''''


    ''''God. That girl is scary. Ad-Din, you don''t know how much courage I gathered just now facing her? She is so scary''''. Maria said.


    ''''Don''t worry about her. I will make sure she doesn''t do anything to harm you''''.


    Ad-Din said and helped Maria inside the apartment closing the door behind him.


    ''''I called you several times but your phone was not avable. Did something happen?'''' Maria asked as they sat on the couch.


    ''''I''m sorry. I apanied my grandpa to visit ourte grandma. Today is her death anniversary. We finished and I decided to see you right away''''.


    Maria looked at him and now noticed he was dressed in ck outfit.


    ''''What will you drink. We have juice and water?'''' Maria asked standing up.


    ''''Water, I am quite thirsty''''. Ad-Din told her.


    ''''Okay''''.


    Maria turned and went to the fridge to get him a ss of water. This was Ad-Din''s first time of being inside her apartment so he looked around curiously. It was a small apartment with only two rooms but it was neat and clean. Everything was in ce.


    ''''Here. This is your first time of being inside here right?'''' Maria asked as she handed the water over to him.


    ''''Yes. Your ce is beautiful. Where is your aunt? You told me you live with your aunt?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Yes, she is working overtime tonight. She won''t being back tonight''''.


    Maria said and the atmosphere suddenly turned odd and awkward. Maria looked away and flushed. Her heartbeat increased and she didn''t know what to do.


    ''''So, you will be alone tonight?''" Ad-Din asked. His voice was deeply hoarse as he spoke and put the ss down. Maria nodded.

 Chapter 26: Stay with me tonight.

    Chapter 26: Stay with me tonight.


    So, you will be alone tonight?''" Ad-Din asked. His voice was deeply hoarse as he spoke and put the ss down. Maria nodded.


    Maria took the ss from him and turned to go and noticed something.


    The ck dress was a transparent one. She wasn''t wearing anything else inside. And Ad-Din had seen her just like that.


    Maria flushed and turned to look at Ad-Din, but thetter wasn''t even looking at her. He was typing something on his phone and Maria frowned.


    Did that mean he didn''t even notice she wasn''t wearing anything else under the ck dress? Was she just being worried for nothing? Maria didn''t know whether she was happy or sad about the situation. She subconsciously red at him.


    How could he act normal in front of her like that? Even she was embarrassed to find out her dress was transparent but he didn''t even react to it. Could it be that he didn''t even notice it or he didn''t feel anything at all even after seeing her that way? Or did..he really had a problem down there? Maria shook her head. She was having naughty thoughts again but she felt strange and frowned unhappily.


    She looked at herself and turned to look at Ad-Din. She was almost naked in front of him and he didn''t even react. Was that normal? Did he really have a problem down there? Maria looked immediately at his lower part with uncertainty.


    Ad-Din scrolled through his contacts and dialled a number to make a call. He stood up and removed his coat and covered Maria''s body suddenly before walking to the kitchen table to make the call. Maria froze and stood stupefied.


    He just covered her body with his coat. Did that mean he saw her just now? Was that why he covered her with his oversized coat? Maria flushed and pursed her lips shyly.


    Maria looked towards the kitchen and saw that he was busy speaking on the phone while looking at her. Maria blushed and looked at the ss in her hand. She took the ss to the sink and washed it. She finished and ced it on the ss rack to dry and turned to go when she was suddenly pulled into a warm embrace. Her heart skipped a bear as she felt her nose absorbing his body scent.


    Ad-Din pulled her closer to himself and looked at her face as he still spoke on the phone. His free hand was wrapped around her waist as he looked at the oversized coat hanging on the woman in his arms. She looked so alluring in that ck transparent dress.


    He had noticed it the first time he entered the apartment and when she went to get him the water. She wasn''t aware of it and he took that chance to look at her some more. She smelt nice.


    ''''Yes, do that for me. Okay, thank you. I will call you tomorrow after school, bye''''.


    Ad-Din said and ended the call. He put the phone on the table and looked at the blushing face of Maria. She looked so cute and adorable.


    Maria looked down not daring to look him in the eye as she spoke ''''I should go and change. I just took my bath when Karen came. I didn''t have the time to change into something proper''''.


    ''''Maria, you don''t have to change''''. Ad-Din got closer to her ear as he continued ''''I have seen everything already''''.


    Maria pushed him aside and red at him before running off inside her room making Ad-Din tough.


    Ad-Dinughed and went back to the couch to sit.


    A few minutester, Maria came out of the room in her brown pyjamas and looked at the clock saying ''''Is almost midnight. Aren''t you going home?''''


    ''''No. I want to spend the night here. Maria, which man would see all that and still want to go home under these circumstances?'': Ad-Din teased her.


    ''''Stop messing around. Iste. You should go You still have to go to school tomorrow''''. Maria said and looked at the door.


    "Is sports week. There won''t be the need to go to school early. I am worried about leaving you alone in this house. Your aunt is not around" Ad-Din said worriedly.


    "That...you don''t have you worry. I can just lock the doors and the windows before I go to sleep" Maria replied feeling self conscious. She was afraid she might not be able to control herself and pounce on him in the middle of the night. Lexis had filled her mind with a lot of nonsensetely that she was beginning to really want to do something with him.


    ''''Is that what you want? Should I really go home tonight?'''' Ad-Din asked as he stood up and walked closer to her.


    ''''I'''' Maria didn''t have the courage to ask him to leave. It was like her feelings for him had suddenly increased. She really wanted to let go and just be with him tonight but a part of her was scared. She was scared that she was going to regret this decision when she woke up the next morning. Because, no matter what, he was still a student and she was his teacher. She didn''t know what changes will happen in their rtionship when they took that step.


    Ad-Din looked at her face and could sense her conflicted emotions. He didn''t want to pressure her either but he didn''t know why he was suddenly feeling this way. They still had a long way to go before they got to that moment and he didn''t want her to do something she would regret the next day. He knew she wasn''t ready to take that step yet and he didn''t want to force her. It was the first time for both of them any way and he wanted it to be special.


    ''''Good night, Maria. Make sure you lock the doors and close the windows before you go to bed''''. Ad-Din said and picked his coat to leave.


    ''Staywith me tonight. Ad-Din''''. Maria said.


    Ad-Din''s steps paused at the door and he turned and looked at her saying ''''repeat that again''''.


    ''''I said you should stay with me tonight''''.


    ''''Maria, I can''t think straight right now. If you ask me to stay I am not sure I will be able to control myself and not do anything to you tonight. I am not a saint''''.


    ''''I know''''. Maria replied.


    ''''And you still want me to stay?'''' Ad-Din asked and walked slowly towards her.


    ''''Yes, I still want you to stay''''. Maria answered. Her heart was beating fast.


    ''''You won''t regret this tomorrow and break up with me, right?'''' Ad-Din asked as he stood in front of her. his gaze was dark and seductive.


    ''''I won''t regret it and I won''t ask you to break up with me''''.


    ''''Maria, after tonight, you will never get the opportunity to leave me and be with another man for the rest of your life''''. Ad-Din said threateningly.


    ''''I don''t want to be with anyone else but you''''.


    ''''You will be mine exclusively and let me warn you. I am extremely jealous and possessive. I won''t allow you to be with someone else''''.


    ''''I want to be yours only, Ad-Din''''. Maria said and Ad-Din sighed before pulling her towards himself and kissed her.


    They stood at the same spot and kissed for a long time before Ad-Din carried her into her bedroom.


    That night, they explored each other''s bodies and made their marks on each other, giving themselves wholly to each other. It was a beautiful night for the both of them as they became one with each other.


    The next morning, Maria woke up and felt the space next to her empty and frowned. She sat up and saw a note on the bed stand and took it.


    ''''I had an emergency call and rushed home. I will call you afterwards. I might not be able to go to school today. Take care of yourself. Remember, you are my woman. I love you''.


    Maria smiled and put the note in her bag before getting down to get ready for school. She felt that her legs were rumbly and sat back and memories of the night came to mind and she smiled.


    Maria couldn''t believe they really did it. It didn''t feel real until she saw the red stain on the bedspread and flushed. She hoped that Ad-Din didn''t see it. Maria shook her head remembering the time she thought he had a problem down there.


    Last night was the best night for her and she was sure she was going to remember it for a long time.


    Ad-Din made her feel things she couldn''t imagine. She still felt like she was floating now that she rememberedst night.


    It was even more memorable for her because they were each other''s first.


    Maria always thought the man she will fall in love with was going to be someone older than her or maybe her age mate but here she was crazy over a boy she taught in ss.


    Maria knew in her heart that what she felt was something a lot of people wouldn''t understand. It was something a lot of people would criticize her for. It was something that people would be quick to judge her for but it was something she couldn''t stop. No, it was something she didn''t even want to stop. She sincerely loved Ad-Din and couldn''t imagine life without him.

 Chapter 27: I was the one who seduced her. I love her.

    Chapter 27: I was the one who seduced her. I love her.


    The Denarius Mansion.


    Max Quarters.


    Ad-Din''s brother, Max Denarius walked out of his bedroom wearing a bathrobe and sat across Ad-Din. There were pictures on the table. Pictures of Ad-Din and Maria. They were at Max''s quarters. Where Max stayed since each of them had their own quarters in the big mansion.


    ''''Can you exin what exactly this is all about? I heard she is your English teacher?'''' Max said.


    ''''Elder brother, it''s true. I love Maria and she also loves me''''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Ad, this is a serious situation. How could you be in a love rtionship with your own teacher? Is she not older than you?'''' Max asked worriedly. He received those pictures from his assistantst night from a student called Karen Kash and had called Ad-Din early in the morning to confirm the authenticity of those pictures.


    ''''Elder brother, I am not going to leave Maria no matter what anyone says. I was the one who seduced her. She is innocent. I love her''''. Ad-Din said decisively. Afterst night, he found his bond was strengthened even more.


    ''''How old is she?'''' Max asked and sighed as he could tell his younger brother was serious this time.


    ''''She is 22 years''''. Ad-Din told him.


    ''''She is quite young. Did she skip grades to go to the university? Someone young like that should either still be in school or doing internship"


    ''''Yes. Elder brother, you don''t know how amazing Maria is. You will like her when you meet her. She is intelligent and also kind''''.


    ''''Still. Do you know who sent these pictures to my office?'''' Max asked.


    ''''Karen Kash?'''' Ad-Din asked as he knew already.


    ''''You already knew? That girl is determined to be with you. Seeing how far she is going to stop you, it means she isn''t afraid to let everyone know and when that happens. That woman you are protecting is the one who is going to suffer the most. Have you forgotten so soon what happened with me and Laura three years ago? That girl Karen is just like another Jadda. My secretary stopped her in time when she came to thepanyst night if not she would have gone straight to grandpa with these pictures. You''re lucky I was the one who met her but what if she goes straight to grandpa the next time?"


    What Max said was about himself and the woman he loved but because of another woman called Jadda, their rtionship didn''tst and Laura disappeared and till now Max hasn''t been able to find her.


    ''''I know elder brother. I will protect the woman I love. I will stop Karen Kash at all cost''''. Ad-Din said and his gaze darkened. He really needed yo


    ''''Let this remain between us. I will allow you to handle this but if this goes out of control I am stepping in and when that happens you will have to listen to me, Ad-Din and follow my instructions''''.


    ''''Yes, elder brother''''. Ad-Din nodded his head. Apart from his mother and Calia, Max was the person he also trusted the most.


    ''''Go and get ready. We need to attend the annual shareholders meeting today. Have you given all your assignments to Calia to send on your behalf?'''' Max stood up as he asked.


    ''''Yes, I did''''.


    ''''But,st night, you didn''t sleep at your ce. Did you..? Fine, whatever. Is your rtionship, do whatever you want'''' Max said and waved his hands up in surrender.


    Ad-Din smiled and went out. His elder brother was always like this. He was the best brother to him. Always supportive of everything he did.


    Three years ago, Max finished University and started managing thepany with their grandfather. He met a girl at that time who was just an office clerk and fell in love with her. the girl was such a kind and nice person that Max wanted to get to know more but another girl name Jadda who was with Max at the university came between them and made things difficult for Laura and she couldn''t take it anymore and left. She practically disappeared because no matter how hard Max searched, till now he couldn''t find the girl and though Max was already 28, he was still single and wasn''t interested in being in a rtionship.


    .....


    Calia walked into the staff room with some books in her hands. She saw Maria busy writing something on a book and walked to her.


    ''''Miss Lee''''. Calia called her and Maria looked up. Maria flushed as she was now aware that Calia knew of her rtionship with Ad-Din.


    ''''Hi, Calia''''. Maria responded.


    ''''I brought you the assignment you gave us yesterday, here''''. Calia said and ced the books on the table and smiled at Maria.


    ''''Oh, thank you''''. Maria didn''t look at her face.


    ''''Then, I will go back to the ssroom'''' Calia said and leaned closer to Maria and whispered ''''sister inw''''.


    Maria turned and the girl quickly ran outughing. Maria chuckled and shook her head.


    ....


    Calia went back to ss and was about to sit on her desk when Karen walked to her.


    ''''What? Why are you over my head this early morning?'''' Calia asked impatiently.


    ''''Why didn''t Ad-Dine to school today?'''' Karen asked at the top of her voice attracting the attention of the ss.


    ''''Why are you asking me that? Am I Ad-Din''s roommate or do we live together?'''' Calia said and red at her.


    ''''You are his friend. Aren''t you? Ad-Din has never been absent from school. You should know the reason. Don''t you? Tell me, is everything alright with him?"


    Karen asked as she smirked. Last night, she went and met with Max Denarius and showed him the evidence of the rtionship between Ad-Din and Miss Lee. By now, he should be getting scolded fiercely.


    "Mind your business and scram. Stop ruining my morning mood for me" Calia said and ced her book on the table.


    ''''Karen, why are you disturbing Calia. Don''t you know that only I have the right to irk her?'''' Globus said and walked to them.


    "I only asked her where Ad-Din is since they are quite closetely. Isn''t that true, Calia Banks?" Karen asked and closed the book Calia opened.


    Calia ignored her and removed her phone. She dialled her mother''s number in front of Karen and Globus. The two didn''t know what she was doing and watched curiously. They thought she was calling Ad-Din.


    ''''Hello, mom''''. Calia spoke after the caller answered. ''''Do you remember asking me whether I wanted thepany to coborate with Checkmate Incorporated? My answer is no. They are a lousypany. Don''t bother with them''''. Calia pressed the loudspeaker on and everyone heard her mother''s voice clearly.


    ''''Oh, whatever my daughter says. I will do that. Mom is in a meeting, so let''s talkter babe''''.


    The call ended and everyone in the ss turned to look at Calia. Karen was shocked to the bone and screamed at her "You...hey, you are you crazy?"


    "Oh, I am crazy. Didn''t you know that already? Next time, don''t wake a sleeping dog up if you can''t handle the consequences" Calia said unapologetically and the whole ss gasped.


    Everyone in the ss knew CheckMate Incorp was thepany of Karen''s mother. Calia telling her mother not to coborate with them was a big issue.


    ''''Calia, what boldness. Did you just call your mother to make her stop coborating with Karen''s mother''spany because she asked you about Ad-Din''s whereabouts?'''' Globus asked.


    ''''Yes. I did. That was my answer Karen. I told you not to mess with me''''. Calia stood up and went closer to Karen.


    ''''How dare you?'''' Karen raised her hand to hit Calia and Calia caught the hand and looked at her saying.


    ''''Lay your hand on me and it won''t end with just a call. How dare you try to defy my words''''. Calia said and went out of the ssroom.


    Globus pped his hands saying ''''I just love Calia when she is being a badass''''.


    Karen red him and thetter snickered and left the ssroom.


    Every one of them were from rich families but they knew their families still differed and hence, though they were in the same ss, the students knew not to mess with one another unless one wanted trouble for themselves.


    In the ss, they were neither friends nor foes. It could be said that everyone minded their own business hence whatever that happened wasn''t something that actually made them surprised. Some of them even thought Karen had iting the moment she started provoking Calia.


    It was a known secret that Calia came from a mysterious background and because of that, no one wanted to be her enemy yet Karen managed to trouble Calia first.


    Calia wasn''t a troublesome person who looked for trouble but she was also not one to be bullied without fighting back.


    The stares of her ssmates further infuriated Karen Kash and she turned and red at them. She bit her lips so hard that blood smeared her lips.


    She returned to her desk and took her phone and left the ssroom angrily.

 Chapter 28: Let Everyone see the kind of person Miss Lee was

    Chapter 28: Let Everyone see the kind of person Miss Lee was


    Maria was getting ready to go home. she was unaware of what had happened and definitely didn''t know that Karen had put the me on her for what Calia did.


    Maria packed her things and went out with the teachers. They were all walking towards the school entrance when she caught a glimpse of a man who was staggering around at the school park while holding a liquor bottle.


    Earlier after the encounter between Calia and Karen, Karen had gotten so angry that she wanted to tear someone apart. She couldn''t find a way to vent out her frustrations because after the call Calia made, her mother called her and told her how angry her father was at her for messing with Calia.


    At the time of the call, CheckMate had already sent people to go to La Feminine Jewellery to finalise their deal only for the call toe in and Janel Banks [Calia''s mother] to reject the deal saying her daughter didn''t agree to it hence she wouldn''t coborate with them. It was a real p to the face.


    Karen Kash was so angry and then an idea came to her mind, she didn''t waste time in calling Marley Suwait toe to the school. Last night, after she left Maria''s ce she visited Max Denarius and showed him the pictures but Max took all the pictures and ordered her not to do anything. Her ultimate goal was to meet Old Mr. Denarius himself but was stopped by Max Denarius.


    Now that she was blocked from every side, she was left with no other choice but to also let Maria feel the same pain she was going through. If she couldn''t use the evidence she had anymore because Ad-Din''s family wouldn''t let her off, then she was going to use Maria''s father to disgrace and humiliate Maria.


    Marley Suwait was drunk and still held a liquor bottle as he stood at the school''s park. The students were all out and watching Marley Suwait make a fool of himself.


    Maria felt so frustrated and heartbroken just seeing her father at her workce misbehaving. She ran towards the entrance trying to avoid her father when he saw her and mentioned her name.


    ''''Maria Portia Lee. Are you running away again? That is what you''re good at. Running away'''' Marley Suwait said.


    Maria stood rooted on the ground and turned slowly.


    The students now turned their attention to her and the mumbling began. This was what Maria feared the most. Peoples gazes.


    ''''Maria, do you know him?" Arnold was the first to get to Maria and asked worriedly. Maria was quiet.


    ''''I am talking to you. Are you ignoring me? Fine. If you don''t respond to me then I am not going anywhere''''. Marley Suwait said and sat down on the ground and the students and teachers gasped while others removed their phones to take pictures and videos. It was really a sight to see.


    ''''Excuse me''''. Maria said to Arnold and proceeded to walk away as her tears threatened to fall.


    ''''Is he in school today? That boy you are dating?'''' Marley Suwait said making Maria to stop in her strides.


    ''''Does your colleagues and the students know? That you are fucking a minor?''''.


    Maria turned to look at her father and saw Karen looking at her with folded arms at a distance. She had a victorious and smug look on her face.


    Maria noticed the other teachers looking at her and the students gasping.


    It was happening again. The first time something like this happened was when her mother divorced her father and left with a younger man. At that time, her father went to her school and caused a scene simr to this, just that, now the scene had to do with her and not her mother. And the judgemental looks she was receiving now made it hard for her to breath. Maria wished she could dig a hole in the ground and hid inside.


    Were all fathers like this? Weren''t fathers supposed to protect their daughters? Were fathers supposed to join hands with the enemy to destroy their own child? What exactly did she do wrong to deserve this kind of punishment? Maria had so many unanswered questions and her vision became blur. Everything around her became blur.


    ''''Miss Lee, what is he talking about? Are you going out with one of the students?''''


    Miss Diana was the first to ask the question that was hanging on everyone''s lips.


    ''''Who said she is going out with one of the students?'''' A voice came from the entrance and everyone turned and looked towards it. Ad-Din and Max Denarius walked into the school.


    Maria vaguely saw the footsteps but her vision was already blur and her legs gave way. Ad-Din rushed forward and caught Maria as she fell.


    Max looked at the teachers and the students and spoke.


    ''''An unknown man got past the security to enter your school and bully a colleague teacher and you all decided to sit back and watch? And you the students also couldn''t call the police but joined in to watch? Is this how bad the school''s morals has be? Let me make this clear. All the pictures and videos taken here must be deleted. If I find even a single one on the inte or anywhere, the responsible party will pay a heavy price for it''''.


    At his warning, everyone hastily deleted the pictures and videos from their phones.


    Karen who was at the side was shocked to see the turn of events. She didn''t know that Ad-Din and Max would visit the school. She thought she had the upper hand and after today, she wouldn''t see Maria again.


    She was contemting on the one who might have called them when Calia stood next to her and spoke.


    ''''You always bite more than you can chew. Not only have you angered me, now you have pissed off my two cousins. Say, what do you think will happen to you, Karen Kash?


    Ad-Din is extremely scary when he is mad. You will see that soon''''. Calia finished and walked walking swinging her phone about.


    She was the one who made the call.


    .....


    First Hospital.


    Maria opened her eyes and saw that she was in a room different from her room. She saw someone at a distance talking on another person. It was Ad-Din and Max.


    ''''Maria, you are awake?'''' Ad-Din turned and saw her eyes opened and rushed to her side. Maria nodded her head and tried to sit up and he helped her.


    ''''Elder brother, Maria is awake''''. Ad-Din called his brother.


    ''''I see. How are you feeling, Miss Lee?'''' Max Denarius asked and walked closer to the bed.


    ''''I''m fine. Ad-Din, how did I get here? My fatherhe'''' Maria felt her tears trimming down as she choked.


    ''''Is alright. You are safe here. You fainted at the school and we brought you here''''.


    Ad-Din exined. ''This is Max Denarius, my elder brother''''.


    ''''Hi, I''m sorry for bothering you'':. Maria said politely.


    ''''Is good that you are fine. Ad-Din, I will leave you two, we will talkter in the house. Miss Lee, get well soon. I still have matters to attend to''''. Max Denarius said politely and smiled before going out.


    ''''Your elder brother. Is he the one who came to the school with you?'''' Maria asked after Max left.


    ''''Yes. We just closed from a meeting and received the call from Calia. She told us what happened and we rushed there''''. Ad-Din said as he sat beside Maria.


    ''''My father. I think he was instigated by Karen toe to the school. He told everyone about us?''''


    ''''I know. You don''t have to worry about Karen or your father. Karen is not going to get away from this that easily. You should rest so more''''.


    ''''My aunt. I need to tell her where I am. She will be worried''''.


    ''''I already called and informed her, she will be here soon. You had a missed call from a caller named Lexis. She called severally and I had to answer it''''.


    ''''Is okay. Did you tell her what happened? Lexis is my best friend. I hope you didn''t tell her what happened? She is on her honeymoon; I don''t want her to rush here because of me. She is also pregnant''''.


    ''''Don''t worry, I didn''t tell her. I only told her you weren''t feeling well and was sleeping after taking some medication. She knew who I was? She even mentioned my name first''''


    ''''Oh, I told her. She knows about us''''.


    ''''I see. Sleep, I want to make a call outside''''.


    ''''En''''. Ad-Din helped Maria toy properly on the bed.


    Mariaid back and watched as Ad-Din left the room.


    ....


    Ad-Din closed the door and spoke on the phone.


    ''''I don''t care how you will do it, but I don''t want CheckMate to exist in Cosmos in the next 24 hours''''.


    ''''Yes, young master'''' the voice on the other side said before the call hung up.


    Ad-Din looked at the phone coldly. Karen dared to mess with him because he was being lenient. Now she was going to see how Ad-Din Denarius acts when he is mad.

 Chapter 29: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 1

    Chapter 29: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 1


    KASH RESIDENCE.


    Karen arrived in her car and got down. She walked into the hall and saw her parents along with CheckMate''s secretary. They were busy on their phones speaking to people she didn''t know.


    As soon as Mr. Kash saw Karen, he walked up to her and gave her a resonated p that shook and shocked her.


    Mrs. J Kash rushed to them and pulled Karen behind her and pleaded with her husband ''''darling, please calm down. Let''s hear from Karen''s side of the story first'''' she said and looked at Karen''s redden cheek that had a palm print on it.


    ''''Hear what story. I told her several times to not to be so obsessed over that boy. Look at what she has brought upon us. thepany is in deep waters because she provoked that boy. Not only has she caused thepany to lose a deal worth billions but now a small boy was targeting us. Wasn''t it enough that you messed with that girl and made us lose that contract? While other children are helping their parents, you are making us suffer losses''''.


    Mr. Kash couldn''t control his temper at this point. He was so livid. He suffered a huge shock and a bruise to his ego when his secretary called to inform him of the contract failing through because of Karen messing with the heir of La Feminine Jewelry.


    Thepany he had struggled to build was suddenly facing so many problems. The contracts they had with fivepanies suddenly fell through. Even the recent deal they had hoped to close was suddenly cancelled because she dared to provoke the owner of thatpany''s daughter. Just an hour ago, their secretary came with information that his daughter had provoked the youngest master of the Denarius family and the boy was out to destroy them now.


    All his sweat and hard work was going down the drain because of his daughter''s obsession.


    ''''Karen dear, quick tell mom. What did you do to the young master of the Denarius family to make him want to destroy us? How did you offend him?" Mrs. J Kash asked worriedly as she held Karen''s hand.


    Karen''s face turned paled as she recalled Calia''s words. She didn''t take them serious because she thought her parents were powerful enough to stop the Denarius family from ruining them but she was wrong. She really underestimated Ad-Din Denarius.


    ''''Mom, are you saying father''spany is facing problems because Ad-Din did something to us?'''' Karen asked.


    ''''Yes. So you have to tell us. What exactly happened between you and that boy. When your father tried to reach him he only left a message saying that our daughter knows what was going on. Karen, tell mom honestly. What did you do to that boy? How did you offend him? Didn''t you always say that you liked him and was free with him? How did it turn this way?"


    ''''What did she do? It was her useless obsession that she couldn''t handle that has brought all this mess upon us. I told you not to have your sights on that boy but you just wouldn''t listen. Now you have offended him''''. Mr. Kash said frustrated.


    ''''Mom, dad. I know how to salvage the situation. Actually I found out about Ad-Din''s secret. That''s why he is doing this to us. He wants to shut me up " Karen soundly remorseful as she spoke.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Mr. Kash asked angrily.


    "Karen, what did you just say? What secret did you discover for that boy to be this ruthless with us? Hurry and tell mom and dad" Mrs. J Kash prompted Karen hurriedly.


    "Ad-Din is dating our new English Teacher. I didn''t do anything to him. I just found out and confronted him that''s all''''. Karen said and bit her lips.


    Even in times like this, she would prefer to tell a lie than be honest. If Ad-Din was going to throw her under the bridge then she was going to do the same thing to Miss Lee. She wouldn''t go down alone.


    ''''What? Darling, what are you saying? Is that true?'''' Mrs. J Kash asked.


    ''''Yes, mom. I found out about it and told him to break up with her. It is all that teacher''s fault. She seduced Ad-Din and now he can''t think straight. I was just trying to make him realise his wrong ways. Dad, this is unfair. You can''t allow him to destroy what we have just because of that woman"


    I have evidence of their illicit affairs and we can take this to the human rightsmission and also report her to the Education office. Ad-Din''s parents and grandfather doesn''t know about this. If we tell them, then thepany can be saved. Mom, you have to believe me. I am not doing this because I can''t give up on Ad-Din. I am doing this because I want the best for him. That woman is a bad person. She is forcing a minor to be in a rtionship with her. Last night, I went over to her ce to tell her to leave Ad-Din but do you know what she told me? She said she wasn''t going to leave him''''. Karen finished speaking and shed a wicked smile. If that woman and Ad-Din thinks they could get rid of her then they were a bunch of jokers.


    If she couldn''t have Ad-Din, then she was going to make sure they never get to be together. It didn''t matter the lengths she went. She was ready to go all the way.


    ''''Darling, Karen has a point. If that boy is doing all this because of the woman, then we need to let his parents and grandfather know about it. He is taking revenge against our daughter for something she didn''t do. Is unfair to watch that boy take away ourpany just because of that bitch that seduced him''''. Mrs. J Kash added.


    ''''Karen, tell me honestly. Is everything you just said the whole truth?'''' Mr. Kash asked.


    He was a man who chose his battles wisely and wouldn''t engage in a fight that he knew he was going to lose. He didn''t want to act just on his daughter''s words without prove or evidence. He needed to know the whole and honest truth from his daughter. But unfortunately, his daughter wasn''t about to reveal the whole truth to him or anyone. She had made up her mind to destroy the rtionship of Ad-Din and Maria.


    Karen fell to her knees suddenly and busted into tears before her father and mother. She looked so pale and wronged thatpassion soon filled her father''s heart. He felt pained that he had hit his child without finding out the whole truth. He could never have known that his daughter was an award winning worthy actress who was acting out a y all by herself.


    ''''Father, I am sorry for doing that all by myself. I just didn''t want Ad-Din to fall into the trap of that woman. She is not a good person. Her family background isn''t that good. I suspect that she is seducing Ad-Din because she wants to change her family situation. I investigated her and found out that her mother left her and her father for a younger man and her father is gambler and alcoholic. Her mother abandoned her when she was still young for a younger man. She grew up with no parental care and is messed up"


    ''''What a scary world. How could she even think to seduce an innocent boy just to change her family situation? Darling, I always tell you. These kind of people are the worse. Her mother left her when she was young for a younger man and here she is seducing a younger man. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree''''. Mrs. J Kash added.


    ''''That''s enough. I will arrange for a meeting with Lucas Denarius and the old Master Denarius''''. Mr. Kash cut them short. He was a principled man who didn''t like to gossip about other people.


    "This is the right way to go. Karen, do you still have the evidence?" Mrs. J Kash asked as she helped Karen to sit on the sofa.


    "I do. I have it in my room. I can get them for you" Karen said to her mother.


    "Go and bring them to your father. Darling, we will go together and get to the bottom of this. That slut must be after the Denarius'' wealth. She is really scary. Dating a student that you''re teaching. Then, again, what do you expect from someone who was abandoned by her own mother?"


    Karen smirked as she watched her mother malign Miss Lee. She immediately stood up and went into her room.


    Once she was in her room, she wiped her tear and chuckled. This was just the beginning of what she was going to do to Ad-Din and that woman.


    She took the pictures out from her mirror wardrobe and quickly changed into a branded flowery dress and went out.


    Her mother who was beginning to get anxious looked over when she hears her footsteps.


    "Dad, Mom. Here, the pictures I got" Karen handed the pictures over to her parents.


    Mr. Kash looked at the pictures quietly but Mrs. J Kash humped and spoke spitefully.


    "Darling, this is uneptable. Both that boy and the teacher have gone overboard. Bullying our daughter and even targeting ourpany. Darling, let''s not waste anymore time. Let''s go and meet Old Mr. Denarius himself. He must give us a reasonable exnation and alsopensate us for our loses. If you stretch this matter, we might even be able to get a contract from theirpany" Mrs. Kash said ambitiously.

 Chapter 30: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 2

    Chapter 30: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 2


    FIRST HOSPITAL.


    PRIVATE WARD.


    Ad-Din was feeding Maria some fruit when her aunt Anne arrived.


    Anne Suwait opened the door and saw them and looked surprised but smiled and walked in closing the door behind her. She knew her niece was dating someone but she didn''t know he was so young just like herself.


    ''''Portia, how do you feel?'''' Anne asked as she ced a sk on the table.


    ''''I''m fine aunt. The doctor said I can go home tomorrow morning. Aunt, meet Ad-Din, he is my boyfriend. Ad, meet my aunt Anne Suwait''''. Maria introduced them.


    ''''Hi, Aunt, I am Ad-Din, pleased to meet you''''. Ad-Din said and stretched forth his hand to greet Anne.


    ''''Hi, I didn''t know your boyfriend was this handsome?'''' Anne joked to ease the tension. She shook his hand and smiled.


    ''''Aunt, don''t tease me, okay?'''' Maria blushed as she looked at Ad-Din.


    ''''I''m serious. He is so young and handsome. You have good eyes, Portia''''. Ann said.


    ''''That''s because I''m also beautiful''''. Maria said and theyughed.


    ''''Tell me, did hee to the school to make trouble again? When I heard you suddenly fainted at school that was what came to my mind. I told you to call the police when you see him. You still see him as your father but what kind of man is he. He only knows how to sabotage and make his own daughter''s life miserable''''. Anne scolded fiercely and worriedly.


    ''''Aunt, I''m fine now. Don''t worry. Next time, I promise to call the police. I wasn''t expecting him to go to that extent. I was shocked and didn''t know how to think straight'''' Maria replied.


    Ad-Din''s phone rang and he excused them and went out.


    "Maria, I have to pick this call" Ad-Din said before going out.


    ''''Portia, you should look for a new apartment that he won''t be able to find you. You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself. This time, that boy saved you. What will happen next time no one is there to help you? A father who used your tuition and even took a loan in your name is not worth calling family" Anne said worriedly


    .


    Ever since they started living together, Marley Suwait has beinging every now and then making things difficult for Maria.


    ''''I have already found a ce. We will move there very soon after I get out of this ce and settle the payment next month. It''s a two-bedroom apartment for the two of us. Aunt, you should quit your job. I have enough to take care of both of us now''''. Maria held her aunt''s hands as she spoke.


    "In that case, let me add some money so that you can pay it off at once" Anne Suwait said.


    Ad-Din entered back into the room and look distressed and Maria noticed and spoke first.


    ''''My aunt is here with me. You should go home, Ad-Din and rest''''.


    ''''Aunt, please take care of Maria for me. I have to go back home and take care of something''''.


    ''''Sure, I will. You should go and rest''''. Anne said.


    ''''I will call you, Maria'''' Ad-Din said and went out.


    ''''Such a good young man. Maria, you really have an eye for good things just like your mother''''. Anne covered her mouth after saying that and added ''''I didn''t mean it in a bad way, Portia''''.


    ''''Aunt, is okay. I am not bothered by that''''. Maria assured her aunt. It was no secret that she and her mother shared certain traits but as long as Maria was concerned that was all it was. She didn''t want to think about someone who abandoned her first.


    ''''I brought you some soup to drink. Let me fetch some for you. Is still hot''''. Anne Suwait as when she realised Maria was pacing out.


    ''''Thanks aunt''''. Maria smiled gratefully.


    .....


    DENARIUS MANSION.


    Ad-Din walked into the main mansion where his parents lived and saw that his parents and grandfather were there in addition to Mr. and Mrs. Kash and Karen.


    The call earlier on at the hospital was from his father asking him to go home.


    Ken Denarius was a military man who was in his early fifties but still looked young and strong. He joined the military at age 18 and has being there since. He didn''t ept to return and manage thepanies with his father but stay in the military and now holds the highest position there. He was an upright man who followed the military principles.


    ''''Ad-Din,e and sit with me''''. Mona Lisa Sun was the first to speak. She still treated Ad-Din like a kid.


    Ad-Din noted and went to sit beside his mother. He saw the pictures on the table as he sat and smirked shaking his head. So, this was how Karen wanted to y? He thought.


    ''''Ad-Din, child can you exin these pictures? I want to hear everything from your own mouth. Is it true that you are dating your English teacher who is older than you?'''' Old Master Denarius was the one who asked the question.


    He sat at the head of the table in the hall.


    ''''Yes, Grandpa. It is true''''. Ad-Din didn''t beat around the bush.


    His answered shocked everyone at the table. Mrs. J Kash, Karen''s mother gasped while Karen chuckled softly. Max sighed and looked on.


    ''''Ad-Din, did you just say it is true?'''' Mona Lisa Sun asked while looking at Ad-Din.


    ''''Yes, mom. It is true. I love Maria''''. Ad-Din said and looked at Karen''s face.


    ''''How is this possible? Can you exin the situation to us? Did that teacher threaten you to be in a rtionship with her? What is her motive for seducing a kid like you?'''' Mrs. J Kash said.


    She didn''t like the way the family were tackling the situation and decided to do the questioning by herself. To her, Ad-Din was just a naive boy in love. He needed to be brought back on track.


    Ad-Din chuckled and looked at her saying ''''what era are we in? Stone age? Do I look like someone who can be threatened that easily to you? Is that how your daughter put it to you? Is that why you decided to report me to my parents and grandpa? Karen, this is the worst kind of damage you could do to your parents''''.


    Karen''s smug face turned pale. Ad-Din''s face and voice were cold and distant


    Truth was, everyone in the Denarius family knew about Ad-Din''s temper very well. He wasn''t someone who did things rashly and thoughtlessly. He was a careful person whose decisions could never be changed. Everything he did was reasonable and eptable. For them to be faced with such a situation, at first they were all shocked and didn''t know how things got to that far and wanted to find out the truth from him.


    When the Kash family came, they spoke a lot and discredited Ad-Din and med the woman for deceiving him. Especially, J Kash. She said a lot of things about the woman that Ad-Din was dating.


    At first they didn''t believe it because they never thought Ad-Din was even capable of dating anyone. Ad-Din avoided anything that had to do with women. The only women he gave in to was his mother and cousin.


    ''''Father, mom, grandpa. Everything Karen said to you is probably correct but she left something out''''. Ad-Din said and removed his phone to make a call.


    Everyone looked at him. Karen''s hands clutched and she bit her tongue. She wondered what Ad-Din was going to do next by suddenly making a call.


    ''''En, you cane in now''''. Ad-Din said and hung up the call.


    Soon the door opened and Calia walked on surprising everyone. She bowed shyly and greeted them.


    "Grandpa, aunt, uncle, elder brother. Mr. and Mrs. Kash, good evening"


    ''''Calia?'''' Ken Denarius called her questionably while Max Denarius just sat back rxed and his lips curved into a half smile. He really underestimated these two kids.


    ''''Uncle, sorry to interrupt. I just have something to show you all''''. Calia said and smiled apologetically before removing her phone.


    ''''What do you have to show us?'''' Mona Lisa Sun asked.


    ''''Aunt, you will find out soon''''. Calia said and turned to look at Karen whose face was pale.


    Mr. Kash looked at his daughter and a strange feeling overtook him. He seemed to have realised something when he remembered Ad-Din''s words a few minutes ago. His daughter really wasn''t as innocent as she portrayed herself out to be but it was toote.


    He was a wise man but he allowed his wife and kid to fool him and there was now no way to back out of the situation. Even Karen was anxious to know what kind of evidence they had in their hands.


    ''''There will be a PTA and board of directors meeting next week. I want you toe to the school''''.


    ''''Don''t think I will be afraid of you because of your mysterious background. My parents are equally powerful people"

 Chapter 31: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 3

    Chapter 31: Ad-Din is a scary beast when he is provoked 3


    ''''There will be a PTA and board of directors meeting next week. I want you toe to the school''''.


    ''''Don''t think I will be afraid of you because of your mysterious background. My parents are equally powerful people''''.


    ''''Fate? Ah, don''t be ridiculous. What do you know about fate? Who told you Ad-Din and I are not fated? Ad-Din was warming up to me before Miss Lee came. She is the third party here. Is because she seduced Ad-Din that is why he is with her now. Who knows what kind of charm that woman used on my Ad-Din. I am going to expose her and her vixen ways. Ad-Din is just blinded by his emotions. After I expose that woman, he will see then the true colours of that woman''''.


    ''''I loved Ad-Din first. I fell in love with him and I have been in love with for three years now. What right does Miss Lee have to take him away from me? You can''t stop me from destroying that woman. I hate her so much and I won''t stop until she disappears from Ad-Din''s sight forever''''.


    The recordings, the voice was undeniably Karen''s and everyone heard it clear and loud.


    When they first arrived, she was crying and even told the Denarius family how much she really wanted to save Ad-Din from the English teacher and how Ad-Din was being blinded but now it was clear who was in the wrong and who was in the right.


    Karen stood up to snatch the phone but Calia was faster.


    ''''I told you not to bite more than you could chew, didn''t I, Karen? If you had listened to my warnings and didn''t dare to do anything to Miss Lee, then we wouldn''t have also being this vicious to you''''. Calia look at Karen as she spoke.


    ''''Is not true. This recording is not me. That voice isn''t mine. Ad-Din did you have to go to this extreme?'''' Karen couldn''t control her rage anymore.


    ''''If you hadn''t dared to harm the woman I love, then I wouldn''t have gone this far. I told you. You made the worse decision bying with your parents to meet my family. Actually, I didn''t want to go this far. If you had just gone to apologise to my girlfriend, I would have stopped targeting your family but no. You just had to go this far" Ad-Din turned to his family.


    "Father, mom, grandpa. The truth is this. Maria and I are in a rtionship but I was the one who chased and seduced her first. I fell in love with her the first time I saw her. You all know that I am not one to take rtionships lightly. I have never been in a rtionship even though I could have but I value rtionships a lot and didn''t want to waste my time by ying around. When I met Maria, I felt that she was the one for me.


    Actually, she rejected me from the beginning because she was scared that a lot of people would be against us once it came out and I understood her. She is a woman after all. Women were the most vulnerable when something happened in a rtionship and I didn''t want her to face any bacsh for going out with me.


    I knew Karen had always had a crush on me but I have always been clear with her about my stand. I have never led her on even for a second and she knows it. When she approached me with these same pictures I told her to mind her own business and not worry about my affairs but she didn''t agree. She went as far as to even go to the woman I love and threaten her and even used her family situation to ckmail her. She went as far as to involve her father and made hime to the school to cause a scene in an attempt to tarnish Maria''s image. What kind of girl is so cruel as to use such dubious ways to get rid of someone?


    I have always been honest with my feelings and where I stood. I am not someone who y with people''s emotions. I warned Karen not to go too far because once I am provoked I can do anything but she didn''t listen. She even brought her parents into this all because she doesn''t want to see me being happy. Father, you are in the military and you value rtions so much. Tell me, did I do anything wrong in warning her countless times to leave me alone because I can never be with her? Mom, tell me, was I wrong in doing everything I could to protect the woman I loved? Grandpa, tell me, should I sit back and watch another person snatch my happiness away from me? I grew up in a nice and harmonious family but do children get to chose their parents? Is it her fault that her parents were selfish people who only thought about themselves? None of that is her fault so why should anyone make her feel ashamed of her background?"


    Ad-Din''s words tugged at everyone''s hearts and his family could feel his pain. They didn''t even understand anything and started to criticise their son''s decision and even thought of ways to separate them. They relied on an outsider''s words and nned to caused their own son''s unhappiness.


    Mona Lisa Sun wiped her tears and hugged Ad-Din saying ''''my boy is so grown now. Mom is sorry''''.


    ''''Mr. Kash, you have heard everything right? Your daughter caused my son so much pain. Say, how do I deal with the emotional damaged done to him?''''


    Ken Denarius asked looking at the Kash family members.


    Mr. Kash felt so ashamed of himself and didn''t know what to do. He was really blinded by his daughter''s tears and came without verifying her words. It was her daughter who first provoked Ad-Din.


    Hearing Ad-Din''s words, it felt like a p to his face and he felt ashamed. He was quick to believe his daughter blindly and even allowed his wife to get him convinced. What more embarrassment could one face for acting impulsively?


    Mr. Kash fell to the floor on his knees along with his wife. Karen was still sitting down. She didn''t feel remorse at all for what she did. She still felt that she was wronged.


    "Mrs. J Kash, who was acting like her daughter and family were the victims was rendered speechless. She first wanted to use this opportunity to push forth an alliance with the Denarius family but now what she received wasn''t praise but a p to the face because of her daughter. Her face was ashen as she knelt down with her husband.


    ''''I apologise for everything Ad-Din. Please forgive this old man''s foolishness. I will make sure to discipline Karen very well when I get back to the house. Please, can you stop targeting mypany?''''.


    ''''You didn''t do anything wrong. Why is the one who did wrong still sitting so unconcerned. I seriously doubt your sincerity?'''' Mona Lisa Sun said.


    She was the best at poking people where it hurt. They hurt her precious son. She was not about to let them off that easily. She wanted them to feel ashamed of their actions if now, they would do the same thing to another family.


    At her words, J Kash pushed Karen down to the floor and she knelt down with them.


    ''''I just hope you can keep your daughter in check. Tell her to know her limits and not mess with people like they are her y things. We could have been friends but she destroyed that chance''''. Ad-Din said.


    "Karen, hurry, apologise to Ad-Din" Mrs. J Kash nudged at Karen.


    "I''m sorry" Karen said halfheartedly.


    "What kind of apology is that? Is there even sincerity in your words, little girl? Or do you think our family is easy to frame and toil around with?" Mona Lisa asked smugly and cocked her brows at the family of three.


    "You, silly girl. Hurry up and apologise properly" Mr. Kash who had lost facepletely was on the verge of giving his daughter a good scolding.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior. I''m sorry for troubling the whole family" Karen said gritting her teeth.


    " Old Mr. Denarius, Mr. and Mrs. Denarius, Ad-Din. I want to bow my head low and apologise properly for everything. I didn''t train my daughter well and she acted unruly towards you. I promise to give her a good scolding once we get to the house. I will make sure she stays away from you especially in school. But, please, can you stop targeting mypany? I worked hard all these years to build it into what it is today. I can''t afford to lose everything" Mr. Kash said and bowed his head.


    "Uncle, sit up. You didn''t do anything wrong. Actually, I didn''t intend to go to this extent. I will make sure all the contracts are returned back to you" Ad-Din said to him.


    "Then, I am grateful. We will take our leave now" Mr. Kash said and stood up. He pulled his wife up before ring at Karen.


    Just like that, the family of three left the Denarius mansion with their heads held low.


    Max Denarius who was quite throughout stood up and spoke.


    "Since there is nothing here to do, I will go back to my quarters"


    "Elder brother, I will go with you. I have an assignment that I need help with" Calia held unto Max''s hand and followed him out.


    Ad-Din stood up next and spoke "I am tired. Let''s leave the questions for tomorrow" as if he knew they were going to question him.


    The three elders looked at each other speechlessly.

 Chapter 32: Is she pretty?.... Very pretty!!!

    Chapter 32: Is she pretty?.... Very pretty!!!


    Ad-Din went back to his quarters after the Kash family left. Calia was sitting in his hall ying with his tablet when he got out after taking his bath.


    His mother rushed into the hall and pulled Ad-Din to the sofa and sat in the middle between him and Calia.


    ''''Put this aside and let me ask you two some questions''''. Mona Lisa Sun said and Ad-Din shook his head. Sometimes his mother acted like a child.


    ''''Aunt, what do you want to know? About sister inw?'''' Calia asked and smirked.


    ''''Yes. Tell me, how is she like? Is she pretty?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''En, very pretty. You should see her. She is very pretty. Aunt, your son has good taste''''. Calia said.


    ''''That''s a given. He is my son after all''''. Mona Lisa said proudly and looked at her son.


    ''''Mom, did youe here to ask me that?'''' Ad-Din asked his mother.


    ''''Oh, I came here to ask you that. Can''t I? I had to even find out that my son had a girlfriend from an outsider. Do you know how that makes me feel? You don''t even tell me anything anymore. Traitor, psst''''. Mona Lisa pouted like a displeased kid.


    ''''Mom, I was nning to tell you, I just didn''t get the right timing''''. Ad-Din sat across them as he spoke.


    ''''Is that so? Then, tell me about her. How is she like? Does she treat you well?''''


    ''''Aunt, let me tell you everything. I was their matchmaker. It is all thanks to me that your son has a girlfriend now''''. Calia said and held Mona Lisa''s hand.


    ''''Okay. Tell me everything. Ad-Din will definitely not tell me the details I am looking for''''.


    Ad-Din shook his head as he watched the them talk about him as if he weren''t even present. He smiled looking at his mother''s curious gaze fixed on Calia


    KASH FAMILY RESIDENCE.


    Karen hid behind her mother as soon as they arrived at their house. She was extremely scared of what her father would do to her.


    ''''You are leaving for Badmos tomorrow. I don''t want you to stay here anymore''''. Mr. Kash who was vexed said to his daughter.


    ''''Dad. I don''t want to go to Badmos''''. Karen screamed.


    ''''Say that again?'''' Mr. Kash tried to hit her.


    ''''Darling, is okay. She is a kid who just made a mistake. Can you be lenient with her? She is still young''''. J Kash said.


    ''''She is still young yet she knows how to destroy another person''s life? Because of her I couldn''t even lift my head. She totally got me fooled. She is not innocent in this matter. If she hadn''t provoked that boy we wouldn''t be facing all of these. To think I couldn''t even lift my head up in front of the Denarius family because of you''''.


    ''''This is not entirely Karen''s fault. That boy yed with her feelings. He clearly knew about our daughter''s feelings yet he yed innocent. How could he pick an old woman over my daughter? He even wants my precious child to go and apologise to that English teacher''''. Mrs. J Kash said lividly.


    ''''She is going to the hospital to apologise to that woman whether she likes it or not. If that could make that boy to stop targeting mypany, then she will have to do it''''.


    ''''I am never going to apologise to that bitch. She snatched Ad-Din away from me. What right does she have to demand an apology from me?'''' Karen screamed and ran into her room.


    ''''Did you see that? Do you see how your pampering have made her? She doesn''t even know what she has done wrong? How could such a child even exist?''''


    Mr. Kash harrumphed angrily and sat down. Today he received so much humiliation because of his blind trust in his daughter.


    Mrs. J Kash stood in front of her husband ufortably before running of to check up on her daughter. Mrs J Kash pitied her daughter and wanted to console her. To her, her precious daughter was the victim and the one wronged.


    .....


    The next day.


    Maria was getting ready to leave the hospital when she heard the door open and she turned and saw an older woman with Ad-Din and Calia.


    ''''Miss Lee'''' Calia ran and hugged Maria before saying ''''we came to see how you are doing?''''


    Maria smiled and looked at the woman who resembled Ad-Din so much and blushed.


    ''''Maria, here. Meet my mother. Mom, this is Maria, my girlfriend''''. Ad-Din did the introduction and turned to look at his mother.


    Mona Lisa looked at Maria for a while before bloating out.


    ''''Isn''t it a crime to be this beautiful? Your chocte skin is glistering and smooth''''


    After saying that she walked to Maria and touched her face and hands while looking at her body stature adding ''''do you want to be a model? I''ve always admired women with ck skin but why are you even more beautiful than most of the models that wear my clothes?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Maria was confused and didn''t actually know what Mona Lisa was talking about.


    Ad-Din and Calia weren''t the least surprised because they knew Mona Lisa''s obsession over people with smooth skin. She was a famous fashion designer. She had designed and sewed a lot of clothes for the runway and owns a clothing line which was called Mona Lisa Freestyle in Cosmos and Britain.


    Mona Lisa Sun was a versatile woman who was also free minded and open hence a lot of the younger generation loved her.


    ''''Mom, mom, don''t scare Maria'''' seeing how his mother''s obsession was taking over her, Ad-Din reminded her.


    Mona Lisa came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly saying ''''dear, I''m sorry. Did I scare you?''''


    ''''No, aunt. Is fine''''. Maria said. Mona Lisa held Maria''s hand and sat back on the bed with her.


    ''''Let me ask you just one question?'''' Maria nodded her head and the woman continued ''''do you love my son?''''


    ''''Yes, I love Ad-Din a lot'''' Maria answered honestly.


    ''''Good. Then, treat him well. You are my son''s first girlfriend. He is my precious son and I know you are also someone''s precious daughter. Now, since you are both precious, I want you to treat each other well, en? Don''t be bothered by what anyone says. Who cares about age these days? They are just numbers. Besides, you are so pretty, even I would have fallen for you and brought you to my son if I had seen you first''''.


    ''''Aunt, are you serious?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''That''s a giving but, I would have turned her into a model first. Say, do you want to be a model?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''Mom, how can you ask my girlfriend to be a model? I won''t allow her to wear clothes and other men will look at her''''. Ad-Din said displeasingly making the three women tough.


    ''''Aunt, if I ever have a change of heart, I will consider your offer. Right now, I just love to teach''''. Maria said.


    ''''Do think about it. This boy, he has no choice but to agree if you ever want to be a model'''' Mona Lisa said.


    Maria and Ad-Din looked at each other and smiled before she turned and looked at his mother.


    Maria couldn''t even remember her own mother''s face anymore because it had been so long. It has been so long since she felt thefort of a mother that Mona Lisa was giving her. Apart from her aunt and Lexis'' mother, no one had given her so much love and attention. It made Maria''s eyes to swell up and she couldn''t help but bust into sobs.


    Her sudden outburst startled everyone and they looked at her. Maria was crying uncontrobly. She was so touched and happy.


    ''''Miss Lee''''.


    ''''Maria, what is it?''''


    Maria shook her head and looked at Mona Lisa saying in between her sobs ''''can you please give me a hug?''''


    ''''Come here, child. Do you even need to ask?'''' Mona Lisa''s eyes swelled up and she pulled Maria into a tight hug.


    ''''Is she crying because she wanted a hug?'''' Calia whispered to Ad-Din and he nodded while looking at Maria in his mother''s embrace.


    He was now realising the gift he had that Maria didn''t. he had his mother and family. He had a supportive family but Maria had nothing.


    Ad-Din made a promise to himself that he was going to be everything Maria wanted and needed. He was going to be her family.


    ''''Is okay, stop crying or this woman will be tempted to join you. Look, Calia is almost on the verge of crying''''. Mona Lisa said and Maria looked at Calia and saw that the girl was really shedding tears.


    ''''I''m sorry. Is just that. I am really touched. I am just so happy. I haven''t felt this way in a long time'''' Maria said.


    ''''Don''t worry. Anytime you want a hug, you can juste and find me. Ad-Din, give my number to Maria''''. Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Really? Can I really go and look for you?'''' Maria asked and started sobbing again.


    ''''Yes, you can so stop crying already''''. Mona Lisa said and hugged Maria.

 Chapter 33: I will take away the very thing you love the most.

    Chapter 33: I will take away the very thing you love the most.


    It was another Monday and Maria had to get ready for school. After being at the hospital, the school gave her a leave to rest which ended on the weekend hence she had to report back to school today.


    Maria got ready but felt scared to go to the school. She didn''t know how people were going to view her now. Maria sighed and sat back on her bed when her phone buzzed. She took the phone and saw the iing call from Lexis and a wide smile spread on her face.


    Lexis had called at the right time.


    ''''Lexis, I missed you so much'''' Maria screamed into the phone.


    ''''If you missed me that much, why don''t youe down right now and see my face?'''' Lexis said and Maria rushed to her window and opened it. She saw Lexis waving her hand at her and she chuckled.


    Maria took her bag and ran out with new found enthusiasm.


    Once she got outside she ran to Lexis and gave her a side hug because of the pregnancy.


    ''''Lexis, I never knew I would miss you so much. I thought I was going to go crazy from missing you" Maria said in one breathe. She was so happy that her best friend was back.


    ''''En? Look at you, all smiles. Did you miss me that much? Tell me, how do you feel?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''I''m fine. How about you? How is my little godchild doing?'''' Maria asked and touched Lexis stomach.


    ''''Trust me, this girl is very stubborn. It just keeps kicking me. I woke up in the middle of the night with severe pains and had to call my mom. I don''t know what she did but it made me fall asleep again and finally got some rest. Are you ready to go to school?''''


    ''''Yes, but I really don''t feel like going. I don''t know how people are going to see me after what happened? Should I just quit and run away? Maria said worriedly.


    ''''Why do you care so much about what people will think? His mother already epted you. In Kdramas, it is the mother inw who is always against the rtionship but in your case, she is happy to know you.


    Listen, as long as your mother inw likes you, you will have no problem. As for that bastard who came and made things difficult for you? He should wait till I give birth. I will give him a good whacking. How dare he bully my best friend?'''' Lexis said making Maria to chuckle.


    ''''Wait, how did youe her?''''. Maria asked and looked at the car by their side.


    ''''I drove here myself. I wanted to see you. It''s being so long and I missed you. Kobby was still asleep and I didn''t want to bother him''''. Lexis said.


    ''''Lex, are you out of your mind?" Maria scolded her best friend


    ''''Oh my!! Don''t scream like that or I will give birth prematurely''''. Lexis said.


    ''''How could you drive all the way here with that stomach? Lexis, you are almost in your 8th month, don''t you know is dangerous? How could you be so careless?'''' Maria scolded her and checked her body ''''let me see. Are you hurt anywhere? Don''t you feel pain anywhere? Tell me!!"


    ''''Portia''''. Lexis mentioned her name and hugged her ''''you are still the one who cares about me the most. But don''t worry, I am fine''''. Lexis said and pointed at her stomach.


    ''''Don''t ever do that again. I will visit you from now onwards. Come, let me take you home before I go to school''''. Maria opened the passenger door and helped Lexis inside.


    ''''But, you drive like a turtle? No, scratch that. Even a snail can do a better job at driving than you'''' Lexis said making Maria to frown.


    ''''You dare to even say that to my face? Ad-Din taught me how to drive properly, okay? Besides, you are pregnant, I need to be careful''''. Maria said and got on the driver''s seat.


    ''''Speaking of Ad-Din, how much progress have you two made? Is he big down there? You know, men who are athletic have huge'''' Lexis teased.


    ''''Lexis, stop. Don''t you dare continue unless you want us to get into an ident''''. Maria said and curved into the main road.


    ''''What? Can''t I live vicariously through you? Tell me already. How is he in bed?''''


    ''''God, Lexis, you are going to be the death of me''''. Maria said and added shyly ''''he is not bad''''


    ''''Really? Wow. So, how was it like the first time? Tell me into details, please best friend"


    ''''Lexis, I am not telling you anything anymore. I need to concentrate on the road''''. Maria ignored Lexis and drove away while Lexis frowned.


    ....


    Maria got down from Kobby''s car and waved at him before entering the schoolpound.


    After dropping off Lexis, Kobby brought her to the school since it was on his way.


    Maria entered the schoolpound and saw that some of the students were ying basketball while others were doing some physical training. She then remembered that they were having a sport week starting from that Monday. She noticed the eyes on her but ignored them.


    Maria soon arrived and got into the staff room and strangely the female teachers that were busy chatting stopped at once and went back to their desks.


    That morning, someone uploaded pictures of Ad-Din and Maria on to the school''s forum. Though the pictures wereter taken off, everyone had seen them already and now had a clear understanding of what was going on.


    ''''Good morning''''. Maria greeted them and went to her desk. She was well aware of their questioning gazes that followed her.


    The female teachers threw disgusting and questioning gazes at her. Their gazes were almost burrowing a hole into Maria''s back and she couldn''t take it anymore and stood up saying ''''if you have something to say, just say it already. I don''t like the way you all are looking at me''''.


    ''''Ah''''. Miss Mani chuckled and looked at Maria.


    "I guess we really can''t judge a book by its cover" Miss Diana added sarcastically.


    ''''Is there something you want to say to me?'''' Maria asked.


    She was now 22 and wasn''t going to allow anyone to bully her again. No one had the right to judge her.


    ''''How could you be so thick-skinned? Your pictures and that of Ad-Din''s were on the school forum this morning. Well, that is to be expected from someone with such a background''''. Miss Mani said smugly and looked disdainfully at Maria.


    ''''Tell us the truth. We all have heard and seen somethings. Are you dating Ad-Din Denarius?'''' Miss Diana asked and saw Arnold entering the staff room. She had always had feelings for Mr. Arnold but since Maria came, he had been ignoring her and giving all his attention to Maria. Miss Diana was determined to tear Maria''s kind and innocent mask and make everyone see the kind of person she was.


    ''''I told you it wasn''t just a rumour but the truth. She is dating Ad-Din Denarius''''. Miss Mani added "No wonder that man came to cause a scene. He must have advised her against it"


    ''''What are you talking about? What kind of nonsense are you two spouting?''''. Arnold asked as he walked closer.


    ''''Why don''t you ask her? She came to this school pretending to be kind and innocent. She even lied to everyone that she didn''t have a boyfriend before but now, she is dating a student and that is Ad-Din Denarius''''. Miss Diana said.


    ''''That is why she didn''t see the male teachers as anything. She was aiming high as expected. Did you think you could change your family situation by seducing an innocent boy? He is just a minor? Aren''t you ashamed? To think you were someone with a kind heart'''' Miss Mani added.


    ''''Miss Lee, what are they talking about? Is what they said true?'''' Arnold asked and the two female teachers threw disgusting looks at Maria.


    Maria didn''t say anything and picked her bag to leave but Arnold held her hand stopping her.


    ''''You should say something. Tell them is not true. Why are you not saying anything, Miss Lee?'''' Arnold said.


    "She has nothing to say because it is the truth" the two teachers said together.


    The dean walked in and called Maria.


    ''''Miss Lee, see me in my office right now''''. The dean said and walked away.


    Maria shook off Arnold''s grip on her and went out with her bag.


    ''''I told you, she wasn''t that innocent. Seducing and sleeping with a student. Arnold, you always follow her around, do you see what you have gotten yourself into?'''' Miss Mani said.


    "Just shut up. Does it make you feel better by talking about another teacher in that manner?" Arnold said and threw his bag on the table before going out.

 Chapter 34: Only one choice

    Chapter 34: Only one choice


    Maria stood in front of the dean and held her head up high.


    ''''Sit down, Maria'''' the dean told her and she did. ''''Tell me. What is this I am hearing? Are you really dating Ad-Din Denarius? This morning I woke up and saw the school''s forum in a mess. There were pictures of you and Ad-Din Denarius everywhere"


    ''''Yes, sir''''. Maria answered truthfully, having no intention to lie or hide the truth.


    ''''How did this happen? I mean, how could such a thing have happened? Do you know the consequences of your actions? The whole school is shocked by this news. And not only that, if the board of directors and human rightsmission hears of this, it is going to bring a lot of problems to the school. Maria, this is wrong. If the Education Officees to our school because of this case, what do you think will happen. Not only your teachers'' licence will be revoke but the school could be sued? You should make the decision for yourself. I don''t know how deep you have gone with Ad-Din but you have to stop that rtionship. Look at how the other teachers were talking about you? I personally brought you to this school because I trusted in your credibility. I can''t say I am not disappointed right now"


    ''''Sir, I will make my own decisions. I am ready to ept any form of punishment the school wants to give me''''. Maria said.


    ''''Then, that means you are not ready to break up with that boy? Is that what you are saying?'''' the Dean asked as he creased his brows.


    ''''Sir, as I said. I will ept any form of punishment that the school will give me. Leaving or being with Ad-Din is a decision I will make myself. I will not let others make decisions for me as to how I live my life''''.


    ''''Okay, it seems that you have made your decision already. Then, I will also tell you my decision. Miss Lee, you are hereby dismissed from this school. You can no longer be a teacher here because youck the exemry life that the school needs their teachers to be. You can leave now!!''''.


    Maria clutched her fists around her bag and stood up to go. The dean looked at her and sighed.


    Staff room


    Maria went back to the staff room to pack her things on the desk. The teachers who were all now present stood aside and watched her. Maria ignored them and picked the box she brought the first time she came to the school and started putting her things inside it. She collected her items into the box as she heard the loud snickers of the teachers behind her.


    ''''This is why you should always be careful with girls who act all pure and innocent. Who would have thought she had that kind of skills in her? To seduce a rich boy?'''' Miss Mani said.


    ''''I know, right? I almost believed she was a saint''''. Miss Diana added.


    "I heard her mother left her for a younger man?"


    "Really? Psst, if I were here I wouldn''t dare to evene back here again"


    "She is thick skinned. We are talking about her but she pretends as if she isn''t hearing a word we say"


    ''''That''s enough you two. How can you talk about Miss Lee like that?'''' Arnold screamed at them.


    ''''Why don''t you wake up already, Arnold. She totally had us all fooled especially you. Aren''t you angry at her for leading you on? She acted as if she was mother Theresa yet she was a seductress seducing an innocent boy''''. Miss Diana said angrily.


    Maria finished packing her things and hanged her bag before lifting the box into her hands. She turned and bowed down before them and walked out.


    ''''What was that? Was she bowing because she is sorry or saying her goodbye?'''' Miss Diana said.


    Arnold ignored them and ran after Maria.


    Maria got to the school park and noticed that all the students were now looking at her. She smiled bitterly and was about to walk away when Arnold got to her.


    ''''Maria, say something. Is everything true? Are you really seeing that boy?'''' He asked.


    ''''Arnold, is true. Whatever you heard is true, so please can you let me go before I break down? I am actually using myst string of dignity to face everyone right now''''.


    Maria told him and turned to go and saw Ad-Din standing at the entrance. He was not in his school uniform.


    Ad-Din walked to them and snatched the box from Maria and held it with one hand while the other hand guarded her. His actions made the students and teachers to gasped as they looked on with shock and amusement. Some of the students even removed their phones to take pictures.


    Maria looked at Ad-Din''s face as they walked out to his car and he said to her ''''I know I look handsome in when I''m not in my uniform but now is not the time to admire me, mdy''''. Maria flushed and looked away.


    The driver got out of the car and took the box from Ad-Din and put in the booth.


    ''''I will take over from here''''. Ad-Din said and took the car keys from the driver. The driver nodded and stood aside and watched as his young master careful lead thedy into the car and got inside himself.


    The students rushed to the entrance and watched as Ad-Din drove away. Arnold was still shocked by what he saw so much that he didn''t even move or bat an eye.


    ....


    MARIA''S APARTMENT.


    Maria sat in the car quietly without saying a word. They were now at her apartment.


    ''''Maria, are you okay?'''' Ad-Din asked worriedly.


    ''''I''m fine. Why did you do that in front of everyone?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Do what? Why did I protect my woman from those bullies? Maria, I will not let anyone to treat you unfairly. We are in this together, why should I let you fight alone?. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Ad-Din, I could have gone out by myself. Now, not only will everyone gossip about you but it could lead to a big problem. I didn''t realise the consequences of my actions and just allowed my emotions to lead me on. This, everything was wrong from the very start. I shouldn''t have allowed myself to be this vulnerable and attached to you no matter what''''. Maria said.


    ''''Are you saying you regret being with me? Maria, didn''t we promise each other not to regret being together?''''. Ad-Din asked angrily.


    ''''Ad-Din, I think we both need time to sort things out. I''m really confused and can''t think straight now''''. Maria said.


    ''''You are just doing exactly what everyone wants you to do. Maria, didn''t we promise each other to not stay apart even if things be difficult?'''' Ad-Din said, his voice quavering.


    ''''Ad-Din, I just lost my job which means the world to me. Do you think I have the time to think about feelings right now? My teaching licence is about to be revoke and very soon the Education office will summon me for questioning. Do you think I have the luxury to still be in the mood for a rtionship? Ad-Din, I am older than you and this was wrong from the beginning''''.


    ''''What are you saying, Maria? What is your point exactly?'''' Ad-Din turned her body to face him.


    ''''My point is this. Let''s not see each other again. You have a month to write your finals. You should concentrate on your studies. It was wrong of me to keep you away from your books. What everyone said is true. I seduced you and made you fall in love with me. I am really a wrench who thought she could change her family situation by getting together with you. You didn''t lose out too. You slept with me. I gave my first time to you, so let''s say we are even. Ad-Din let''s end whatever we had here''''. Maria said and opened the door and got down.


    ''''Stop there. Maria look into my eyes and tell me that those were your sincere words?'''' Ad-Din got down and walked to her.


    ''''Those were my true and sincere words. Have a nice life Ad-Din''''. Maria said and walked away. She didn''t even take her box that was in the booth.


    Ad-Din watched her as she got into her apartment and also entered his car and drove away angrily.


    Maria broke down at the stairs and started weeping. It wasn''t her intention to say those words to Ad-Din but he was still a kid and she didn''t want him to have any problems because of her.


    Maria didn''t want him to see how she was going to be dragged through the mud. This was the reality of her life. She should have stopped herself from feeling anything or doing anything. She should have stayed far away from him but perhaps because he was the first man to be genuine to her. He was the first man to protect her from her father. He was the first man to not look down on her low upbringing and messed up family background.


    Maria sighed feeling pity for herself. She felt that somehow she was just like her mother falling for a younger man.

 Chapter 35: I broke up with Ad-Din

    Chapter 35: I broke up with Ad-Din


    ''''Maria, Maria''''. Lexis called out Maria''s name as she entered the apartment with her husband, Kobby Brian. It was dark and the lights weren''t on. Lexis managed to locate the switch and turned on the lights and saw Maria''s unconscious body on the floor.


    ''''Kobby, Maria is unconscious. Hurry, let''s get her to the hospital''''. Lexis called to her husband who was behind her.


    ''''God, Lex, Maria is running a fever''''. Kobby touched her body and it was hot. ''''She is burning up with fever, Lex''''.


    ''''Hurry carry her, let''s get her to the hospital fast''''. Kobby carried Maria and they left the house.


    ...


    FIRST HOSPITAL.


    Maria was immediately sent to the emergency room the moment they arrived at the hospital. Lexis and Kobby waited outside the emergency ward anxiously.


    ''''Lex, sit and calm down. Maria will be fine''''. Kobby told Lexis as she paced about in front of the emergency room.


    ''''I knew something was not right when I called her and she didn''t pick up. She was anxious about going to school this morning. I shouldn''t have let her out of my sight then''''. Lexis sat on the waiting bench and spoke.


    ''''But, how did you find out what was going on at her school?'''' Kobby asked as he sat with her.


    ''''You know, Mama June''s daughter. She goes to that school. She was the one who called and informed me. God, I hope Maria will be alright''''.


    ''''She will be fine''''. Kobby assured her.


    A few minutester, the doctor walked out and spoke to them.


    ''''Are you the patient''s family?'''' The doctor asked.


    ''''Yes, I am her sister and he is my husband. Doctor, what happened to her?'''' Lexis asked as she stood up.


    ''''Is like this. the patient took a lot of sleeping pills''''.


    ''''She overdosed?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes. We were able to extract the medicine from her stomach but she needs rest. She will be moved to a ward shortly. You will be able to see her then''''. The doctor said and walked away.


    ''''You don''t think, Maria was trying to kill herself, do you? Kobby, what if she really tried to kill herself? That little wench will be the death of me''''. Lexis said worriedly.


    ''''Is alright. She is fine now, let''s find out from her when she wakes up''''. Kobby hugged Lexis calming her down.


    .....


    It waste at night and Calia went into the quarters of Ad-Din. She saw him drunk and still holding unto a liquor bottle and rushed forward.


    Calia snatched the bottle from him and spoke.


    ''''What is wrong with you, Ad-Din. Get yourself together. How could you drink to this stage? Thank God, aunt is not here to see you like this''''.


    ''''She said she didn''t love me anymore, Cal. She broke up with me''''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Is okay. Maybe Miss Lee was just pressured and said those things. You shouldn''t put it to heart. Tomorrow, you can go and find her tomorrow. I''m sure she didn''t mean anything she said to you''''. Calia hugged Ad-Din as he wept.


    "This is all my fault. I couldn''t even protect her" Ad-Din muttered as he sobbed in Calia''s arms.


    ....


    The next day.


    Lexis sat on the chair near the bed looking at some kids'' magazine when she heard Maria mentioned her name.


    ''''Lexis''''. Maria called out softly "am I in the hospital again?" she asked.


    ''''Portia, you''re awake. How do you feel? Let me get the doctor toe and check you''''. Lexis said and walked out of the ward. She soon returned with the doctor.


    The doctor stood in front of Maria "You are awake. How do you feel?'''' The doctor asked Maria as he checked her pupils.


    ''''I''m fine. What happened to me? Why am I in the hospital?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''You overdosed on some sleeping pills and copsed. Is good that you were found early and rushed to the hospital''''. The doctor exined.


    ''''Sleeping pills? I don''t have any sleeping pills. I took some vitamins not sleeping pills. I was feeling dizzy and took some vitamins because I thought my sugar level was low" Maria said sounding confused.


    ''''You didn''t take sleeping pills? Then, how did the doctor find so many sleeping pills in your stomach?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''I don''t know. You know I always buy a lot of vitamins and put in my bag. It wasn''t sleeping pills''''. Maria said.


    ''''We found sleeping pills in your stomach, patient. Did you mistake them for vitamins or were your vitamins exchanged with pills? The doctor asked and added ''''It seems someone exchanged your vitamins with pills. You should report this to the police''''. The doctor said and checked her temperature.


    ''''Maria, someone tried to kill you. Tell me, where did you leave your vitamin container before?'''' Lexis asked and sat closer to Maria.


    ''''I will prescribe some medicine for you to take. If everything goes well, you can go home tomorrow''''. The doctor said and went out.


    ''''Thank you''''. Maria said.


    ''''Portia, this is serious. Do you know of anyone who could think to do this to you?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''I don''t know, Lexis. I didn''t give my bag to anyone at school''''.


    ''''What did you do at school. Tell me everything''''.


    ''''I didn''t do anything. I didn''t get the chance to do anything. When I arrived, I went to the staff room and then the teachers started insulting me then I went to the dean''s office but I was holding my bag. Wait, I went to the washroom before returning to pack my things''''.


    ''''It could only mean one thing. Someone did try to kill you and that person is in the school. Did that foxe to school today?'''' Lexis frowned.


    ''''Karen, no, I didn''t see her. No, it couldn''t be her right?'''' Maria said and shook her head.


    ''''Then, it means the one who did it is a teacher or a student. We have to report this to the police, Portia''''. Lexis said and picked her phone.


    ''''No, don''t bother about it. I am not going back to the school anyway. I will be moving to my new ce after I get discharged'''' Maria took the phone from Lex.


    ''''What about Ad-Din? What happened to you two?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''We broke up''''.


    ''''You broke up?'''' Lexis screamed.


    ''''I was the one who broke up with him''''.


    ''''What? Why? Why did you do such a thing?''''


    ''''It was meant to happen anyways. I got a letter from the Education office. They are summoning me for misconduct and my licence might be revoke. I don''t know what the future holds for me but I don''t want to hold Ad-Din back''''.


    ''''But, this is wrong. Didn''t he promise to protect you?''''


    ''''Lex, he is just a high school student who is about to write his final examination. I can''t let my problems hinder him from studying. Please, can you just support my decision no matter how silly and stupid it make look? I know breaking up with Ad-Din isn''t the best decision to make but I did and right now I don''t want my best friend to scold me for it.


    I am almost regretting it. You don''t know how much I wished I didn''t do that. I said a lot of horrible things to him. I don''t think he will ever forgive me what I said'''' Maria''s eyes were misty as she spoke. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    ''''Portia, why is your love story so pitiful? Come here, let me give you a hug''''. Lexis said and lifted her body towards Maria.


    Anne Suwait entered the ward and saw them hugging each other and spoke.


    "Maria, Lex"


    "Aunt Anne, you''re here" Lex looked at the woman.


    "I took the first subway bus from Caricas to Cosmos. Maria, how do you feel? Do you know how frightened I was when Lex called to inform me that you were rushed to the hospital? Dear, I turned in my resignation letter and took my severance pay. Let''s move out of that ce. I will just find another job that will not require me workingte nights. I am so scared to leave you alone"


    "Aunt, you didn''t have to do that. I already paid for the house and we can move in after I leave here tomorrow" Maria said to her aunt.


    "Then, we can just use the money I have for our daily upkeep until we figure out what to do next. Don''t worry about anything else" Anne said and ced the food she brought on the table.


    "You two must be angry, I bought food. You can eat while I go back and start packing our things from that ce. Lex, you will be here with Portia, right?"


    "Yes aunt. Go and do your own things. I have nothing doing so I will keep Portiapany"


    "Portia, then I will leave now. Make sure you eat everything I brought" Anne kissed Maria''s cheek before leaving.


    "Well, at least your paternal aunt is a good person" Lex muttered and they smiled.

 Chapter 36: The time we spent apart 1

    Chapter 36: The time we spent apart 1


    It was already a week since Maria and her aunt moved into their new apartment and started to settle down. She hadn''t heard from Ad-Din for the past one week since that day she proposed the breakup.


    Since that day, every night, Maria wouldy awake in her bed crying alone. She had done that a lot of times and couldn''t keep count anymore. Whether it was the day or the night, she cried nevertheless. But, what was the use? She had made her bed already and had decided toy in it like that.


    Maria''s biggest regret wasn''t breaking up with Ad-Din. Her regret was the way she did it and for saying those words to him. She knew she had hurt him, but Maria thought she was doing what was best for both of them. She had a feeling that Karen was involved in her overdose situation but she didn''t have any evidence and she didn''t have the energy to go to the police and report her when she didn''t have any evidence. Right now, no one would believe her because Karen Kash was no longer in Cosmos and because of her situation, it was best to stay out of the public''s eyes for the time being.


    Maria wasying her bed after hanging her clothes outside the balcony rope afterundering them when she received a call from an unknown number. She frowned and answered it.


    ''''Hello, Maria Portia Lee speaking. Huh? Education Bureau? Yes, I will be there on Monday. Thank you''''. Maria hung up and sat on the bed. She was beginning to wonder when she was going to be summoned and it finally came. Since thest week that she received a letter that she would be summoned, she had been waiting anxiously and it was finally here. The day of her sentence!!


    Maria didn''t have the energy to finishying the bed before she slumped into it and closed her eyes drifting into sleep. She hadn''t had a good sleep in a long time.


    She didn''t know that someone was watching her from a distance outside her apartment.


    Ad-Din got into his car after he saw that the lights in the apartment had turned off. Ever since Maria moved to her new apartment, he had gone there everyday to watch over her. Every time she went out to buy something, he would hide away and watch her from a distance. At first, he wanted to approach her but after talking it out with his mother, he decided to let her be.


    His mother told him to give Maria some time to sort her life out since what happened affected her the most. Ad-Din didn''t want to be a source of pain to the woman he loved and could only watch from a distance. He didn''t know how he could help her except to silently watch her from afar. He missed her and wanted tofort her but he knew better that now wasn''t the time.


    ....


    Monday came by in a sh.


    Maria stepped out of the district Education Bureau with a paper in her hands. She bit her lips as she walked towards Lexis who was standing by her car while Kobby sat inside giving them space.


    Maria''s tears gave her away and Lexis pulled her in for a hug. They didn''t speak any words but Lexis was well aware of the verdict in the letter. She hugged Maria tightly as she sobbed.


    Back inside, when Maria spoke to the circuit supervisor, he told her she was a disgrace to teachers before throwing the letter at her face while the others threw disgusting looks at her. They didn''t even mind that she was still in the office when they started to talk about her as if she wasn''t there at all. She had been banned from being a teacher or getting into any job field for the next five years.


    Maria looked so vulnerable at that moment as she sobbed uncontrobly in Lexis''s arms. Even Lexis couldn''t hold back and joined her in crying. Maria had worked so hard to get to where she was today only for her to lose everything in just a day.


    From a distance, Ad-Din watched her with a broken heart. She looked so helpless and vulnerable yet he couldn''t even help her out. Ad-Din almost walked to them when he was held back by Calia.


    Calia shook her head and held his hand.


    ''''Is precisely because of this that she didn''t want to see you. She doesn''t want you to see her been so vulnerable. Ad-Din, if you want to help her, then the best way is to make them give back her licence and clear her name. I have searched everywhere but I can''t find Karen. She had hidden herself so well after blowing everything up.


    Even though Elder brother managed to get them to take everything from the inte and the school forum, it still spread wide. Everyone is talking about it. This is not the time to see her. it will only make things more difficult for Miss Lee. She is having a hard time already with the scorn and hatred been rendered to her"


    ''''Calia, you must find out where Karen is hiding. I am going to make her disappear for good''''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Yes, I am already on it. Right now, we can''t use anyone that belongs to thepany because elder brother already told you to break things off for the sake of Miss Lee. He is afraid that Miss Lee might not be able to take the pressure and do something to herself. Grandpa is also against anyone helping you out because he doesn''t like Miss Lee because of her background.


    I already found out that the night she broke up with you, she overdosed on some sleeping pills. If her best friend hadn''t found her earlier, she could have died.


    Ad-Din, I know is not in my ce to say this, but I think you should let her go. If you insist, she might end up doing something worse. Look at how she is right now? Her licence has just been revoke. We are currently helpless because we can''t do anything for her''''


    "I will never forgive that girl. To think I spared her parents and they still let her do this" Ad-Din said angrily with bloodshot eyes.


    Calia pulled Ad-Din to their car. They got into their car and watched as Lexis opened the door of their car car and drove off.


    .....


    BADMOS.


    KASH AIRPORT HOTEL.


    SUITE.


    Karen walked out of the bathroom in her bathrobe and sat on the bed. She picked her tablet and went into her email to view some pictures someone sent to her email. She smiled as she watched the different pictures of Ad-Din and Maria. In the end, everything was working ording to her ns and wishes.


    She walked to her table and opened her bag removing a vitamins container and smirked. She was the one who changed the vitamins to sleeping pills that day. How? It was simple. She had always known about Miss Diana''s crush on Mr. Arnold and used it to her advantage.


    She had asked Miss Diana to exchange the containers after giving her some money. She really wanted to kill Maria but since she wasn''t dead it was still okay for her she thought. It was even better to watch her devoid if any happiness.


    From the pictures she received, she was sure the two people were no longer together. Karen smiled. Ad-Din must be turning the whole of Cosmos up just to find her but unfortunately, she was far from Cosmos at the moment.


    Karen''s face was filled with malice. She had promised herself that if she couldn''t have something then no one else could. She was going to make sure those two never get to be together. Her revenge n was just starting. She had initially made up her mind to get rid of Maria. As long as Maria was alive, she would remain a threat to her but that could wait. She hadn''t still given up on Ad-Din. She was just backing out waiting for the right time to make her move.


    Karen picked her phone and made a call.


    ''''Keep following them and report to me. I want to know everything that goes on between them. If you find anything suspicious, get me informed immediately. Also, keep your eyes out for Calia Banks and let me know about her movements"


    She hung up and looked at the mirror with a sinister gaze.


    "Ad-Din Denarius, you must be thinking I am the only one making things difficult for your little girlfriend. Oh, just thinking about how you must be feeling right now, my appetite ising up. I should go out and get myself somete night snack"


    Karen quickly changed into a blue blouse and a pink skirt before she picked up her purse on the table and left the hotel room

 Chapter 37: 37 The time we spent apart 2

    Chapter 37: 37 The time we spent apart 2


    Maria finally fell asleep and Lexis stood up from the bed and closed the door quietly before returning to the hall.


    ''''Is she asleep?'''' Aunt Anne asked worriedly as soon as she saw Lexis outside the room of Maria.


    ''''Yes, she is asleep. Kobby prescribed some medicine that I gave her. It will help her sleep for a while so that her mind will also rest. She will be fine, aunt. Don''t worry too much about her" Lexis told her.


    ''''You must be tired. Why don''t you go home and rest? If you tire yourself so much, it will be bad for the baby'''' Anne said.


    ''''Okay, call me as soon as she wakes up. And don''t leave her by herself. Right now, she is too stressed and sad. Her mind is a little fragile. We shouldn''t let her be by herself" Lexis said and took her bag from the couch.


    ''''I won''t. I will take care of her. Here, I prepared some tonic that is good for you and the baby. Iste, so this will be perfect instead of solid food" Anne said and took the sk that she poured the tonic she brewed and led Lexis outside the apartment.


    Kobby met them on the way and took Lexis'' hand.


    "Aunt Anne, thanks for the tonic. I will drink some tonight before I go to bed" Lexis said and took the sk from Anne.


    "You can heat the rest and take it tomorrow. Kobby, drive safely back" Anne said and waved them before going back.


    Kobby took the sk as he led Lexis to the car "You must be tired" he said to Lexis.


    "More than that, I am worried about Maria. I still don''t think is good to let her be alone. Let''s hurry with the moving and make her join us. I won''t be able to rest and be assured if she isn''t in my line of sight"


    "I''m jealous of your friendship" Kobby said.


    "Don''t be jealous. Maria isn''t apetition. I am just sharing the love I get from you and everyone with her. Maria is such a sweetheart and doesn''t deserve what she is going through"


    "She will be fine very soon. Maria is a strong woman"


    "You''re right. Let''s get home and catch some sleep" Lexis said as she got into the car along with Kobby.


    ....


    Maria opened her eyes as soon as she heard the sound of the car. She wasn''t really asleep but she knew Lexis needed to rest hence she fake her sleep so that Lexis could go home and rest.


    Maria took her phone from the table and started scrolling her contacts. She got to Ad-Din''s number and the temptation to call him grew stronger within her. She looked at the number for a long time before throwing the phone away and her tears started flowing again.


    This wasn''t the first time she attempted to call him but didn''t have the courage to do it. She felt she had hurt him and he must hate her right now that is why he never bothered to call her again since that day.


    She yawned as the medicine began to kick in. She was feeling sleepy for real now so sheid back on the bed and closed her eyes.


    A momentter, Anne opened the door and looked at Maria sleeping before she closed the door back and went into her room to also sleep.


    ...


    A month had slowly passed and Maria started following Lexis around to her postnatal and other hospital appointments after thetter had literally preached and consoled her. Maria knew her friend was genuinely worried about her hence she decided to put her worries and heartache behind her by tagging alone and showing her support to her friend who was getting due for delivery.


    Lexis was now going to herst month and found doing a lot of things difficult. Maria also wanted to forget of certain things so she turned into Lexis chauffeur, bringing her to anywhere she wanted to go. She also got to breath in some fresh air.


    Maria still thought about Ad-Din once in a while and wondered what he was up to every night. She wondered if he ever thought about or missed her like she did. She missed him a lot and wished to see him. There were times that she would go and hide around the school just to see his face. Those times when she managed to see him, he looked happy. Maria felt he was having a nice time unlike her.


    She knew they had barely a week left to start their final exam which was important to him, so she stopped going to the school that week to avoid running into him. It would be weird if that were to happen.


    She never would have guessed that she wasn''t the only one doing the sneaking, and ying hide and seek.


    It was the same with Ad-Din, every night he would go to her apartment and watched her through her window until she went to sleep. He would only leave her apartment when her lights were turned off. He had seen her at his school most times but pretended not to notice her because he knew she didn''t want to be seen by him. But, he was a little d that she thought about him enough to go and look for him at the school.


    Maria''s thoughts were shaken and she came back to her senses when she heard her name across the road and looked up.


    Lexis waved her hand at Maria as she stood across the hospital road. Maria looked at the snacks in her hands and shook her head before crossing the road to meet her.


    She had gone across the road to get some snacks for Lexis and lost track of time as she thought about Ad-Din.


    Lately, Lexis was on a snack craze as she would ask for snacks every now and then, so Maria decided to get her some now that they were out.


    Maria kept smiling and walking across the road and didn''t see that a truck wasing her way. Her phone fell in the middle of the road and she turned back to pick it. She bent down and picked the phone and stood up when she saw the trucking at her closely.


    Maria froze and stood stupefied on the road and couldn''t hear any voice at all. It was like she was being glued to the road and couldn''t move. She only saw that Lexis was screaming and walking with her big belly beckoning towards her and other people screaming at the truck driver.


    "pah"


    Maria didn''t know how it happened. But, she could see herself flying in the air. She was floating while Lexis rolled with her stomach on the road. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word. She tried to scream Lexis name but nothing came out.


    Maria could see her own life being sucked out of her as she wasnding on the ground. Her body fell first followed by her head that hit the ground and she finally lost consciously.


    The truck driver finally stopped the truck at a distance and got down. He saw people rushed to the road side and gathered around the two women he just ran over and panicked. They were both unconscious and had lost a lot of blood.


    He stepped back one and two steps before running back to the truck and taking off. He drove away hastily without a second thought fleeing the ident area and leaving them to their fate.


    ...


    The two women were rushed into the emergency room as the doctors and nurses rushed inside with them. They were ced on stretchers and pushed into the surgery room.


    ....


    Ad-Din was in ss when Calia rushed inside and called him and a horrified expression and panting.


    ''''Ad-Din, Ad-Din, just now, Miss Lee, she''''


    ''''She what? What happened to Maria?'''' Ad-Din stood up anxiously.


    "The guy I asked to watch over her and report to us if anything happens. He just called me now" Calia couldn''t breathe well and her voice choked.


    "What happened? What did he say?" Ad-Din asked impatiently. The ss was bow quite watching them.


    ''''He said that Miss Lee was involved in an ident when she was crossing the road and was rushed to the hospital''. Calia barely finished and Ad-Din rushed out in his uniform and Calia followed him.


    They got to the school''s entrance and stopped a taxi and Ad-Din got in and looked at Calia asking ''''which hospital?''''


    ''''First Hospital, be careful, Ad'''' Calia said and Ad-Din nodded his head and told the driver to go, they barely turned when the truck that hit Maria and Lexis took a sharp curve crashing into the taxi Ad-Din took.


    Calia heard the crash sound and turned and saw that the taxi had hit a pole while the truck driver drove off without stopping.


    ''''Ad-Din?''" Calia screamed loudly and rushed across the road to the taxi and saw that both the driver and Ad-Din were unconscious and she screamed before taking her phone out to make a call.


    The driver was the most hurt as his hand held unto Ad-Din''s head with his hand and the car''s window ss broke from the impact cutting into his hands.

 Chapter 38: The time we spent apart 3

    Chapter 38: The time we spent apart 3


    FIRST HOSPITAL.


    EMERGENCY UNIT.


    Kobby Brian, Anne Suwait, and Lexis'' parents stood outside the emergency unit waiting for the doctor toe out when two other people were also rushed into the emergency unit.


    There were a school boy and an older man. Another school girl followed behind closely seemingly in tears.


    Calia sat on the waiting bench with tears as she watched them send Ad-Din and the driver inside. She looked at the four people also at the waiting hall but her mind was too preupied to even care about who they were. Her mind was all about the safety of Ad-Din at the moment. She sped her hands together as her legs quivered.


    Soon, Mona Lisa and Max Denarius got to the waiting hall and Calia rushed to them crying. She went into Max''s embrace as she wept uncontrobly.


    ''''Is my fault, elder brother. I was the one who brought him out of the ssroom. If I hadn''t called him, he wouldn''t have gotten into an ident''''.


    ''''Cal, is okay. This is not your fault'''' Max Denarius said and hugged Calia as she wept.


    The other people at the waiting hall looked them. They all each other but didn''t bother with each other.


    The emergency ward door opened and the doctor walked out and both families rushed to them.


    ''''Doctor, how is my wife?'''' Kobby Brian asked


    ''''How is my niece?'''' Anne Suwait asked


    ''''How is my brother?'''' Max Denarius asked.


    The doctor was startled with the questions before he looked at Kobby saying. ''''We managed to save the baby but we lost the mother. The other woman survived but she went into aa after the surgery. We will have to wait and see what happens next'':. The doctor said.


    Lexis'' mother almost fell and Mr. Mathias caught her. The hall turned silent as no one wanted to believe the news they were hearing.


    ''''No, is not true. My daughter is not dead''''. Mrs. Mathias started weeping.


    The doctor turned to Max and spoke.


    ''''The student is alive but we lost the driver. His chest was hit head since he tried to protect the student''''


    .....


    A couple of hourster, while the rest of the family went home to prepare, Kobby stayed back at the hospital to answer questions from the police.


    When the police arrived they asked and found out where Kobby was.


    Kobby was at the infantry ward watching the nurse attend to the baby that was delivered. He looked haggard and unkempt in just a few hours after the ident.


    ''''Dr. Kobby Brian, right? I am detective Konan from Cosmos police station. We came because we have news about the driver that caused the ident'''' the detective said and Kobby Brian turned immediately to face him.


    ''''Where is he? Where is that bastard who killed my wife?'''' Kobby asked with rage.


    ''''Dr. Kobby, I suggest you calm down. We were able to get through to him but, unfortunately, hemitted suicide after hitting a taxi which also killed the driver and hurt a student. It is a rather unfortunate situation. Our condolences to you and your family''''.


    Kobby''s mother walked out of the infantry and tapped Kobby''s shoulder.


    She pulled him into a hug as he wept.


    In just a day, he had lost his wife and his wife''s best friend wasying in the hospital in aa and they didn''t even know when she would wake up.


    ....


    Private ward.


    Mona Lisa sat by the chair watching Ad-Din as heid unconscious on the hospital bed and Max Denarius walked in and spoke.


    ''''Mom, I just finished speaking with the police''''.


    ''''What did they say? Have they caught the driver?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''No, hemitted suicide by the time they found him. The police said Ad-Din and the driver weren''t the only people he crashed into''''. Max added.


    ''''What?'''' Mona Lisa bit her lips trying to control her rage.


    ''''The family we saw at the emergency ward. He killed that man''s wife and left her best friend ina. They wife died leaving the baby and the otherdy is ina'''' Max Denarius said.


    ''''What? This is too much to take. I hope that family pulls through. Then, I thank the heavens for saving my boy. What did the doctor say about Ad-Din?''''


    ''''The doctor said he will be fine but his left leg was hurt badly so he might not be able to walk well with it unless he undergoes surgery''''.


    ''''Let''s book him for the surgery when he gains consciousness'''' Max Denarius nodded his head and looked at Ad-Din''s body.


    .....


    Two Monthster.


    Anne Suwait was cleaning Maria up when she suddenly heard a voice behind her and turned.


    She saw Maria''s eyes opened and the first word that she spoke were about Lexis.


    ''''Lexis, where is Lexis?'''' Maria spoke through the hose that covered her mouth and nose hoarsely. Her voice was unclear and vague.


    ''''Portia, you are awake? Let me get the doctor''''. Anne Suwait hurriedly left the ward to call the doctor.


    Maria looked around her and saw that she was in the hospital and there were huge machines connected to her body and hands.


    Maria was about to lift her hand towards her mouth when the doctor rushed in with a nurse following Anne Suwait.


    ''''The patient is really awake'''' The nurse said happily.


    The doctor removed the hose from Maria''s face and spoke ''''Patient, how do you feel?''''


    Maria looked at him silently without speaking.


    ''''Doctor, why is she suddenly quiet?'''' Anne Suwait asked worriedly.


    ''''Lexis, where is Lexis? I want to go to Lexis''''. Maria suddenly said as she looked at the doctor.


    ''''You are still not fit yet. Let me check you. Lay back on the bed''''. The doctor said and pushed Maria gently back on the bed as she tried to sit up.


    ....


    Maria woke up from sleep and saw Lexis parents and Kobby in the ward. She tried to sit up weakly and spoke attracting their attention.


    ''''Aunt, uncle, Kobby. Is good that you are here. Please, take me to Lexis. I want to see Lexis and know how she is doing? The doctor refused to let me go and see her''''.


    Her question made Mrs. Mathias to tear up and she went to the bed and hugged Maria.


    ''''Aunt, why are you crying? Where is Lexis?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Portia, Lexis, she''''


    ''''You should get better before we take you to Lexis. She said not to allow you to see her unless you get better''''. Mr. Mathias spoke cutting his wife short.


    ''''Really? Then, that means she is alive, right?'''' A smile spread across Maria''s pale face. ''''Then, how about the baby? How is the baby doing?''''


    ''''They are all fine, Portia. You should get better and go and see them yourself. As long as you eat well and take all your medicine, uncle will personally take you to see Lexis and the baby''''. Mr. Mathias said.


    Kobby stood at a distance watching them without saying a word.


    ''''Then, I''m hungry. I want to eat and take the medicine the doctor gave me. You said I can see them if I eat well and take my medicines, right? Uncle you can''t go back on your word. But, aunt, why are you crying?'''' Maria looked at Mrs. Mathias.


    ''''I''m just happy that you are awake, Maria. That''s why I am happy''''. Mrs. Mathias said in between sobs.


    ''''Oh, I was scared for nothing then. I thought something had happened to Lexis and you are all hiding it from me. but, how long have I been here for?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Is been two months''''. Kobby answered her. He was in his doctor''s coat.


    ''''Oh, that means the baby is already a month old? Whoa. Can you show me their pictures? Kobby, tell Lexis that I really want to see her and the baby. Can''t she let me see them? I think I will get some energy to fight through after seeing them. I missed Lexis so much.


    While I was asleep, I had a dream. I was at a ce filled with flowers and I was with Lexis, but she told me that I needed to go back because I didn''t belong there. when I first opened my eyes, I got scared. I was afraid that something had happened to her because of me. She tried to save me from the truck and was hit by it. Is such a relief to know she is doing well and nothing happened''''


    Maria said happily and smiled.


    "Maria, you should get some rest. The doctor said you need a lot of rest. Now that you''re awake, aunt will prepare your favourite soup and bring it to you. You must drink all of it?" Mrs. Mathias said.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will drink it all, so make sure you add a lot of meat, duck meat will be even better. My appetite seems so big all of a sudden" Maria smiled.

 Chapter 39: The time we spent apart 4

    Chapter 39: The time we spent apart 4


    The days that followed were the best for Maria. She ate her food and took her medicines on time. The doctors assured her aunt and Lexis'' parents that she was recovering at a faster rate than expected.


    They didn''t know that the main reason why Maria was so obedient was because they told her she would only get to see Lexis when she got better.


    Maria didn''t fight the nurses or the doctors that came to check her. She followed their instructions like an obedient child.


    ''''Aunt, the doctor said I can go home in a few days'' time, right? I really want to see Lexis when I get discharged. Aunt and uncle said Lexis is confined at home because the baby''s health is still poor. I really want to see them'''' Maria said as she sat on the bed held on tightly to a book in her hands. It was her favorite novel that Lexis book for her back when they were in the university.


    Anne Suwait was feeding Maria some porridge as they chatted. It has been a week already since she woke up but every day that passed she had talked about Lexis and the baby in that week more than she had probably done in years.


    Kobby Brian opened the door and walked in and saw that Maria was having her meal.


    ''''How do you feel today, Portia?'''' Kobby asked as he walked closer to them. He happened to see the book in her hands.


    ''''Because I want to be able to see Lexis and the baby, I am recovering fast. The doctor said I can go home in a few days'' time. Kobby, when I get discharged, I want to see Lexis first. Can I go over and stay at your ce for some time? I have a lot of things to tell Lexis''''. Maria said as she sipped some water.


    "Are you reading that book?" Kobby asked cautiously.


    "Oh, yes. I asked my aunt to bring it to me. Lexis bought this book for me and I really love the story. I am reading it again" Maria said and asked "do you want to read it? I could lend it to you"


    "No, you upy yourself with it" Kobby told Maria.


    "Be good to Lexis now that she is not well or I will hate you" Maria said and chuckled.


    ''''Sure, I will do just that. I came to check on you. I will see you again in the afternoon. I have a patient I need to check on''''. Kobby said.


    ''''Oh, go ahead. You must be busy''''. Maria smiled and watched Kobby as he left.


    ....


    Kobby Brian knocked and entered his patient''s ward and saw that his family were with him.


    ''''Doctor, you are here?'''' Mona Lisa stood up from the bed and looked at Kobby.


    ''''Doctor, why is he not still awake?'''' Max Denarius asked.


    ''''The impact was much deeper than we thought. I just looked at his MRI and other test scans. He is recovering and will soon wake up. Don''t worry too much. He is just taking a long time to regain consciousness because of the shock he got from the ident. He will be fine'''' Kobby exined to them.


    ''''Thank you, doctor'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I wille again to see himter on''''. Kobby smiled and nodded at Max before going out.


    ''''Max, have you found out about where that woman is? I mean Maria?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''I have searched but I couldn''t find her'''' Max Denarius said. They were chatting when they heard a knock on the door and turned.


    Karen Kash walked into the ward with flowers in her hands. She was dressed fashionably but it only disgusted Mona Lisa.


    ''''What are you doing here, Miss Kash?'''' Max Denarius was the one to ask first.


    ''''I wasn''t in Cosmos and only returned recently and heard about what happened so I decided to visit Ad-Din Denarius with some flowers. I was worried about him''''. Karen Kash said and walked closer.


    ''''You didn''t have to bring any flowers. As you can see, Ad-Din is not in the position to receive any flowers. You can send them back''''. Mona Lisa spoke unreservedly. She hated this girl so much and she didn''t need to be polite to her.


    ''''Miss Kash, you didn''t have to bring anything. Just checking up on Ad-Din is enough''''. Max Denarius added.


    ''''You are right. I was being thoughtless. Since Ad-Din is doing well, I will take my leave. I wille to visit him again''''. Karen Kash said and put the flowers on the table before going out.


    ''''That girl gives me strange vibes. Are you sure she has no hand in Maria''s disappearance? Max, you need to look into that girl. I don''t like her''''. Mona Lisa said as soon as Karen Kash closed the door.


    ''''Is okay, Mom'''' Max Denarius said and hugged his mother.


    ...


    Karen Kash furrowed her brows and looked at the closed door murmuring ''''Miss Lee''s disappearance? Wasn''t she in an ident and died? Looks like they don''t know that Miss Lee is already dead? Interesting!! I absolutely love the way they think"


    Karen Kash walked away and passed by a patient attempting to leave a ward against the nurse''s rejection. Karen Kash looked at the opened ward but didn''t see anyone and walked away.


    Maria''s face emerged out of the door as soon as Karen Kash left. She was speaking with the nurse.


    ''''Please, I just want to look at the babies at the infantry. It will help me recover fast as I think about my own niece, please''''. Maria pouted and pleaded with the nurse.


    "But, the doctor said you shouldn''t be allowed to roam" the nurse said.


    "I know but I promise to return even before anyone notices. Please, pretty nurse please"


    ''''Okay, fine, but you can''t stay there for so long, okay? I will get scolded when the doctor finds out''''. The nurse warned Maria.


    ''''Don''t worry, I will go back after I watch the babies for a short while''''. Maria said and pushed the IV pole along as she walked towards the infantry.


    Infantry ward.


    Maria stood by the ss window watching the babies in the infantry. Some of the babies were crying and some nurses were attending to them.


    Maria smiled increasingly as she watched and didn''t notice when Kobby Brian stood by her. a particr baby caught her eyes and she watched the baby with interest.


    ''''Are you not supposed to be resting?" Kobby Brian spoke and Maria turned.


    ''''Kobby, look at that baby over there. isn''t she pretty and cute?'''' Maria pointed at Lexis baby unknowingly. ''''I wished I could just steal her away and keep her to myself''''


    Kobby Brian looked at his daughter that Maria pointed at and smiled. He looked at Maria with a conflicted gaze. He didn''t know how she was going to handle it when she found out that her best friend had passed away in that ident. It''s been two months already.


    They had already buried Lexis and did her funeral yet Maria wasn''t aware.


    ''''Kobby, Kobby, what''s wrong?''''. Maria touched Kobby''s hand and he snapped out of his daze.


    "You were looking at me; do I have something on my face?'''' Maria asked and touched her face.


    ''''No, you don''t have anything on your face. Just that, Lexis asked me to give you a big hug in her ce but I didn''t know how to do that. Lexis said you like getting hugged a lot''''. Kobby said suddenly and awkwardly.


    ''''Ohthat wrench still remembers and knows me the best. Then, give me my hug immediately. I haven''t hugged anyone today and was getting depressed''''. Maria said gitteringly.


    Kobby walked to her and hugged her tightly and even patted her back affectionately adding ''''you will be fine, Maria Portia Lee. You are a strong girl who is doing just great''''.


    Maria chuckled and snuggled into him since he was taller than her. Just then, Calia passed by them and looked at them and smiled before going as she murmured.


    ''''What an affectionate couple''''.


    Kobby Brian heard it and let go of Maria before turning to look at the owner of the voice but that person had already gone away.


    ''''How did you know that statement? That''s what Lexis always says to me? I can''t believe she even asked you to say that to me?'''' Maria said and looked at him.


    ''''Let''s go back. I will send you to the ward first''''. Kobby Brian said and led the way.


    "Right, I spent too much time here and forgot about the nurse''s warning. Let''s hurry back before she gets into trouble because of me" Maria said.


    "We can just tell them I was the one who brought you out for a walk" Kobby Brian said.


    "Right, that is such a usible excuse. I will remember to use you the next time I want to leave the ward for a bit of fresh air" Maria said and theyughed.


    "If you use that excuse frequently, you will be found out. The nurses are quite smart"


    " Then, I will only use it once or twice. I will be discharged soon anyways"

 Chapter 40: Facing Reality

    Chapter 40: Facing Reality


    The day of discharged finally came. It was a Friday morning.


    Maria changed into a simple brown blouse and ck pencil skirt and sat on the bed and watched her aunt pack her things into her bag. She was getting discharged today.


    ''''I can''t wait to see Lexis''''. Maria said happily "it felt like forever that I have been here. I can''t believe I''m finally leaving this ce"


    Anne Suwait didn''t say anything and put thest clothe into the bag and zipped it. She ced the bag on the bed and said to Maria seriously.


    ''''Maria, you know everyone loves you, right?''''


    ''''Off course. I have inconvenienced everyone by been here. I promise to repay back the effort with love''''. Maria said "Aunt, I am grateful to you and everyone who stayed by myself since the time of the ident. Right, was the driver caught?''''


    " No, he was not caught because he passed away. That man didn''t just hurt you and Lexis alone. He ran over another taxi and hurt a school boy"


    "That''s so sad. At least Lexis and I survived the hit" Maria said.


    ''''That is that but, there is something I want you to understand. No matter happens, you have to be strong, okay?'''' Anne Suwait held Maria''s hands as she spoke.


    ''''Aunt, what is the matter? Why are you suddenly telling me this?'' Maria asked suspiciously. ''''Is there something I am not aware of? What is going on?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Let''s go, we will talk about it when we get home'''' Anne Suwait said and attempted to hold Maria''s hand.


    ''''No, you are telling me here and now. We are not getting home first. I told you I was going to stay at Lexis'' ce. I need to hear the reason why you are suddenly telling me to stay strong no matter what happens''''. Maria stood up from the bed.


    ''''Maria, let''s get home first''''. Anne Suwait said and the door opened and Kobby Brian walked in. He noticed the tense atmosphere and asked.


    ''''What is wrong, Portia?''''


    ''''Why don''t you tell me what is wrong, Kobby? My aunt has been beating around the bushtely and now that I put one and two together I think everyone has been walking on eggshells around me since I woke up. So, can you tell me what exactly is going on?'''' Maria asked as her breathing got heavier.


    ''''Maria'''' Anne Suwait called almost the same time Kobby Brian did making Maria to frown.


    ''''Portia''''.


    Maria looked at them as they both and chuckled.


    ''''Are you going to tell me or do I need to find out myself? Before that, where is Lexis? Why hasn''t she visited me even once since I got admitted here? Is not about the baby being weak, right? Does she not want to see me anymore? Is she ming me for the ident?'''' Maria asked impatiently.


    ''''Lexis will never me you for that, Maria and you know it''''. Kobby Brian said and closed the door walking closer to her.


    ''''Really? Then why hasn''t shee to see me? Is Lexis alright? Was she badly hurt by the ident? Is she also in this hospital? Is she unconscious? Tell me something, Kobby. I need to know what is going on?'''' Maria asked furiously.


    ''''Lexis is not in the hospital; she wasn''t badly hurt by the ident''''. Kobby Brian said.


    ''''Then, why is she noting to see me? Take me to Lexis right now. I need to see her''''. Maria said and held Kobby''s hand.


    ''''You can''t see her, Maria'''' Kobby Brian said as a tear drop on his cheek.


    ''''What? Whywhy can''t I see her?'''' Maria had a fearful premonition in her heart at that moment but she prayed and wished that it wasn''t what she was thinking. She really wished it wasn''t that but seeing that tears on Kobby''s face and her aunt helpless gaze she shook her head and stepped back, one and two backwards.


    ''''Is not that, right?'''' Mariaughed dryly as she asked. ''''Tsk. Tell me is not what I''m thinking. Lexis is doing fine, right? Say something Kobby''''. Maria screamed and stepped back and fell on her ass but she couldn''t feel any pain. It was like her body had gone numbed.


    Kobby Brian and her aunt rushed forward to help her and she stretched her hand at them saying ''''don''te near. Don''t touch me''''


    Maria told them and chuckled. She touched her chest, she really felt suffocated and stuffy inside her heart. It was like her heart was been squeezed.


    A mixture of emotions filled her up. Memories of the ident. How Lexis tried to push her out of the path of the truck that ended up hitting both of them. How her eyes slowly closed as she watched Lexis rolling on the road in her pregnancy.


    An intense headache took over her and she touched her head and screamed. Her head was really aching and felt as if her whole body had been frozen. She felt very cold. Her expression was pale and horrified. She looked so defenceless as she sat on the floor.


    ''''Maria''''. Anne Suwait couldn''t take it anymore and busted into tears watching Maria go through so much pain.


    ''''Lexis, where is Lexis? Take me to her right now''''. Maria suddenly stood up and spoke.


    She wiped the tears from her face as she spoke ''''I am not going to believe anything until I see Lexis for myself''''. Maria said and suddenly fainted and Kobby Brian rushed forward and caught her.


    .....


    GRAVEYARD.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mathias, Anne Suwait and Kobby stood at a distance as they watched Maria at Lexis grave.


    Maria didn''t know how long she had stayed like that before Lexis but she couldn''t find it in her to move away from there. She stood rooted at the same spot until Mr. Mathias walked to her and hugged her. that was when Maria started sobbing.


    Since she found out yesterday, she hadn''t shed any tear and it made them worried.


    She needed to cry in order to let go. Maria cried uncontrobly in Mr. Mathias'' embrace till her voice couldn''t handle it anymore.


    ....


    HAVEN STREET.


    MATHIAS RESIDENCE.


    Kobby Brian walked out of the room with three passports and sat down with Mr and Mrs. Mathias and Anne Suwait


    ''''Are they papers ready?'''' Mr. Mathias asked.


    ''''Yes, dad. If everything goes on well, we will be able to leave for California in a week''s time''''.


    ''''That''s good. Maria needs to get away from this ce and all of this in order to recover. Since she doesn''t want to part with the baby, we have no choice but to let her take the child along, she might be able to heal having the child with her''''. Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Don''t worry. I will take care of both Maria and little Tiana''''. Kobby Brian added.


    ''''I hope the new environment will help Maria to recover fast. Kobby, thank you so much for everything''''. Anne Suwait said.


    "Maria is also like a daughter to us. Even though losing Lexis was hard, we can''t also lose Maria to depression. Her silence is like a cry for help. Kobby, we can only entrust her to you. Please protect her and make sure she gets the right treatment while she is there" Mr. Mathias said.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will make sure that Maria recovers from this and be able to heal and move on" Kobby Brian said and stood up adding "I will go and check on Maria and the baby"


    Kobby Brian opened the door and entered the room. He saw Maria sprawled on the bed holding the baby''s hand caressing her.


    "Is Tiana asleep?" Kobby Brian asked and Maria raised her head a little to look at him.


    "She is finally asleep after I fed her some milk. Was she always a good eater?" Maria asked.


    "Yes, she doesn''t disturb too. Such a cute little kid" Kobby Brian said and sat on the bed closer to the baby.


    "You must hate me a lot, right? Lexis died because of me. She wouldn''t have died if I paid attention and looked at where I was going before I started walking. If I wasn''t so clumsy and dropped the damn phone on the road. If only I..."


    "Maria, stop saying ''what if'', nobody mes you for anything. Tiana needs you so you need to stop ming yourself and help me figure out how to take care of here" Kobby Brian said to Maria.


    "I''m sorry" Maria apologized.


    "If you are sorry then stop ming yourself. Portia, Lexis will not be happy seeing you like this. Don''t let her regret saving your ass, okay?" Kobby Brian said and stood up from the bed.


    "You can start packing you and Tiana''s stuff, we are leaving for California next week"


    "California? Why?" Maria asked.


    "Because this ce isn''t good for you, the baby and me. And this is not up for discussion" Kobby Brian said and smiled.


    "Alright, I will do as you say" Maria said.

 Chapter 41: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 1

    Chapter 41: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 1


    Eight yearster.


    Flight number 0206588.


    Ad-Din Denarius sat in the business ss of the flight onboard to Cosmos. He was tired as he rxed and slumped his base on the seat, closing his eyes in the process.


    The woman seated next to him tried to make a little conversation but hepletely ignored her.


    "Had a rough day before boarding the ne?" she asked and heard no response but she still continued.


    "Same here with me. I attended the California Fashion Week Celebration. I saw you there. Didn''t think we would meet again like this. Must be destiny pulling us together, right?"


    Ad-Din Denarius slowly opened his eyes and directed a cold gaze at the woman next to him making her turn silent for a while as he asked her.


    "Did Mona Lisa send you to me?" referring to his mother''s antics of sending one girl after another to him in thest one year.


    Ever since he recovered from his near death ident and started working on his own, his mother had taken it upon herself to find him a woman because ording to her, he was wasting his life away on working tirelessly.


    Upon been asked such a straightforward question, thedy turned mute and Ad-Din Denarius chuckled. He wasn''t usually one to embarrass make it hard on a woman, so he rxed his facial muscles and added.


    "no need to panic. Just tell her that I have a girlfriend and she is actually on the next seat. You see that girl and the woman behind us?" Ad-Din Denarius asked thedy and casually pointed at a woman at the back seat who also had an eight year old girl sitting next to her. Coincidentally, the girl also stared back at that moment and shed a smile at them. Ad-Din Denarius smiled back blowing a kiss at the girl in the process before turning back to the woman "that''s my daughter whom I am taking to go and introduce to my family"


    "Oh, I see. Then, I am very sorry to hit on you like this in front of your girlfriend and daughter" thedy apologized.


    "Is alright, I totally understand" Ad-Din Denarius said and smiled.


    Thedy nodded apologetically before turning back to her seat.


    Ad-Din Denarius smiled and went back to closing his eyes knowing he was not going to hear the end of it from his mother but that could be handled with a little coaxing.


    Cosmos Airport.


    A slim woman with beautiful chocte skin walked out of the exit holding an 8-year-old girl in one hand while the other hand held their luggage bag.


    They were both in dark coloured shades and wore the same coloured outfitbination of light pink blouse and ck skinny pants pairing them with ck sneakers.


    They looked eye-catching even the more because of the contrast in their skin colour. The small girl was a typical blonde while the woman was typically dark skinned but ironically they looked like a mother and daughter pair.


    The woman''s phone buzzed and she stopped, leaving the girl''s hand, she removed the phone she had stuffed into her purse and answered the call.


    ''''Kobby, we just arrived. Okay, we will be there right away. Tiana is herenot here, I will call you back''''. Maria Portia Lee hung up the phone immediately and turned looking for the girl that was with her just seconds ago. That little mischievous brat was ying hide and seek with her again.


    Maria turned around and didn''t find her. She got even more rmed because this was a crowded ce and the little girl''s first time of being there. Maria got worried by the minute as she searched crazily around the airport lobby.


    The little girl was surely going to get it from her when she finds her. She opened the small luggage and stuffed the purse and spectacles inside and was about to send it for safe keeping before going to look for the child.


    She bumped into a few men in ck and her luggage fell. The men ignored her as they were busily protecting their boss. Maria fell with the luggage. She was lucky she didn''t twist her legs then because she was wearing sneakers but still it hurt any ways because she didn''t prepare to fall at all.


    Maria stood up and cussed before screaming at the men walking away ''''Hey!! Are you people a bunch of bullies? How could you push a woman down without helping her to stand up or apologising? Has Cosmos Town be such an unruly ce where people could just do whatever they wished and wanted? What a jinx''''.


    Maria said all those words in one breathe making the men to stop walking. She was already frustrated as it was because she couldn''t find her niece and now a bunch of men in ck wanted to bully her. She only realized her actions after it was already said and done.


    Maria didn''t know when she was surrounded by the men in ck again but she suddenly found herself in the middle and started walking backwards. She clutched her fist into balls as she spoke.


    ''''What are you people doing? Don''t think I won''t fight back just because I am a woman. I have a blue belt in taekwondo or is it a ck belt? It is rather a ck belt, so be careful I don''t break your legs'''' Maria said questioning herself and stepped back and tripped. The scene of her ident came to mind and she froze and she stiffened, getting ready to feel the impact when strong arms suddenly caught her from behind.


    She hit her back against the person''s strong and broad chest and got startled. The person''s chest felt like that person''s chest. She felt a certain familiarity with the chest and her whole body turned cold and her face became pale.


    She knew it was impossible to meet him at this ce of all the ces in the world but the chest just felt too familiar for her to ignore it. Then a voice as cold as ice spoke from behind her.


    ''''Do you intend to sleep in my arms, woman? Do you not see that people are watching us and some are even taking pictures?'''' the voice said and pushed Maria Portia Lee away.


    Maria steadied herself feeling more rxed. Surely the voice didn''t belong to that person. She turned ready to speak and was startled to see the person she had being praying not to see''s face. Maria''s face turned ashen.


    Familiar face, familiar eyes, familiar nose, familiar lips but a different body and a different aura. Maria felt goosebumps spread all over her body as she looked at him. The way he looked at her, she wasn''t sure if he had recognised her or not but, for she who had dreamed of seeing that face again even after eight years, there was no way she couldn''t recognise him. Maria sworn she could almost recognise him even if he was turned into ashes.


    ''''Hey, how dare you bully my mother the moment I leave her to go buy ice cream?'''' A voice rang from behind them making the two people who felt time had stopped for them to turn and look towards it.


    Little Tiana ran towards them with a hand dripping with ice cream. She stood next to Maria and Maria red at her saying ''''Tiana, what did we say about running off without permission?''''


    ''''You were speaking with my father and I saw the ice cream cart going away so I went after it. Please don''t be angry, I bought some ice cream for you too''''.


    Tiana said and stretched her hand that held the ice cream towards Maria before looking at the man and asked ''''but, who is this uncle? Why does he look like he wants to kill you?''''


    Maria looked up at Ad-Din Denarius but he didn''t say a word and walked away with his bodyguards. And just like how they met, they parted same way.


    Maria almost ran to him to exin but decided against it.


    ''''What are mydies doing in the middle of the airport?'''' Kobby Brian spoke and walked towards them.


    ''''Dad!!!'''' Tiana screamed and ran into his father''s arms. Maria''s gaze was still fixed on that person''s back who just walked away.


    It has been eight years already. What was she expecting? A warm wee by him? He wasn''t someone she even wished or expected to meet again yet she did and everything felt like it was just a day ago when they sat in the same car and breathed the same air.


    ''''Portia, are you alright?'''' Kobby tapped Maria''s shoulder worriedly and she snapped back to her senses.


    ''''Oh, nothing. Let''s go. Our luggage is over therehere'''' Maria saw their luggage at a distance.


    Kobby took the luggage and held Tiana with the other hand and smiled ''''let''s go. Mom and dad are waiting for us at home"


    ''''Okay''''. Maria smiled and walked away with Kobby and Tiana.

 Chapter 42: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 2

    Chapter 42: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 2


    DENARIUS MANSION


    AD-DIN''S QUARTERS.


    ''''Mom?!! Mom?!!'''' Ad-Din Denarius removed his zer and threw it on the sofa as the voice kept ringing in his head. The scene kept ying in his head driving him crazy. The intimate way she rted with the child made him chuckle sarcastically.


    She was already married with a kid and he was still hanged over her. Was that it? He hadn''t expected to meet her again like that but the moment her body came in contact with his body, he knew right away that she was the one. Her voice was still the same. Her face was the same but she was now married with a kid that was not more than 8 years.


    8 years ago, he was in a rush to go to the hospital when he heard about her ident and was involved in an ident himself. She never came to visit him and after he woke up he searched everywhere but couldn''t find her. She was busy getting married and even now has a kid? And now, she was even back to rob it in his face?


    Ad-Din Denarius felt his life was a joke on him. He looked at his leg that sometimes gave him intense psychological pain even after healing and became angry. He had been going through so much pain while she was living a good life with a husband and a kid.


    Eight years, for eight years, he hadn''t been able to forget of her. He hadn''t been able to move on from eight years ago but she was already over that and had gotten married while he was yet to get a closure; still leaving in the past.


    Ad-Din Denarius went into his bedroom and brought out a box under his bed. It was Maria''s box. The same box that contained her things from eight years ago at the school. Ad-Din Denariusughed and found himself pathetic. He was the only one still holding unto the past. He had kept the box with him for eight years hoping to give it to her one day and maybe reconcile with her but now it looked like that wasn''t going to be possible anymore. She was already someone''s mother and someone''s wife. She already had a family of her own while he remained stuck in the past.


    Ad-Din Denarius pushed the box back under the bed and stood up. He felt an intense pain and sat back on the floor. The pain came from his leg. It was already healed yet he felt pain from it time to time. He has visited a lot of doctors and they all said the same thing. It was a psychological pain that only he could get rid of but he didn''t know how to let it go. He didn''t know how he could help himself.


    The pain became intense as he thought about the woman and the kid he saw at the hospital. The pain was severe and intense for him to handle. His body became sweaty and he felt paralysed as he hissed in pain alone in the room.


    The doorbell rang and he managed to move his body to where he kept his phone and used it to open the door and saw his cousin rushing in.


    Calia sighed painfully the moment she saw Ad-Din Denarius in pain again. She knelt closer to him and Ad-Din Denarius pushed her body closer and hugged her as he cried trying to hold the pain in.


    ''''Ad, I just got an appointment with a doctor who major in psychological pain in California. He is at First Hospital. Let me take you to him, okay?''''


    ''''Calia, I can''t move my leg. It feels numb''''. Ad-Din Denarius said pitifully, his body quivered and sweat formed on his forehead as he bit his lips.


    ''''I know, that''s why we should go and see him. He will be receiving his first patients tomorrow. I already booked an appointment in your name. Tomorrow let''s go and meet him, okay?'''' Calia said and Ad-Din nodded his head.


    ''''Let me get you your painkillers for now''''. Calia said and let him go before going to get a ss of water and some painkillers.


    A few minutester, Calia watched Ad-Din Denarius slowly drift into sleep and she sighed a relief. She sat on the bed and watched him for some minutes before closing the door and leaving the room.


    Calia removed her phone at the hall and sat down to make a call ''''hello, have you still not found her yet? Okay, please keep searching and let me know as soon as you find her. Thank you'''' Calia hung up and slumped into the sofa tiredly.


    For eight years, they have been searching for Miss Lee but always met a dead end. It was almost like she disappeared from the face of the earth and no longer existed. Ad-Din Denarius was still in pain and Calia hurt each time he had a rpse like today. It hurt her to watch helplessly while her cousin and best friend suffered so much. For a long time, she had booked several appointments with doctors in the hope that one of them could be able to help Ad-Din Denarius but it had proven futile. She was on the verge of giving up when she finally got a call from the hospital informing of the a new doctor and she immediately booked a schedule. She hade to share the good news only to find him in such a fragile state. It broke her heart.


    Calia followed her mother''s footsteps and became a jewellery designer. Her works were already redited and appreciated by a lot of people. She had be a famous jewellery designer who often held jewellery shows alongside the clothes of Mona Lisa, her aunt. They coborated a lot of times and it was always sessful.


    Calia was no longer the seventeen-year-old girl but a grown woman who had a sessful career. She was proud of her own achievements.


    Getting up from the sofa, Calia walked to the kitchen fridge and opened it. As expected, there wasn''t a single edible thing inside apart from water and beer.


    Calia removed her phone and made a call ''''I will send you a list. I want you to get me everything and bring it to my brother''s quarters right away''''. Calia hung up and sent a few grocery list to her assistant.


    Ad-Din Denarius hated eating outside. It was more like he didn''t even like to eat and was a picky eater. He would never eat food from any restaurant unless it was prepared by Calia, his mother or their home chef but even with that he rarely ate at all.


    His life was poured into work and nothing else. He just came from a business trip and Calia decided to check up on him after her calls when unanswered. She was worried about him and was right. He had a rpse. But, Calia wondered how it happened. He hadn''t had such a strong rpse in a while now and they thought he was finally recovering but they were wrong.


    Calia went back to the hall and waited for her assistant to bring her the groceries. She was going to prepare something for Ad-Din Denarius to eat when he woke up.


    Ad-Din Denarius woke up an hourter and went to the hall. He saw Calia sprawled on the sofa sleeping soundly and he smiled and went back inside. He returned with a nket and covered Calia up.


    Ad-Din Denarius then went to the dining table and opened the abalone porridge that Calia made and sat down. He picked the spoon next to the bowl and tastes it. It was still hot and had a pleasant aroma to it.


    Ad-Din Denarius smiled and looked at Calia before eating. He at least had someone who would never leave or betray him. He was confident she was probably the only one he could open his heart to without worrying. Calia had been his family, friend and special chef since forever. She would check up on him every night before going to her quarters and he loved the fact that she was with him through it all.


    Calia heard noises and opened her eyes. She turned around and saw Ad-Din Denarius doing the dishes after eating and she walked over to him.


    "Why are you doing the dishes? I could have done themter on" Calia said as she took the bowl from him and rinsed.


    "You''re awake? I was about to carry you to the guestroom to sleep. You must be tired. Hurry back and rest for the night" Ad-Din Denarius told her.


    "Are you casting me away after using me?" Calia asked and frowned.


    "No. I''m afraid you will be tired. I feel much better after sleeping and also eating your porridge. Thanks Cal"


    "What thank you? We are a family, so stop saying thank you" Calia said and smiled.


    "I''m so proud of you" Ad-Din Denarius said.


    "Wanna talk about it?" Calia asked sceptically and Ad-Din Denarius shook his head.


    "Later on. I don''t feel like talking about it today" Ad-Din Denarius said.


    "Alright, you know I am forever on your side, right? Whenever you want to talk, I''m a call away"


    "Sure"


    Calia smiled and hugged Ad-Din Denarius saying "I love this smell the best. The reassuring smell from your body"


    Ad-Din Denarius chuckled and tussled her hair.

 Chapter 43: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 3

    Chapter 43: The box of our memories (unusual meeting) 3


    Haven Street.


    Mr and Mrs. Mathias stood outside waiting for Maria and Tiana. Kobby pulled over and Tiana got down first and ran towards the old couple. Age had caught up with them but they still looked healthy.


    ''''Grandpa, grandma''''. Tiana ran into their arms while Maria watched on after getting down from the car.


    ''''Tiana, look at you all grown up and beautiful''''. Mrs. Mathias said and hugged Tiana.


    ''''Maria, childe and give uncle a hug. I missed you''''. Maria chuckled and walked to him and they hugged. Maria turned and hugged Mrs. Mathias afterwards.


    ''''Let''s go inside. Is cold, why are you girls wearing so little?'''' Mrs. Mathias nagged.


    ''''Grandma, this is fashion. Not even cold could prevent us from looking beautiful. Right, Aunt?'''' Tiana looked at Maria as they walked inside.


    ''''Yes, my love''''. Maria went inside and a thought came to her mind.


    At the airport, Tiana called her mom. Could Ad-Din Denarius have walked away because he misunderstood her rtionship with Tiana? She shook her head dismissing the thought. This wasn''t the first time Tiana had called her mom before. That little girl would often refer to her as mom whenever they met any man who seemed to show interest in Maria.


    ''''It couldn''t have been, right?'''' Maria subconsciously said it out.


    ''''It couldn''t have been what? Portia, are you alright?'''' Kobby Brian asked worriedly. She had been zoning out quite often since he picked them from the airport.


    ''''Oh, is nothing. Let''s go in''''. Maria said and took the lead.


    ''''Here, sit down''''. Mrs. Mathias pulled Maria''s hand and they went to sit on the couch while Kobby Brian sat with Mr. Mathias.


    ''''How was your flight?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked ''''I hope Tiana didn''t give you any troubles?''''


    ''''No, grandma. I didn''t give aunt any trouble. Right, aunt?'''' Tiana said and winked at Maria. Everyone saw it andughed. She was just 8 years yet so mischievous.


    ''''She didn''t give me trouble at all''''. Maria said.


    It had been a long time since they gathered together like this. Everyone was happy and they spent a lot of time chatting and eating good food tillter in the night before Kobby sent Maria and Tiana to their new home.


    Maria''s aunt no longer lived in the city hence it was decided by the Mathias that Kobby, Maria and Tiana should continue to live together so that they could better take care of each other as they have been doing while at California.


    Maria Lee and Kobby Brian didn''t find any problem with that since they have developed a close friendship over the years. Kobby Brian has taken care of Maria like a sister and she also saw him as a brother. Their rtionship was purely based on mutual affection between that of siblings. They came to know each other through Lexis and have decided to stay together as friends even without Lexis.


    Throughout the years, it was Kobby Brian who helped Maria to heal even though he himself was hurting. Together they have taken care of Tiana till now and would probably continue to do that in the future.


    Their new apartment which Kobby Brian bought after his court marriage with Lexis was a three-bedroom apartment. Lexis had always wanted to live with Maria from the beginning and had specifically chosen that apartment with three bedrooms so that Maria could move in with them after she gave birth. It was rather unfortunate she couldn''t witness that day but Maria was grateful to her best friend for always having her best interest at heart.


    The next day, Kobby Brian, Maria and Tiana went to the graveyard to visit Lexis.


    They each held a bunch of flowers. Maria held a bundle of baby''s breath, Kobby Brian held white roses while Tiana held a pink rose flower. They stood in front of Lexis grave. They all wore ck. It was the same day that year the ident happened and this was the first time Maria and Tiana attended Lexis'' death anniversary in 8 years.


    It was only Kobby Brian who came back during this time of the year in the past. It was a difficult time for Maria and they didn''t want to risk her having a rpse so they had postponed hering till a few months ago, Maria decided to take a job that was in Cosmos and informed Kobby about it. She was ready to move on from the past and the first thing she needed to do was to be able to face Lexis without breaking down.


    Maria knew Lexis would want her to move on hence she wanted to be strong for herself and for Tiana whom she loved so much.


    They looked like a family of three as they walked out of the cemetery after visiting Lexis. Tiana was in the middle and held unto their hands tightly as they walked out to their car.


    Kobby Brian drove them back to the apartment and went in to get ready to go to work. He had an early appointment at the hospital. It was his first time as a professor at the hospital and his patient list was already full.


    ''''Daddy, are you going to work?'''' Tiana said as she leaned on the couch sucking a lollipop.


    ''''Yes, baby. I have a lot of patients today. I might evene homete tonight''''. Kobby said and kissed Tiana''s cheek before asking ''''where is aunt?''''


    ''''I am here''''. Maria walked out of her room dressed in an official attire.


    ''''Right, your interview was today, right?'''' Kobby Brian asked turning to look at her.


    ''''Oh. I want to send Tiana to her grandma before I go. I am so nervous, Kobby''''. Maria said walking up to him. She straightened his neck tie and walked away to kiss Tiana on her cheek.


    ''''You will do great'''' Kobby Brian said. ''''Then, let me give you girls a ride? It''s on the way anyways''''.


    ''''Sure. Tiana, go get your bag and let''s go. We can''t let your daddy to miss his first appointment with his patients''''.


    ''''Sure, aunt''''. Tiana ran into her room to pick her bag.


    ''''Stop being nervous. You will do great, Portia''''. Kobby Brian said and hugged her.


    ''''You think so? Is been so long since I worked. I don''t even know what kind of questions they will ask. Kobby, should I just stop going and continue to freeload on you? You don''t mind that, right? I promise to eat just a little everyday" Maria said pleadingly.


    ''''Off course, I don''t mind that but, you need to get out to the world and live your life again''''. Kobby said and Maria frowned.


    ''''I don''t think I''m ready yet. Just continue to let me freeload. I don''t even eat that much?'''' Maria sat on the couch after saying that.


    "I can''t support that idea as your physician. Remember the reason why we needed toe back and settle here first?"


    "Because, I need to face my trouble head on, that''s like the nth time you and uncle said that already. I think I could almost recite it now" Maria said and rolled her eyes.


    "If you know that, then get up and let''s start moving already"


    "Tsk, you are such a kill joy. Can''t you even coax me a little?"


    ''''Are you Tiana? Get up and let''s go already'''' Kobby Brian said and Tiana ran out and took Maria''s hand pulling her up.

 Chapter 44: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 1

    Chapter 44: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 1


    Kobby Brian dropped Tiana off and drove Maria to thepany she was going for the interview.


    ''''La-Brande Incorporated?'''' Kobby Brian mentioned the name of thepany as Maria prepared to get down from the car.


    ''''Oh, is a newpany that was established five years ago''''. Maria said.


    ''''How did you know that?'''' Kobby Brian asked.


    ''''The inte, hello dummy. Even I keep in touch with the times cave man. Wish me good luck, Kobby''''.


    ''''Good luck then bestie'''' Kobby Brian said. Maria pouted and got down from the car. She waved at him as he drove away and turned to go inside.


    A group of four cars stopped at the entrance startling Maria. She quickly rushed inside not wanting to stay and see whoever it was that was in the car.


    Ad-Din Denarius got down from the car while on the phone with Calia.


    ''''Stop nagging already. Just send me the time and the name of the hospital and time. I will be there when it''s time. Mypany has to interview some new people today, new workers. My schedule is already packed as it is without you adding a doctor''s appointment if you care to know. Okay, bye''''.


    Ad-Din Denarius hung up and was greeted by the workers as he walked into the reception. He saw a familiar figure running off at a fast pace and stopped. He shook his head and walked away. It couldn''t have been her, he thought.


    CEO''S FLOOR.


    Ad-Din Denarius walked out of his private elevator and turned, walking into his office. He sat down on his desk and his assistant who had been following him all that while ced a file on the desk adding.


    ''''This is the list of the new applicants that are to be interviewed today. Will you take part in the interview or will you go to the hospital?" His assistant asked.


    ''''Paul, why did you bring these to me? You know I hate sitting on interviews?'''' Ad-Din Denarius said.


    ''''Alright, then, I will handle this myself''. Paul took the file and a piece of paper fell from it andnded on the desk. Ad-Din''s eyes shed through it and he snatched it the moment Paul tried to pick it.


    ''''Is this person part of the people we are going to interview?'''' Ad-Din Denarius asked as he scanned through Maria''s profile.


    ''''Yes, sir. Actually, I was about to talk to you about her. She had no prior experience on Marketing yet she applied for a marketing clerk. I was wondering if it was just the job she wanted and applied'''' Paul answered.


    ''''I don''t care what position she is applying for. You must pick her''''. Ad-Din Denarius said with a wicked smile.


    ''''Huh? Boss, this'''' Paul was sceptical.


    ''''No, wait. The interview, I will take part in it. Let her be thest person to be interviewed. I will go for my appointment with the doctor and return and do the interview with her myself''''


    Ad-Din Denarius smirked. He felt like the gods were on his side. He looked at Maria''s profile and reached her marital status and saw that it was ticked single and he chuckled sarcastically saying.


    ''''For the sake of a job she even wants to deny her family? Single? If she is single, then what about that girl and man I saw at the airport? Does she think I am blind? Wait. The fact that she had the guts to apply to thispany is because she doesn''t know that I am the boss here. Yes, it must be that. Ah, Maria Portia Lee, you dare to y me? This thirty something woman thinks I am still a boy, right?''''


    As Ad-Din Denarius spoke to himself, Paul was stupefied while watching him. His boss who was always cold and distant was now acting like this? He couldn''t believe it and thought he was probably possessed.


    ''''Boss, are you alright?'''' Paul asked.


    Ad-Din Denariusposed himself and looked at Paul ''''why won''t I be alright. Go and do what I asked you to. Leave this here''''. He referred to Maria''s portfolio.


    ''''Yes, boss''''. Paul looked at his boss once more before going out. He was wondering if everything was alright with him.


    Ad-Din Denarius looked at the paper and smiled satisfactorily. ''''Maria Portia Lee, don''t me me this time around. You walked into the lion''s den with your own two feet. Single? You dare to even lie in your CV? I will remove that mask from your face. I will make sure you don''t ever get to y with me like that again. If you went into hiding, then you should have just stayed there forever''''


    ...


    Maria walked out of the washroom after calming herself and taking her pills. She walked to the hall where the other applicants sat and joined them. She noticed there were more people than she expected. Maria frowned and lost all confidence. Would she even get the job now that there were people with more qualifications than her? All she held was a teachers'' degree in General Studies which was even 8 years old.


    Maria sighed and looked around her. Thedies present were all dressed fashionably and looked young. She bet the oldest among them would be 25 years old while she was already 30 years old. Was there hope for her in this war zone also called the business world?


    Maria felt a shadow covering her and looked up and saw a man dressed in blue suit and pants. He held a list of names and stood in front of her. Maria looked at him as she noticed he was also looking at her.


    Paul looked at the woman curiously as he held the list of applicants in his hands. The woman was very beautiful but her dressing looked old-fashioned. He wondered what kind of secret she and his boss had or perhaps how they are rted to each other for his boss to take so much interest in her.


    Maria touched her face nervously and wondered if there was something on her face but she didn''t find anything yet the man kept looking at her. Deciding to be bold and ask, Maria spoke.


    ''''Is there something on my face, sir? You keep looking at me so I wonder if I have something on my face" Maria asked. Her voice was soft and low.


    ''''You are Maria Portia Lee, right?'''' Paul finally asked and Maria nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, please. Is there something wrong?'''' Maria asked/anxiously.


    ''''No, is just that I have some information for you. You are actually going thest person to be interviewed today so you should go and get something to eat before youe back''''. Paul told her startling everyone and they turned to look at Maria.


    ''''But, I was told I am the third person to go in this morning?'''' Maria said, her tone a little higher than normal which attracted the attention of the others and they started murmuring amongst themselves.


    She was confused. She came early and got the third ce. She was hoping to get the interview done with and go home to Tiana but what this strange man in front of her was saying wasn''t what she expected.


    ''''In any case, I have informed you. Don''t stay back and copse in front of the CEO. The rest of you should get ready'''' Pa said and walked away before Maria could even ask him what he meant by mentioning the CEO? Was the CEO supposed to be present for these kind of things or was it specifically because of her that the CEO was going to be present?


    In any case, after hearing that, Maria didn''t want to take up space and walked out towards the elevator. Her mind was all messed up and she didn''t even realise the elevator she got in belonged to thepany''s big boss.


    Ad-Din''s heart almost fell out when he saw the woman he was nning to avoid inside his elevator and so was Paul. The woman looked so listless and didn''t seem to notice that there were already people inside the elevator she took. They watched her as she pressed the first floor button and stood in front of them.


    Ad-Din Denarius immediately turned and faced the back not wanting the woman to see him. He hid behind his assistant''s back.


    Paul didn''t know what was going on between his boss and this woman but his boss'' actions right then seemed like that of a thief. He was the one who wanted to interview her himself and now he was avoiding her not wanting her to see her.


    Maria suddenly felt the presence of the people around her and turned. She saw a man hiding behind the strange man who told her to go and eat before the interview. Her first impression of him wasn''t good so she didn''t want to talk to him. She bowed apologetically at him and looked away. She didn''t bother with the one hiding behind the man.


    Ding.. the elevator stopped.


    Ad-Din Denarius sighed a relief as soon as Maria walked out of the elevator. He noticed the people around andposed himself before walking out still hiding behind Paul not wanting the woman to see him.


    Maria walked straight ahead not bothering herself about whatever that was going on around her. She was listless as she went towards the entrance. Her fingers clutched gently around her bag.

 Chapter 45: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 2

    Chapter 45: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 2


    Ad-Din sat inside his car and watched as Maria walked across a restaurant that wasn''t so far away from thepany''s building and he scoffed.


    His actions then looked so childish and petty that even Paul found it unbelievable. He couldn''t understand why his boss would stoop so low as to bully a little woman like the one walking across the road.


    It was now clear to Paul that his boss had some sort of rtionship with the woman based on his actions so far, but, he couldn''t understand why his boss hid away from her. He even allowed her to take the CEO''s elevator which was out of bounds to employees.


    Paul looked at his boss who sat at the backseat. His entire focused was on that woman and his facial expression was akin to that of mockery and he seemed to be enjoying doing what he did to the woman.


    ''''First hospital''''. Ad-Din looked away and rolled up the window after speaking and Paul nodded his head.


    "''Yes, sir''''. Paul looked at the driver beside him and the driver nodded and drove away.


    Maria looked for a quiet and serene corner in the restaurant and sat down. She looked at the menu book and raised her hand signalling the waiter toe.


    After ordering her food which was a simple vegetable sd and sandwich plus a mug of milk drink, Maria started to munch her food when her phone buzzed. She ced the sandwich back into the te and picked the phone answering it.


    ''''Hello, Kobby. Not yet. I don''t know anything anymore, don''t ask me how it went. I haven''t even done as much as enter the interview room''''.


    At the hospital.


    Kobby was waiting for his next patient as he spoke to Maria on the phone. He ced the phone on loudspeaker as he spoke and looked at the test results of the next patient.


    ''''What? So, you haven''t even gone inside yet and they told you, you were going to be thest person?''''


    ''''I know, right? Say, do you think the reason why they pushed me to the back is because of my age or my resume? I find the whole thing strange, Kobby''''. Mariained over the phone.


    ''''I don''t think that is the case. You just rx. It might turn out to be nothing serious. Have you eaten yet? Should I get you something after I''m done with myst patient?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''No, you must be tired after handling so many patients this morning alone. I''m already at the restaurant across thepany. I have something to eat. Just that, I don''t really have that much appetite after hearing I was going to be thest person''''.


    ''''I understand. Just rx and go inside and ace that interview. I will bring you and Tiana to eat good food afterwards''''.


    ''''Alright, then, I will keep you on the phone anymore. Go and attend to your patients. I will call you when I''m done''''.


    ''''Okay, take care, bye''''. Kobby hung up and the door opened and a young man walked in dressed in ck suit and pants.


    ''''You must be Mr. Ad-Din Denarius? Hi!!'''' Kobby spoke to the man and he nodded and sat on the patient chair.


    ''''Yes, my cousin made an appointment here in my name. You are doctor Kobby?'''' Ad-Din asked and looked at the man. He looked oddly familiar but he couldn''t pinpoint where he saw him before.


    ''''I looked at your MRI and other test results from 8 years ago that you had the ident andpared it with the recent one you took. I will take you through what you need to know and how it will go''''. Kobby said.


    ''''Sure, but, will it take long? I have a busy schedule today'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Not at all since I am going to be your attending physician from now onwards, we can always meet based on our schedules. You can book an appointment at the front desk ording to your schedule if you are satisfied with my way of treatment after here at the front desk. I usually take my patients through what they are going through, and exin to them about everything they are facing. Some terms I might mention that you may not understand but at the end of the day, I believe you will have a vast idea of the kind of things you are facing''''.


    ''''Sure, no problem''''.


    Kobby took Ad-Din through the forms of treatment that existed.


    Individuals who experienced a serious motor vehicle ident [MVA] are at increased risks for psychological problems especially Posttraumatic Stress Disorders also known as PTSD. PSTD is an anxiety disorder that often follows a traumatic event involving actual or threatened death, serious injury or threat to the physical integrity of oneself or other. For most people, the symptoms of PTSD following a serious MVA may include psychologically re-experiencing the trauma thus, intrusive thoughts about the ident, distressing dreams about the ident and persistent avoidance of thoughts or situations associated with the ident.


    Ad-Din watched with interest as Kobby exined everything as if he were the one going through the pain. He felt that Kobby was doing a better job than the previous ones who only asked him to go for body scans and check-ups all the time.


    Through Kobby''s exnation of the kind of pain he was going through, he was able to agree with him totally and decided to take him up.


    Maybe, he might just be the one to help him out of his dilemma.

 Chapter 46: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 3

    Chapter 46: Meeting the same person three times in a day is fate 3


    Maria went back to thepany after roaming around for three hours. This was her third time of going in there and she was on the verge of giving up already. She wondered the kind of interview they were conducting for it to take this long.


    Walking absentmindedly into the reception, she bumped into a group of four men and was about to fall when one of the men swiftly caught her, holding her sturdy with his strong arms wrapped around her waist. Maria''s body hit against the man''s chest and they stood so close to each other. Their appearance was akin to that of a movie scene where the female lead is being swept off her feet by the male lead. The other three men looked on with amusement and that was the exact same scene that Ad-Din witnessed the moment his car pulled over.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes and robbed them hard before looking again and saw the same scene and his mood skyrocketed.


    He clutched his fist and was about to get down from the car hastily when he saw Maria stepping aside, making her distance with the man more appropriate.


    Maria flushed and looked up at the man who just saved her from falling. He was a handsome man with brown eyes. Maria opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out and out of embarrassment she pursed her lips looking at the man who was smiling down at her because of their height difference.


    ''''Are youokay?'''' The man asked and looked at Maria interestingly and she nodded her head like a kid before turning about to go inside. At the door, Maria turned back and said to the man ''''thank you'''' and ran off.


    The man whose name was Monroe chuckled and looked at her retreating figure before turning to his group of friends saying ''''did you see that? I think I just fell in love with her''''.


    ''''What? Love at first sight?'''' one of the men asked and Monroe nodded his head.


    ''''Seriously?'''' the other one asked and looked at Monroe as if he had grown a third head.


    ''''Seriously. Let''s talkter, I am going to ask where thatdy is going to''''. Monroe said and ran off inside.


    Ad-Din got out of the car angrily and banged the door before leaving. He walked to the men and looked at them scornfully and walked away puzzling the men.


    The building where La-Brande was located at was a big one and housed three majorpanies. Aw firm, Ad-Din''spany that dealt with electronics and a fashion theatre that belonged to Calia.


    Thew firm was run and owned by Monroe Lazzy and those three men were his friends who were alsowyers and owned their own firms at a different locations. They had gathered for lunch and just returned when they bumped into Maria.


    ...


    Maria washed her face at the washroom and walked out towards the interview room. She reckoned it will definitely be her turn once she got there but she was wrong. The unknown CEO had suddenly pulled out of the interview just some minutes ago and she was asked to return the following day for her interview.


    ''''Why should I go ande back tomorrow when we can have the interview today? Please I don''t understand?'''' Maria asked dishearteningly and looked at Paul.


    Paul was trying his best to act calm and cool but the woman''s question was also the same question he wished to ask his boss. He returned from his doctor''s appointment and asked him to tell this woman to go home and return the following day. His boss'' mood was very bad so he didn''t want to incur any wrath upon himself by asking.


    ''''As I said, our boss who intended to interview you himself suddenly got an emergency call and left. He said you shoulde tomorrow if you are desperate for the job''''. Paul spoke while observing Maria.


    ''''What? Wait. Why do I feel that your boss'' behaviour is quite petty and childish?'''' Maria asked.


    Paul wanted to tell her that it wasn''t that she felt his behaviour was petty and childish but indeed it was. He was a grown man. If he had an unsettled business with this woman, then he shoulde out and do it. Why was he hiding and bullying a little woman like the one in front of him?


    ''Will I be guaranteed the job when Ie here tomorrow?'' Maria asked.


    ''''Huh?'''' Paul was startled.


    ''''I asked if I would be guaranteed of the job if Ie here tomorrow? You see, I have another interview that I must attend tomorrow. If I am going to boycott that ande here, then I should have some assurance. Don''t you think so? Why don''t you ask your boss that question for me?'''' Maria red at Paul and Paul almost lost his stance.


    This woman was quite daring to pose such a question at their boss. It looked like she wasn''t that easy to be bullied after all. Paul couldn''t wait to find out their rtionship and how things were going to unfold between his boss and this woman.


    ''''I will wait for yourpany''s appointment call between the hours of 8:00AM and 9:30Am. If I don''t get a call by then, then I will go to my next interview. That will be much better thaning here to waste my time''''. Maria picked her bag and red at Paul before taking the employee elevator this time around.


    Paul released a breath he had been holding in for a while and sighed. That woman looked exactly like his boss when he wasmanding someone to do something. She even had the guts to set her own time and ask for an appointment call. Wasn''t she having just a teachers'' degree certificate that even dated back to 8 years ago?


    Paul wondered what exactly she was going to do once she got a job at the marketing department. He shook his head and went towards the CEO''s floor to deliver the news to him.


    ...


    ''''What? She even dared to threaten me? This woman is still so shameless''''. Ad-Din banged his fist on the table after saying that.


    ''''Boss, so what should I do about her request?'''' Paul asked cautiously.


    ''''What request? Are we here to be honouring people''s request? Let her go to her stupid interview and realised how different mypany is from that one. Maria Portia Lee. Don''t even think you can escape from her sight just like you did 8 years ago''''. Ad-Din said.


    8 years ago? Paul''s eyes widened at thetest information he was getting. So it turned out that his boss knew the woman from 8 years ago? But, why was he so worked up over her? Paul shook his head.


    His boss was a person he could never figure out.

 Chapter 47: She will be my errand girl 1

    Chapter 47: She will be my errand girl 1


    Maria walked out of the elevator and saw the man she had bumped into earlier on. The man smiled at her and she nodded and walked away but the man still followed her to the entrance and even spoke to her.


    ''Remember me?'' Monroe asked making Maria to stop and turned to look at him.


    ''Yes, I do. Is anything the matter?'' Maria asked. She was really tired and didn''t feel like having a conversation with anyone. She just wanted to go home and rest.


    ''Not at all. Do you work here? Whichpany are you from?'' Monroe asked not giving up even though he could sense that thedy wasn''t ready to talk to him.


    ''No, I don''t work here. I came for an interview. Why do you ask?''


    ''Nothing. Can I have your number? I really want to take you out for dinner''. Monroe said.


    Maria sized him up. Were the men in Cosmos so bold nowadays that they could ask a random woman for her number and even invite her out for lunch after seeing her once? Maria looked at Monroe and said.


    ''Look here, if you have nothing doing beside asking women out for dinner, then let me tell you. I am extremely busy and annoyed by your actions right now''.


    ''Wait. I''m sorry for not introducing myself. I am Monroe Lazzy. I am awyer and I have my firm in this building''. Monroe said and removed his card to give to Maria.


    Maria looked at the card and just then a man pulled over and waved at her. Maria red at Monroe before walking away.


    She got into the car and the man drove off.


    Monroe scratched his head saying ''is she married? Or was that her boyfriend? Did I just hit on a married woman? But, there was no ring on her finger?''


    ...


    ''Can you believe that? Is that CEO a masochist or what? How could he treat me this way? I am so angry right now, Kobby''. Maria said as she rxed on the seat.


    ''So, you gave them an ultimatum? Maria, you are the one who wants a job and besides, do you really have another interview to attend tomorrow?'' Kobby asked and Maria shook her head.


    ''Off course not. I was just so mad and said those words. Do you think they won''t even call me after what I said? Aye, I am regretting it now. I should have just said yes, I hear. I will be here tomorrow but my pride was hurt. I spent almost 5 hours there and didn''t even get interviewed''.


    ''Let''s pray so. But, if you don''t get this job then I might really consider the offer of allowing you to freeload on me for the rest of your life''. Kobby said making Maria to smile.


    ''hump, you have just told me that before I went out for the interview''


    ...


    ''Dad, aunt Maria''. Tiana rushed out to hug them as she called them.


    ''Tiana, my babe. Aunt missed you so much''. Maria kissed the girl and they went inside.


    ''Aunt, uncle''. Maria called out to Mr. and Mrs. Mathias.


    ''You are back? Food is ready. Go and wash your hands ande to the table''. Mrs. Mathias said as she ced some tes on the table.


    ''Yes, aunt''. Maria went to wash her hands and Mrs. Mathias gestured for Kobby to get closer and he did


    ''Kobby, say. Don''t you find our Maria pretty?''


    ''Huh, mom what are you saying?'' Kobby asked with a premonition.


    ''I mean, after living together for 8 years, don''t you find her attractive enough?''


    Mrs. Mathias asked and her husband shook his head watching them. His wife had mentioned getting the two of them to marry before and he told her to let them be.


    ''Mom, please. I know where you are going but, is impossible between us. I see Maria as a sister. She is like another Tiana to me''. Kobby said and sat down when he saw Maria returning to the table.


    Maria noticed the awkward atmosphere and asked ''why is everyone suddenly quiet? Were you discussing something behind my back?'' Maria said on the chair next to Kobby.


    ''Not at all''. Mr. Mathias said. ''How was the interview?''


    ''She was yed by her boss to be, dad''. Kobby said andughed and Maria red at him before turning to Mr. Mathias.


    ''Uncle, let me tell you. I haven''t even met that man yet but I can tell he is a masochist. A narcissistic and bossy CEO who bullies his employees''.


    ''Is it that serious?'' Mr. Mathias asked and Maria sipped some water before continuing.


    ''It is serious''.


    ''Then, look for another job? Is that the onlypany that is employing?'' Mrs. Mathias asked.


    ''Well, that is not the onlypany hiring but, that is the onlypany that didn''t have age requirements in their qualification list and the pay is huge for just a marketing clerk''. Maria said and picked a piece of meat into her mouth.


    The discussion went on until they finished dinner and the youngsters left the house leaving Mr. and Mrs. Mathias alone.


    ''I told you to leave them. They will get settled down when they want to''. Mr. Mathias said when they retired to the bedroom.


    ''But, they are already this old and don''t have anybody to take care of them. Even Lexis would want them to move on.


    Maria is perfect for Kobby''. Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''I know, but look at it from their perspective. Lexis was someone they both loved dearly. Besides, they don''t feel that way about each other. Is been 8 years. If they had such feelings, we would have found out but is not the case. Let them live their lives the way they want''.


    ''I''m just worried for them, that''s all. I won''t speak about it again''. Mrs. Mathias said andid on the bed.


    ...


    Ad-Din walked out of the bedroom and opened his fridge and removed a can of beer. He sat in the hall and opened it to drink.


    A thought crossed his mind and he picked his phone and made a call to Paul, his assistant.


    ''Call Maria Portia Lee and tell her she has the job but her position will be at the CEO''s office floor as his errand girl. Is the same payment. Whether she epts it or not is her business''. Ad-Din didn''t wait for a reply and hung up and a sly smile. He was waiting to see the kind of face that woman would make when she sees him tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Paul was confused after the call. his errand girl? Did his boss take the wrong medicine? Why was he bent on bullying that woman? He shook his head and decided to make the call tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 48: She will be my errand girl 2

    Chapter 48: She will be my errand girl 2


    Maria hung up and frowned furiously. Kobby walked out of his room and noticed that the temperature of the room had risen up and asked ''why do I feel that you are about to murder someone?''


    ''That''s because I really want to murder someone right now''. Maria screamed and turned leaning on the couch.


    ''Why? What happened? Who did you receive a call from?'' Kobby asked.


    ''Can you believe the kind of call I received just now?''


    ''Tell me about it?''


    ''Thatpany with that narcissistic boss and that weird looking man who calls himself a secretary are going to be the death of me. Can you believe the nonsense he spouted on the phone just now? He just told me that his boss said I am too old to be a marketing clerk and my certificate is already old enough to be thrown away but since his boss is a generous man, he asked that I be his errand girl but with the same payment. Take it or leave it. I am already being generous enough with that offer''. Maria quoted every single word Paul said to her on the phone in one breath.


    ''What?''. Kobby chuckled.


    ''Is that man on crack or what? Or did he take the wrong medicine? Why is he acting that way towards me? Does he have a grudge with me or what? Wow. I feel like strangling him to death right now''.


    ''Maria, calm down. Tiana is still sleeping''.


    ''Right, Tiana''.


    ''So, what will you do now? Are you taking it or leaving it? You don''t have to do it if is about the money''


    ''No. Kobby, this is a challenge. That man is challenging me. He gave me that job not because he is being generous. He wants me to give up on my own and that is not happening. This has to do with my pride''. Maria said and shook her hand.


    ''What?'' Kobby chuckled. ''I don''t understand your logic, Portia''.


    ''Listen, people like that man who are born in old money looks down on people. They pretend to be nice while trampling people under them and that is what he wants to do to me. An errand girl with the pay of $1000 dors a month? Is he kidding me? He just insulted me, Kobby with his money and I am going to make him regret it''.


    ''How?'' Kobby folded his arms and looked at Maria interestingly. It had been a while since she reacted this way to someone and he was amused by her.


    ''That man, that masochist is indirectly telling me that I am too old to work for his marketing department and he feels obligated to still employ me because he feels pity for me. He is telling me that if I have no shame, I shoulde to work and be his errand girl and do nothing at all and wait; when the month ends, I should take my sry shamelessly and go home. That is what he is telling me. but, he is wrong about something''.


    ''What could that be?''


    ''I Maria Portia Lee isn''t someone who freeloads on peoplewell you are an exception''. Kobby chuckled and gestured for her to continue and she did.


    ''I am not so shameless to do no work and still expect to be paid. He must be thinking that I will not ept that job and he must be rejoicing that he had gotten rid of me but he is so wrong''.


    ''So, what exactly are you going to do? You''ve said a lot but I still can''t figure out your exact n?'' Kobby said and Maria red at him.


    ''Can''t a girl even express herself anymore? Well, forget of that. My n is simple. I am going to take that job. What is wrong with being an errand girl? I still get paid at the end of the month, right? but, I am going to be the best errand girl there is to ever exist. That man has yet to see my tenacity. I will conquer him and make him eat his words. He is going to regret making me his errand girl'' Maria said proudly.


    ''Okay, then, I guess I have to start bringing home a lot of beer''. Kobby said and nodded his head.


    ''Beer? For what?'' Maria asked.


    ''For when you want to badmouth your boss. I have enough experience with Lexis to know you will soon curse and stab a doll just to vent out''


    ''How could you say that to my face? Are you even my friend or not?'' Maria asked and frowned unhappily.


    ''Is because I am your best friend that is why I need to prepare for the future. When do you start work?'' Kobby asked as he walked to the kitchen to open the fridge.


    ''Monday, two days away since today is Friday''. Maria said.


    ''Go and rest a little more. I will prepare what we need so that we can leave for the pic early''. Kobby said and brought out some meat from the fridge.


    ''Aww, why are you so sweet? Can I really go and get some more sleep?'' Maria asked and leaned on the kitchen table and pouted like a kid.


    ''Yes, you can. Go already before I change my mind''. Kobby said and Maria ran into her room and heughed.


    Today was children''s day and Kobby and Maria promised to take Tiana out for a pic. They would go to the theatre and watch a movie together afterwards. Their schedule today was packed with lots of fun things to do.


    Kobby brought out the ingredients he needed and washed his hands to start cooking. He intended to cook a variety of dished that the girls loved. He smiled and shook his head.


    ....


    ''What did she say?'' Ad-Din asked Paul on the phone as he went to sit on the couch across Calia. Calia was busy looking at some of hertest crafts.


    ''You seem to be in a good mood. Care to share with me, what''s happening in your life?''. Calia asked after noticing he had finished making the call.


    ''Nothing for now but something is about to happen''. Ad-Din said and Calia looked at him.


    ''Tell me''.


    ''There is something I didn''t tell you. About the day I had the rpse?'' Ad-Din said.


    ''Really? Did something happen that day?'' Calia asked and ced her tablet down.


    ''I met her. Maria Portia Lee''. Ad-Din said.


    ''Holy cow. Are you saying you really really met Miss Lee? Where?''


    ''At the airport. But I also found out something else? She is married and has a kid who is about 8 years old already''.


    ''What? Are you being serious?'' Calia asked and Ad-Din nodded his head and told her everything that happened.

 Chapter 49: 49 Picnic with a perfect family 1

    Chapter 49: 49 Pic with a perfect family 1


    ''You know what? Let''s go out and have fun today''. Calia stood up from the couch.


    ''What? Are you still 17?" Ad-Din looked at her ridiculously.


    ''I happen to be in need of inspiration. Today is children''s day. Go with me to the park and let''s watch a couple of families and take pictures. You haven''t really gone outside to do anything fun besides work. Ad-Din, please?''


    ''Calia, I still have to go over a new contract I received''.


    ''No. That can wait. Yourpany is branching into movies and dramas this year. Let''s go and watch how people live their lives. I bet it wille in handy when yourpany decides to produce a movie. We can use this time and do some research on the types of movies families, lovers, teenagers and single people enjoy''.


    ''Fine, you win''. Ad-Din said and got up. ''You are driving, right?''


    ''Yes, I am driving''. Calia smiled and sighed when Ad-Din went into his bedroom. Miss Lee was in Cosmos and she was even married with a kid? Calia couldn''t believe. She was sure going to find her and hear from her before she made any decision.


    ....


    Maria and Tiana walked out of Maria''s bedroom. They were dressed in the same outfit and wore ck caps.


    Kobby looked at the two of them and shook his head saying ''you two will be the death of me. You two are going to attract a lot of attention''.


    ''What is wrong with that? I am just happy to be spending children''s day with my sweet niece, right Tiana?''


    ''Right, aunt. Dad, let''s go!!'' Tiana said and went towards the door. Maria and Kobby looked at each other and shook their heads. Maria held the door open for Kobby as he walked out of the apartment. In his hands were a basket filled with food and fruits and a pic mat.


    ....


    Maria and Tiana got down the moment Kobby pulled over. They noticed that the park was already full with families. There was barely any space for them but Kobby scanned through the park and found a ce they could squeezed into andid their mat and sat on it.


    Just as Kobby had predicted, their dressing caused quite a stir as soon as the people saw them. He knew they were going to be mistaken as a couple but he had always been one to not pay attention to what people said. As long as he didn''t find it disgusting, he didn''t care about what people thought.


    Unknowingly, someone saw them looking so beautiful and took their photo and posted it on the inte adding hashtags such as "the perfect family. Pic with the perfect family"


    It soon attracted a lot of views and people who admired it shared the photo addingments to it. meanwhile the three people were enjoying their food unaware of the stir their appearance caused. They were having fun chatting andughing.


    Calia arrived at the park and pulled over. Ad-Din gloomily got down with his spectacles on. He put his hands inside his pockets and stood leaning on the passenger doorzily.


    Calia looked at him saying ''one would think I forced you here? Ad, can you be a little more proactive? Look at everyone? Can''t you feel the excitement from over there to here already?''


    ''What excitement? What I see is people faking it as if they are a perfect couple''. Ad-Din.


    Just then, a group of young girls passed by them and looked at Ad-Din whispering to themselves.


    ''He is so handsome. Why are there so many handsome guys here?''


    ''He is taken, let''s go''.


    Calia smiled and leaned closer to Ad-Din and nudged him on his shoulder saying ''what do you say, handsome brother. Would you go with me to look for a perfect family and take some pictures? Who knows, I might find a child model for this season''s kids jewellery?''


    ''Whatever''. Ad-Din snatched the camera from Calia''s hand and walked away and she ran after himughing.


    ...


    ''I''m so full. Aunt, send me to the washroom at the centre, I can''t hold it in anymore''. Tiana got up and started fidgeting.


    ''Why did you eat and drink too much when you knew you couldn''t handle it?'' Kobby said and got up adding ''I will send you''.


    ''Dad!!'' Tiana frowned.


    ''What?'' Kobby asked


    ''You are a man. How could you send me to thedies? Forget that is wrong, but do you even know the trauma I will get knowing that you saw me naked? I''m a woman, you know''.


    Kobby and Maria looked at each other. They both were shocked by the little girl''s words. Since when did she learn to say such things? She was even yet to enrol in school in Cosmos.


    ''Tiana, where did you learn to say such things? Maria asked and Tiana looked at her. Tiana''s expression seemed to suggest to them that this was basic knowledge.


    ''Aunt, I am going to wet myself if you don''t get up and let''s go''. Tiana said.


    ''Oh, let''s go. Kobby, we will be back''. Maria held Tiana''s hand and they ran towards the washroom.


    At a distance away, Ad-Din was holding the camera taking pictures while Calia was busy on phone. He had walked quite a distance away from her.


    Ad-Din turned and saw a family of three and his mind went to Maria. He frowned and turned back to go and saw Kobby sitting alone on a mat. Their eyes met and there was a moment of surprise between them before Ad-Din spoke.


    ''Doctor Kobby?''


    ''Mr. Denarius?''


    ''What are you doing here?''


    ''What are you doing here?''


    They both asked the same questions the same time andughed shaking their heads.


    ''I came here with my family. My daughter was going on about children''s day and I decided to bring her. What about you?'' Kobby said and asked.


    ''I came with my sister. She wanted to take some pictures for her project''. Ad-Din said and smiled. He really liked this his new doctor.


    ''What a coincidence'' Kobby said. ''Oh they went to the washroom just now''.

 Chapter 50: 50 Picnic with a perfect family 2

    Chapter 50: 50 Pic with a perfect family 2


    ''What are you doing here?''


    They both asked the same questions the same time andughed shaking their heads.


    ''I came here with my family. My daughter was going on about children''s day and I decided to bring her. What about you?'' Kobby said and asked.


    ''I came with my sister. She wanted to take some pictures for her project''. Ad-Din said and smiled. He really liked this his new doctor.


    ''What a coincidence'' Kobby said. ''Oh they went to the washroom just now, my family''.


    ''Ad-Din, how could you walk away and leave me?'' Calia spoke from behind and the two men turned and looked at her.


    Calia blushed seeing that there was another man besides Ad-Din. A handsome man, she thought and walked closer.


    ''She is my sister, little cousin. Calia, this is Dr. Kobby, the one you made the appointment with for me thest time''.


    Ad-Din said and Calia looked at Kobby. She only made the appointment through the attending nurse and didn''t know that the doctor was this handsome.


    ''Calia, what are you doing?'' Ad-Din asked Calia in a soft tone when he noticed she had zoned out.


    Calia came back to her senses and noticed Kobby''s hand in the air and stretched her hand to him saying ''sorry. Nice to meet you, Dr. Kobby. I am Calia''.


    ''Hi, nice to meet you too''. Kobby said and tried to take his hand back and Calia tightened her grip on him and stared at him without batting her eyes.


    Ad-Din saw it and shook his head before forcefully taking Calia''s hand away. She smiled awkwardly and bit her lips. Kobby noticed the subtle action but said nothing. He shouldn''t be thinking of such a thing when he was meeting her for the first time.


    ''We will go now. We still have some things to do''. Ad-Din said and pulled Calia away and Kobby nodded his head.


    ''Why did you pull me away? I wasn''t done admiring him'', Calia said after they walked a distance.


    ''That was so embarrassing. How could you look at him like that? You are a woman; don''t you have self-respect?'' Ad-Din asked and frowned.


    ''I was only admiring him. Did I eat him? or did I ask him for number?'' Calia said.


    ''You were being obvious. Men don''t like such thing besides; he is already married with a kid. Don''t harbour any designs on him''.


    Ad-Din said and Calia felt hurt and spoke furiously at him.


    ''You jerk. Did you have to say it that way to me? He was sitting on a mat; do you think I didn''t notice? I just fell for him at first sight. Why? Can''t I do that? You can do that with Miss Lee but I can''t?''


    ''Yeah, Calia, be careful with your words''. Ad-Din replied angrily.


    ''You should be careful with your words as well. So annoying''. Calia said and walked away leaving him behind.


    Ad-Din sighed and tussled his hair. He turned to go and saw Maria with Tiana. They were holding hands walking towards him and he stood frozen watching them. They wore the same outfits just like that time at the airport.


    Maria smiled at something Tiana said and looked up and saw Ad-Din. Because Tiana was behind her, her face bumped into Maria''s back and she squealed.


    ''Aumom?'' Tiana changed her sentence as soon as she saw Ad-Din. The girl had a really good memory and recognised Ad-Din.


    She looked between Maria and Ad-Din and saw that both of them were staring at each other without saying anything.


    This was their second meeting yet the two of them didn''t have the confidence to start the conversation first. Just like thest time, their second meeting was unnned and untimed. Was it a miracle that they were meeting again or was it destiny.


    Ever since thest time, Maria had thought about how their second meeting would be. She even thought that Cosmos was so big and they lived different lifestyles so there wasn''t a way that they would run into each other again but she was wrong. Here she was again meeting him again exactly a week after their first meeting.


    Maria clutched his palms into fist as her palms sweated. She opened her mouth but no words came out.


    Seeing the kid tug at Maria''s blouse sleeve, an overwhelming feeling overtook Ad-Din and his mood suddenly worsened. He red at Maria with a deadly chillness making Maria to take a step back. With a heavy heart, he didn''t even look at her again before walking away.


    ''Ad''. Maria almost called his name but stopped midway. What was she going to tell him when he turned? The way he looked at her just now made her realised how much he hated her. He must really despise her right now.


    ''Aunt, are you alright? Is he someone you know?'' Tiana tugged on Maria''s sleeve and asked.


    ''No, let''s go''. Maria wiped a tear that almost fell and Tiana saw it.


    .....


    It waste at night when Kobby walked out of his room and saw Maria watching TV. He walked closer and noticed her mind wasn''t really on the TV. She was thinking of something else. He remembered before he tucked Tiana to sleep, the girl told him that Maria met a man who made her cry. So, he sat beside her and spoke.


    ''Did you meet him?'' Maria turned and looked at Kobby.


    ''Huh?''


    ''Your first love. That high school boy from 8 years ago. I asked if you met him today?'' Kobby asked and looked at Maria. Mariaughed and nodded her head.


    ''He wasn''t a boy anymore. I''m surprised I still recognised him. He looked so different andcold. The way he looked at me was so cold and distant, Kobby. He was disgusted by me and didn''t even want to stay in the same space with me. He hates me''.


    ''I doubt that is the case. Why don''t you find him and speak to him? Everything is aboutmunication. Actually, all these years. I''ve always known you were never over that boy. I''m even surprised of how you have held on for so long?''


    ''Am I been silly? My heart still beat when I saw him. I still felt happy when I saw him, even though all he did was to walk away from me. He didn''t even look back. He must hate me so much for leaving so suddenly''.


    ''Leaving Cosmos wasn''t your fault. Maria, everything happened so sudden and you weren''t even well at that time. Why didn''t he find you himself? He never came to look for you at your old apartment''.


    ''That is because I was the one who broke up with him. We had already broke up before the ident''. Maria sobbed and Kobby hugged her.

 Chapter 51: 51 A psychopathic boss VS Photocopier room girl 1

    Chapter 51: 51 A psychopathic boss VS Photocopier room girl 1


    Maria stood in front of thepany building. It was a Monday and she had gone there very early. In fact, she was earlier than the females that worked at the reception. Maria clutched her bag as she stood at the entrance ready to go inside. She was determined to work her way up to the top. Let that masochist boss know that she wasn''t an ordinary 30-year-old woman.


    Maria waited at the reception until it was 9:00AM and saw that most of the people that worked for the threepanies in the building were now arriving. She soon saw Paul entering the building and rushed to him. Her appearance startled Pa and he moved back the moment he saw her.


    ''Good morning''. Maria smiled and looked at Paul.


    ''Miss Lee?'' Paul looked at his wrist watch and asked ''when did you get here?''


    ''A few minutes ago''. Maria lied.


    ''I see, welle with me. I will show you to your office''. Paul said and walked towards the elevator and Maria followed behind closely. Paul pressed the elevator and waited for it.


    ''Is your boss not in yet?'' Maria asked and Paul turned to look at her. The elevator dinged and opened and he swallowed his words and entered inside. He frowned at Maria and she immediately followed suit.


    ....


    ''Here will be your office for the main time''. Pa opened the door to a room and Maria looked inside and noticed it was a ce where they kept photocopiers and scanners inside but there was a table and chair situated at a corner of the room. Maria frowned and looked at Paul.


    ''Is this really my office?''. Maria asked.


    ''Yes''. Pa answered calmly. Maria scratched her head and pointed at the items in the room saying.


    ''This is the photocopier room. You do all your photocopying inside here?''.


    ''Yes, please''.


    ''And it is now my office?''


    ''Yes. You will be in charge of doing all the photocopying that will be needed by the CEO. This is the CEO''s floor and there are a lot of paperwork so your services are greatly needed here. The CEO said that''.


    Maria looked at Paul as if he had grown a second head before nodding and chuckled, she lowered her voice cursing ''psychopath''.


    ''Did you just cuss?'' Paul heard her and asked and Maria shook her head.


    ''Off coursenot. that been said. When will I meet the CEO?'' Maria asked.


    ''Only important people meet the CEOThose were his words. He only meets each department once a week that is on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. Other days, he is busy handling other stuff''.


    ''I see, so which department do I belong to?'' Maria asked anticipatorily.


    ''Youdon''t have a department''. Pa said.


    ''Huh? Maria looked at him. What kind of situation was this? What did he mean by she didn''t have a department?


    ''All your work will be handed to you through me and off course, you will only report to me on everything you do''.


    ''So, in short, I have no department and I just work as an errand girl and now a photocopier girl for the whole CEO''s floor? And I also have to report to you? You are my direct supervisor, right?''


    ''You have such a good memory, Miss Lee''.


    ''Then, I won''t ever get to meet the CEO?''


    ''NO! Unless it regards an emergency or something I can''t handle then you will see him but I doubt that will ever happen''.


    Right. Then, can I ask you something? Does your CEO know me or is just my gut feeling?'' Maria asked and looked at him.


    ''Miss Lee has a sharp memory and also has a wild imagination'' Pa said.


    ''Right. He doesn''t know me. I just have a feeling that he was doing all this intentionally but if he doesn''t know me then he has no reason to bully me, right? Is just my thoughts running wild, right?''


    ''I will leave you to get acquainted with the machines. When the CEO arrives, you might need to get him his breakfast. I will let you know in advance''.


    Paul said and turned to go and Maria called him.


    ''Assistant Paul, right? I do have a good memory but I hold grudges too''. Maria said and looked at him warningly.


    Paul smiled and nodded before closing the door. Why did he feel like she was just like his boss? Did they learn how to threaten people together in the past?


    .....


    Ad-Din watched Maria''s every action from the camera he ced in the room andughed satisfactorily. Paul knocked on the door and entered holding some documents.


    ''Sir, I did as you requested''


    ''You can leave them on the table and go''. Ad-Din said and focused his attention back on the screen in front of him.


    Are you a pervert? Paul really wanted to ask his boss that question. How could he ce a camera in the office just to watch over that woman''s work? He really wanted to find out what happened between them 8 years ago.


    ''Boss, Miss Lee asked if there is work for her to do today?'' Pa asked and Ad-Din frowned and looked at him seemingly annoyed.


    ''Work? She just came and wants to work? How diligent? Well, there is nothing for her to do today. As I said. She should just sit and do nothing and wait for the month to end and she will collect her pay''.


    ''Are you running a charity?'' Paul wanted to ask him that too but kept quiet.


    ''Why? Do you feel that I am been childish or petty?''.


    If you are not petty then what are you? Pa again suppressed the urge to ask him.


    ''What I''m doing is nothingpared to what that woman did to me 8 years ago''. Ad-Din said.


    8 years ago again. What exactly happened between the two of them? Was his boss dumped by that woman? Is that why he is acting this way towards her?


    ''You can leave''. Ad-Din said bringing Paul back to his senses. Paul nodded his head and went out.


    ''Miss Lee, how dare you appear in front of me so many times and rob it into my face? Do I need to be reminded of your new found happiness? And that girl, why is she so clingy and protective towards her mother? Am I going to eat her?''

 Chapter 52: I am crossed in love 1

    Chapter 52: I am crossed in love 1


    Calia walked into her office at the second floor of La-Brande building where she did most of her crafts and designs. Her assistant, Marvel walked in and handed her a few papers containing pictures of hertest kids'' jewellery that was still in the crafting and designing process.


    Calia took the papers listlessly and frowned. She sighed absentmindedly about a couple of times and looked so down that her assistant had to ask.


    ''Miss, what is wrong with you? Did something happen? You have sighed more than I could keep count''. Marvel asked.


    Calia sighed again and looked at Marvel. She opened her mouth to speak but ended up yawning. It was clear she had been deprived of sleep.


    ''You can rest on the sofa and catch up on some sleep. You seem tired''. Marvel told her.


    ''Hmmmmm'' Calia sighed again before looking at her assistant and suddenly asked.


    ''Say, Marvel. Am I not pretty enough?''


    ''Huh?'' Marvel was taken aback by her question. Being a professional at her job, she realised her boss probably needed inspiration or motivation so, she smiled and replied ''Miss, you are very beautiful. You make heads turn with your face and talent''.


    ''Hmmm''. Calia sighed again and Marvel was rendered speechless.


    Did something happen to her Miss or what?


    ''Miss, did something happen?'' Marvel decided to ask.


    ''Say, I am so beautiful and impable. I have such a great achievement to my name. I dress fashionably and I''m always cheerful. But, why am I crossed in love?'' Calia spoke absentmindedly.


    ''Huh? Crossed in love?'' This was the first time she had heard her boss talk about something like this. Did it mean her boss was finally in love? But, what about being crossed in love? Was her boss a third wheel or. Marvel couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    ''Miss, if you will be specific and tell me the details I might be able to help you. How are you crossed in love if I may ask?''


    ''Saywhy are all the beautiful men already taken?'' Calia asked and pouted displeasingly.


    ''He is taken?'' Marvel almost screamed and immediately closed the door she left opened. She was afraid the workers might hear this top revtion. Her boss was in love..no, she was crossed in love and the man was already taken?


    ''Miss, does he have a girlfriend?'' Marvel asked again and Calia put her hand on the table andid her head on it before saying.


    ''He has a wife and a child''.


    ''Ahh? He was married? That kind of taking?'' Marvel''s eyes widened as she looked at Calia. She simply thought the man had a girlfriend and was going to tell her boss not to be so down because the man wasn''t married yet so she still had a chance but the man in question was already married and had a child? This was big news.


    Calia saw the shock on Marvel''s face and added casually ''she is a girl''.


    Marvel blinked her eyes twice beforeing back to her senses. This was emergency. Her boss first time in love and it involved a married man with a daughter; not even a divorced man with a daughter or a man whose wife was dead but a man whose wife was alive?


    ''You can leave. I still need to nurse my wounds. You see, it hurts here, Marvel'' Calia said and pointed at her heart. She looked really heartbroken at that moment.


    Marvel nodded her head. She was a woman and knew her boss needed time to ept the reality of her situation. Though she was worried she also knew her boss needed to sort it out herself.


    ''Call me when you need anything''. Marvel said and went out. She closed the door gently after looking at Calia. Calia closed her eyes and a tear dropped on the table.


    .....


    At 4:30PM, Maria came out of her office and saw that most of the workers were already leaving for their homes. She had spent the entire day at that photocopier office without doing anything. Paul came in the afternoon time and wanted to make some extra copies but when she asked to do it, he refused and did it himself. Maria felt weirded out by the whole thing. How could they really make here and do nothing the whole day? Maria really felt like she had been jinxed.


    She turned to go back into the office and saw Pauling out of his office and she stopped and looked at him.


    ''Miss Lee, aren''t you going home?'' Paul asked and looked at the time on his wrist watch. ''Is past 4:00pm?''


    ''Can I really go home? What if the boss needs something?'' Maria asked.


    ''The boss has left already. You can go home ande back tomorrow''. Paul told her.


    ''Okay''. Maria went inside and returned with her bag. She hanged it on her shoulder and said to Paul ''then, see you tomorrow''.


    ''Sure, Miss Lee''. Paul said and watch Maria go into the elevator before he turned quickly walking towards the CEO''s office which was at the corner.


    ...


    ''Is she gone?'' Ad-Din asked as he saw Paul enter the office. He was busy with some paperwork.


    ''Yes, boss. But, she looked downcast and in low spirits. Are you really going to let here to work and do nothing?''. Paul asked.


    ''Why? Do you feel pity for her?'' Ad-Din put down his pen and asked looking at Paul. Paul immediately shook his head answering back.


    ''Not at all, boss''.


    ''She wants to work? Okay, then I will give her work to do from now onwards'' Ad-Din said. ''You can go home. I''m workingte tonight''.


    ''Yes, boss. Goodnight''. Paul said and rushed out. He was lucky he wasn''t told to stay and do some overtime and didn''t want to waste another moment there in case his boss changed his mind.


    ....


    Maria threw the bag in her hand on the couch and slumped into it and sighed. Her first day at work was even more stressful than she had imagined meanwhile she didn''t really do anything.


    Tiana and Kobby walked out of Tiana''s room and saw Maria copsed on the couch and asked.


    ''When did youe?'' Kobby asked and sat on the other couch.


    ''Just a moment again''.


    ''Aunt, how was your first day at work?'' Tiana asked.


    ''Tiana, can you give aunt a hug? Aunt met a ruthless boss today and was bullied''.


    ''I''m sorry about that aunt''. Tiana said and gave Maria a hug.


    ''How did it go?'' Kobby asked.


    ''That psychopathic boss is really bent on making things hard for me''. Maria said and frowned her face adding ''do you believe that he didn''t give me any work to do? I sat in the office the whole time till I closed''.


    ''Does this your boss know you? Why do I feel like he is doing this on purpose?'' Kobby said and walked to the kitchen.


    ''I asked his assistant but he said his boss doesn''t know me. My suspicions were all in my head. Can you believe that?'' Maria said and stretched her hand, taking the ss of water Kobby brought her. ''Thank you''.


    ''Then, is strange that he is treating you that way, but I won''t be surprised if he turned out to be someone you know very well. So think about it. Who have you hurt the most in the past?''


    ''In the past. That will be Ad-Din''. Maria paused and shook her headughing ''that will be too much of a coincidence. Ad-Din being my boss? No, that is impossible. If he was the one, I wouldn''t have gotten the job in the first ce. Besides, I''m sure Ad-Din is busy managing their familypany to care about some smallpany that is growing up''.


    ''You know my hunch is always right, right?'' Kobby told her.


    ''No,e on, don''t jinx it Kobby. I can have anyone be my boss but not him. I wouldn''t be able to handle it''. Maria said and gulped down the rest of the water. Kobby looked at her and smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 53: 53 I am crossed in love 2

    Chapter 53: 53 I am crossed in love 2


    It was almost midnight when Ad-Din closed his file and robbed his eyes after removing the spectacles. He looked at the time and stood up with his phone leaving the office.


    At the reception, he saw Calia in front and walked up to her, walking side by side along with her.


    ''''Why are you going home thiste?'''' Ad-Din asked and Calia turned and looked at him before saying as they walked out.


    ''''I could ask you the same question''''.


    ''''I had work to do, What about you?''''


    "I was nursing my wounds and lost track of time''''.


    ''''Nursing your wounds? Are you hurt?'''' Ad-Din asked worriedly and she shook her head.


    ''''No, I''m not hurt. I''m crossed in love and no, don''t ask me about it because I''m not telling. I had enough of it thest time''''. Calia said.


    ''''I''m sorry about that. I was being a jerk. I apologise for that''''.


    ''''Me too. I shouldn''t have mentioned Maria. I''m sorry about that''''


    ''''Is alright. Maria is working for me now by the way''''


    Calia stopped at the entrance and turned to look at Ad-Din with a confused gaze and asked ''''you are not thinking of getting her back. Are you? Ad, she is a married woman now? You can''t do that. Is a no, no''''


    ''''Who said I''m doing it because I want to get her back? I feel pity for her. It must be hard for her seeing that she is still using her certificate from back then. She won''t be able to get a job from anywhere with that. And I am not doing this because I can''t let go or I still have feelings for her. I am just doing a good deed for the benefit of humanity''''.


    ''''I see, you are not doing this because of any lingering feelings but for the good of humanity. But, what if she turns out to be not married? Will it still be for the good of humanity? Ad, don''t start a game you can''t finish. Cut things off with her. She is married now''''


    ''''I can''t. Until she tells me why she did that to me and why she never visited me at the hospital. I don''t think I will ever be able to get this behind me''''.


    ''''Hmm, looks like I am not the only one crossed in love. But, why did it have to be us?''''


    ''What are you talking about?'' Ad-Din didn''t understand her statement.


    ''''Nothing, let''s go home handsome brother''''. Calia said and they went out towards the parking lot.


    ...


    Maria walked slowly out of her room holding her bag. She had a rather reluctant demeanour oozing out of her at that moment and when she looked up and saw that both Tiana and Kobby were waiting at the door she frowned and sighed.


    ''''Why do you look like the world is against you? Are you not going to work? You will bete at this point''''. Kobby said.


    ''''I thought that the moment I found a job, all my worries will be over and my life will finally have a meaning again. I will be able to also hold my head up high so that no one will be able to look down on me but, right now I feel that my fingers just barely brushed against all the expectations I had before they disappeared right before my eyes''''.


    ''''Dad, what is aunt talking about? I don''t understand anything she said'''' Tiana looked at her father''s face.


    ''''Darling, I don''t understand it either. She said so many things but I don''t understand a single thing she said''''.


    ''''That inhumane boss who hides himself so well and only knows how to bully me. That pervert, I am going to crash and squash him'''' Maria said and squeezed her hands as if she was really squashing something.


    She looked up sounding vigorous as she added ''''let''s go. I have decided. No matter what he does, I will never quit. What is wrong with not working and still get paid? A lot of people will jump for such an opportunity. If he has that much money to waste, then I will dly take it without feeling guilty. Guilty? To hell with it as long as I can boast that I work for such apany''


    Kobby and Tiana looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. Today was only her second day and she is already acting like this? Kobby made a mental note to buy some beer after work today. He was sure she was going to be in need of it soon.


    .....


    Maria got down from the car at thepany and waved at Kobby and Tiana. Tiana was enrolling in her new school today and Kobby was sending her before he went to the hospital.


    Maria looked at the entrance and the people that were already arriving that morning for work.


    ''''They probably have lots of work to do. what about me? I''m just there to upy space. Waitam I an example of matter? Anything that has weight and can upy space?'''' Maria''s face turned horrible as she thought of herself as an object that was just upying space and her lips trembled and a rage rose from deep within her. Maria chuckled as she murmured. She was unaware of the fact that she wasn''t alone anymore.


    ''''Right, that must be it. Does he pity me? Because I''m already thirty and still doesn''t have a stable job? Wow, that son of a gun''''


    Monroe looked down at Maria with interest and curved his lips. The woman was unaware of his presence so he was using that opportunity to admire her. But he wondered who had got her worked up so early. She was even swearing.


    ''''Cute'''' Monroe said bringing Maria back to her senses. Maria looked up and saw him. He was standing close and looking down at her because of their height difference. He startled her.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Maria asked and stepped back.


    ''''I''m hurt. You can''t even remember who I am after we met in such a fateful manner that day in front there?'''' Monroe said and pointed at the door and Maria recognised him but pretended not to.


    ''''We met? When? Why can''t I remember?'''' Maria asked and threw her bag over her shoulder. Today, she wore a khaki skirt that fell slightly above her knees and a blue blouse with her usual two inches ck heels.


    ''''Well, it doesn''t matter. I remember you very well. Is not every day youe across an interesting character like you? I like you already''''.


    ''''Is there something wrong with your brain? Are you sick?'''' Maria cocked her face up to look at him as she spoke.


    ''''I''m awyer. My IQ level will shock you''''. Monroe said and chuckled.


    ''''Then, there must be something wrong with your EQ, because you don''t seem to know how wrong it is to do what you are doing? Are you a stalker?'''' Maria asked and walked away inside.


    Monroe scratched his head confused and looked at her retreating figure and shook his head.


    ''''Did I do something wrong again? I really want to be friends with her though?'''' Monroe sighed and went inside towards hisw firm.

 Chapter 54: 54 Looks like I am going to have rumours about me because of you

    Chapter 54: 54 Looks like I am going to have rumours about me because of you


    ''''Huh? Coffee?'''' Maria asked Paul and looked at her wrist watch. It was already 10:00AM. She arrived an hour ago, even before Paul did.


    ''''Yes, the boss wants a cup of coffee at Wave Caf. Our boss only drinks his coffee from there'''' Paul answered.


    The first thing Ad-Din did after arriving was to ask him to tell this woman to go and buy him a cup of coffee at a caf that was 15 minutes drive away from thepany.


    ''''Then, what kind of coffee does he drink?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Thathe said you should take a wild guess and surprise him. And if he likes the coffee that you bring to him, he will consider again about your position in thepany''''. Pa said with a grin.


    ''''So, is this like a test or what?'''' Maria asked back.


    ''''You could say so''''. Paul removed a ck card and ced it on the table before leaving the office.


    ''''Time is money, Miss Lee'''' Paul added before walking out.


    Maria looked at the card and quickly picked it and rushed out.


    Inside the CEO''s office, Ad-Din stood by the ss window and watched as Maria rushed out of the building. She hailed a cab and went away. He smiled and murmured to himself.


    ''''She is still smart after all''''.


    .....


    First Hospital.


    Psychology and Psychiatric department/wards.


    Calia stood on the same spot that she did thest time and watched as Kobby spoke with his patients in the ward. She was so focused on watching him that she didn''t even bother with her phone as it rang.


    A nurse who was about to enter into the ward heard the ringtone and turned looking at Calia and said ''''Miss, your phone is ringing. Could you please take it a distant away? Our patients are extremely sensitive to noise''''.


    Calia looked at her and nodded before turning away with her purse. Just then, Kobby walked out of the other side of the ward. The ward had two doors. He walked out of the second one and came face to face with Calia. There was a hint of surprise on his face as soon as he saw her but the woman didn''t seem to have seen him as her focus was on the phone she was trying to remove from her purse. She bumped into him and he swiftly caught her from falling.


    Calia looked up and saw the face of the man she couldn''t forget. His arms were wrapped around her waist and she blushed even though she was shocked.


    The two nurses that followed Kobby behind were equally shocked to see the doctor holding a woman in that manner. He has avoided having anything doing with the female doctors and nurses that tried to hook up with him.


    ''''Can you stand on your feet?'''' Kobby asked her and she nodded her head.


    Calia was speechless and came back to her senses. She tried to step back from his personal space and tripped on her 8 inches heel and hissed.


    ''''Ahh''''. Kobby instinctively held her hand to sturdy her as he looked at her heels. He saw that she had twisted her ankle and said.


    ''''You''re hurt''''.


    ''''Huh? Yes, I think so''''. Calia said and leaned on the wall and looked at her leg. Her ankle had turned red already.


    '''' I wasn''t asking you. I was telling you''''. Kobby said and looked into her eyes, meeting her gaze and Calia''s heart started beating. ''''You can leave now. She is someone I know''''. Kobby turned to the nurses and told them.


    The dumbfounded nurses nodded their heads and walked away and started murmuring. Kobby looked at them and frowned. He could tell rumours were going to start going around soon.


    ''''I can manage it. My assistant is already outside waiting for me''''. Calia said.


    She felt so ashamed and embarrassed. Even in that kind of situation, her heart was beating. She didn''t know the answer she would give if he asked her what she was doing there. What if he realised she was there because of him? What if he hates her because of that? Calia knew he was already out of the market but she couldn''t helping again after seeing him thest time. She wasn''t the type to break couples up or be the third wheel. The frowned on her face deepened as her guilt rose.


    ''''Are you in pain?'''' Kobby mistook her frown to be pain and asked worriedly.


    ''''No, I''m alright. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m sorry for today. Good bye!!''''


    Calia said and attempted to run away. After two steps she fell down on the floor and hissed again in pain.


    Kobby turned and looked at her. He really didn''t know whether she was simply stupid or too embarrassed after bumping into him like that. Did she hate being touched by him that much? That she wanted to run away despite her pain? Kobby wondered before walking to her.


    Calia looked up and bit her lips. She knew she looked rather pitiful and that alone made her lips tremble and her eyes burned as she tried to keep the tears at bay. Kobby noticed the doctors and nurses that hid and were watching them. He sighed and felt a headache creeping in. He stood in front of Calia and bent down to her and swiftly lifted her up, bridal style and walked with her towards his office.


    ''''Looks like I''m going to have rumours about me going around''''. Kobby muttered and Calia heard him. She hid her head against his chest because of the eyes that followed them.


    The shocked expressions were written on the faces of the doctors and the nurses as they came out of their hiding and watched them.


    Dr. Kobby''s office.


    Kobby put Calia on the stretcher and pulled a chair closer to it. He sat down and removed her heels gently and slowly making sure she didn''t feel pain.


    Calia looked at him being so focused on her legs and flushed. He was a doctor, did doctors really took their time like this on patients?


    Kobby inspected the bruise and sighed. He rolled his sleeves back leaving his arm muscle on full disy and pulled a drawer behind him open and removed a pair of scissors. He looked at the jeans and spoke ''''I have to cut your jeans so that I can have a clear view of the extent of your bruise''''.


    ''''Oh, you can cut it''''. Calia said and gestured with her hand as she sat on the stretcher.


    ''''Excuse me then''''. Kobby said and cut the jeans from her ankle to her mid knee. He did that for both of her legs. After which, he opened his first aid box and turned and his eyes fell on the small chain around her right ankle and looked at her saying subconsciously. ''''Why do you have something like this around your ankle?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Calia followed his gaze and saw that he had seen the jewellery and started to exin ''''oh, this is one of my works. I craft and design jewellery. I''m a designer''''.


    ''''I see'''' the crease around his brows rxed and he started to clean her leg with a cotton gauze that he dipped into a disinfectant.


    Kobby soon finished attending to the bruise on both legs and removed a bag of ice cubes from his fridge and ced it on Calia''s legs and said ''''hold this against your legs, it will reduce the swelling. I will be back very soon. Don''t leave before I return''''.


    Calia nodded and took the bag of cubes and identally brushed her fingers against his hands. There was a moment of electric sensation that passed through him to her body and she retrieved quickly looking away as she flushed. Kobby looked at her but didn''t say anything and left the room.


    Calia looked at her hands and her lips curved into a smile before she pped herself and murmured ''''get your head back on, you, idiot. He is a married me. How could you fall for a married man of all men? No, this won''t do. I have to leave here immediately before I get him into trouble. What if his wife suddenlyes in?''''


    Calia began to have a lot of thoughts and scenarios acting up in her mind. She even thought of how the wife and mistress of a man always fought in the open and frowned shaking her head ''''no, I can''t do to him. He is such a pure man who is devoted to his wife. He doesn''t deserve to be tainted by me''''.


    With that, Calia got down from the stretcher and the chain around her ankle removed and fell to the floor without her knowledge. She picked her purse and left the room and the hospital vowing in her heart never to go there again and cause him an inconveniences. She had already imposed on him enough.

 Chapter 55: 55 Why dont you go out with my dad? 1

    Chapter 55: 55 Why don''t you go out with my dad? 1


    Kobby opened the door and entered the room and saw no one. He had in his hands a pair of ckdies'' sneakers and another bag containing jean pants fordies. He saw a note on the table and took it ''Thank you for today. I won''t impose on you anymore''


    After reading the note, he looked at the things in his hands and didn''t think much about it before opening a drawer under the table and stuffed the things inside.


    He sat down and his eyes fell on the piece of ankle jewellery on the floor. He picked it up and looked at it murmuring ''a designer who is clumsy and proud. Cute!''. Kobby opened the same drawer and added the piece of jewellery to it and closed it.


    ....


    Maria got down from the cab holding four different cups of coffee in a coffee box and rushed into the building. She got on the elevator quickly and was soon at the CEO''s floor. She heaved a relief and looked at her time. She had used 12 minutes to go ande back. That was already the faster she could juggle out.


    She was about to go to Paul''s office when thetter got out and saw her and spoke.


    ''That was quite fast, Miss Lee?''


    ''I did my best''. Maria handed the coffee box to him.


    ''What is this? You bought four cups of coffee?'' Paul looked at the box as he spoke. Maria spoke in between breaths.


    ''You said the CEO said I should surprise him, but I really don''t know how to do that, so I bought all the four different coffee vours that they have at the caf. He can just pick from them the one he likes''. Maria yawned quite exhausted but proud of herself.


    ''That was quite smart of you. I will take it from here''. Paul took the card and the coffee away, walking towards a corner. Maria turned and looked at him.


    ''Is that where the CEO''s office is located?'' Maria pouted her lips and went towards her office.


    ''Come in''.


    Paul entered the office and ced the coffee box on the leisure table situated at a corner where a sofa was close to before turning to speak to Ad-Din.


    ''Boss, Miss Lee brought the coffee you requested''.


    Ad-Din was busy working on some files on his desktop. He humped a reply before saying ''bring it to me''.


    ''Boss, she bought all the four vours of coffee at Wave caf''.


    Ad-Din looked up from his desktop and saw the coffee box ''she said she wasn''t good at surprising people so she bought all four vours. That way, you can have the one you like''. Paulpleted and looked at his boss.


    ''I suddenly don''t feel like taking coffee again. Shecame toote and now my appetite is in something else''. Ad-Din said and smirked.


    ''Ah?'' Paul didn''t hide his disbelieve.


    ''I suddenly crave the special pasta dish that my chef makes but he is a Michelin star chef and his schedule is already packed due to the uing family dinner my family will be having. He iscurrently indisposed. I will write the ingredients for you. If she can prepare something like that for me which will have the same quality and taste, then I will make her my assistant personal secretary. Tell her that and also, tell her that if she seeds, her sry will go up by 5 figures''.


    Ad-Din finished and looked at the small woman on the screen. She was turning around in her chair at that moment.


    Paul was rendered speechless by his request. Not only was it bizarre, it was also kind of perverted. Paul didn''t know much about their rtionship but he was now aware of one fact. His boss was being childish and was bullying this woman for whatever reason he didn''t know.


    ''Why are you still here? Aren''t you going to tell her?'' Ad-Din asked and ced a paper on the table.


    ''I am going right now''. Paul said and picked the paper. He saw that it really did contain the ingredients to making the pasta that he wanted but he wondered whether the woman would be able to do it or not. Paul didn''t say anything again and went out.


    The corner of his mouth turned up as he imagined the reaction of the woman. Ad-Din stayed glued to the screen and didn''t want to miss out on any expressions she would make. He clearly knew she sucked at cooking and still asked her to prepare food for him. He wanted to see whether she had changed over the years of not.


    ....


    ''ButI don''t know how to cook''. Maria said and internally cursed the CEO. She bit her lips and sped her hands together nervously as she looked at the paper in her hands.


    ''You should take this opportunity and prove your worth, Miss Lee. I know my boss can be unbearable but take it like this. You are already past your twenties and with your certificate, it will be difficult to get a good job elsewhere. My boss never goes back on his words'' Paul said.


    ''Then, where should I prepare it?'' Maria asked.


    ''Thepany''s canteen. The boss has an appointment and will be back by 4:30pm, the workers would have gone home by then. You can use the canteen and prepare it. Is going to be his dinner so you can take your time''


    Maria gave a half-hearted smile and nodded her head. Paul was right. If she needed to prove herself worthy then she had to do it. Because of her licence that was revokedst 8 years, it has been really difficult getting a job in the teaching field because of the rumours that went out around her. She didn''t want to go near any building that was called a school anymore. That was even one of the reasons why she couldn''t apany Tiana to school on her first day.


    Her Ptsd didn''t reallye from the ident though sometimes she was reminded of it but her ptsd came from herst days and moments at the school.


    People who don''t know much about ptsd always think that it has to do with a major breakdown or having panic and anxiety disorders as a result of something that happened. Pstd can take form in so many ways. It is all about intense suffering, which doesn''t necessarily show and a reaction to shocking circumstances that the person cannot control.


    Maria took her bag and went out. She hailed a cab and went towards the city''s fish town where she could get some of the sea ingredients she needed to make the pasta.


    ....


    Safe Haven International School.


    Calia sat on a rock with a camera taking pictures of the kids that were busy ying in the school park. Her jewellery designs were almostpleted and she needed a child model so after leaving the hospital she asked her assistant to drop her off at the primary school where she was now at currently.


    She was taking pictures of the kids when one of them ran to her. She was sucking a lollipop and looked at Calia curiously. Calia saw the way the girl was looking at her and turned looking around. She thought maybe there was something behind her but there was no one. The girl removed a lollipop from her school uniform and gave it to Calia.


    ''Me?'' Calia asked and the girl nodded before sitting on the rock beside her.


    ''Thank you'' Calia unwrapped the lollipop and started sucking and just like that the two sat on the rock sucking their lollipops as they watched the other kids y around.

 Chapter 56: 56 Why dont you go out with my dad? 2

    Chapter 56: 56 Why don''t you go out with my dad? 2


    Calia was almost done with the lollipop and saw an out stretched hand in front of her. She turned and looked at the girl who had stretched out her hand with another lollipop towards her face. She smiled awkwardly and took the lollipop. She found the girl''s actions adorable and decided to ask.


    ''Do you always give strangers your lollipops?''


    The girl looked at Calia before shaking her head and answered ''because you are pretty. I gave the lollipop to you because you are pretty''


    ''Because I am pretty? So, you give your lollipops to only pretty sisters?'' Calia asked.


    ''No, is also because you looked like you needed something sweet. I was looking at you since you came. You were taking pictures of the kids but your eyes looked sad so I wanted to cheer you up. My father said people''s eyes never lie''.


    ''Whoa. That was so deep. You are quite eloquent I see. Your father is right. People''s eyes never lie. No matter how hard they try to hide it, their eyes always give them away. Thank you for this lollipop. It really cheered me up''.


    ''Then, can you share with me why you were sad? My father is a doctor and I also want to grow up and be like him. He said that people get sad because they are hurt. Pretty sister, if you tell me where you are hurting, I can call my dad and he will prescribe something for you''.


    ''That would have been great but, I don''t think your dad can help me with my problem. Is a rather peculiar one you see''.


    ''How peculiar? My father is a good doctor. You can trust him''.


    ''Mmm, lets see, how do I put it? You see, pretty sister here is not hurt physically so your dad might not be able to help me. This ce hurts?''


    ''Your heart? You mean your heart is in pain? Then is more serious than I thought''.


    ''Right, but is not that serious. I just need to endure it for a while. It will go away very soon''.


    ''Oh''.


    ''Little girl, what is your name?'' Calia asked.


    ''Tiana. My name is Tiana Brian and I am 8 years old. I''m in 4th grade''. Tiana said and grinned.


    ''4th grade and you are already so smart? I wish I was as smart as you when I was in 4th grade''.


    ''You don''t look like someone who is not smart. Pretty sister, did youbreakup with your boyfriend? is that why it hurts here?'' Tiana asked.


    Calia looked at the girl. She suddenly felt that the girl was too inquisitive about her private life. Calia chuckled and looked at Tiana saying ''how did you know about that?''


    ''I just took a guess since you refused to go to a doctor or the hospital'' Tiana said.


    ''Well, Tiana, you are half right and half wrong. I didn''t break up with my boyfriend because I don''t really have a boyfriend. Just that I like someone I shouldn''t be liking and it hurts''.


    ''You like someone you shouldn''t be liking? That''splicated then?''


    ''Mm, you are right. It is reallyplicated that''s why I am cutting it off starting from today''.


    ''Are you single?''


    ''Yes, why do you ask?''


    My father is also single''.


    ''Huh?'' Calia looked at the girl shocked. She didn''t know whether she was just hallucinating or not but hearing her say her dad was single was like she wanted to match make them.


    ''I live with my aunt and dad. My mother died after giving birth to me, so I don''t have a mother'' Tiana said and looked innocently at Calia before adding ''if you don''t mind, can you like my dad instead? I guarantee you, he is very handsome and sweet''.


    ''Tiana, what are you saying suddenly?'' Calia asked. The girl had taken Calia''s hand and held them tightly not letting go.


    ''Why don''t you go out with my dad? He is likable and will treat you right''. Tiana pouted her lips and gave her signature puppy look that no one could resist.


    ''Tiana, this is not right'' Calia said. Just then, one of the teachers walked to them and spoke.


    ''Tiana Brian, y time is over. Hi''. The teacher turned to Calia ''is she someone you know?'' she asked Tiana and the girl nodded her head.


    ''She is my dad''s soon to be girlfriend. Pretty sister, can youe and chat with me tomorrow same time? I am new in this school and don''t have friends''. Tiana said and looked at Calia.


    ''Okay, you go inside. Tomorrow I will go and look for you'' Calia said and the girl loosened her grip on her before kissing her cheek and running off with the teacher. Calia was stupefied for a moment and touched her cheek and chuckled. She looked at Tiana who was waving at her and waved back.


    .....


    ''Look at this lobster, is it fresh enough?'' Maria turned the video recorder towards a basin of lobsters in water and showed to Kobby. She has called him earlier on and asked him to help her in picking the ingredients. She was now left with the lobster.


    ''Pick the one on the left corner of the basin'' Kobby was in his office as he gave the instructions to her.


    ''This one?'' Maria pointed at the sea lobster asking him.


    ''Yes, that one. Maria, I have a patienting in so I have to go''. Kobby said.


    ''Then, what am I going to do. You know I don''t know how to cook a proper meal apart from simple ones. He wants me to cook and serve him like a Michelin star chef. I really should have taken my cook lessons seriously. I thought that as long as you are there I won''t need to cook any difficult dish. I feel like I just hit my own foot and can''t even cry''.


    ''Is alright, you can call me when you are about to start. I will show you what to do'' Kobby said and his office door opened and Ad-Din walked in.


    ''Okay, I love you the most in this world''. Maria said.


    ''That''s enough bootlicking for the day. I have to go''. Kobby said and hung up. He put the phone aside and smiled at Ad-Din saying ''sorry about that''.


    ''Was that your wife?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''No, my sister. I don''t have a wife. I have a child and a friend who is like a sister to me. My wife passed away during childbirth''. Kobby said and smiled bitterly.


    ''I''m sorry about that. I didn''t mean to intrude'' Ad-Din said.


    ''No, is alright. Is over 8 years and I''m over it. back to you. how have you been feelingtely. Any rpse? Thest time you told me about a woman. How is your rtionship with her?''


    ''That? Is not good. She is my ex-girlfriend and she is already married''.


    ''I''m sorry about that''. Kobby sympathised with him.


    ''Is okay. She works at mypany now. I''m trying to get a closure and move on''.


    ''That is good. Is not good to still harbour feelings for her if she is married. So, I made a treatment n for you and''

 Chapter 57: 57 I am not Married 1

    Chapter 57: 57 I am not Married 1


    Maria arrived at thepany and saw that most of the workers were already leaving. She didn''t want to rise suspicion or make people like at her strangely so she used the back door of thepany that was located at the parking lot. After getting down from the taxi, she picked the two heavy polybags and was about to go when she felt the weight being lifted off her and turned. She saw Monroe walking ahead with the bags of groceries and she ran after him.


    ''Wait''.


    ''This should be done by a man. A small woman like you will breakdown after carrying these things. Where are you sending these to?'' He asked.


    ''The canteen'' Maria said and followed him.


    ''So, you work at the canteen? Why haven''t I ever seen you around then?''


    ''How many times do you eat at the canteen?'' Maria asked as she opened the door leading to the stairs of the canteen.


    ''I''ve been there maybe once or twice but now that I know you work there; I will eat there every day starting from tomorrow''.


    ''Don''t bank your hopes on it. I don''t work there. I am just on an errand for my boss''.


    ''What?'' Monroe stopped and looked at her.


    ''I''m an errand girl and my boss is hungry so I have to cook for him''


    ''Why? Come and work for me instead. I will make you my secretary''.


    ''Sorry but I don''t have any interest in working for you. Secretary my foot. Let''s go already''.


    ''Think about it. I already like you so I won''t give you a hard time''.


    ''I don''t need to think about it. I love my current job. I don''t do much but I get paid a lot''. Maria opened the door leading to the kitchen and went in with him. Monroe ced the bags on the kitchen table and turned to face her.


    ''Don''t I deserve a drink for my services?'' Monroe asked.


    ''Here''. Maria picked a fruit canned juice from the fridge and gave to him. I''m going to be busy so you can leave now''.


    ''So, are we friends, likable?''


    ''Likable? What''s that?'' Maria asked.


    ''My nickname for you, since you haven''t told me your name yet?''


    ''Call me Maria or Portia. My name is Maria Portia Lee. Don''t call me likable''.


    ''Why? It fits you. you''re so likable''.


    ''Whatever, you can leave now''.


    ''So, are we friends?''


    Maria sighed and looked at the man. he was quite tenacious. Maria nodded her head saying ''yes, we are friends''


    ''Yes. Then, I will go and look for you tomorrow. Let''s have lunch together at the canteen here. You can''t say no. I just helped you out''.


    ''Okay, let''s have lunch together. now, you really need to go. I have so much to do'' Maria said and pushed him out of the door and Monroe chuckled before leaving.


    Putting her arms on her waist, Maria looked at the ingredients and sighed. She was the worse at sorting ingredients out. She really hated having to separate vegetables from meat and obeying all those kitchen rules.


    She removed the green leafy vegetables first and ced them separately far from the fresh meat to avoid cross contamination and also sorted out all the various ingredients. She removed a clove of garlic and crushed them. She was going to prepare the ingredients before calling Kobby.


    Maria was almost done when Kobby''s call came in. she quickly ced a saucepan of salted water on the burner before answering the call.


    ''Are you done? I just finished with my patient''. Kobby asked as soon as the call connected.


    ''I just sorted out the ingredients. Is good you called. What am I supposed to do with all these things on the table?'' Maria asked and turned the video to the things on the table for him to see.


    ''What kind of pasta are you making anyway?'' Kobby asked after seeing the ingredients.


    ''Tagliatelle carbonara. He ims is his favourite dish but he doesn''t like the smell of the bacon in it so his chef reces that with lobster. He likes to eat lobster meat. Does this make sense? I went to the inte and it clearly says the dish goes well with bacon but that psychopath wants it with lobster''.


    ''Tagliatelle carbonara is a tricky pasta dish, I''m worried that it might note out the way he wants it when is prepared by you''. Kobby said.


    ''Hey, don''t you dare insult my culinary skills, okay?''


    ''How about Ie over and help you?'' Kobby said.


    ''No, he wants me to do it. don''te. Who knows, he might be watching me right now from somewhere. You just give me the instructions over the phone. I will make him a blockbuster pasta dish he has never eaten before. He is going to totally fall for me after this''.


    ''Okay, let''s start. Cook the tagliatelle in boiling salted water until al dente''.


    ''Wait. What is al dente?'' Maria asked and picked her small diary to write it down.


    ''You don''t even know what al dente means? Maria, don''t ever boast of having culinary skills to anyone. You are going to disgrace yourself'' Kobby said as he sipped his coffee. Maria frowned and red at him.


    ''Is not like I studied culinary as a course. Why should Iplicate my life by knowing all of those things? So what is it?''


    ''Al dente simply means to cook pasta so that they will still be firm when bitten''


    ''I see''. Maria opened the packaged tagliatellle and ced in the salted boiling water and closed the saucepan with a lid. What next?'' She asked moving away from the burner.


    ''Heat oil in a suitable pan and fry the crushed garlic. And quickly prepare the lobster. Don''t use all of it. Since is for one serving, just the fleshy part is enough. You need to be quick Maria Portia Lee''.


    ''Yes, sir''.


    Kobby watched from the screen and gave her instructions on how to cut the lobster. She did it quickly and cut it into dice and washed them before adding it to the fried garlic and ced it back on fire.


    As Maria was busy cooking, Ad-Din stood at a corner of the canteen watching her. He saw that she was making a video call with someone as she cooked and wondered if that was her husband.


    ''Mix together the beaten eggs, cream and parmesan. Season them with ck pepper''.


    Maria swiftly learnt fast and worked her way with the dish. She was almost done with everything and was about to serve when Paul entered the kitchen holding a bag of wine and two sses and another bag containing clothes.


    ''Paul, I am almost done. I was going to call you when I''m done''. Maria washed her hands as she spoke.


    ''Here, the CEO wants you to change into this when you are done and serve this with the dish''. Paul said and handed her the bags.


    ''Red wine and clothes?'' Why does he want me to change into this?'' Maria asked sceptically.


    ''Those were his instructions. You can ask him when hees. He will be here in the next 30 minutes''. Paul said and went out.


    Maria looked at the bags and sighed. Her hands trembled and her heart started beating. She didn''t know why she was suddenly feeling nervous.


    Maria quickly cleaned up and looked at her phone and saw that Kobby was still online and she spoke ''did you hear that?''


    ''Oh, I did. Are you nervous?'' Kobby asked.


    ''I can''t help but be nervous. He just asked me to change into a dress. Kobby, I suddenly have a bad feeling. What if you were right? What if he turns out to really be my boss? I don''t think I am ready to meet him yet, Kobby''.


    ''Portia, rx, take a deep breath and rx''. Kobby said as he noticed the panic in her voice. ''Maria, I wille with Tiana and pick you up very soon. If he turns out to be your ex and you don''t want to face him yet, then you don''t have to force yourself''.


    ''Alright. then, can you please be here and wait outside. I will feel assured knowing you are nearby. I really don''t want him to see me at my weakest''.


    ''Okay, I will be there very soon''. Kobby said and hung up.


    Maria went into the washroom and changed into the outfit that Paul brought. It was a purple flowery dress that stopped at her knees and fitted her really well. Her curvy figure came out perfectly. She released her tied bun and her hair fell down on her shoulders making her look beautiful. The outfit came with its shoes and jewellery so she wore it all as one set.


    Maria sat at the table she set for the CEO and sped her fingers nervously. Soon she heard footsteps echoing towards her from behind and decided to stand up.


    She turned and saw the CEO and all colour drained from her face. Someone said the moment you begin to have an obnoxious feeling about something, it only meant that it was really about to happen.


    Maria looked at the man before her. He was tall and had a really cold aura around him. Maria stepped back nervously almost knocking on the table behind her but the man was faster and grabbed her hand holding her sturdy.


    The moment their hands touched, Maria froze and stiffened.

 Chapter 58: 58 I am not Married 2

    Chapter 58: 58 I am not Married 2


    ''I''


    ''The food will get cold. Do you intend to sleep in my embrace?'' Ad-Din said, interrupting her disarrayed thoughts and Maria immediately stepped back looking flustered.


    Ad-Din stepped closer towards her and pulled out the chair behind her out saying ''have a seat''.


    Maria turned and looked at him before shifting her eyes to the pulled out chair. She culled her palms into fists and bit her lips.


    From her actions, it was clear she was nervous. Ad-Din studied her every move. When she didn''t sit, he walked over to his side of the table and sat down before adding ''unless you don''t want to have dinner with me, you can leave. I just want to have dinner with you for thest time before we part''.


    Maria finally looked into his eyes meeting his gaze, her heartbeat increased and she flushed. Even under such a tense and heavy situation, she still felt like it was just yesterday when they were together, then different memories flooded her mind. She stood there starring at him. They looked at each other saying no words.


    ''I''m giving you a chance Miss Lee. It seemed you had something to say to me at the park. I''m giving you the chance to say it now. After this meal, we will cease to have no rtionship except that of a boss and a worker. Do youwant to waste this chance?''


    Ad-Din opened the wine bottle and started pouring some into the two sses on the table.


    ''Ad...'' Maria''s phone buzzed.


    Ad-Din put the wine bottle down after pouring the wine and looked at her saying ''you can pick up. Tell that person I won''t cross the line with you because I know you are a married woman''.


    Married woman? Maria looked at him confused and the thought of Tiana calling her mom on the two consecutive times that they met came to her mind.


    Did he think she was married? Was that why he had ignored her on those two times?


    Maria picked the phone on the table and answered it in front of him. She had decided to clear any misunderstanding between them. She knew in her heart that their rtionship ended 8 years ago and she didn''t have any hopes of reviving it but she couldn''t stand been mistreated because of a misunderstanding. Thinking about all the times she had to go to work and do nothing and the times she went to work and had to ran around crazily like today made her voice tremble as she spoke on the phone. Her voice wasced with a hoarseness.


    ''Hello, Kobby'' Maria spoke. She saw that Ad-Din had cocked his face looking at her. It was a deep gaze that was so unnerving. She felt she could melt into those eyes. Had it not been for the voice that spoke on the other side, Maria would have forgotten she was even on the phone.


    ''Maria, we are at the entrance. Do you need to me toe up? Has your boss arrived? Is it your ex-boyfriend?'' Kobby asked worriedly over the phone.


    Maria''s phone speaker was already loud to begin with so Ad-Din heard whatever the other person said.


    Ad-Din culled his fist under the table. He didn''t know exactly the emotion he was having watching her speak to another man so intimately on the phone. He hade here looking for closure but the moment he saw her looking so beautiful in the dress, he didn''t know what to make of his feelings.


    After holding her close to himself just a moment ago, he smelt her scent and it was still the same as before. When he held her close to himself, he almost lost all sense of reasoning and even had silly thoughts of eloping with the woman in front of him. He had almost forgotten that she was a married woman now. She belonged to someone else and that person was already down at the entrance waiting for her.


    Ad-Din''s mouth twisted and he let out a chuckle. He really found himself pitiful and pathetic. He stood up and looked at Maria whose gaze never left him. Was she mocking him now, he found her gaze prating deep into him.


    Why did he still harboured hopes that it was all his wishful thinking? Why did he hoped that she would tell him she wasn''t married and that he had misunderstood her?


    ''You don''t have toe up or wait for me, I am going to have dinner with my boss. I will see you at hope''. Maria hung up and looked at the man who was standing up now.


    She sat calmly on the chair and looked at him saying his name ''Ad-Din''


    ''Ad-Din'' the name echoed inside his head for a while before he realised she had really called out his name. He looked at her.


    ''Didn''t you say I should leave if I don''t want to have dinner with you? I want to have dinner with you'' Maria added ''why don''t you try my cooking and see whether I deserve a promotion or not?''


    Ad-Din sat back and picked a set of cutlery. He rolled the pasta unto the fork and ced into his mouth and a creased formed on his forehead. Ad-Din blinked his eyes and noticed how Maria was watching him.


    ''How does it taste? I''ve improved right?'' Maria asked expectantly and subconsciously leaned towards him with curved lips. She looked like a child that wanted a praise.


    Ad-Din flushed at the way she had leaned closer to his face. He blushed and leaned back. Maria seemed to have realised her actions and sat back ''I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be behaving this way towards my boss''. Ad-Din managed to swallow the piece in his mouth and quickly gulped down his wine.


    ''Miss Lee, do you want my honest answer?'' Ad-Din said.


    It was like they were back to 8 years ago. They had suddenly befortable even though they both knew they still had a lot to talk about and rifications to make. But, at that moment, they both didn''t want to really think about all the awkward situation around them. It was like they wanted to indulge in those moments even if it was for a few seconds before they faced the reality of their situations.


    ''Is it bad? But, I followed all the instructions?'' Maria scratched her head instinctively and frowned. Ad-Din found her actions adorable. He decided not to dampen her enthusiasm and started to eat the food like that. It was like, with her, he didn''t know how to disappoint her back then and now.


    Maria saw that Ad-Din had picked his cutlery and was eating again. She wondered if the food was that delicious. Deciding to taste it, she picked her cutlery and was about to touch her te when Ad-Din snatched the te from her and spoke ''don''t eat it. let me eat it all''.


    ''Why? This is my food''. Maria said and attempted to snatch the te.


    ''You originally prepared it for me. How could you fight with your boss over a te of food?'' Ad-Din said and Maria frowned.


    Ad-Din hit her hand away from the te and poured its contents into his own te and started to eat it all.

 Chapter 59: I am not Married 3

    Chapter 59: I am not Married 3


    Maria watched how Ad-Din ate the food and she couldn''t help but drool over him. She could never have imagined the reason why he didn''t allow her to eat the food.


    Ad-Din was left with thest bit of pasta on the te and looked at the face of the woman. Her gaze was like daggers as she red at him. He decided to teach her a lesson.


    ''Do you want?'' he asked. Maria nodded and lifted the fork that was in her hands. She thought he was making fun of her so she swiftly snatched the te and rolled the pasta unto her fork. Ad-Din watched her knowing the next thing she was going to do after eating it.


    Maria tasted the pasta, nning to savour the taste before chewing it but what hit her wasn''t a good taste but rather a salted pasta in her mouth. She blinked her eyes thinking something was wrong. She chewed the pasta and touched her throat and stood up. She ran into the kitchen and spat the food out into the dustbin before rinsing her mouth with water.


    Ad-Din walked to her with a ss of wine and handed to her saying ''drink this, it will lessen the taste of the salt in your mouth''.


    Maria snatched the ss and drunk all the wine before looking at him and asked ''why did you do that? You clearly knew the food was salty yet you forced yourself to eat it all. What if you fall sick or get indigestion?''


    ''You are still the worse at cooking. Looks like you haven''t changed that much in thest 8 years, Maria Portia Lee.


    I just wanted to know that you haven''t changed before giving you the promotion. You can start work on Monday, Paul will let you in on what you need to know'' Ad-Din said and turned to go and Maria spoke.


    ''You are wrong''. she said.


    Ad-Din stopped and waited for her to continue. He had his back towards her.


    ''I am not married. You have misunderstood me''.


    Ad-Din turned and looked at her at once. He felt like he had just been hit with a bolt.


    ''What about that man you live with and the child?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''There is a reason that I can''t exin to you right now but that is all it is. I am not married and I don''t a child. She is my niece''.


    ''Rereally?''


    ''Yes. I thought I should tell you the truth now that I will be working for you. I don''t want to start on the wrong note though is toote to say so. You hate me, right?'' Maria asked


    ''Yes, you are right. I hated you so much but is being 8 years. I have lived through worse situations. I admit, my actions so far have being childish and petty. I really wanted and wished I could hurt you as much as you have hurt me, but I realised something. Is useless, I can''t even hurt you because I will be hurting myself.


    We loved each other once and even though our rtionship ended on such a note 8 years ago I haven''t been able to get a closure.


    Tonight I came because I wanted to hear your reasons for doing that back then but is been 8 years already. Is toote to go back to 8 years ago and I have gone through so much pain to want to live that again''.


    ''I know. I don''t have any excuses''. Maria said.


    ''I came today to get a closure and I just did. Now that things are no longer awkward amongst us, I hope that you will make good use of the opportunity I am giving you Miss Lee and work hard towards achieving your goals. I am also part of the reason why you couldn''t get a job all these years. Take it that I am repaying you back for all the harm I caused you 8 years ago.


    I don''t go back on my words so you have the job, not as an errand girl but as an assistant secretary. You will assist Paul in his work. The job you applied for requires people specialised in marketing and you don''t. The truth is, everyone working in thispany has at least a bachelor or master''s degree in their field of work and thepetition is fiercer than you think.


    The business world is a dog eat dog world and there are people who will stop at nothing to get what they want. I am not doing this because I feel pity for you. I am doing this because I hope that you don''t still remain the same Maria from 8 years ago.


    Is not toote to start a new chapter. A lot of things have happened and I know moving on is the hardest to do but it is also a necessity so I hope that you will use this chance I am giving you to build yourself and improve upon your capabilities.


    People will always look down on you but if you don''t look down on yourself and work hard, people will see your effort and the ones who are for you will help you to grow.


    8 years ago, you were the one who showed me the light and I want to do the same for you. off course, I am not doing this because I can''t let go or I still have feelings for you. I am doing this because I believe that you can grow and be a better person than you already are''.


    ''Why are you still so nice to me?'' Maria asked.


    ''Because I hope that you will be a person who lived in the present and not in the past.


    Call the man you are staying with toe and pick you. I would have taken you home but I am now your boss. See you on Monday Miss Lee''.


    Ad-Din said and his mouth curved into a subtle smile before he went towards the door. He heard Maria saying.


    ''Thank you, Mr. Denarius. I won''t let you down''. Maria said with a renewed hope.


    She smiled to herself. She couldn''t still believe what happened was real. She looked at the man''s retreating back and couldn''t imagine he would be so cool. It turned out it was all in her head.


    Truth was, Maria couldn''t find anything wrong in what Ad-Din told her. He was right about everything. She was still stuck in that moment 8 years ago. Her career then and the ident. Though she imed she had moved on, it was clear she didn''t put much effort in making herself better.


    She had made up her mind. She was going to be someone who lived in the present while not forgetting the past because they were all part of her. She picked her bag and left through the back door.


    Ad-Din leaned on the wall as soon as he walked out of view and touched his beating heart saying ''that was so cool of you, Ad''.


    He looked inside and saw Maria leaving through the back door and murmured ''was I too harsh on her? I hope she didn''t take it the wrong way?'' he smiled and was about to go when something stroke his mind.


    ''Wait. I think I almost forgot something important. She said she wasn''t married? She never got married. Why does that make me happy though?'' He smirked and walked out.

 Chapter 60: Were you going to steal from me?

    Chapter 60: Were you going to steal from me?


    Maria slumped into the couch and stretched her hand taking a can of beer from Kobby Brian. She sipped it with a subtle smile that didn''t escape Kobby.


    ''''You seem to be in a better mood? I was thinking you might want to stab your ex-boyfriend for deceiving you? Did everything go well with you two?'''' Kobby asked and sat across her drinking his beer.


    ''''Kobby, tell me. This is not a dream, right? I mean everything that happened tonight wasn''t a dream, right?'''' Maria said and sipped her beer.


    ''''I don''t think is a dream since you seem to be in a better mood after returning? So, tell me. How did it go?'''' Kobby Brian asked curiously and looked at her.


    ''''It went well, I guess. Even better than I thought''''. Maria said and narrated everything to Kobby.


    It was clear from the pitch of her voice that she was happy. This was the first time Kobby Brian had seen her being rxed as she talked about someone. He wasn''t sure whether to be happy or worried about her. It was clear she wasn''t over the man who was now her boss so, he wondered how she was going to juggle between her feelings and her work when she was going to be close to that man, but Kobby didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to make her worry about something that hadn''t happened yet. What mattered was that she was doing great at the moment. They could just handle anything that came outtter on.


    Speaking of things that hadn''t happened yet, his mind suddenly went to a certain woman who went against his words. He frowned and cast the thought of her aside. He was paying too much attention to her matters. He didn''t want to get entangled with any woman who belonged to the high society.


    ....


    It was a weekend, Saturday and Calia decided to go to the library. She wanted to look for some books on jewellery designs. She had heard from her assistant that the town''s public library had brought a new stock of books on jewellery designs and she wanted to check them out and also buy a few copies.


    Today, she didn''t dress fashionably, she wore a simple light yellow straight dress that fell to her knees and covered it with a ck oversized zer and paired it with ck sneakers.


    Calia went into the library and went straight to the fashion design section and turned her left to the books on jewellery design. She found a book written by a famous designer and removed it from the shelf. She looked around for an empty table but found none. It was the time for the national exam for high school students and the library was already packed as early as 10:00am.


    Calia looked at the people and frowned. ''''Were students these days that studious and enthusiastic towards their books?'''' she murmured and went back to the back of the books shelf.


    She found a ce and removed her scarf from her bag andid it on the floor and sat down.


    She removed her zer and covered her legs and noticed that her ankle chain was gone. She moved her leg closer and looked at it ''''where did I leave it? Did it fall somewhere and I didn''t realise?'''' She pouted ''''it was an expensive piece of jade I personally carved it out of. Well, it has been so long, it must have gotten lose. I will just make another one'''' she sighed and shook her head deciding to not be bothered by it.


    Calia sat back well and leaned her back against the wall and opened the book she had taken from the shelf.


    She soon became engulfed in the book and studied it with a serious expression.


    It was after two hours of flipping through the books and writing some short notes on her diary that Calia yawned and her stomach growled. She was hungry. She looked at her wrist watch and realised time had gone by so fast. She stood up and kept the books and her bag on the floor and picked her credit card and went towards the library''s caf downstairs.


    She barely got down the stairs when a familiar figure appeared from the entrance of the library. The figure seemed to have recognised her but shook his head. The library definitely wasn''t a ce she would visit. It was unlikely for her to be there, he thought.


    Kobby was in casual wear. He always visited the library on the weekends after sending Maria and Tiana to Mr. and Mrs. Mathias'' home.


    The hospital was going to hold a national symposium very soon and he was asked by his head of department to prepare a speech on PTSD so he decided to go to the library to get more information on it since a lot of people had misconceptions about PTSD in general.


    It was something that was more serious than people would admit and mental health being his special area was mostly associated with PSTD. He had met with quite a number of people who had PSTD through his work.


    Kobby went straight to the part of the library that contained books on mental health and dealing with PSTD. He soon found a book on mental health [sub-version] of PSTD and Depression.


    Differentiating PTSD from Depression written by a Professor who taught him at the University in California.


    Kobby Brian picked a couple of three books in addition to the one he found first and turned to look for a ce to sit. He didn''t find any because all the tables were upied with people. He turned and started to walk towards the back. He found a few books and adies bag at some part of the back. The only space avable seemed to be beside the bag and the books. Kobby figured he could make use of it since the owner of the things wasn''t even around and when she came back, he could just shift and make do with a little space avable. He just needed a ce to sit and study the books in his hands.


    He sat down and was about to open the book when a phone buzzed beside him. He turned and saw that the owner of the bag also left her phone there. He frowned and wondered if the owner didn''t know there were thieves even inside the library for her to leave her precious belongings and just disappeared.


    Kobby ignored the buzzing but it kept ringing and people were giving him unpleasant looks. He cussed internally and stood up. He went to thedy''s bag and found the phone just on top and picked it. He was about to turn it off when he heard a rather cold and yet familiar voice behind him but it wasced with unpleasantness.


    ''''Mister, What do you thinking you are doing? At someone else''s space? Are you a thief? Were you about to steal from me?'''' Calia asked and looked at the back of the man standing in front of her bag and holding her phone.


    ''''Was the library''s security system this bad? That a thief coulde in and steal in broad day light?'''' Calia spoke again.


    Kobby Brian calmed himself down and turned to face her. He looked at the familiar face of the woman who had just called him a thief and spoke ''''the phone was disturbing the sound reading of the people here. I didn''t want to steal it and I am not a thief. I just wanted to turn it off and put it back''''


    Calia looked at him and pursed her lips. She felt so ashamed and embarrassed of herself. It was her fault for not turning the phone into silent mode when she got here and now she had just called a man who wanted to help a thief. This man wasn''t no other than the man she had a crush on. Could the gods be any more lenient with her? It was only a few days ago when she embarrassed herself in front of him and had to run away. Why did she have to meet him at a ce like this? Was this what people meant by saying ''karma was a bitch?'' Was karma paying her back for running away like that at the hospital without informing him?


    Kobby Brian looked at the woman who had paced out in front of him. It wasn''t the first time she had done that. Thest time at the hospital, she had paced out in front of him the same way.


    ''''Do you have a habit of pacing out after you have done something embarrassing?'''' Kobby Brian asked snapping Calia back to her senses.


    Calia opened her mouth but no word came out. She pursed her lips and just stared at Kobby Brian. It was like her brain had developed some sort of dysfunctional ability which rendered her speechless.

 Chapter 61: 61 Apologize to my son.

    Chapter 61: 61 Apologize to my son.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Kobby Brian asked and snapped his fingers at her.


    ''''Huh? I..."


    Calia said absentmindedly and bit her lips. Kobby Brian looked at her and noticed she was doing that again. Was she that clueless about her own actions or didn''t she know that biting her lips like that in front of a man was like looking for trouble for herself? His gaze darkened and he looked at away and stretched his hand towards her.


    ''''Here is your phone, Ma''am''''. Kobby Brian put the phone on her bag when she showed no signs of taking it. He picked his books and walked away.


    After he had walked a good distance away, Calia snapped back to her senses. She had frozen just now and no words coulde out of her mouth. She turned and looked at the man before packing her stuff and going after him.


    Calia hid behind one of the books shelf and watched as Kobby Brian found a seat and sat on. She clutched her palms nervously and leaned on the shelf berating herself. She had made a big mistake in front of the man she had a crush on and wished the ground could open so that she would bury herself inside and never have to see him again.


    ''''Ahm, he must be angry, right? Who wouldn''t be angry under such a circumstance? But, why did it have to be him? I was doing well, trying my best to forget about him but why did he have toe here and make me do something so unforgivable?''''


    Calia pped her cheeks adding ''''you can''t do anything right, Calia. Why didn''t you verify the situation first before jumping into conclusions? Any normal human being would have done what I did, right? but, it would have been better if he were a stranger. Now he is going to think I''m a senseless woman. You are absolutely useless, Cal'''' she berated herself.


    Calia looked at Kobby Brian once again and decided to leave the library. She walked listlessly towards the counter to pay for the books she had picked and bumped into a kid and his mother. The kid held a stic cup of juice and it spilled on Calia''s dress. The bump made the kid to fall on his butt and cried. The kid''s mother quickly rushed to his side protectively and red at Calia saying.


    ''''As an adult, you should watch where you are going first. Darling, are you alright? Let mom see where you are hurt'''' the woman turned to her son after speaking harshly to Calia. She touched her son and checked his body worriedly.


    Calia chuckled, finding the situation quite ridiculous and spoke ''''It was clearly your son who bumped into me first because he was running and you are putting the me on me instead? If you had controlled the child and made him realise this was a library, a public ce, he wouldn''t have been running around and especially when he had a drink in his hand. Look at what he did to my dress? I didn''t evenin and you''re putting the me on me instead? Lady, don''t you think you are going overboard?'''' Calia asked the woman.


    The woman stood up after studying her son and making sure he was alright before she turned and looked coldly at Calia as if looking down on her purposefully saying ''''is that all you can say? After making my precious son to fall on the floor?" The woman''s voice was especially loud and drew attention to them. People started looking at the and murmuring.


    Kobby Brian heard the noise and turned. He saw the scene and frowned. Kobby Brian sighed and closed the book in his hands and stood up to go and see what was going on there.


    Calia tussled her hair feeling a headache creeping in. She had never been insulted and looked down upon in this manner before especially by someone who was clearly at fault. She chuckled at the ridiculous situation.


    "Did you justugh? Miss, is this funny to you? How dare you still have the cheek tough after what you just did? Why is this generation of young women so shameless?" the woman asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, Iughed but that is because this situation is really funny. You and your son are clearly in the wrong yet you''re putting the me on an innocent person. Shameless? The one been shameless right now saying." Calia told the woman.


    ''''What? So, won''t you apologise to my son?'''' the woman asked and looked on proudly. The people in the library now turned watching them.


    ''''What? You want me to do what? Apologise to your son? Haven''t you seen what he did to me? Forget that he is a kid and can be forgiven but you a grownup acting this way in front of your kid? Aren''t you ashamed even a bit? I wonder the type of character you are showing to your kid. Listen to me. I will not apologise for something I didn''t do. Excuse me''''.


    Calia turned to go and the woman held Calia''s bag and forcefully yanked her back. Calia who was unguarded lost her footing and found herself falling on to the floor but a pair of strong hands quickly caught and supported her. She looked behind and saw that the person who saved her was Kobby Brian. Calia flushed as their bodies came into close contact with each other.


    "Are you alright? Can you stand on your own?" Kobby Brian asked as he helped her to sturdy herself.


    "Yes, I am fine. Thanks" Calia said and Kobby Brian nodded his head before looking coldly at the woman saying.


    ''''I think you are the one who should be apologising to her? Your son was at fault and instead of correcting him, you put the me on an innocent person instead. You looked down on her and asked her to apologise to your precious son? Did it ever ur to you that she was also someone''s precious daughter?"


    "What kind of upbringing are you giving to your son by behaving this way in front of him? If your son did something wrong, you should let him know and let him apologise for it not to me an adult who was innocent''


    "I have everything recorded on my phone and everyone here also saw how you behaved just now. Do you want to take this to the police station?''''


    ''''He is still a kid. She is an adult, she was the one who was supposed to be careful''''. The woman said displeasingly and frowned.


    ''''Really? Then, let ask you something. Did you know that this was a library and that children were not allowed to run around here because it will cause disturbances to the people who came here to learn one or two things?''''


    The people who stood by and watched started nodding their heads. They agreed with his argument and found the woman''s behaviour rather bad and ridiculous. She was clearly at fault yet she dared to me and look down on other people.


    The woman saw the disdained gazes that the people were giving her and looked down but Kobby Brian wasn''t finished with her yet. He was somebody who hated injustice and would fight for those who were right.


    ''''Apologise to her right now or I''m taking this to the police. Let the police determine who is right and who is in the wrong. Also, the note at the entrance clearly states that children below 9 are not allowed in this side of the library"


    The child who was hiding behind his mother all that while suddenly went forth and spoke ''''big sister, I was wrong''''. The child''s behaviour shocked everyone.


    ''''Is okay. Next time, don''t run about, okay? Especially when you have a drink in your hands?'''' Calia bent down towards the kid and told him and the kid nodded. At that point, the mother of the kid became ashamed of herself and apologised to Calia.


    ''''I''m sorry. Please let me pay for dry cleaning'''' the woman said.


    ''''Is okay. You don''t have to do that. Is just a dress any way'''' Calia told the woman.


    Calia smiled at the woman and turned to look at Kobby Brian and heard him saying


    ''''Let''s go''''. Kobby Brian said and held her hand bringing her out of the library.


    Calia looked at their hands and the way he held her so unrestrained and her lips curved into a smile.


    Even if he was married, she didn''t mind being saved by him. She didn''t mind having feelings for him. It was okay for her as long as she didn''t cross the line to confess to him.


    He was a proper and decent man and she was happy he was the one she fell for. Even if it was a crush, it was harmless as long as she didn''t let anyone know about it, right?

 Chapter 62: 62 Thank you and Sorry.

    Chapter 62: 62 Thank you and Sorry.


    Calia wiped the stains on her dress with water inside thedies'' washroom. Because the drink was fruit juice the stain was evident and couldn''t be taken care of no matter the times she wiped it. She gave up and picked her bag and went out.


    Kobby Brian brought her to the washroom after they left the library. They were at the caf down the library floor and he was waiting for her when she went out. She saw him seated at one of the tables and she walked to him.


    Kobby Brian was on the phone when Calia got to him.


    ''''I see the clouds are getting dark, you get home with Tiana first. I still have something to settle before I go home, mm, bye'''' Kobby Brian said as his eyes sized Calia up. He frowned slightly while looking at her.


    Kobby Brian hung up and looked at Calia. Her dress was now wriggled because of the force she probably applied on it at the washroom and a certain part of her upper side was exposed due to the water she sshed on her face. He sighed and removed his oversized zer and handed it over to her.


    ''''Wear this'''' Kobby Brian said and looked away.


    ''''No, is okay. I ampletely fine''''. Calia said rejecting the zer and Kobby looked away and pointed at her dress.


    ''''You should wear it and cover that'''' Kobby Brian said and looked away again.


    ''''Huh?'''' Calia followed his hand and saw that her blue bra was seeing from the dress because of the water she used and flushed. Without another word, she quickly snatched the zer from him and put it on. She buttoned it up to her neck before sitting down across him. She looked away shyly.


    Calia bit her lips again. She wondered just how many times she was going to embarrass herself in front of this man? Were the gods really asleep or simply against her today? She cussed internally.


    A waiter walked to them with a tray of two mugs of coffee and ced it in front of them before leaving.


    Kobby Brian took his mug and said to Calia ''''drink that while is hot. It might rain soon; you need something hot so that you won''t catch a cold"


    ''''Thank you and I''m sorry for calling you a thief. I was just flustered to see someone holding my phone and blurted out improper words. I apologise and also, thank you for standing up for me at the library'''' Calia said shyly.


    ''''Were you always such a strong-headed person?'''' Kobby Brian asked and Calia shook her hands.


    ''''No, no. I am not that kind of person. I am very meek. I don''t like to fight. In fact, I am the type to easily get bullied. I am not a strong-headed woman at all. Don''t be mistaken by my exterior appearance" Calia said as a matter of fact.


    Kobby Brian couldn''t help but chuckle at the way she defended herself and wanted to appear in a certain way which was far from herself.


    ''''I didn''t mean it in a bad way. You defended yourself and stood your ground. I found that really admirable. I was just saying you did well back there'''' Kobby Brian told her sincerely.


    Calia blushed and looked at him. Was he praising her or flirting with her? She shamelessly wished it was thetter but the thought that he was married made her frown and her enthusiasm all vanished. She suddenly felt deted.


    Kobby Brian saw the subtle change in her and asked ''''what''s wrong? Are you alright? Did I say something wrong to make you unhappy?''''


    Calia shook her head and sighed. She stood up and picked her bag saying ''''thank you for today. I will wash and have the zer delivered to you at the hospital by courier. I saw that you just made a call to your wife right now. Is gettingte and will soon rain. You shouldn''t leave them alone in the house''''


    ''''Wait, what did you just say? My wife? Which wife are you talking about?'''' Kobby Brian asked and looked at her confused. He really wanted to know how she came by such a conclusion.


    Calia quickly sat back and looked at him. ''''The one you just spoke to. The call just now. Was that not your wife?''''


    ''''No, that''s my sister. I have a child but my wife passed away 8 years ago. I stay with my sister and my kid'''' Kobby Brian said even though he didn''t understand why he was taking the pain to exin to her. They were justplete strangers who kept running into each other.


    ''''So, let me get this straight? You are not married?'''' Calia asked cautiously and didn''t take her eyes off him. She didn''t want to miss anything from him.


    ''''Yes, even though I don''t understand your interest in knowing about my marital status but I don''t like been misunderstood so I am just making it clear to you. I was married but now I am not because my wife passed away''''


    ''''I didn''t mean anything by asking you that or jumping into conclusion. In any ways, it will rain soon, you should go home and apany your sister and daughter. My assistant will be here soon to pick me''''. Calia stood up and turned away jubting internally. The news she had received today was enough to make her happy.


    ''''I will wait with you till shees. Let''s go''''. Kobby Brian ced a few dors on the table and walked out and Calia followed him.


    She gave a victorious smirk and her heart felt at peace knowing she wasn''t in any kind of forbidden love.


    They were both at the car par waiting for Marvel when Calia suddenly felt a rush of emotions in her heart. He just told her he lost his wife which was quite sad. She didn''t expect him to have such a past and her heart suddenly ached for him. She subconscious turned and was looking at the man who leaned beside his car.


    Kobby Brian turned and saw tears on Calia''s face and became rmed. He removed his hands from his pocket saying ''''are you alright? What''s wrong?''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I just suddenly felt sad about your wife'''' Calia said and moved closer to him and gave him a hug which surprised Kobby Brian. Calia tightened her embrace on the man adding '':it must have been hard. You are still strong and doing great after so many years''''


    Her words somehow struck the deepest part of Kobby Brian. Apart from his family, no one had ever given him a hug and spoken this way to him before. He was really taken aback and felt warmness emanating from the woman into him slowly. He was about to embrace her back when a voice rang behind them and they turned.


    Marvel practically ran over to them and separated them from each other. She took hold of Calia''s hand and looked at Kobby angrily saying ''''you shouldn''t be doing this to my Miss. You are already married and still want to seduce her. Miss, let''s go. I will bring you away from this kind of man''''. Marvel said and pulled Calia away before she could even exin.


    Kobby Brian scratched his head. Was it about his marital status again? He watched the car leave before he got into his car.


    Meanwhile, Marvel kept scolding Calia as she drove her away.


    ''''Miss, after seeing you that way, I had to tail you and found out that he was a doctor at First hospital. I admit, he is very handsome and totally your type but Miss, he is married for God''s sake. No matter how much you like him, you can''t be intimate with him. If you want, I can make a list of capable men who are more handsome than that doctor and arrange for you to meet them, but you definitely shouldn''t get entangled with him at all''''


    Calia looked at the serious expression on Marvel''s face and said ''''only you love me the most in this world, Marvel. But, you don''t have to worry. That man is not married''''.


    Marvel stepped on the breaks and pulled over by the roadside and turned to Calia saying ''''exin for me to understand''"


    Calia smiled and told Marvel everything.


    ''''Really? He had a wife but she passed on 8 years ago. That was long ago'': Marvel said after hearing everything from Calia.


    ''''That''s why I was giving him a hug earlier on'''' Calia said. ''''I could almost smell his natural scent and you came along and disrupted all my dirty thoughts'': Calia red at Marvel.


    ''''Miss, you are unredeemable''''. Marvel said.


    ''''Why?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''You have fallen way too deep for that doctor. Oosh, I couldn''t almost recognise you'''' Marvel said and drove off again.


    Calia leaned on the seat and closed her eyes. She was going to relive that moment she hugged him over and over again.

 Chapter 63: Drinking substitute 1

    Chapter 63: Drinking substitute 1


    Maria stood in front of thepany''s building with a smile. She closed her eyes for some seconds before she opened them and walked in joining the many people that walked through the entrance into thepany.


    She joined the elevator with a couple of people and got down at the president''s floor. She looked at the corner where the office of the CEO was probably located and went towards her office.


    Maria opened the door and saw Paul on her chair.


    Paul looked at his wrist watch and spoke ''you are 15 secondste, Miss Lee?''


    ''Huh?''


    ''Follow me'' Paul said and went out of the office. Maria didn''t bother putting her bag down, she just went with him.


    Paul took her to an office around the corner and pointed at an empty desk and said to her. ''This will be your new office. You will still report directly to me. Your work will be supervised by me as my assistant''.


    ''Yes, Paul'' Maria said.


    Paul looked at her and felt that she had changed for some reason. She was obviously not happy before he left on Friday but after having dinner with the CEO, everything had changed. He looked at her and smiled.


    ''So, what will I be doing exactly as your assistant?'' Maria asked.


    ''You will bemunicating with other departments and also arrange their weekly meetings with the CEO. Miss Lee, do you know how to drink?''


    ''You mean my alcohol tolerance level?'' Maria asked suspiciously wondering why he would ask her such a question.


    ''Yes''


    ''Well, is not bad. I can handle a few extra bottles than normal people'' Maria said proudly. During her darkest moments, drinking was her only way to escape reality.


    ''Then, is going to be you tonight''. Paul said.


    ''Huh? What do you mean is going to be me, tonight?'' Maria asked.


    ''The CEO will be having a dinner meeting with a potential business partner of thepany tonight. The CEO isn''t so good at holding his alcohol and my wife will kill me if she smells the scent of alcohol on me. She is pregnant you see, and her behaviour has gotten crankytely. I don''t want to offend her. She is really scary when she is mad''.


    ''So, you want me to apany the CEO to the dinner meeting and drink on his behalf? Like a drinking substitute?''


    ''Exactly''.


    ''Okay, but why is the CEO''s tolerance level bad? I remember he used to drink quite well?'' Maria murmured thest statement to herself.


    ''In that case, I will inform the boss about the changes. You can be in your office; I have ced a few papers there. They are about thepany. You can study them for now''. Paul said before going.


    Maria nodded her head and went into the new office. Compared to the photocopier room, this office was more spacious.


    Maria ced her bag down and looked around the office before sitting down. She opened the file and started studying about thepany.


    ...


    ''Come in''.


    Paul entered the office and ced a few documents on the table and said ''boss, I have already made ns for your dinner meeting tonight. Miss Lee will be going with you. She said her alcohol tolerance level was pretty high so I asked her to go and drink on your behalf since my wife might throw me out of the bedroom if I dared to drink. She said the smell of alcohol frustrates her''.


    ''Maria said she will go with me?'' Ad-Din asked sceptically.


    ''Yes, sir. She agreed to go with you. She also agreed to make sure that you don''t touch a single ss of alcohol tonight. She promised to drink everything for you'' Paul said and studied his boss'' facial reactions.


    He was right, his boss likes that woman. Still pretending to be the cool boss? Tsk. Paul noticed the subtle curve of his lips and smiled. Looks like things were about to get interesting in the office soon.


    He was going to watch and see how these two people who had a past will act around each other. His wife was pregnant alright, but it wasn''t true that she would crucify him if he drinks. It was just that, he noticed his boss has been in a good mood since that dinner Miss Lee prepared for him that night and wanted to create an opportunity for them to be together.


    He wasn''t sure what happened between them, but it was clear they felt something for one another.


    ''Well, if she insists, then let her go with me'' Ad-Din scratched his head and lowered his face and smiled happily.


    He realised Paul was still there and quickly covered up his smile and looked at him.


    ''Yes, boss. Then, I will take my leave now''. Paul said and went out of the office.


    Ad-Din covered his face suddenly feeling shy as a surge of happiness filled him up. He felt his heartbeat increasing the more he thought about Maria drinking for him. He still remembered she was quite a heavy drinker.


    He suddenly frowned and murmured ''what if one of the men suddenly finds her attractive? Maria''s drinking ability can entrance anyone. Looks like I have to protect her then?''


    ....


    It was lunch time and Maria went down to the canteen to eat. She had promised to have lunch with Monroe before and she didn''t want to postpone it.


    She arrived at the canteen and saw that most of the tables were upied with the workers. She recognised some as the ones she had the interview with and went for her food.


    Maria saw Monroe at a distance, he was waving his hand at her and she walked to him with her tray of food. She sat across him and saw that he wore a ck suit and pants. He had thewyer''s batch hanged on the front pocket of the suit and asked ''you are really awyer?''


    ''That''s so heart breaking. I told you I was awyer. I make a lot of money. Do you want to go out with me?'' Monroe said with a proud smirk.


    ''I''m not intowyers. Sorry, you are not my type?'' Maria told him and started eating her food.


    ''You are not intowyers? Why? I''m such a handsome man and I have a lot of money. Why am I not your type?''


    ''You are older than me. I like younger men'' Maria said nonchntly and smiled daringly at him.


    The cutlery in Monroe''s hand dropped to the table and made noise but the shock written on his face didn''t even make him realise what he had done.


    ''People are watching us, Monroe''. Maria told him. Monroe shook his head and looked at Maria recovering back from his senses.


    ''You really like younger men?'' he asked.


    ''En''.


    ''Whoa. I never took you for someone who like younger men? Why do you like younger men?''


    ''My lunch time will soon be over, let''s hurry up''. Maria said.


    They ate their food silently


    After the lunch, Maria returned back to the office. She opened the door and saw someone sitting on her chair. The person had his back to her.


    ''Whoare you?''


    Maria asked cautiously and the man swung the chair around and stopped in front of her ''Adno, boss'' Maria quickly changed the way she addressed him.


    Ad-Din frowned and looked at her lips. She had a grain of rice on her upper lip.


    ''Boss, do you need me to do something for you?'' Maria asked.


    ''Paul told me you will be going with me to drink on my behalf?'' Ad-Din asked as he sat facing her.


    ''Yes'' Maria blushed at the way he was staring at her. She wondered if there was something on her face.


    ''I just wanted to verify that. The man living with you. Won''t he think I''m bullying you?'' Ad-Din asked and berated himself internally. He didn''t even know when he left his office and came here. He just realised he was already at her office after sitting on her chair.


    ''The man living with me? Ah, you mean my brother? No, he wouldn''t think so. He is not that kind of person to think that way''. Maria said and Ad-Din frowned.


    She was even defending him, he thought.


    ''Well, I just wanted to make sure he won''te here and say things like I am taking advantage of you. I don''t want to be seen as a tyrant boss who bullies his workers or make them do extra work that isn''t rted to thepany''.


    ''You are my boss and is only right that I do that for you. You don''t have to worry about that. I know you''re not a tyrant neither are you someone who makes his workers do unnecessary work. Besides, this ispany matters. Kobby will not say anything so don''t think too much about it''


    ''hump'' Ad-Din scoffed and stood up. He walked towards Maria and she stood frozen on the spot. He was now close to her. Too close forfort.


    Maria wanted to step back for fear that he might hear her heart that threatened to jump out but the man suddenly ced a hand on her shoulder keeping her in ce and brushed his fingers against her lips sensually.

 Chapter 64: 64 Drinking Substitute 2

    Chapter 64: 64 Drinking Substitute 2


    Maria flushed and felt her whole body bing hot. She didn''t know what he was doing to her. Didn''t he say they were only having a boss and employer rtionship? Didn''t he know that his actions would confuse and make her have obscene thoughts about him? Maria felt the hair on her whole body stood up as she culled her fingers not daring to look at him. She could feel his breathe on her face as he leaned closer to her.


    Ad-Din wiped the rice on her lip and stepped back showing it to her ''''you had this on your lips. You should eat properly, are you still a child to leave rice on your lips?'''' Ad-Din said and looked at her frozen state and smirked before going out.


    Maria slumped into her chair and stared dreamily at the closed door. She gulped down hard on her own saliva and touched her heart that was beating rapidly. She didn''t understand what just happened. She touched her lips and reminisced on it before shaking her head and murmured ''''he is your boss, Maria. You can''t still see him as a man''''.


    ....


    Blue sky Restaurant.


    Maria and Ad-Din arrived at Blue sky restaurant and got down form the car and the driver drove the car away towards the car park.


    Ad-Din looked at Maria as they went inside and noticed her dressing. Why did she have to look so beautiful in anything she wore? He looked at her face and frowned asking ''''did you put on makeup?''


    ''''Ah? Oh, is it strange? I thought I should at least wear a little makeup since I''m representing thepany? Why? Does it look weird?'''' Maria asked and touched her face. She didn''t wear makeup usually but she thought because it was a dinner meeting for a potential partner, she had to wear a little bit of it.


    ''''Oh, it looks totally strange. Go to thedies'''' washroom and clean it off. Your bear face is enough to represent thepany''.


    Maria chuckled dryly saying ''''then, I will go and clean it right away''''.


    ''''Yes, go and do that. I will wait in front of the room for you. Is room 999 on the left after you leave thedies'''' washroom''. Ad-Din said.


    ''''Okay, I will go and meet you there''''. Maria said and hurried to thedies'' washroom.


    Ad-Din smiled and murmured ''''How could she not realise the makeup just made her look too pretty? She is going to be the death of me, this 30 something year old woman''''. He said and went towards the private room.


    ...


    Maria came out and saw Ad-Din leaning against the wall in front of the private room. He tapped his one leg leisurely and in a rather unhurried pace. He look carefree and handsome.


    Maria stood at where she was and admired him. ''He still looks so dashing even after 8 years. How am I supposed to survive working with him without wanting a piece of that meat?''


    Maria realised what she said and shook her head. She was having obscene thoughts again. She really needed to get her act together.


    Ad-Din looked at and saw her staring at him and waved at her. Maria smiled and walked to him.


    ''''This face looks better and represents thepany very well. Clean and poised''''. Ad-Din said and opened the door ''''let''s go in''''. He waited for Maria to go inside before he went in himself and closed the door.


    The two directors he was meeting tonight were from U and I Productionpany and had another subsidiary entertainment agency that housed a lot of famous actors.


    Over the years, the film industry has grown big and Ad-Din wanted to branch into film and drama production but he first wanted to start as an investor.


    He had promised his family that he would use five years to build a legacy for himself and if he didn''t seed, he will call it quits and go join the motherpany and assist his elder brother who was now the chairman of the D-Group.


    Ad-Din was just like his father and had no major interest in joining the family business. It came with a lot of restrictions and he knew his grandfather wasn''t going to allow him to be a free man once he joined the Group so he could only reach an ultimatum with them to allow him five years to do whatever he wanted. If he didn''t seed after five years, he would listen to his family and follow whatever they decide to do.


    ''''Mr. Denarius is here'''' one of the directors said and looked at the woman beside him. The two directors were famous people in the film industry and had a rather good reputation in terms of work but bad reputation in terms of ethics.


    Over the years, they haven''t heard or seen any woman by his side so it was quite surprising to see a woman with him. A beautiful chocte skinned woman with a clean face.


    ''''I hope I didn''t keep you waiting? This is my assistant secretary. Her name is Maria Portia Lee''''. Ad-Din introduced them.


    ''''Hi, hi''''. Maria politely greeted them. They shook hands and sat down across them.


    Blue sky restaurant was a traditional setting restaurant. They didn''t use any furniture except the tables that the food was ced on. Their seats were woven clothes that looked like kente.


    ''''I didn''t know Young Master Denarius had such a beautiful secretary by his side? Here, let me toast to you''''.


    The director in spectacles picked the earthenware jug that contained rice wine and poured it into a small sized earthenware cup. He handed it over to Ad-Din but before Ad-Din''s hand could touch the cup, it was snatched from him. They turned and looked at Maria.


    Maria lifted the cup up saying ''''I will be drinking on behalf of the CEO today. He has another meeting to attend after here''''. Maria emptied the cup''s contents and put the cup down. The two directors were shocked butughed anyway. It had been a while since they saw a woman who could drink like themselves. They were pleased.


    The discussions between Ad-Din and the two directors went on for hours and the drinking also went on for hours too.


    Ad-Din often nced at Maria worriedly. She had drunk too much and her face was flushed. He didn''t know those two directors were such heavy drinkers.


    After the meeting, the directors went away and Ad-Din looked at Maria who was standing by his side silently. She looked really drunk but she was still in her right senses.


    ''''Maria, are you alright?'''' Ad-Din turned to look at her as they waited for the driver toe with the car. They were standing outside.


    Maria who had her head lowered suddenly lifted her face and smiled drunkenly. She waved her hand in the air and said ''''I am fine. But, boss why am I seeing two of you? Are you twins?''''


    Ad-Din sighed and murmured ''''she is drunk''''.


    ''''I told you I am not drunk. Let me tell you, I am very sober right now'''' Maria said and pointed her index figure at herself and suddenlyughed adding ''''Ad-Din, why do I feel like I''m floating? Are we in a ne? I suddenly feel that we are flying''''


    ''''Huh? Flying?'''' Ad-Din looked at her confused for a moment. Maria red at him.


    ''''You jerk''''.


    ''''Huh..j..erkjerk? Why are you calling me a jerk? What did I do wrong?'''' Ad-Din asked feeling flustered.


    The driver arrived and he quickly helped Maria into the car and joined her in the backseat.


    ''''Boss, where should I go, first?'''' the driver asked.


    ''''Maria, where do you stay? Can you give me your house address?'''' Ad-Din asked and turned to the driver '':just drive towards thepany for now''''.


    ''''Yes, boss''''. The driver pressed on the car partition divider giving them privacy. Ad-Din appreciated that and thought he would rise the driver''s sry.


    ''''Maria, where do you stay?'''' Ad-Din asked again.


    '':Me? Far away. I''m like Alice in wondend. I don''t belong anywhere. I go ande back as I wish''''.


    ''''Huh?'''' Ad-Din didn''t understand a single thing she was saying.


    '':Can you call the man you are living with to give me the directions to your house?''''


    ''''No, he is asleep. I can''t wake him up''''. Maria said and closed her eyes.


    ''''Maria''. Ad-Din mentioned her name impatiently. She didn''t want to wake that man up?


    Upon hearing her name been mentioned, Maria turned and red at him before saying.


    ''''Assh, why are you making so much noise? If you don''t shut up I will rip your mouth off'''' Maria said and opened her eyes. She stared at the man''s lips and grinned.


    ''''Maria''''.


    ''''I told you to shut up'''' Maria said and leaned in closer to him and pressed her lips against the man''s lips and Ad-Din stiffened. He looked at her.

 Chapter 65: 65 Pretend nothing happened 1

    Chapter 65: 65 Pretend nothing happened 1


    Maria looked at Ad-Din''s flustered face and grinned ''good boy, this is how you remain quiet''


    Ad-Din suddenly threw her back on the seat and looked down. In just a few minutes that she had clung herself unto her, she had seeded in giving him a boner.


    Ad-Din looked at his erected male part that threatened to bulge out and cussed with a frown on his face. His whole body just betrayed him because of this woman''s careless act. He hadn''t felt so helpless like this before in thest 8 years.


    So many women have tried to get close to him, some have even thrown themselves into his arms but never had any of them given him a boner before.


    Now he understood the word blue balls. If he didn''t take care of this somehow, he was sure going to suffer throughout the night. He shouldn''t have underestimated this woman at all. She was definitely a dangerous woman who could turn him into aughing stock with her presence alone.


    Ad-Din turned and looked at Maria. She was now fast asleep and he chuckled dryly. She even had the cheek to sleep after doing this to him? He leaned closer to her face and stared at her lips.


    The way she pouted her lips looked so adorable. He was about to go further when the phone in the Maria''s bag rang bringing him out of his reverie.


    Ad-Din sighed ''that was so close'' he picked the bag and removed the phone moving back to his seat. He looked at the ringing phone and murmured ''Kobby? Is that the man she is living with?'' he decided to answer it.


    ''Hello''


    Kobby on the other side looked at the phone again to be sure he had called Maria''s phone before speaking ''who is this? Where is Maria?''


    ''I am her boss. She is asleep. Can you give me the address to your house, I will bring her there'' Ad-Din told him.


    ''Sure, but is she alright?'' Kobby asked worriedly.


    ''She is fine, don''t worry. I will bring her safely to you'' Ad-Din said.


    ''Then, I will send you the address right away'' Kobby hung up and sent the address quickly before picking his sweater from the couch and went down to wait for them.


    The phone buzzed and Ad-Din checked it and found the address Kobby sent. He noticed she didn''t have any password on her phone and was tempted to go through it but decided against it. It was wrong to do it anyway.


    Ad-Din passed the address to the driver at the front seat before rxing on his seat. He looked down at his lower part and it was still going strong. It didn''t go down at all. He still felt sensationsing from it. He was going to need a lot of cold shower to take care of it. And hewas never going to allow this woman to drink again.


    The car soon pulled over in front of a two storey building. Ad-Din opened the door and saw a man rushing to them.


    Ad-Din managed to pull Maria out of the car and the man got to them and they looked at each other, surprising clearly written on their faces.


    ''Doctor Brian?''


    ''Mr. Denarius?''


    ''Are you the man living with Miss Lee?''


    ''Are you her boss?''


    They both chuckled because their questions were in sync and arrived at the same time.


    ''You go first'' Kobby said and Ad-Din nodded with Maria still in his arms.


    ''You are the man living with Maria? Her family member who is like a brother but not blood rted?''


    ''Yes, I am the one'' Kobby answered.


    ''I see''.


    ''Then, you are her boss?'' Kobby asked.


    ''Yes, I am her boss'' the two men chuckled.


    ''What sort of coincidence is this? I could never have guessed that we were people who were quiteI mean indirectly linked together in such a way?''


    ''I know, right?'' Ad-Din said.


    ''Iste, I''m sorry that you had to see her like this. She isn''t usually this way. She is very behaved. I hope she didn''t do anything disgraceful?'' Kobby asked as he took Maria''s drunk body from Ad-Din.


    He unintentionally looked down and saw his boner and his mouth curved into a knowing smile before adding ''I guess she did?''


    Ad-Din looked at himself and nodded shyly ''she is quite a piece of work. Isn''t she?''


    ''Well, iste. You should go and take care of that. As your doctor I suggest you find a way to get a release if not it might hurtter on''.


    ''I will. Take care of Maria. Good night''. Ad-Din said and got into his car and the driver drove away.


    Kobby looked at Maria and sighed shaking his head before he carried her into the house.


    ....


    Maria woke up from bed the next morning and felt a strong headache. She touched her head and the door opened just then. Kobby and Tiana walked in holding a cup of tea and a ss of water and aspirin.


    ''Which one will you drink first?'' Kobby asked.


    ''Tea or aspirin?''. Tianapleted the sentence for him.


    ''Aspirin first?'' Maria said and Tiana handed her the aspirin and the ss of water.


    ''Thank you'' Maria swallowed the medicine and drunk a little bit of the water before saying ''tea second''. Tiana took back the ss and Kobby handed her the cup of tea.


    ''How did I get home?'' Maria asked after drinking up all the tea. She turned and looked at herself in the mirror and screamed ''why do I look like this?''


    ''Aunt, how much liquor did you consume? Your room smells really bad. I feel drunk just be standing close to you'' Tiana said.


    ''I didn''t drink much. It was rice wine andter we mixed beer with it''


    ''I see. You really go all out when you drink but shouldn''t you have known you will get drunk the moment you mixed them together?''


    ''My boss couldn''t drink. I was just there as a substitute to drink for him. I didn''t know those directors were so good at drinking. But, how did I get home? I can''t remember anything at all?'' Maria yawned.


    Kobby and Tiana looked at each other and shook their heads.


    ''Wash up ande down for some soup'' Kobby said and held Tiana''s hand and they went out.


    Maria was sipping the soup Kobby made when he spoke suddenly making her cough and choke on the soup ''turns out I know your boss very well''.


    ''My boss? How do you know my boss? I can''t remember introducing you to him?''


    ''I met himst night. When he brought you home. Wait you don''t even remember what happenedst night, right?''


    ''No, how did Ie home? Was it my boss who brought me home?''


    ''Yes, and you'' Kobby turned to Tiana


    ''T-baby, can you cover your ears and close your eyes? I need to tell aunt something not so good for your innocent self''


    ''Sure dad''. Tiana said and covered her ears and closed her eyes.


    ''Your boss brought you home and you intend gave the innocent man a boner'' Maria coughed and picked a ss of water and drunk before saying.


    ''What? I did what?'' Maria screamed and covered her mouth at once.


    ''He must have gone through a lot with you in the car. You clung unto him like a jellyfish and didn''t even want to let go. I had to use a lot of energy in disconnecting you from him''


    ''You are a doctor; can you not say such thing in front of the kid?''


    ''Tiana, did you hear anything dad said to aunt?'' Kobby asked.


    ''No daddy'' Tiana said before opening her eyes and started eating her food.


    ''I gave him a boner?'' Maria spoke softly ''how?''


    ''Oh, how am I supposed to know how or what you did to him in the car? It was the two of you alone. I only knew it because I saw it''.


    ''Oh my God. What do I do? Will I get fired?''


    ''You will have to go and see that for yourself''


    ''But, how do you know him? My boss?''


    ''He is my patient at the hospital. He is my VIP patient''.


    ''Ishe sick?'' Maria asked.


    ''I can''t disclose that information to you. If you want to know, you should ask him that yourself''.


    ''Boring''. Maria pouted and picked a piece of meat to eat.


    ''Are you not going to work? Is almost 9:00am?'' Kobby said.


    Maria looked at the clock and stood up rushing to her room ''I''m going to bete for work''. Maria rushed out with her bag and quickly kisses Tiana''s cheeks before going to change into her shoes. ''I have to go, bye''.


    ''Dad, what is a boner?'' Tiana asked and Kobby coughed.


    ''I don''t know'' Kobby spoke seriously and added ''eat more meat, Tiana and don''t ask such questions. Why are you so smart?''


    ''I took after you and mom''


    ''That''s right, now eat''.

 Chapter 66: 66 Pretend Nothing happened 2

    Chapter 66: 66 Pretend Nothing happened 2


    Maria paced to and fro around the stairs of the CEO''s floor. She intentionally used the stairs instead of the elevator to lengthened the time used in getting to the office today but even after getting to the CEO''s floor where her new office was located she still couldn''t gather the courage to walk pass the door and go into her office.


    She yawned and leaned against the wall murmuring to herself ''what at all did I do to my boss? I need to remember in order to pretend I didn''t remember. Maria Portia Lee, you just can''t do anything right''.


    Maria''s eyes lit up suddenly as a thought crossed her mind. Her lips curved up as she pped her hands together saying ''this is good, right? If I don''t remember anything, then is good. I mean I won''t be pretending. No, I can''t even pretend about what I obviously don''t remember, right? Yes, if Kobby hadn''t told me, then I wouldn''t have even known what happened before? Why do I have to feel guilty about something I don''t even remember? Tsk. Let''s be thick-skinned for once and go all out''.


    After encouraging herself, she touched the knob and opened the door and immediately she saw Ad-Din and Paul walking to the CEO''s elevator and all her courage deted. She quickly shut the door back and stood at the stairs.


    ''Aye, I don''t even have the courage to be thick-skinned when ites to him. What do I do? My heart, my stupid heart won''t stop disobeying me'' Maria looked at the door.


    ''This isn''t right? Why do I have to hide? Is not like Imitted a grave sin? A drunken mistake? Anyone couldmit a drunken mistake. Why do I have to hide? Let''s go Maria''.


    Maria opened the door and saw no one at the hallway. She did the sign of the cross and clutched her bag tightly behind her ready to run. She barely took two steps when she saw Ad-Din and Paul still outside in front of the elevator and she quickly turned about to run back to the stairs when a voice spoke behind her.


    ''Miss Lee?'' Ad-Din looked at her.


    Maria cussed internally and turned to face them awkwardly and raised her hand saying ''hi. CEO good morning, Paul good morning'' forcing a smile.


    ''It must be a really good morning for you, Miss Lee? You were not trying to run away by any chance were you?''


    ''Not at all'' Maria said seriously and stood straight with her bag still clutched tightly to her side.


    ''Really? Then, why do I feel that you were trying to run away just now? I hope you were not trying to avoid me by any chance, were you?''


    ''Not at all, Sir. I have no reason to avoid my boss''


    ''Then, why did you use the stairs? You just came out from that door, right? I definitely saw you. Paul, aren''t I right?'' Ad-Din asked and looked at Paul.


    ''Yes, you did. Even I saw that Miss Lee came out through that door. Boss, I will take the lead and go first'' Paul said and immediately pressed the elevator and went inside closing it fast. He didn''t want to be the third wheel in his boss'' quest for love.


    After seeing the elevator close, Ad-Din took unhurried steps towards Maria and she stepped back towards the door before realising she was trapped. By. Him.


    ''Miss Lee, don''t you have anything to say to me?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''No, sir. I am very satisfied with my work and remuneration. I don''t have any grievances''.


    ''Really? But, that is not what I mean. I am talking aboutst night''.


    ''Lasst night?'' Maria hit her back against the door again and Ad-Din sessfully trapped her with his two hands. Maria blushed and lowered her head.


    ''Last night, don''t tell me you don''t remember what happened,st night?'' Ad-Din said and looked at her cunningly, cocking his eyes at her daringly.


    ''Sir, I usually don''t remember anything that happened after I get drunk''.


    ''Oh, really? So, you don''t remember anything? Or are you pretending not to remember? Miss Lee, do you know how I suffered because of you?''


    Maria gave an awkward chuckle and shook her head saying ''I''m sorry if I misbehaved. Because you are the bigger person, why don''t you let this go? I promise to be well behaved from now onwards''.


    ''I don''t want to''. Ad-Din said and looked at her face.


    ''Huh? You don''t want todo what?'' Maria asked.


    ''The bigger person. I don''t want to be the bigger person? You must pay for what you did Maria Portia Lee'' Ad-Din said and closed the little gap between them. She blushed and closed her eyes feeling his breathe on her face.


    ''I am a businessman, Miss Lee'' Ad-Din spoke softly into her ears purposefully ''and I always give back as much as I receive. Tell me, do you really not remember what you didst night?'' Maria shook her head timidly and pursed her lips.


    ''I will give you four hours then?'' Ad-Din said and moved back maintaining a polite distance between them and Maria now looked up at him.


    ''Fourfour hours for what?'' Maria asked suspiciously.


    ''Four hours to try to remember what you did to mest night. I have a meeting to attend and an appointment with my doctor who also happens to be the same man that you are living with. When I return from all of that, I want you toe to my office and tell me in details what you did and also how you should be punished for it''.


    ''Huh? But, what if I can''t really remember?''


    ''Then, I will give you a visual recap of your actionsst night''.


    ''Huh? Visual recap?'' Maria said and pursed her lips.


    ''And I will also take it that you were trying to seduce me and respond appropriately to your seduction'' Ad-Din said and smirked before going away.


    Maria watched him go into the elevator and she ran into her office and locked it up immediately.


    ''Visual recap? He doesn''t mean that, right?'' Maria sat on her chair and sighed ''what have I gotten myself into?''


    Conference hall.


    Ad-Din kept ncing at his watch as the meeting went on. He would asionally smile as he pictured a certain someone''s flustered face.


    Paul who was seated by his side noticed it and shook his head. Looks like the boss'' love life was going on well. He thought.


    ...


    Maria removed her phone and made a call to Kobby.


    ''Kobby, tell me exactly what you sawst night'' Maria spoke first as soon as the call connected.


    ''What happened? Oh, you mean when you clung unto your CEO and tried to seduce him?''


    ''I didn''t try to seduce him. Can you stop messing with me and tell me what you saw exactly? I am about to be sent to the ughter house''. Maria said through gritted teach.


    ''Why? Did your boss ask you to do something concerningst night? Well, he was greatly taken advantage off, it will be surprising if he doesn''t tell you to take responsibility for your actions''. Kobby said and added ''I have an appointment with him today, your boss. Should I say a few words for you?''


    ''I need you to do anything for me. You are not a good friend at all. I''m hanging up''.


    ''Wait do you really not remember anything?'' Kobby asked.


    ''No, I don''t. Why do you ask?''


    ''Nothing. Cheer up sister''.


    ''Bye'' Maria hung up and leaned back on her chair sighing.


    .....


    First Hospital.


    Kobby looked at the phone call that just ended andughed. His office door opened and Ad-Din walked in.


    ''Hi, Mr. Denarius'' Kobby said when he saw Ad-Din.


    ''Just call me Ad-Din. Is a little weird now that we know each other?''


    ''I know, right? I could never have guessed it. Anyways, you don''t have to feel awkward about it''.


    ''Sure. So, I''ve been doing the exercise that you rmended thest time before I sleep and I really find it helpful''.


    ''Really? That is great. You are actually the second person I''ve tried that exercise on. For most people the after effects of MVAs are the worst moments in their lives and sometimes the Pstd thates after the idents makes it hard for patients to be able to move on with their lives. But, you can''t stress yourself. It is better to have a healthy lifestyle and a healthy mind-set because that will go a long way to helping you heal faster''.


    ''I see. So, what kind of activities do you suggest that I do? I realised that since I started following your treatment n I haven''t had a rpse in a while which is good because I am able to carry on with my work well''


    ''You can engage in healthy activities. Do you have a girlfriend, fiance perhaps?'' Kobby asked and looked at him.


    Truth was, the question had nothing to do with what they were discussing but he just wanted to know because of Maria.


    ''No, I don''t have anyone like that. I am single''. Ad-Din answered.

 Chapter 67: 67 I am going to start seducing you, Miss Lee!!

    Chapter 67: 67 I am going to start seducing you, Miss Lee!!


    Kobby kept calm but rxed after hearing that.


    ''Why do you ask?'' Ad-Din asked suspiciously and added ''Is it because you think I might have ill intentions towards Miss Lee? Because I am her ex-boyfriend?''


    ''No, not at all. I know you are not that kind of person and I didn''t ask because of Portia''. Kobby assured him.


    ''That being said, can you not tell her about my ident? And why I am going through rehab with you? I don''t want to worry her?''


    ''I have the right to remain confidential. I won''t tell her anything but if you still care about her which I want to believe you do, then, I suggest you tell her.


    Maria can be very sensitive about idents because of what she went through but during the years that you two were apart, there is one thing I know. She has never stopped thinking about you''.


    ''Did something happen to her 8 years ago? She suddenly disappeared after breaking up with me and I don''t also remember anything after my ident''.


    ''So that''s what happened? Portia never really talked about it but I guess it was hard for her. I am also her doctor and I can''t tell you everything because of confidentiality but if there is anything you want to know; why don''t you ask her yourself? I''m sure she would tell you if only you just ask her. She is not the type to beat around the bush and that''s what I love about her. She has influenced that habit on me. If there is any misunderstanding between you two, I suggest you solve it fast.


    Sometimes, keeping things away from the people you care about for the fear that they will get hurt doesn''t solve the problem. It only creates distance''.


    ''I know. I lost her once. I am not going to lose her again''. Ad-Din said.


    ''And, I know this is none of my business but can you go easy on her? She is my sister after all. Is that too much to ask for?'' Kobby said andughed.


    ''Don''t worry, Maria is thest person I will bully or be hard on. I don''t have the heart to do that. I have something else to do''.


    ''Sure, let''s talk again when youe for the next appointment. I have something to pick at the family, I will walk you to the OPD''.


    ''Sure''.


    The two men walked out. One was in a doctor''s coat and the other was in ck suit and they both looked eye candy.


    Kobby goodbye Ad-Din and turned to go towards the pharmacy and saw a figure hiding behind a pir. He frowned and walked towards the figure and asked as he stood in front of her.


    ''What are you doing? Are you a thief?''


    Calia frowned and handed the bag in her hands to him saying ''I brought this back to give you''


    ''My zer? I almost forgot about it''. Kobby said and took the bag ''thank you''


    ''I should be thanking you. Would you like to have dinner with me sometime?'' Calia asked and noticed the intense gaze on her ''no, I''m not asking you out. I just want to thank you for the zer and what you did for me that day. You don''t have toe if you don''t want to'' Calia added and bit her lips nervously.


    ''Do you alwaysforget it'' Kobby meant to ask her if she always bit her lips like that in front of other men but decided against it. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him.


    ''Do I always what?'' Calia asked.


    ''Nothing, thank you for bringing this to me. About that dinner, you can arrange it and let me know. I still have something to do, so I will leave first'' Kobby said and walked away.


    Calia leaned against the wall happily and touched her beating heart and murmured ''why does he have to be so perfect. Wait, he just said I can arrange it and let him know, right? Does that mean I can start chasing him? Does it mean he doesn''t find me annoying? Oh my god, why is my face so hot?''


    Calia smiled foolishly and turned and saw Marvel ring at her and she straightened her posture asking ''why are you looking at me like that?''


    ''Miss, I understand this is your first love but we are going to bete if you keep behaving this way?'' Marvel said.


    They were on their way to a meeting and Calia forced her to stop at the hospital. She said she want going to keep long but 30 minutes had past already.


    ''The meeting, let''s go'' Calia spoke in a business like tone and held Marvel''s hand and they walked away.


    At a corner, Kobby walked out watching her leave and he looked at the bag in his hands and smiled before going away.


    ....


    Maria ced her food across Monroe at the table and sat down to eat. Monroe noticed her listlessness and asked.


    ''What''s wrong with you?''


    ''Monroe, listen to something. This is about a friend''s friend''.


    ''A friend''s friend? Are you sure it isn''t about you? Usually people always say is about a friend when is actually about them''.


    ''Stop messing around and listen to me''. Maria red at him.


    ''Okay, go ahead''


    ''So, this is about a friend''s friend. She went out to drink as a substitute for her boss. Apparently, her boss couldn''t consume a lot of alcohol. It so also happened that this friend of a friend is the ex-girlfriend of her boss?''


    ''Stop, let me get this clear. Your friend''s friend is working for her ex-boyfriend who is now her boss, right?''


    ''Right''.


    ''Okay, go on''.


    ''So, she went with her boss and drank some couple of drinks on behalf of her boss, but she got drunk in the process and seemed to have made a very big and serious mistake but can''t remember what exactly the mistake was''. Maria said.


    ''Okay, so she made a big and serious mistake but she doesn''t remember what it is she did?''


    ''Yes, and now, her boss, told her that if she doesn''t remember about it, he was going to show her what she did. Does that make sense to you? I mean she already can''t remember what she did and he wants to show her? Why would he even want to show her that kind of thing? A mistake is a mistake, right?'' Maria sighed.


    ''Right, but not all mistakes can be taken care of by not remembering or pretending not to remember. Who knows what she did to that poor boss? What if she kissed him? That will be like taking advantage of him''


    ''Kikissed. That''s not possible. I couldn''t have kissed him?'' Maria said absentmindedly and Monroe cocked his eyes at her.


    ''Didn''t you say it was about a friend''s friend?''


    ''Yes, whatever, I don''t care anymore. But, that is impossible. I couldn''t have possibly kissed him, right?''


    ''So, you admit this is about you and not a friend of a friend?'' Monroe asked and chuckled.


    ''Yes, fine. This is about me, why?'' Maria said and red at him.


    ''I didn''t take you to be the aggressive type? Well, people like you tend to go all out. You know, a drunk man''s actions are his honest thoughts? Waitthat is not the issue here. Is your CEO, your ex-boyfriend?''


    ''Shut up. I''m not in the mood for teasing''.


    ''Wow''. Monroe looked at her suspiciously.


    ''What? Why are you looking at me like that?''


    ''Why do I feel that you still have feelings for him? Your boss and ex-boyfriend?'' Monroe asked.


    ''No, I don''t. We are just having a boss and employee rtionship and nothing else''.


    ''Your eyes tell me otherwise. Now, listen to me. The fact that your boss, no, ex-boyfriend asked you if you remember what you did means one thing''.


    ''What? Tell me already?'' Maria leaned closer to the table to listen to him.


    ''It means you gave him a tough time. You might have even confessed your undying love for him. You definitely went overboard. What if he fires you for taking advantage of him?'' Monroe teased her.


    ''Assh, I told you to stop messing with me'' Maria red at him adding ''I''m going. I don''t have the appetite for food anymore''. Maria said and a certain image shed her mind and a lot more followed.


    ''Ah, ah, aahhh'' Maria screamed and stood up from her seat startling Monroe who was about to put his food into his mouth.


    ''Maria, what''s wrong?'' Monroe asked.


    ''I''m doomed'' Maria said and sat back. She just remembered what she did to him and sat back covering her mouth.


    ''I''m guessing you just remembered what you did and is not so good''. Monroe said amusingly.


    ''Monroe, will you hire me when I''m fired from my workce? I think I''m going to get fired for misbehaving and taking advantage of my boss?''


    ''My firm don''t need extra hands right now''. Monroe said and smiled.


    ''Traitor, you said you would give me a job at your firm?'' Maria said to him.


    ''That was because I wanted to pursue you but you refused. Right now, we are friends. Just Friends and I don''t work with friends. Is enough having lunch with you every afternoon''.


    ''Traitor. I''m going'' Maria said and picked her tray and Monroe said to her.


    ''Fighting, Maria''. Maria turned and red at him before going.

 Chapter 68: 68 I am going to start seducing you, Miss Lee!! 2.

    Chapter 68: 68 I am going to start seducing you, Miss Lee!! 2.


    ''Youhow dare you try to even kiss the CEO? Are you looking for a quick death?''


    ''She even clung unto him like a glue''


    ''She still thinks the CEO is a young boy that she could seduce?''


    ''You are FIRE!!! FIRE!!!FIRE!!!''.


    Maria shook and turned her body as she dreamt. She was dreaming of the various scenarios that could possibly happen to her once she went into the CEO''s office.


    After returning from lunch, sheid her head on the table wanting to take a short nap before her four hours psed and ended up having various dreams about what would happen.


    ''No, no, don''t fire me. I promise to behave well. No, I can receive any other punishment apart from being fired''


    She kept struggling in her sleep and her posture turned awkward. Almost half of her body was hanging away from the chair.


    Ad-Din looked at the woman who was struggling in her sleep and frowned. He looked at his wrist watch and noticed it was already past 20:30PM. It was also raining heavily outside too.


    He had been consumed with work that he almost forgot about her. It was Paul who told him Maria was napping in her office before he left.


    Ad-Din bit on the apple in his hand and chewed before walking closer to Maria. He barely got closer when she fell down from the chair and woke up from her sleep.


    Maria touched her butt and frowned.


    She couldn''t believe she fell asleep so fast and even had a dream. She saw a shadow towering over her and slowly lifted her head meeting Ad-Din''s gaze.


    ''What are you doing on the floor? Do you enjoy sitting on the floor that much?'' Ad-Din asked casually and bit the apple while taking a seat on her chair which was now empty.


    Maria red at him and attempted to stand up and stuttered backwards and the man''s swiftly held her hand and pulled her towards himself.


    She sat on hisps and her whole body stiffened. Ad-Din wrapped his two hands around her and pushing her further to his body. Maria found her hands touching the man''s chest and could feel his heartbeat which made her flush and found her own heart racing high too.


    In the dimly lit office, there were probably the only two people there in the building. They were now staring at each other, their heartbeat in sync rising and falling together at the same pace and time. The tranquillity in their eyes and the longing they both secretly harboured towards each other intensified making them get lost in each other.


    It was all peaceful until the man started feeling his lower part reacting to the woman sitting on hisps. He had to do something before he ended up having several cold showers because of her.


    ''Do you remember now? What happenedst night? What you did to me?'' Ad-Din looking into her eyes.


    Maria felt he could see through her soul with those eyes. She immediately got up from hisps and straightened her skirt and took a step back not daring to look into his eyes.


    ''Did you not get it? Or do you need me to go further and tell you into details what exactly it is you did and how you did it? Last night?'' Ad-Din bit the apple again.


    Maria watched how his Adams'' apple moved up and down as he chewed the apple and bit her lips. His lips looked enticing and she wanted to feel them.


    Ad-Din noticed how she looked at him and his gaze darkened. He tilted his head to one side. His actions were intentional and his aim also intentional. He intended to seduce her and he realised he was seeding and a smile spread across his lips.


    Maria pped her self and shook her head, trying her best to stay sane.


    ''Are you going to fire me?'' She asked and Ad-Din frowned.


    ''Why do you think I am going to fire you?'' Ad-Din asked and Maria culled her fingers looking down.


    ''Because I behaved inappropriate towards youst night? I promise, I really have no hidden motives. I was drunk. It was a drunken mistake''. Maria said feeling ashamed of herself.


    ''Looks like you remember it after all? You didn''t remember it before? How did you suddenly recover those memories?'' Ad-Din asked and stood up from the chair. He put the apple down and walked slowly towards her.


    ''I just remembered it suddenly. I promise it will never happen again. Give me a chance to prove myself. I really can''t loss this job. It means a lot to me and I want to do better''. Maria said and found herself being trapped to a corner by the man again.


    ''That''s quite sad. I really wanted to let you off for what you did since you didn''t remember it? But, now that you remember it already, we can''t pretend it never happened, can we? We are both people who have such good memory, how can we pretend it never happened?'' Ad-Din said and leaned, bending his body to meet her level.


    ''I'' Maria opened and closed her mouth again before closing her eyes and said ''can you please move away?''


    ''Why? I like it this way, Maria Portia Lee'' Ad-Din said and looked daring at her.


    ''I can''t think straight if you keep standing so close to me. I might even misunderstand and take your actions to mean something else'' Maria said and blushed.


    ''Maria, do I make you nervous? Why do you never look at me when we are standing so close to each other? You are allowed to misunderstand''. Maria looked up and their faces were now close to each other.


    ''You are allowed to interpret my actions anyhow you want, because whatever you are thinking is right''. Ad-Din added not taking his eyes off her.


    Maria blushed and felt her heartbeat racing even more faster. What did he mean by saying those words? Didn''t he know the weight his words carried?


    ''I was trying my best not to behave inappropriate with you, but after what you did, I can''t stop having inappropriate thoughts about you. You are the one who started this so you have to take responsibility for it but, I will not allow you to escape from me this time around''.


    ''Whatare you trying to say?'' Maria asked hoarsely.


    ''Make your own meaning out of it. All I want you to know is this. From this moment going, I am going to seduce you, Miss Lee. I don''t care how long it has been since west saw each other. All I know is that, I want you. I want to sleep with you and I want to sleep next to you''.


    Maria''s face turned crimson as she listened to him. Was he always this proactive? This was always how he was, even back then and now.


    ''Maria''. Ad-Din mentioned her name sensually and she responded.


    ''Mmm''


    Her voice was soft and slow, gentle and quiet that he almost missed it.


    ''You don''t have to do anything. Just stay where you are and let mee to you just like back then, let me be the one who fights for us. I will show you that I am no longer a powerless teenager who can''t protect the woman he loves. I will remove every obstacle that wille between us and sure you are the happiest woman in the world''.


    Maria looked at him and tears trimmed down her cheeks.


    One of the reasons why she didn''t dare to even imagine been with him was because she didn''t have the confidence to be with him. Their social standing was too wide and she was scared that another Karen woulde in between them. She really didn''t have the guts nor the courage to put her fears away and fight for what she wanted.


    After hearing from him and finding out he too didn''t stop liking her after all these years, she couldn''t stop the tears from falling. It was like all the nights she dreamt about him. All the nights she couldn''t sleep because she kept thinking about him were all washed away.


    Maria opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. She couldn''t say anything because she was so touched by his words. She was so touched by his actions and felt that no words could exin or express how she felt at the moment. She silently even prayed that this wasn''t a dream because she didn''t want to wake up from it.


    Ad-Din saw her tears and sighed pulling her into a tight hug saying ''why are you crying, silly woman? Are you that touched by what I said?'' Maria nodded her head as she snuggled into his embraced. She could feel his heartbeat. No, she could hear it. Being in his embrace gave her security.


    And just like that, the two stayed in each other''s embrace for a long time. They didn''t even realise the rain had stopped raining for a while. They were too busy sniffing each other''s scents to care about that.

 Chapter 69: 69 Stay away from that woman 1

    Chapter 69: 69 Stay away from that woman 1


    Ad-Din pulled over in front of Maria''s apartment and turned facing her in the front seat. Maria blushed and looked down shyly like a kid and said ''why do you keep looking at me like that?''


    ''I really want to take you to my house, but I know is not the right time yet. I will be rushing you and that might scare you''.


    Maria blushed and smiled ''I should go inside before Kobbyes down''


    ''Kobby, your brother who is not blood rted to you?'' Ad-Din said and added ''he is also my doctor''.


    ''Are yousick?'' Maria asked cautiously and studied him for any subtle change.


    ''Later, let''s take it slowly. I will tell you everything that happened in thest 8 years, okay?'' Ad-Din brushed and tussled Maria''s hair gently as he spoke and smile. His smile hid a hint of mncholy to it and Maria could feel it even though he didn''t say anything.


    ''Right, let''s take it slowly. You don''t have to tell me now. You can tell me when you arefortable enough to talk about it''.


    ''Go inside, sleep tight and dream about me'' Ad-Din said and Maria nodded her head. She turned to open the door and he spoke ''are you not going to say anything to me? Like giving me a kiss?'' Ad-Din said and Maria frowned and looked at him.


    ''Who was it that said he was going to seduce me? Do you think I am that easy to seduce? You want to kiss already? Let me tell you, I am not an easy woman''.


    ''Says the one who kissed and clung unto mest night''. Ad-Din said cockily and Maria red at him and chuckled sarcastically.


    ''I was drunk. Can''t you differentiate between a drunk mistake? I was simply drunk. I am not that kind of woman who cling unto men''.


    ''Yes, sure. You sure are one hell of a tough woman. Now hurry inside before I change my mind and send you to my house''. Ad-Din''s voice turned serious suddenly as he looked at her.


    ''Huh'' Maria looked at him and blinked her eyes twice.


    ''If you don''t want to go with me to my house, then you should go inside right now'' Ad-Din said and Maria immediately opened the door and got down. She ran away quickly as if on fire and Ad-Dinughed. He watched her as she got inside her apartment before he drove away.


    Maria got into the hall and saw Kobby sitting in the hall. He gave her a knowing look and smirked.


    ''What are you still doing at this time? Are you not going to sleep?'' Maria asked and looked at him. She sat on the couch next to him.


    ''I was waiting for a certain someone who was busy with her love life with her boss. Have you two already progressed that fast?'' Kobby asked and turned to look at her.


    ''Well, it isn''t really a progress. We just decided to take things slow. He is the one who is chasing me. I still haven''t given him my answer yet''.


    ''I see. Anyways, congrattions on your progress. Is good to see you smile genuinely again, Maria Portia Lee''.


    ''I know, right? I feel good. This time around, no matter what happens, I''m going to hold unto Ad-Din. I won''t allow anyone or anything make us go apart'' Maria said seriously. ''I realised, I didn''t actually work hard back then that''s why we had to be apart''.


    ''Things were different back then, too. You two were young and a lot of things were against you. Now that you have been given a second chance, I sincerely hope you find the courage to fight for the things you want, Portia. I am saying this as your doctor, friend and brother''. Kobby said.


    Maria smiled and leaned on his shoulder saying ''right, you are the one who cares about me the most. That being said, you work with pretty female nurses and doctors every day at the hospital. Haven''t anyone caught your eyes?''


    ''Why? Do you want to throw away this brother now that you have gotten a boyfriend? Well, that''s the reality of the world. You can''t wait to throw me into the arms of a woman so that I won''t interfere with your love life, right?'' Kobby said and Maria looked at him guiltily.


    ''You know that''s not what I mean?'' Maria said.


    ''I know; I was just messing with you'' Kobby said.


    ''So, is there someone who has caught your fancy at the hospitaltely? Tell me, this big sis will make sure she bes yours''. Maria knocked his shoulder as she spoke.


    ''No. don''t worry about me. Just concentrate on your new found love and enjoy the most of it. I was waiting for you because I was worried but it seems I don''t have to worry about you now. You have someone for that.


    Make sure you sleep early, goodnight''. Kobby said and stood up to go to his room.


    Maria smiled and took her bag going to her own room too.


    .....


    Ad-Din arrived home and went to his closer. He picked several outfits checking them out. He wanted to choose the one that will make him stand out. He threw out a few outfits before settling on a white suit and pants. He remembered Maria telling him 8 years ago that she loved men in white suits. It brought out their masculinity and made them stand out. He wanted to make her drool over him.


    After checking and been satisfied with his choice, he hanged them on the closet and turned about to out and saw Calia standing at the door of his bedroom. He was so startled by her sudden appearance that he took two steps backwards and mentioned her name.


    ''CaCalia?'' Ad-Din looked at his wrist watch ''what are you doing here? Is sote?''


    Calia who looked tired and stressed out walked to the bed and dropped a few outfits on to the bed. She had carried them from her quarters.


    ''What are those? Are they not your clothes?'' Ad-Din asked and she sat on the bed and pointed at the outfits.


    ''Big brother, which one should I wear?''


    ''Huh? Why are you suddenly asking me about what you will wear?'' Ad-Din asked and walked closer to her.


    ''I have a date very soon and I need your opinion. I really want to stand out so that the moment he sees me; he will not want to take his eyes off me. I want to be the only woman he will want to look at''.


    ''A date? You? Who is this man you are going out with?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''Oops, did I not tell you? The man happened to be single? That doctor? Dr. Brian'' Calia said shyly.


    ''Dr. Brian? You mean you are going on a date with Dr. Brian? Since when have you started seeing him?''


    ''Well, by coincidence. I guess we are meant to be after all''. Calia said and smiled.


    ''Coincidence my foot, don''t I know the kind of person you are? Tell me, have you been stalking him at the hospital?''


    What stalking? Am I that kind of person. Ad, you are putting me into a bad mood''.


    ''Sorry, I was just shocked. So tell me, how did you end up making him want to go on a date with you? No matter how I look at it, you two are like pr opposites''.


    ''Opposites attract, haven''t you heard? Anyways, he told me himself that he didn''t have a wife. His wife passed away and the one I thought was his wife turned out to be his sister''.


    ''Calia, do you know how this sister is? Have you met her before?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''No, why? Do you know her? Is she going to be against me being with Dr. Brian?'' Calia asked ''is she in love with my man?''


    ''Calm down, is nothing like that. Is just that, you know this sister we are talking about''.


    ''I know her? How? Is she popr?''


    ''No, is Miss Lee. Dr. Brian''s sister is Maria Portia Lee''. Ad-Din said and looked at Calia.


    ''Maria Portia Lee, the one we both know?'' Calia asked.


    ''Yes, and we both were mistaken about their rtionship. I thought Maria was married to him because of his daughter but it turns out they are not. They don''t have their kind of rtionship. We just misunderstood them''


    ''Wow, wow, wow. SO, let me get this straight. Miss Lee and Dr. Brian are rted and we thought they were married? But, it turns out they were just linked together because of the child?''


    ''Yes, the child is Dr. Brian and his deceased wife''s daughter who also happens to be Maria''s best friend. They have been living together for 8 years now. There is nothing between them. Dr. Brian told me all this himself and Maria confirmed it''.


    ''Whoa. This is big news. Who could have thought something like this could happen? Wait, so, does it mean, you are going to go after Miss Lee again? I mean now that you know the truth?'' Calia asked.


    ''En, I have already started''.


    ''Wo, that''s my brother. Then, let''s cheer each other on. Let''s fight for our happiness. Here, tell me, which one should I pick. I want to totally charm him when we meet''.


    ''Let''s see''. Ad-Din picked the five outfits Calia brought and examined them as they chatted.

 Chapter 70: 70 Stay away from that woman 2

    Chapter 70: 70 Stay away from that woman 2


    Ad-Din was getting ready to go to work when he suddenly received a call from his grandfather and went to the old man'' quarters to meet him.


    When he arrived and went inside, he saw his grandfather''s secretary seated with his grandfather and a big brown envelope was ced on the table.


    Ad-Din looked at the nosy secretary and he quickly stood up. Ad-Din had never liked this so called secretary of his grandfather for the main reason that he was always doing unnecessary things like reporting his every move to the old man and tailing him.


    Actually,st night, when he left thepany with Maria, he had a nagging feeling that he was being tailed but he didn''t give much thought to it. He didn''t want to think or allow anything else to distract him from having a nice time with the woman he loved''


    Seeing this secretary so early in the morning only confirmed his thoughts. His grandfather hasn''t stopped his dirty tricks yet.


    The fact was that, after his ident 8 years ago, his legs got a little immobile and he had to take a lot of time to recuperate and attended rehabilitation, since then his entire family have gotten wary of his health.


    Ad-Din understood that they cared about him, but still, he didn''t want to be controlled by them especially this old man. He had seen enough of his elder brother''s life to know that nothing good came out of his grandfather''s meddling.


    His elder brother was already in histe thirties yet he was still single because no woman ever satisfied the old man''s demands. It was either they were from poor background or people who wanted to take advantage of their family. In short, he called every woman a gold digger.


    The secretary stood up nervously after noticing Ad-Din''s re on him. He was especially scared of this second young master because unlike the first young master who followed the dictates of the old Master, this second young master was a born rebel; always doing whatever he wanted.


    The secretary looked at the old man and the old man nodded his head, giving him his permission to leave. The secretary didn''t waste any more time and curried out of the hall at a faster speed.


    Ad-Din who was still standing up saw that the old man had taken the brown envelope and started opening it and he asked ''what do you want? I am busy''


    ''Is that how to speak to your grandfather? Sit down''. The old man said.


    Ad-Din frowned his face and sat across the old man. The old man removed a stack of photos and ced them on the table. Ad-Din looked at the pictures, not the least surprised to see that they were pictures of himself and Maria. He had long expected something like this since he decided to get back together with Maria but this time he was determined to stay true to his feelings.


    8 years ago, after his ident, he had identally found out that the revoke of Maria''s licence wasn''t just because of misconduct. This old man had yed a great role in it. That was why no matter what he did, no matter how hard he tried, he never found a way to let them suspend the revoke. It was because his own grandfather who acted like he cared about her was really the one who made the woman he loved to break up with him.


    Even since he found out, his rtionship with his grandfather had turned from good to bad and worse over the years. It was one of the reasons why he decided never to join the family''s business and start his own business. He didn''t want to be controlled by his grandfather.


    ''I didn''t know you were such a cheap and easy man, Ad-Din Denarius?'' The old man said sarcastically and Ad-Din chuckled and replied.


    ''Didn''t you know? I thought you knew already, grandfather. I am indeed a cheap and easy man. I''m so easy and cheap that even my family have to ce a spy in mypany and also another to tail me and report to them about my every move. If this isn''t the definition of being cheap, then, I guess I''m mistaken''. Ad-Din looked rxed and calm as he spoke.


    ''Rubbish. Nonsense!!!'' the old man who was so used to been respected and feared was angered by his grandson''s behaviour.


    He banged his palm on the ss table and looked sternly at Ad-Din. Ad-Din also looked at him. They were now having a staring contest. Each of them seemed to have a determined resolution and wasn''t ready to let the other win.


    ''Fire that woman and stay away from her!!'' He wasn''t asking Ad-Din. He was telling him,manding him to do as he is told.


    ''Don''t you still understand the situation, grandfather? You just said I was a cheap man. Do you think a cheap man does what he is told to do that easily? He wouldn''t bebel cheap if he listened so well''.


    Ad-Din said and picked one of the pictures and looked at it adding ''can I have these photos? I haven''t really taken a photo with Maria and she looks especially dashing in these pictures. I must say, your secretary isn''t a useless minion after all. He reallyknows how to take good pictures''


    ''What? So, you won''t do as I say, right?'' the old man was livid. He never understood Ad-Din''s logic or reasoning. To him, Ad-Din''s behaviour was just a rebellion and he attributed it to his rtionship with Maria.


    ''You already know the answer, so why are you asking me?'' Ad-Din told him and started gathering the pictures.


    ''Stay away from that woman. No, fire her right away and make sure she is far away from you. I thought she was out of the country? When did shee back and she already has you wrapped around her finger?


    Ad-Din, grandpa has lived longer than you and knows people''s true colours than you. You are just 27 and that woman is already 30 years. What makes you think she isn''t with you because of your family background? Do you need me to prove it to you that she is after your money and nothing else?''


    ''Tsk. You really try so hard, grandfather. Is that why you acted as if you were in support of our rtionship only to go behind me and make them to revoke her licence? Do you want to know why I am always against you? Is because, you the person I trusted the most stabbed me in the back. That was when I realised that, you weren''t for me after all. That is why I refused to join the family business''.


    ''What? How did you know I had a hand in that?'' the old man was shocked and surprised.


    ''I knew about it because we all have the same blood flowing in us and the same name Denarius. Did you think I wouldn''t find out? That it wasn''t because Karen pushed forward with her obsession, but my own grandfather, who acted as if he cared about me was actually the one trying to separate me from the woman I loved. You were the one who made things difficult for us?''


    ''I did that because I cared about you. It was all for your own good''.


    ''You always do things for the wellbeing of others. Even the most unnecessary things are for the good of others, isn''t it? Grandfather, since that day I found out, I lost all trust in you''.


    ''How could you say such words to me? I am your grandfather and I want what is best for you. That woman is a gold digger. She is just an old woman who wants to use you to climb up''.


    ''Don''t talk about my woman that way. Maria is nothing like you just said''.


    ''You are even defending her? Ad-Din, what has that woman done to you? You are even defending her?''


    ''You have no right to talk about Maria that way. You know why? Because you are the one who snatched her life away from her. Her career and ambitions as a woman, her dreams and everything that was important to her, you are the one who took that away from her the moment you interfered and made them to revoke her licence. Do you know what you did to her? Because of you, she was still stuck in 8 years ago.


    Don''t you dare do anything to Maria or else I will be the one you will be dealing with. Tell that idiot that if I ever see him 500m away from Maria or me, mypany or wherever I am, I will kill him''.


    ''How could you, Ad-Din? For that woman?''


    ''That woman is the woman I love and I won''t allow anyone to malign or disrespect her and that includes you, grandpa. I will take these pictures as souvenirs.


    For thest time, don''t you dare do anything to my woman or you can forget that you have another grandson''.


    Ad-Din took the pictures he had gathered and left the quarters. The old man couldn''t react fast as he was flustered. By the time he regained his senses, Ad-Din had gone out already.


    He banged his fist on the table again making the table to crack across.

 Chapter 71: 71 Maria, you can only belong to me.

    Chapter 71: 71 Maria, you can only belong to me.


    Maria was in the photocopier room making some copies Paul asked her to when the door opened. She turned and was engulfed into a tight hug by Ad-Din. She felt his scent and blushed.


    ''Ad-Din, no sorry, boss, what is it?'' Maria was startled by his actions. Ad-Din didn''t say anything but his grip on her tightened. It was like he wanted to turn her into a part of him.


    ''Are you alright?'' Maria asked again worriedly.


    Paul who was unaware of what was happening walked towards the photocopier room ready to scold Maria was taking so much time in making simple copies. When he reached there and saw his boss hugging Maria, he swallowed back the words that almost came out of his mouth and stepped back.


    As if sensing the presence of a third party, Ad-Din used his leg to kick the door close and Paul smiled awkwardly and went back.


    Who was he to scold the boss'' woman? Was he tired of his job?


    After a while, Ad-Din finally let go and stared into Maria''s eyes saying ''I''m fine. I just missed you so much while on the way here''


    ''Oh, I thought that something happened? I was worried'' Maria said and looked at his outfit ''you are in white outfit?'' she couldn''t hide her surprise and smile.


    ''Yes, why? Do you think I look especially dashing in this outfit?'' Ad-Din asked and Maria blushed. She turned away and picked the papers she had just photocopied.


    ''Oh, you look breathtaking. I need to send these to Paul and distribute the rest to the various departments''.


    ''What? Are you telling me that you are busy now?'' Ad-Din said cockily.


    ''Oh, I am so busy that it makes me happy to know I am needed. I am working so hard, as my boss, shouldn''t you encourage me?'' Maria said.


    ''What do I do, Maria Portia Lee? I think I am in a huge trouble?''


    ''Trouble? What is it?'' Maria''s voice turned serious.


    ''I think I love you too much now'' Ad-Din said and Maria shyly hit his chest.


    ''What kind of cheesy talk is this? Were you always this cheesy?''


    ''No, I am only cheesy with you. Because my heart can''t stop beating for you. Maria, you know you are stuck with me for life, right? You can only belong to me, Maria Portia Lee''.


    ''Okay, I belong to only you. Now, can I go and do my work? I want to be a model worker in the eyes of my boss, so you the man who loves me needs to allow me to prove myself to my boss, okay?'' Maria said and smiled happily.


    ''Then, as the man who only has you in his heart, I must let you work hard and not let your boss scold you. Hurry, go before I change my mind'' Ad-Din said and Maria nodded her head and went out hurriedly smiling.


    Ad-Din''s smile vanished the moment Maria left. He was like a different person now, someone who was cold and distant. He removed his phone and dialled an unknown number. He spoke when the call went through. ''I need you to do something for me''


    ''Yes, boss. I will take the next flight and be in Cosmos tomorrow'' the voice said.


    ''En, thank you'' Ad-Din said and hung up.


    The fight between him and his grandfather was now official. He knew the old man was crafty and wouldn''t stop just because he threatened him. He needed something to use against that old man and the person he talked to was going to y a big role in that.


    Ad-Din walked to the hallway of his floor and look down at the various departments in the lower floor. He saw Maria busy distributing and chatting with some of the workers and a smile spread across his face.


    As he watched her interestingly, his eyes caught a certain figure looking suspiciously at Maria. It was one of the new workers and she was in the Marketing department. Ad-Din knew he very well. She was the spy his grandfather sent to hispany to report his every actions to him.


    As if sensing eyes on her, thedy whose name was Selina looked up and saw Ad-Din, she quickly looked away and hid behind a pile of papers on her desk. Ad-Din saw her actions and decided to ignore her. He would deal with her at the right time. Right now, he was simply too busy admiring the woman who was chatting with the Team Leader of the Marketing department. She was listening to something the team leader was saying and jotting some things in her diary. He got curious. He wondered what she was asking him because she looked so serious.


    .....


    Maria smiled and handed a few papers to the team leader and spoke ''thank you so much, team leader''.


    ''You seem interested in Marketing. Do you want to join my team?'' the team leader asked and Maria nodded enthusiastically.


    ''Yes, I love the marketing team but my field is quite different so I intend to take short courses in Marketing. That is why I am asking so many questions. I hope I am not inconveniencing you?''


    ''No, not at all. We will always wee a new member in our department. So, study hard and when you pass the exam, you can join my team''. The team leader said and Maria smiled.


    ''Then, I will study hard and make sure I be your junior very soon. I still have to visit the design team, I will contact you if I need anything'' Maria said.


    ''Sure, go ahead''. The team leader said and turned back to his desk after Maria left. Two female workers went to him and asked curiously.


    ''Team leader, is that the assistant of Paul?''.


    ''Yes, she is quite a good one and very smart. She wants to join our team''. The team leader who was impartial in his judgements said. He like Maria and could tell from his years of working for the CEO that the woman was a special one but what he like about her was the fact that she worked very hard and was polite.


    ''She wants to join our team? Isn''t she just a secretary assisting Paul? What qualification does she have to join our team? I heard from the HR department that she has a teaching certificate but the CEO still hired her?'' Anotherdy added and the team leader red at her.


    ''I remember when you came, you were also having a certificate from a local college but the CEO hired you? Can you really not talk about another person in that condescending manner?'' the team leader said shutting up the two women.


    ''Go back to your duties and don''t talk about another person''s situation like you know better. All of you seated here weren''t qualified at the beginning but the CEO gave all of the opportunity to be better so you have no right to talk about another person who is working hard to be what you are today'' the team leader said and went back to his work. He was someone who hated gossips and didn''t like it when women were against each other.


    At the corner of her desk, Selina recorded what went on and sent it to an unknown number in her phone. She finished and straightened herself acting as if nothing was wrong. She looked up and saw that the CEO was no longer watching their floor and rxed. She thought she was found out when she met with his gaze and got scared.


    ...


    Maria got back to her office and sat on her desk. She turned on her desk to look at her application. She had applied for a course in Marketing at an online site.


    The professor who taught in the online sses was a famous woman who lectured at Cosmos University and was the head of Marketing department. She only took 20 students every year in the online sses and Maria wanted to be among the 20 so she applied as soon as she heard of the vacancy. The lucky student list was going to be announced that afternoon and she was a bundle of nerves as she constantly refreshed her desktop.


    Maria was nervous as the time drew closer. It was a few minutes to noon and she didn''t dare to leave for lunch without knowing the results. She was scared because unlike most people, she had to use a certificate from 8 years ago to apply for a Marketing course. Her confidence level was very low and she didn''t know the oue.


    When it was noon, she quickly logged in with her ID number to view the list of the sessful applicants. She scanned through but couldn''t find her name. She sighed and sat back on the chair. Her eyes were wet but she wiped away the tears and tried to encourage herself.


    ''This is your first time, Maria. People usually apply more than five times before they get the opportunity. This is nothing to be sad about. You can just try again next year and when they don''t pick you, you can try the next year, two years and keep trying till they ept you''


    Ad-Din walked in and saw her mumbling to herself. He didn''t need to be told that she was sad. He closed the door and stood outside listening to her sobs.

 Chapter 72: 72 I will do anything for my woman

    Chapter 72: 72 I will do anything for my woman


    Maria wept for a long time before she was able to calm herself down. She wasn''t aware of the fact that Ad-Din was outside. He never left her side. He just simply wanted to be by her side when things were hard and tough for her. She stood up and wiped her face and was about to open the door when a knock came first.


    Maria opened and saw Ad-Din holding a bag of different brands of chocte bars and frowned confused.


    ''''I heard choctes are able to take away sadness from a woman? I went to the store and found they have different brands of chocte. I didn''t know the one you liked so I bought one of each'''' Ad-Din said and walked into the office closing the door behind him.


    Maria didn''t want him to see what she was doing so she quickly closed the page she was in and Ad-Din saw through her andughed saying ''''Maria, I studied IT at a top university and I even have a good friend who can even hack into space. I will still find out what you did and what happened even if you don''t tell me about it''''.


    Maria pursed her lips and snatched the bag of choctes from him changing the topic ''''you bought so many chocte, do you want me to get fat or get infection from eating too much chocte?''''


    ''''You should just saythank you, Ad-Din. You are such a sweet boyfriend'''' Ad-Din sad and pulled her into a hug ''''Maria, I don''t know what is wrong but I hope you can at least trust me with your problems and any other thing that worries you. Your boyfriend is so capable; don''t you want to rely on him?''''


    ''''Did you hear my sobs? Is nothing. I applied for Professor Kodney''s online Marketing lessons but I was rejected. It doesn''t matter. I can just apply again next year and again and again till I am picked''''. Maria said.


    ''''Youwant to be a student of Professor?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria shook her head.


    ''''No, I don''t even qualify to be her student. I just want to take part in her online courses. I heard her certification is well regarded, so I wanted to at least obtain one to add to my CV'''' Maria said.


    ''''Do you want to work with the Marketing department that much? Can''t you just remain here by my side?'''' Ad-Din pouted.


    ''''No. I can''t remain here forever. I need to work and grow. I don''t want to be shielded by you all the time. And I have recently developed a liking to Marketing. I want to grow as a person and do whatever I like''''.


    ''''You are right. My woman needs to grow and also do whatever she likes and wants. I am not a bossy boss or boyfriend. Do whatever you want, I will always support you. I more than anyone wants to see you grow. You are so smart; I know you will seed in whatever you put your mind to''''.


    ''''Are you giving me moral support now?'''' Maria asked and sat on her chair and Ad-Din leaned on the table.


    ''''Yes. I want to be your moral support and everything. Iste, you are the one left in this building who still hasn''t knocked off from work apart from the boss''''.


    ''''I totally forgot of the time. Let''s go. These days, I hardly get time to spend with Tiana, the little girl will nag and throw a tantrum one of these days''''.


    ''''Let''s go then''''.


    Maria tidied her table and arranged her things before she took her bag and the bag of choctes. She smiled and removed some and put into her drawer before looking at Ad-Din.


    They walked down to the reception when Maria''s phone buzzed. ''''Wait, let me receive this call. Is from Kobby''''. Maria said after seeing the caller ID.


    ''''Go ahead, I will hold these''''. Ad-Din said and took the chocte and her bag from her hands. Maria appreciated it and smiled before she answered the call.


    ''''Hi, Kobby. Date? OK. I will hurry home and be with T-baby. Have fun''''. Maria hugged up and turned to face Ad-Din happily saying ''''that was Kobby. He said he would be homete because he had a suddente dinner ns with someone. I hope is ady''''.


    Ad-Din smiled knowing very well who the culprit was. He knew it was Calia making her move on the innocent and unsuspecting Dr. Brian.


    ''''Are you that happy about him going on a date with a woman?'''' Ad-Din asked as they went out. They got into the car and the driver drove off as they chatted.


    ''''Yes, I am so happy'''' Maria kept talking enthusiastically all the time and Ad-Din kept nodding and smiling showing his interest in listening to her.


    First Hospital.


    OPD. (Out Patient Department)


    Kobby ced the phone back into his pants pocket and stared at the woman in front of him deeply. She was dressed in a blue ck strapless dress that stopped at her knees. A pair of earrings that resembled the moon hanged down her ears and a not so catching ne around her beautiful neckline. The ne wasn''t eye-catching yet it was exquisite.


    Kobby sized her up and a slight frown appeared on his face startling Calia. Calia pursed her lips nervously and had a lot of thoughts going on in her head. She wondered if he didn''t like her showing up so suddenly without pre-informing him first?


    Since he told her to n the dinner and let him know, she got home and found out she didn''t even have his number and she didn''t want to take it from Ad-Din. She wanted him to personally give his number to her. she sped her hands together as her grip on her small bag tightened.


    Kobby looked at the woman in front of him and sighed. He didn''t know what to do with her. She dressed and looked so beautiful but didn''t she know she was attracting unnecessary eyes to herself.


    Kobby noticed how the men who walked past them looked at her. She was eye-catching. Kobby felt that the woman was like an innocent seductress who didn''t even know the power she held.


    ''''SorryI came without calling first. But, that''s because I don''t have your number. Youdidn''t give me your number before leaving the other time?'''' Calia said and bit her lips.


    ''''She was doing that again'''' Kobby said internally and removed his zer. To him, the woman in front of him was going to be the death of him one day. He walked closer to her and put the zer on her covering her bare shoulders that were exposed.


    His actions made Calia blush and her heart started doing a marathon race. She felt a surge of electric sensation when his hand brushed against her shoulders.


    ''''Aren''t you feeling cold? Why did you dress this way ande here to see me?'''' Kobby said angrily.


    ''''Isorry. I can go if you don''t want me here?'''' Calia said and her lips trembled.


    ''''That''s not what I mean. Let''s get out of here, first. I just can''t be careful enough when ites to you, Miss Banks''''


    ''''Youknow my full name?'''' Calia asked with a hint of surprise.


    ''''A famous jewellery designer who holds shows every season and has her name mentioned on a lot of tforms. How can I not know your full name? Let''s go''''. Kobby said and took her hand bringing her outside.


    ...


    City View Restaurant.


    Calia rented the whole second floor of the restaurant so they were the only ones seated there. Kobby looked around suspiciously and asked as the waiter brought them a ss of wine.


    ''''Don''t tell me you rented all this ce?''''.


    ''''I rented the whole second floor''''. Calia said shyly.


    ''''What? Calia, how could you rent the whole ce? What if other people want to eat? Do you have that much money to spend?" Kobby asked.


    ''''Iyou said I should n everything. I have never done this before? I have never nned a dinner for any man before. I didn''t know how to go about it. I rented the whole ce because I didn''t want us to be distracted. It isn''t because I have money to waste. I just did it because I wanted you to be happy with my arrangements. I''m sorry''''.


    Kobby sighed. It seemed his EQ and IQ is always put to the test whenever he was dealing with this woman.


    ''''Listen, you seem to misunderstand me. I am not saying I don''t appreciate your efforts. I just feel that is too much for you to go this overboard in trying to please me. I am sorry for saying such words. You don''t have to feel pressure about pleasing me. I am just a normal person. Let''s just enjoy the dinner tonight. I will be in charge of nning any dinner from now onwards. Is that clear?'''' Kobby blurted out before realising what he just said.


    ''''Does that mean; this won''t be thest time we are having dinner together?'''' Calia asked expectantly with a smile.


    Kobby looked at her and sipped the wine without saying anything. The waiter brought their first course just then and served them.


    ''''Let''s eat first'''' Kobby said.

 Chapter 73: 73 I will do anything for my woman 2

    Chapter 73: 73 I will do anything for my woman 2


    After a rather awkward meal, Calia and Kobby walked out of the restaurant and were now at the entrance.


    ''''Do youwant to take a walk with me?'''' Kobby asked suddenly.


    ''''Huh? A walk?'''' Calia looked at him and blushed shyly nodded her head.


    ''''The weather is nice and we ate quite a lot in there. A walk will be good for your health. I''m just saying this as a doctor. I don''t mean anything else''''. Kobby added and looked away. He wondered what he was even doing all of a sudden.


    ''''Then, let''s go for a walk'''' Calia said ''''there is a beach not far from here. Shall we walk to there before wee back?''''


    ''''Sure, let''s go'''' Kobby said and walked away and Calia followed. Their actions were awkward but unforced.


    The two walked to the beach. Calia''s heels kept getting stuck in the sand and it made her ufortable yet she didn''t want Kobby to notice it. She didn''t want anything toe between the serene and quite moment that they were having.


    After walking for a while, Kobby stopped and something dawned on him. He looked down and saw that Calia was wearing the heels in the sand and she looked ufortable. He sighed and turned to her saying ''''excuse me for a minute''''.


    ''''Oh'''' Calia said and Kobby bent down and unlocked her heels zip. His actions surprised her but made her heart feel warm. Kobby looked at her blushing face.


    ''''Actually, you can befortable around me'''' he said and helped her to take off the shoes ''''sit down, let me check your feet''''.


    Calia sat on the sand and covered her legs with Kobby''s zer leaving her feet. Kobby knelt down on one knee and looked at her feet.


    ''''Do you enjoy hurting yourself that much?'''' He asked.


    ''''Who in the world enjoys hurting themselves?'''' Calia asked back.


    ''''I think both my EQ and IQ drops to zero whenever it has to do with you''''. Kobby said and removed an ointment from his back pocket. He had casually kept it with him at the hospital and was grateful he did.


    ''''Why? Do I bother you? Does my presence upset you?'' Calia asked.


    ''''No, not at all. I will never find you a bother. Is just that, I don''t think I can ever be careful enough when ites to you. Your feet are all bruised. Why did you even wear such high heels?''''


    ''''Wearing high heels boast a woman''s confidence. It makes us feel that, there is nothing we can''t achieve as long as we have our favourite heels on'''' Calia said and Kobby shook his head.


    ''''You should consider wearing low heels for now. Maybe sneakers will do. Your feet will swell at this rate'''' Kobby said and unscrewed the lid of the ointment.


    ''''Do you always carry that around?'''' Calia asked as she watched Kobby squeeze out the ointment and started massaging her leg. She felt tickles and retracted her feet giggling.


    ''''I don''t carry it around, I just took it by chance and it came in handy''''. Kobby said and pulled her leg back to his side and she chuckled and pointed at her feet.


    ''''That, be careful. I am very sensitive and is quite tickling with the way you are touching it''''.


    Kobby looked at her and suddenly asked ''''you have never had a boyfriend, right?''''


    ''''Huh? Who? That is not true. You will be surprised by the number of guys I have dated before'''' Calia retorted back and flushed.


    ''''I guess I''m right after all'''' Kobby said and nodded his head.


    ''''Right about what? I told you I have had about 3 boyfriends before you'''' Calia blurted out and covered her mouth.


    ''''Am I your boyfriend?'''' Kobby asked and watched her expression. He was enjoying teasing her because of the way she kept blushing. For some reason, he like it.


    ''''No, that''s not what I mean. I didn''t mean that you are my boyfriend. I was just trying to prove a point. Sorry'''' Calia said and looked away embarrassed and bit her lips.


    ''''You know; you shouldn''t bite your lips like that in front of a man. It could send him wrong signals'''' Kobby said and stood up. He was done with massaging her leg.


    ''''What kind of signals?'''' Calia asked and looked at him. She was still sitting on the sand while he was standing up, in front of her. She boldly met and held his gaze for a few seconds after asking him that question.


    ''''Forget of it. Iste, let''s go. I will take you home'''' Kobby said and turned to go and Calia called his name.


    ''''Kobby Brian!!'''' Kobby turned and looked at her. It was probably because that was the very first time she had called him by his full name. His focus was now entire on her. They stared at each other for a while before she continued ''''can I like you?" she asked and pursed her lips. She couldn''t believe what she just said herself.


    ''''It seems you are the type to always speak or say whatever is on your mind? But, I don''t like a woman taking the lead''''. Kobby said ''let''s go, I will take you home''


    Calia looked at him as he walked away and followed sullenly. The two of them got into the car and the drive back was quiet.


    ....


    A few dayster.


    Ad-Din was speaking on phone when Maria knocked on the door and went in. She stood across him quietly and didn''t distract him as he spoke on the phone.


    ''''Okay, thank you. I promise to visit and treat you to a meal sometime, bye''''. Ad-Din hung up and looked at the woman in front of him. He leaned on the table and smiled at her.


    ''''Sir, this is the revised designs submitted by the design team. If it is possible, they will like to hear your thoughts before they proceed with it as nned''''.


    Maria spoke professionally and Ad-Din cocked his eyes at her. Maria maintained her professional look and didn''t smile. She didn''t want to be seduced so early in the morning by this man.


    ''''Sir?'''' Ad-Din asked and stood up from his chair. ''''We didn''t even see each other on the weekend and the first thing you are saying to me is, Sir?''''


    Maria pursed her lips and stepped back. He was walking closer to her.


    ''''You tantly refused to go on a date with me during the weekend iming that you had to send Tiana to the amusement park, I didn''tin. But, how could you not even call me once throughout the weekend?''''


    ''''Sir, we are at the workce. I suggest you maintain a respectful and polite distance'''' Maria said as she hit her back against the door. Ad-Din quickly ced his hand on her head and instead of hitting her head clumsily on the door, she hit his hand instead and he smiled.


    ''''You should be careful with your head. Your head is full of smart and brilliant ideas, what will we do if you hurt yourself?'''' Ad-Din said and shifted his hand and traced it down her back making her flush. When he reached her waist, he swiftly held it and pushed her against himself and looked at her blushing face.


    ''''Ad, we are at the office'''' Maria said.


    ''''I am the boss but right now I want to be a man to you because I missed you so much'''' Ad-Din said and hugged her tightly ''''I almost ran to your housest night because I missed you so much''''.


    ''''I''m sorry. I was just a little bit busy that''s why I didn''t call. I went to the library to get some books to do self-study but even after studying the materials for hours I couldn''t understand anything. I was so frustrated that I ended up sleeping for hours. When I woke up, it was already sote and I didn''t want to disturb your sleep''''. Maria said while in his arms.


    ''''Do you want to study Marketing that much?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Yes, I really want to do it'''' Maria replied.


    ''''Then, I will teach you''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Maria released herself from his embrace and looked at him.


    ''''Why? You don''t believe that I am capable?''''


    ''''No, is not that. Is just that, your fee might be too high. I dare not allow you to teach me'''' Maria said seriously before they both busted intoughter.


    ''''Don''t worry, I don''t charge that much. As for my fee? Let''s saya kiss a day is enough for me? Well, if you also want to pay me by spending the night at my ce, I will ept it'''' Ad-Din said and looked at Maria shamelessly.


    ''''Were you always this shameless? Howe I didn''t know this side of you?'''' Maria folded her arms and asked.


    ''''I only dare to be shameless because is you''''


    ''''Then, I will dly ept your free tuition. Right now, I need to learn Marketing anyway and anyhow possible. I am not going to refuse this offer at all. As for spending the night at your ceif you work hard, I might consider it'''' Maria said and pushed him away before running out of the office.


    Ad-Din chuckled and shook his head. This woman was bing more daring.

 Chapter 74: 74 I will do anything for my woman3

    Chapter 74: 74 I will do anything for my woman3


    Maria went back to her office and sat down. She saw a notification on her desktop and clicked on it. It was a mail from Professor Kodney online sses.


    Maria''s eyes twitched a couple of times as she read the notification. She even zoomed it to check and be sure she wasn''t dreaming or hallucinating. It was indeed a notification from Professor Kodney''s secretary informing her of her sessful admission to Professor Kodney''s online Market course lecturing.


    Maria covered her mouth in shock and stood up from her desk. She really didn''t know how to describe how she was suddenly feeling right now. She touched her beating heart to calm herself down before running out of the office.


    Ad-Din was speaking on the phone when the door to his office suddenly opened and Maria ran inside and hugged him tightly. He blushed and held her tight with one hand as he spoke on the phone.


    ''''I will visit you tomorrow at your office, bye''''. Ad-Din hung up and ced the phone on the table before focusing on Maria.


    ''''Why? Did something good happen to you?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria nodded and looked up at him. Her eyes were wet ''''why are you crying if it was something good?''''


    "Because, I''m happy. Those are tears of joy'''' Maria said and sniffed.


    ''Okay, tell me. what good thing happened to you?'' Ad-Din asked and smiled.


    ''''Do you remember how I applied for Professor Kodney''s online lectures and was rejected?''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''When I went to the office just now. I saw a notification from her secretary. I was picked. Isn''t that quite shocking? Apparently, someone dropped out of the ss suddenly and they did random picking and it happened to be me. Ad-Din, I don''t know how to even express myself. I am so happy that I feel is not real?'''' Maria rambled on.


    ''''Is real. First, congrattions for getting epted as a student of Professor Kodney. Second, this is real. Your sincerity and earnest zeal to win brought you this far. You deserve this chance and I am happy for you, Maria''''. Seeing how happy she looked, Ad-Din felt proud of himself. He was d he was able to do something for her.


    The call earlier was from professor Kodney.


    ''''Ad-Din, I feel that ever since you came back into my life, I have been experiencing good things alone. A lot of good things are happening for me. I really, really feel that I must have saved an entire race for the heavens to bless me with you'''' Maria said and hugged Ad-Din tightly adding ''''Ad, thank you so much for giving me a chance to be with you again. Thank you foring into my life again''''.


    ''''Silly woman. I should be the one thanking you foring back to me again. As for the good things happening to you. You fully deserve them. I am happy to see that you are happy, Maria. Just know that, in this world, there is nothing I will not do for the woman I love''''.


    ''''Ad-Din, should Igo home with you tonight?'''' Maria asked and looked at him innocently. She was going to tease him.


    Ad-Din nearly lost his footing and held on to the table to sturdy himself before coughing. This woman was going to be the death of him. He calmed himself down and asked casually.


    ''''Whatdid you just say?''''


    ''''I asked if I should just go home with you tonight?'''' Maria asked and took a step back.


    ''''Areare you serious?'''' Ad-Din asked and looked at her.


    ''''Off coursenot. You so wished'''' Maria said and ran out of the office again.


    Ad-Din breathed out and couldn''t believe he had been teased by Maria two times in a row. He sat back on his chair and couldn''t stop smiling.


    ''''Maria, what am I going to do with you? Why am I so crazy about you?'''' Ad-Din shook his head.


    ...


    After work, it was raining heavily outside. Maria picked her umbre and went down to the reception. Ad-Din had ate meeting to attend to and couldn''t send her home so she had to hail a taxi.


    She was standing outside the entrance waiting for a taxi when a Bentley pulled over in front of her startling her. the window of the car rolled down and Maria saw an Old man in the backseat. The driver got down and walked to Maria and spoke.


    ''''Miss, our old Master wants to speak with you''''


    ''''Me? But, I don''t know him''''. Maria said and looked towards the window sceptically. She was having a bad feeling about this.


    ''''Our old Master is Mr. Denarius, the grandfather of Ad-Din Denarius'''' the driver said and Maria seemed to have been driven into a trance.


    The name oddly rang a bell in her ears. She remembered clearly that 8 years ago at the office of the district circuit supervisor, the circuit supervisor told her that he was acting based on orders and even asked her if she had wronged anyone from the Denarius family.


    She remembered the circuit supervisor telling her that she had bitten more than she could chew by getting into the bad books of the Denarius Old Master who controlled the city.


    Maria subconsciously looked at the man in the backseat and her fingers clutched nervously around her bag.


    The driver opened the door and gestured for her to go in. Maria stood for a while as if contemting before she got into the front seat of the car. The driver also got inside and drove away.


    ....


    CITY VIEW RESTAURANT.


    Maria sat across the old man nervously. She didn''t know why, but she was wary of this man. Especially after remembering what the circuit supervisor told her 8 years ago.


    8 years ago, it was this man who made them to revoke her licence. Her job, her career, dreams and ambitions all came to naught because she had gotten involved with Ad-Din back then.


    She had almost forgotten that the very obstacles she faced back then were still there, but it didn''t matter. Because, she was determined to be with Ad-Din. Regardless of who was against her.


    ''''Miss Lee, how much is your price?'' Old master Denarius asked.


    ''''Huh? My price for what?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Your price for leaving my grandson? Everyone has a price. Everyone has a worth. So, I''m asking you. what do you think your worth is?'''' The old man asked again, this time bringing forth the words one after another.


    ''''Do you often put price tags on the people around you, Sir?'''' Maria asked fearlessly.


    ''''What?'''' the old man looked at Maria. He looked like he didn''t expect to be asked a question back instead of given an answer.


    ''''It seems you like to put price tags on people''s worth, that''s why I want to know if this applies to the people closer to you. Your family or is it because is me?'''' Maria told him.


    Old master Denarius didn''t say anything. He quietly sipped the tea in front of him and looked at Maria.


    ''''You suddenly appeared before my son after disappearing for 8 years. Do you think I don''t know that your thoughts and actions are not pure? Since you are with him because of what he has, then, why don''t you be upfront with me? I can give you money that willst you a lifetime. All you have to do is to disappear from my grandson''''.


    ''''Is that what Ad-Din wants or what you want?'''' Maria asked him.


    ''''Ad-Din is still growing. He doesn''t know the mistake he is making by being with someone like you''''.


    ''''Someone like me? In your eyes, what kind of person do you think I am? Someone you can throw money at and ask her to disappear? Someone whose life you can meddle with at will? Or someone who doesn''t deserve your grandson?''''


    ''''You are quite eloquent in speech. Too bad you lost the chance to be a model teacher'''' Old Master Denarius mocked Maria.


    Maria culled her palms into fist as she sat. Her feet under the table were trembling.


    ''''You are right. I lost the chance because you took it away from me. 8 years ago'''' Maria said.


    ''''I didn''t take anything from you. You were the one who went and bit more than you could chew. You were the one who seduced an innocent boy. Just like how you did it 8 years ago, you are doing it now. But, I can see through your act, Miss Lee.


    You are with Ad-Din because of who he is. I will never consent to this rtionship between him and you, so you can forget of any ns to climb the socialdder through my grandson''''.


    Maria chuckled and looked at him.


    ''''Did you justugh?'''' The old man asked and looked at Maria''s face. She still had a smile stered on her face.


    ''''Then, should I cry instead?'''' Maria asked and looked coldly at the man. Her gaze was deep and cold. It carried a hint of nonchnce to it which mad the old man feel goosebumps all over his body.

 Chapter 75: 75 If Ad-Din doesnt leave me, then I wont ever leave him too

    Chapter 75: 75 If Ad-Din doesn''t leave me, then I won''t ever leave him too


    "Then, should I cry instead?'''' Maria asked and looked coldly at the man. Her gaze was deep and cold. It carried a hint of nonchnce to it which made the old man feel goosebumps all over his body.


    The words resounded like a trumpet in the ears of the old man. He was quite taken aback. Old Mr. Denarius looked at Maria and frowned. He gave a soft chuckle that could have gone unnoticed but for Maria she heard it. Her hearing ability was exceptionally good.


    ''''You are really fearless. Aren''t you? did you just ask me whether to cry instead? Is that how your parents brought you up? To speak to your elders in such a disrespectful manner? Figures, you never had any parental upbringing to begin with. Your mother abandoned you and your father is just a useless man who is running away from debtors''''.


    Bang..


    Maria hit her palm on the table angrily startling the old man.


    ''''Don''t you ever bring my mom into this. My mom''s name is too precious for it to be mentioned and maligned so easily by someone like you. I can ept anything from you but I won''t ept you insulting my mom'''' Maria said to him.


    ''''The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. What can I expect from someone who was rejected and abandoned by her parents?'''' The old man said casually and raised his tea cup to sip the tea. his words were like a sword cutting Maria over and over again.


    For the past 30 years of her life, from 25 years ago, when her mother divorced her father and went away without bothering to even look at her, she had harboured that unfair treatment in her. it was deeply engraved in her because of what she had to go through.


    People''s actions, people''s words, their gazes were the most frightful thing that Maria feared the most.


    Maria sped her hands together under the table trying to stay calm. Her feet trembled under the table and the cking of her shoes could be heard. She sat still as the voices invaded her. she was so rigid all of a sudden, almost seeming out of it.


    ''''you are just someone whose mother didn''t want''''


    ''''Why don''t you just disappear already? It will do a lot of good''''


    ''''Your mother left you for a man''''


    ''''You are no different. You are just like your mother''''


    ''''You are a disgrace to teachers''''


    ''''Look that is the girl whose mother left her for a man''''


    ''''Bitch, slut. You should leave the school and not damage the image of our school''''


    The voices became her reality as she couldn''t differentiate them anymore. To Maria, it was just like the people were standing in front of her. It was just like she was seeing them at that moment, because throughout the years, those statements were deeply engraved in her heart.


    The old man sat back, seemingly enjoying the scene before him. He watched with interest and saw that Maria was deeply hurt by his words.


    8 years ago, he had done his investigations on her and knew about her past very well. He too was a man who majored in psychology and pharmacy. He was a renowned scientist who singlehandedly built Denarius Group into what it was today. He was an experienced man who could read people. He knew what he wanted to achieve by bringing up Maria''s past. He wanted to see her break down and show that part of her to Ad-Din.


    He nced at his wrist watch and leaned back on the chair.


    The door opened abruptly and Ad-Din entered the room. He looked out of breath.


    What greeted him was the dissociated state of Maria. She waspletely still and her eyes were cold and distant.


    ''''What did you do to her?'''' Ad-Din asked as he moved closer to Maria.


    ''''I just merely went through memoryne with her. I didn''t have to do much. I didn''t know she was such a fragile little woman?'''' The old man said and sipped his tea.


    ''''You just crossed a line that you will leave to regret. From this day going, consider that you don''t have another grandson'''' Ad-Din said coldly.


    ''''Rubbish!! How could you, because of this woman?''''


    ''''She is not just any woman. She is the one I love''''. Ad-Din said and turned to Maria. He bent down and knelt on one knee in front of her saying ''''Maria, is okay. I''m here, look at me''''


    Maria looked between the two men and didn''t open her mouth neither did she move. Her hands were cold and it scared Ad-Din.


    ''''See? You are scared of her right now? I told you, nothing good wille out of someone who was abandoned even by her own parents?''''


    ''''Shut up. Shut up''''


    Ad-Din screamed at the old man before removing his phone. He didn''t let go of Maria''s hand as he dialled Kobby''s number. The call went through and Kobby answered after the second ring.


    ''''Hello, Ad-Din, I was just about to call you. Maria is not picking my calls. Is she with you?'''' Kobby said on the phone.


    ''''Yes, but there is a problem. Maria has paced out and can''t seem to even feel my presence'''' Ad-Din said and Kobby grew rmed.


    ''''What happened? Where is Maria?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''She is with me. we are at City View Restaurant''''.


    ''''I will be there shortly. Don''t leave her side and make sure there isn''t any sharp object closer to her. Keep her safe as much as possible until I get there''''. Kobby said and hung up immediately.


    ''''Ad-Din'''' Old Mr. Denarius called him and pointed at Maria. He was shocked and frightened.


    Ad-Din frowned and turned to look at Maria and what greeted him was a stter of blood on his face. It came out of her wrist. Ad-Din was shocked by the scene. He didn''t even know the time Maria pulled her hand out of his and was holding the knife cutting through her wrist. Ad-Din screamed and snatched the knife from her and she soon lost consciousness.


    Ad-Din picked the white table cloth and covered Maria''s wrist to stop the bleeding as he lifted her out of the room, he turned to his grandfather saying ''''I will never forgive you for this''''


    FIRST HOSPITAL.


    OPERATION ROOM.


    Kobby ran to the operation room and saw Ad-Din standing outside and asked him anxiously ''''what happened to Maria?''''


    ''''Is all my fault. I couldn''t protect her and allowed this to happen'''' Ad-Din said frustratingly.


    ''''Tell me exactly what happened? Who did she talk to?'''' Kobby asked.


    Ad-Din told him everything and sighed. He tussled his hair and looked at the operation room.


    "I just hope she is fine? I will never forgive anyone who hurts Maria''''. Ad-Din said.


    The door opened and the doctor in charged walked out. He removed the mask on his face and nodded to Kobby.


    ''''Dr. John, how is my sister?'''' Kobby asked the doctor first. They knew each other because they both worked at First Hospital.


    ''''Luckily she was brought in early. We were able to stop the bleeding and performed the surgery. Luckily, this time she didn''t cut into her veins and we were able to save her. I thought she was doing well after the ident. Why did she suddenly have a rpse?'''' Dr. John asked.


    ''''It was so sudden. I will make sure she doesn''te to the ER again. thank you, Dr. John''''. Kobby said.


    ''''No need to be so polite, Dr. Brian. We are colleagues after all. Maria will be moved to a ward soon. See you around then'''' Dr. John smiled and went away.


    ''''What did that doctor mean by rpse? Is this something that happened frequently? Was Maria in an ident before?''''


    Ad-Din asked the questions nonstop and seriously. Kobby nodded his head.


    ''''How is that possible?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Let''s go to my office first. Maria will need to rest when she is taken to her ward". Kobby said and led Ad-Din away to his office.


    Dr. Brian''s consulting room


    Ad-Din sighed and tussled his hair. His mind was in a mess after hearing what Kobby told him.


    ''''I thought she suddenly disappeared because of me''''.


    ''''Everything happened so suddenly back then. Maria and my wife''s ident, the sudden birth of Tiana and other things. Maria''s life changed drastically after the ident. She med herself for the ident and has being leaving in guilt. I didn''t tell you because I felt it was Maria who needed to tell you about this herself but now that things havee to this end, I can''t hide it from you.


    The truth is, Maria has gone through a lot and her mother''s abandonment is her Achilles heel. For your grandfather to mention is so casually to Maria, it only meets that he might have even known about her ident and purposefully hid it from you.


    Ad-Din, we have known each other for a month already and I know that you care about Maria, but it doesn''t mean I will stand by and watch your family to hurt her. To me, Maria is more than a family. She is a very important person that I must protect.


    That is a promise I made to myte wife. If you don''t protect her then I will consider that you don''t deserve her and will be against your rtionship with her''''.

 Chapter 76: 76 The past that was hidden. 1

    Chapter 76: 76 The past that was hidden. 1


    "I didn''t even know she went through so much because of me'''' Ad-Din said absentmindedly.


    ''''Ad-Din, you must prove to me that you are capable of protecting Maria''''.


    ''''I understand; I will not allow anyone to hurt Maria again''''. Ad-Din said seriously before adding ''''can I leave Maria in your care? There is something I need to attend to first?''''


    ''''Sure, you go ahead. I will be here''''


    Ad-Din nodded his head and went out of the office.


    ....


    Ad-Din arrived at Denarius mansion thirty minutester and was on his way to his quarters when the butler stopped him in front of old Mr. Denarius'' quarters.


    ''''What is it uncle Max?'''' Ad-Din asked when the butler didn''t say anything.


    ''''Young master, the old Sire asked me to call you to his quarters when you arrived" the butler finally spoke.


    ''''Really? He still has the guts to ask you to call me after what he did? Is good then, I was even going to see him anyways'''' Ad-Din smiled and turned going towards the old man''s quarters.


    The butler watched him and was scared about what was going to happen inside. The two of them were both stubborn and always did what they liked. The butler wasn''t sure of the things that issued between the two of them but seeing how Ad-Din spoke meant that something wasn''t right. the butler contemted for a while before removing his phone to call Mona Lisa Sun. She was the only one Ad-Din listened to.


    Ad-Din entered the hall and saw his grandfather seated on his favourite sofa head of the sofa set. The old man liked to sit there because it reaffirmed anyone who entered the mansion that he was the head of the Denarius family.


    ''''You still have the cheek to call me after what you did?'''' Ad-Din asked him standing up. He didn''t want to sit and waste anymore of his time.


    ''''Take this and give to that woman. That is mypensation for tonight''s happenings''''. Old Mr. Denarius said and pushed a cheque to Ad-Din''s side of the table.


    Ad-Din looked at the cheque that was already signed and had an amount of $100000 Dors on it andughed.


    ''''I have never thought I would despise someone so much in my life? I have never thought I would one day go against my own family but now I know why a lot of powerful families'' crumble easily. It must be because they think everything could be solved with money''. Ad-Din said and looked at the old man.


    ''''What are you insinuating?'''' the old man asked angrily.


    ''''The moment you decided to go against me. The moment you decided to go against my happiness. The moment you decided to go against my woman. The moment you thought that you were the one who could decide who I should be with; you lost me as a grandson and as a family member. Remember this, you are the one who started this first''''.


    ''''What do you want me to do apart from giving that woman money? I didn''t know she had suicidal tendencies? Shouldn''t you even be grateful to me? Now you know what she is capable of doing, don''t you?'''' The old man said aggrievedly.


    ''''Apologise to Maria. Go and apologise to my girlfriend for what you did to her, then, I will forgive you. Money? I have enough tost a lifetime with her. She doesn''t need money from someone who looks down on her''''.


    ''''That woman almost killed herself. Don''t you think she was acting, to get your sympathy?''''


    ''''What? Let me ask you something. Tell me you didn''t know anything about Maria getting into an ident 8 years ago? Now that I think about it, it seems the whole family knew about it. I was the only one who didn''t know and nobody cared to tell me about it''''


    ''''You got into an ident because of that woman, how could I have allowed anyone to tell you that. All I am doing is for your own good. Nothinges out of being with that woman. You almost died because you were rushing to see her at the hospital. You didn''t wake up for almost a year and nearly became crippled because of that woman. She is not good for you, Ad-Din'''' the old man spoke harshly and angrily.


    ''''What do you mean I got into an ident because of her? Why don''t I remember that?'''' Ad-Din asked and frowned. ''''Tell me what you know and stop keeping me in the dark''''


    Calia arrived and saw the butler walking to and fro outside the old man''s quarters. She got down from her car and walked towards him.


    As soon as the butler saw Calia, he felt like his saviour had arrived and exined everything to her.


    Just then, Calia heard Ad-Din''s voice and rushed in immediately.


    ''''Ad, what is going on'''' Calia asked and Ad-Din turned to look at her.


    ''''Tell me, did you also lie to me all these years?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Lied to you? I don''t understand?''''


    ''''About my ident? Didn''t you say that I was chasing you across the road when a truck ran over me? Why is he telling me now that, what I know is not the truth but I got into an ident because I was going to the hospital after hearing about Maria''s ident?''''


    ''''Grandpa, what did you tell Ad-Din?'''' Calia asked the old man.


    ''''Answer me, Calia and don''t even lie to me'''' Ad-Din screamed at her.


    ''''Is true. That day, you got into an ident because I told you about Maria''s ident. You were in a hurry to go to the hospital but unfortunately, the truck driver drove into the taxi you were in. That is what happened''''.


    ''''So, why didn''t you tell me the truth all these years? Were you also against me?''''


    ''''No, that''s not what it is, Ad. I can exin''''


    ''''Exin what? The fact that you of all people lied and kept me in the dark for 8 years? For 8 years, I med and hated Maria for abandoning me without even knowing that she too was in an ident. Even after meeting me, I was almost tempted to hurt her because I thought she was the one who abandoned me first. You knew about all that and yet, you didn''t bother to clear the misunderstandings between me and her. How could you do this to me, Calia? I trusted you so much?''''


    Ad-Din said and turned to walk away when suddenly his leg became numb and filled with pain


    ''''Ad-Din, what''s wrong?'''' Calia was the first to notice his pain. She tried to touch him and he pushed her away.


    ''''Don''t touch me''''.


    ''''Ad-Din, what is wrong with you? Is it your leg again?'''' The old man became anxious.


    ''''All of you, stay away from me. Uncle Max!!'''' Ad-Din called out to the man standing at the door and he ran in.


    ''''Young master, I''m here''''.


    ''''Help me to my quarters and call this number for me. the name is Dr. Brian'''' Ad-Din said and removed his phone. Butler Max helped him outside as Calia and the old man watched.


    Calia bit her lips and turned to the old man asking angrily ''''what exactly did you do this time around?''''


    ''''Are you also going to go against me?'''' the old man asked.


    ''''Please, I beg you, grandpa. Can you stop meddling in our business and allow us to live our lives the way we want to? Is big brother''s life not enough lesson already?'''' Calia said tearfully.


    "You...even you are against me now?'''' the old man asked surprised.


    ''''Ad-Din hates me because of you. Please, stop meddling with people''s lives already. You are not God'''' Calia said and left the hall.


    The old man banged his fist on the table angrily. Even his precious only granddaughter was now against him.


    Ad-Din''s Quarters.


    Bedroom.


    The butler watched as Ad-Din struggled in his pain. He dialled Kobby''s number again and called for the fifth time and he finally answered it.


    ''''Hello, Ad-Din''''


    ''''Please, is not Ad-Din''''


    ''''Hello, this is Calia. Please, can youe to the house immediately? Ad-Din just had a rpse and is quite serious'''' Calia snatched the phone from the butler and spoke after entering the room.


    ''''Send me the address, I will be there immediately'''' Kobby said.


    ''''I will text it to you right away'''' Calia said and hung up. She texted the address immediately to Kobby and ced the phone on the table. She walked closer to Ad-Din.


    Ad-Dinid sprouted on the floor as he held his leg in agonising pain. His forehead was full of sweat. Calia looked at him and tears formed in her own eyes. She tried to touch him and he screamed at her.


    ''''I said don''t touch me''''


    ''''Ad, I''m sorry. Please, can you not hate me? I thought it was for your own good that you didn''t know about what happened. I''m sorry for thinking what I did was for your good'''' Calia said.


    ''''Leave me alone. I want to be left alone''''.


    ''''Kobby Brian is on his way. I will be at the gate to bring him inside. Uncle Max, please watch over Ad for me'''' Calia said and went out.

 Chapter 77: 77 The past that was hidden 2

    Chapter 77: 77 The past that was hidden 2


    ''''He is asleep now. Allow him to rest and don''t wake him up until he wakes up by himself'''' Kobby said as he looked at Ad-Din.


    Kobby arrived an hour ago and was able to ease Ad-Din''s pain. He gave him an injection that eased the pain and allowed him to sleep.


    Kobby followed Calia to the hall and thetter went to the fridge and removed a bottle of water for him.


    ''''What happened to him? How did he suddenly get a rpse after doing so well recently?'''' Kobby asked as he unscrewed the bottle.


    ''''This is all my fault. I lied to him and he found out about it. He hates me now''''. Calia said and sat down on the sofa.


    ''''What kind of lie was it? Usually people like for two reasons. Either because they don''t want to be exposed or they feel that the other person is better off not knowing the truth. So, which lie did you get exposed for?'''' Kobby asked and looked at her. Since the day they had dinner, he hadn''t seen her again. She looked tired and lean.


    ''''Huh? I don''t know but I guess is thetter. In any case, I shouldn''t have kept the truth away from him. He trusted me so much and I let him down''''. Calia sighed.


    ''''This is the first time I am seeing this side to you?'''' Kobby said and Calia turned and looked at him. She didn''t linger on with her gaze before turning away fast.


    ''''What side to me?'''' She asked.


    ''''You always look happy and carefree; I didn''t think you were someone who could be down so easily? Did I get that wrong? Or did you not intend to let me see that side of you from the start?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''What? Are you mocking me now? Or are you saying that I''ve been putting up a different faade in front of you?'''' Calia asked and frowned.


    ''''No. Not that, what I mean is you''re quite stronger than I imagined. So, what really happened? He left the hospital an hour ago and this happened?"


    ''''Hospital? Did Ad-Dine to the hospital tonight?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Yes. It was because of Maria. Ad-Din told me she met with your grandpa. I''m not sure about the details, but your grandpa must have said something to Maria to make her self-harm and was rushed to the hospital''''.


    ''''Maria hurt herself? Oh my god. How is she? I hope she is fine?'''' Calia asked worriedly.


    ''''She is fine, don''t worry"


    ''''My grandfather, that old geezer just doesn''t know when to stop. That must be why Ad-Din confronted him and found out about the ident''''.


    ''''The ident?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes. 8 years ago, we were in ss when I heard that Maria got into an ident and I told Ad-Din about it. He was rushing to the hospital and got into an ident. Later on, my older cousin found out that the truck that ran him over was the same one that ran Maria and her friend over. Ad-Din was unconscious after the ident and my grandfather told us not to mention anything to him when he wakes up. So, nobody told him anything. He thought that Maria abandoned him and hated her so much''''


    ''''Turns out that the same truck driver ran over them that same day. Maria''s friend that passed away was my wife, Lexis'''' Kobby said absentmindedly.


    ''''I''m so sorry, Dr. Brian. I''m sorry about that''''. Calia said.


    ''''Is alright. It''s been 8 years already. She didn''t leave me alone. I have Tiana with me and that''s good'''' Kobby said and smiled at the thought of Tiana. She was the one who gave him strength when he almost wanted to give up on life.


    ''''I heard the drivermitted suicide afterwards? I really wanted to see him pay for what he did?'''' Calia said.


    ''''He is dead already. There is no better punishment than death in itself''''. Kobby said.


    ''''Right. So, are you going back to the hospital?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''No, someone is there to look after Maria. I will go home and take a rest''''


    ''''That is good'''' Calia said and felt a slight headache and coughed. She yawned tiredly and chuckled.


    ''''Are you alright? You''ve been coughing since I came?'''' Kobby asked and Calia shook her head dismissively.


    ''''I''m fine. Just a slight headache. Must be because I''ve been busytely working overtime. I will be fine after I get enough sleep''''


    ''''If anything happens, call me immediately. I mean concerning Ad-Din'''' Kobby said and looked at Calia. He noticed her face seemed redder than before.


    He frowned and sat across her. He ced his medical box on the floor and moved his face closer to her. Calia blushed and tried to move back but he held her hand and pulling her closer to his face.


    ''''What do you think you are doing?'''' Calia asked flustered and blushed. Kobby didn''t say anything. He touched her forehead and frowned before speaking.


    ''''I was right. You have a fever. That''s why you''ve been coughing so much''''


    ''''Huh? Fever? Me? That''s not possible?'''' Calia touched her forehead and noticed her body was heating up. Her face flushed and she moved back, pushing away Kobby''s hand.


    ''''Is not so serious, I will just drink some hot water and it will be fine''''. She said.


    ''''Are you the doctor or am I the doctor?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''You are the doctor but this is my body. Is probable because I got trenched by the rain today. I will be fine after I take some medicine'''' Calia said and stood up.


    ''''You are even giving yourself treatment now?'''' Kobby asked angrily ''''were you always this careless with your own body?''''


    ''''What? No. I take very good care of my body. Is just a fever, nothing serious? Why are you getting worked up over this anyway?'''' Calia asked annoyingly.


    He was the one who said he didn''t like women who took the lead and he is now even scolding and getting angry at her. She didn''t understand him at all.


    ''''I''m getting worked up over this? Are you saying I have no reason to be angry at you right now? When clearly you don''t seem to care about your own body?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes, you have no reason, okay? And who said I don''t care about my own body? I don''t understand why you should be angry with me? Why do you even care whether I have a fever or not? You came to treat Ad-Din and you just did. Can you not do this to me? I am not your patient'''' Calia said to him in one breathe.


    ''''So, what is your point exactly?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''My point is that you shouldn''t show unnecessary concern to me. I might just misunderstand you''''.


    ''''What will you misunderstand me about?'''' Kobby stood up facing her and she stepped back before speaking.


    ''''Didn''t you say you hate women who took the lead? Can you honestly tell me you didn''t know I had feelings for you? Was that not why you told me off by saying you didn''t like women who threw themselves at men? You basically called me cheap, you know?'''' Calia said and looked away.


    ''''What? How could you even think about it that way? I only said I hated women who took the lead. I didn''t say I hate you?'''' Kobby said and tussled his hair feeling frustrated.


    He didn''t understand why he had to always constantly exin himself in front of this woman whose EQ seemed to be zero.


    ''''Feels the same to me. Telling me you hated women who took the lead is the same as telling me you don''t like me. I understand English. I even had A+ in English since high school to the university, so you can''t tell me you hate women who threw themselves at men and not expect me toe to that conclusion".


    Calia said and red at him and added ''''now that I''m thinking about it, I am even getting mad at myself for acting so cheap to you and throwing myself to a man who has no emotions whatsoever''''.


    ''''What did you just say? I have no emotions?'''' Kobby asked and the hurt was apparent in his voice.


    ''''I'''' Calia realised she had gone overboard. ''''I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry''''


    ''''I don''t have emotions and can''t feel? Is that what you are telling me? Then, why did you constantly appear in front of me? Was it to confirm what you heard or did you just feel like ying with me?''''


    ''''No, that''s not what I meant'''' Calia tried to exin.


    ''''No, is okay. I think I have overstayed my wee anyway. I should go'''' Kobby said and took his box and left.


    Calia looked at the door and massaged her head.


    ''''Calia, you dummy. Why did you have to say that to a man who lost his wife?'''' she sighed and leaned back on the sofa.

 Chapter 78: 78 Familiarity

    Chapter 78: 78 Familiarity


    Maria opened her eyes and vaguely saw a familiar figure. She tried to sit up and realised her hand was connected to the IV pole and her other hand was covered with a bandage.


    The figure seemed to have noticed her gaze and turned. She walked closer to her and smiled brightly speaking to Maria.


    ''''Maria, you are awake?'''' Mona Lisa Sun said and sat on the bed closer to her. Maria now recognised her as the mother of Ad-Din.


    ''''Mrs. Denarius?'''' Maria called out weakly.


    ''''Yes, is me. Tell me, how are you feeling? Your hand? Is your hand okay?'''' Mona Lisa asked worriedly and looked at Maria''s hand.


    Maria remembered what happenedst night and pursed her lips. She tried to hide her hand nervously. She didn''t know what Mona Lisa would think of her.


    ''''Maria, is okay. You don''t have to hide from me. Actually, I came to apologise for what my father inw did. Using someone''s weakness against them isn''t such a bright thing to do after all. I was deeply hurt when I found out what happened''''.


    ''I''m sorry, Mrs. Denarius. I know hurting myself was wrong'''' Maria said softly.


    ''''I know but it wasn''t your fault. Listen, I am not here to me you. I already heard from my niece what happened and trust me I don''t support what my father inw did.


    He studied psychology and should know better not to mock anyone using their pain but he did that to you. That was such a cruel thing to do. You went through a lot and was almost recovering and he had to remind you of all that''''.


    ''''Where is Ad-Din? Is he alright? I hope he didn''t have a fight with him because of me?'''' Maria asked worriedly.


    ''''Don''t worry about that. Ad-Din had a rpse unfortunately and is still recovering at home. I came here as soon as I arrived because he said he didn''t want you to be here alone''''.


    ''''A rpse? Is it that serious?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Maria, actually, you were not the only one who got hurt 8 years ago. Ad-Din also got into a fatal ident''''. Mona Lisa said to Maria.


    ''''What? How? Please tell me everything I need to know'''' Maria sat up on the bed.


    ''Well, it happened the same day you had the ident''''.


    Maria wept and leaned on Mona Lisa after hearing about Ad-Din''s ident. She knew he was sick and going through pain but she never imagined that it will be because of her.


    ''''Maria, is okay. It was an ident''''.


    ''''Because of me, he was trying toe to me and got into that ident'''' Maria said sobbingly.


    ''''Maria, Ad-Din didn''t tell you this because he didn''t want you to think everything happened because of you. He didn''t me you and honestly that is the truth. An ident is something we can''t avoid in life if it is meant to happen''''.


    ''''But, Ad-Dinhe couldn''t even carry on with his daily activities for five years. Where is he? I want to see him, please''''.


    ''''Well, he really doesn''t want you to see him right now, because he is very vulnerable at the moment. He said he wille to you when he is fine'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''No, I want to see him. He must be going through so much pain. I can''t stay here knowing he is suffering all by himself. Please, take me to where he is''''. Maria touched Mona Lisa''s hands.


    ''''Maria, Ad-Din will be mad at me if I take you to him'''' Mona Lisa found herself in a tight spot. She had just arrived that morning because of the call the butler gave her. After seeing Ad-Din, she came to the hospital at his request.


    Mona Lisa looked at Maria and was tempted to agree to her request but she knew Ad-Din''s character very well. He was a prideful person and didn''t want the woman he loved to see him in his vulnerable state but seeing how Maria was weeping broke her heart. She was also a woman and would wish to be beside the man she loved when he was suffering.


    The door opened and Calia walked in holding a basket of fruits. She closed the door and walked closer to them.


    ''''Miss Lee, hi''''. Calia said shyly.


    Maria looked at her and recognised her "Calia?''


    ''''I wanted to find you on a good day but this is how we meet again after 8 years. I''m sorry'''' Calia said.


    ''''Calia, please take me to Ad-Din. You said you are sorry? If you are, then take me to where Ad-Din is, please?''''


    Calia looked at Mona Lisa. ''''Miss Lee, Ad-Din said he wille to you himself''''.


    ''''No, I don''t want him toe to me. I want to go to home, please'''' Maria said as tears trimmed down her face.


    ''''I can''t stand this anymore. You want to see Ad-Din that badly?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''Aunt''''.


    ''''Yes, please I want to see him'''' Maria answered.


    ''''Then, we don''t have an option. Calia, go and get Maria''s discharge ready. We will just let them both stay at home and get treated. Since they can''t afford to be apart from each other, we can only arrange for the doctors to treat them at home''''.


    Mona Lisa said and winked at Calia and Calia soon picked up her intention.


    ''''Right. What can we do? one is injured and her wrist is almost falling off and the other can''t walk yet they want to see each other. They arepletely disregarding what the doctors are saying and insist on doing what they want. We can''t really stop them, can we?'''' Calia added and Maria frowned.


    ''''You two are ying mind games with me right now. I know what you two are doing, okay?'''' Maria said to them annoyingly.


    ''''If you know, then you should understand us. Maria, let''s wait and see what the doctor says. If the doctores and checks you and confirms that you are good to go home, we will take you to where Ad-Din is'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Yes, Miss Lee'''' Calia added.


    Kobby entered the ward and saw the two women with Maria. He was in his doctor''s coat. His gazended briefly on Calia before he turned away and looked at Maria saying ''''how are you feeling this morning, Portia?''''


    ''''Kobby, you are finally here?'''' Maria said and stretched her hand towards him. Kobby smiled and held her hand standing close to her.


    ''''Are you not the doctor who attended to Ad-Din in this hospital 8 years ago?'''' Mona Lisa suddenly asked and they looked at each other.


    ''''Me? Do you know me?" Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes, I remember you. You were his attending doctor before we transferred him to our main branch at Badmos".


    ''''Really? I remember vaguely that I was in charge of a patient who was suddenly transferred to another hospital. Was that Ad-Din Denarius?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes. You seem to know Maria very well?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''Maria is my family'''' Kobby answered.


    ''''What a strange turn of events? You and your sister have quite a history with my family then?''''


    ''''I guess so'''' Kobby said and looked at Calia. They stared at each other briefly before looking away.


    ''''Kobby, you are Ad-Din''s doctor. Please, how is he doing? Why doesn''t he want to see me?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Ad-Din is in a lot of pain right now. He doesn''t want you to see him because he is worried you might me yourself. I just came from seeing him. He is a lot better today. You should focus on getting well too''''. Kobby tussled Maria''s hair.


    ''''Yes, Maria. Your brother is right. You should focus on getting better. Look, Calia brought you so many fruits, I also brought you something light to eat. I will feed you with good food so that you can get well soon''''. Mona Lisa said and went to the table, bringing along the sh she brought from home.


    ''''Eat and get some rest. The attending doctor will visit you soon. I still have a few rounds to go, so I wille backter in the day'''' Kobby told Maria.


    ''''How is Tiana?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''She is with her grandparents. They will visit after school''''.


    ''''Okay. Go ahead and do your own thing. I have people here with me''''


    ''''Sure. Mrs. Denarius, Miss Banks, I will take my leave now'''' Kobby said and left the ward. Calia bit her lips nervously before putting the basket down.


    ''''Aunt, Miss Lee, I will be back shortly'''' Calia said and left the ward.


    .....


    Kobby was busy with the inpatients at the ward and felt a gaze on him and turned. He saw Calia standing by the window and frowned. She looked nervous. Kobby ignored her and went on with his work. He finally finished with thest patient and left the ward.


    He walked to the window and spoke to Calia.


    ''''Do you n to follow me around the whole day?''''


    Calia turned and saw him. She didn''t realise he had left the ward already. She sped her hands together before speaking ''''can you spare me a moment; I promise I won''t take much time?''''


    ''''Follow me'''' Kobby said and walked towards the stairs closer to the wards.

 Chapter 79: 79 Im Praising you for knowing how to pick a man.

    Chapter 79: 79 I''m Praising you for knowing how to pick a man.


    ''''Follow me'''' Kobby said and looked at her before walking towards the stairs closer to the wards.


    Calia lowered her head when they got to the stairs. She fidgeted with the hem of her shirt and bit her lips.


    ''''What do you want to say?'''' Kobby asked her.


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean those words. I just blurted them out without knowing. I apologise for saying that to you?'''' Calia said.


    ''''What exactly are you sorry for? The fact that you said I was an emotionless man or the fact that you said it was none of my business whether you were sick or not?'''' Kobby asked and looked at her.


    ''''Wow...you really do hold grudges. Both. I''m sorry for both'''' Calia said while still keeping her gaze down.


    Kobby sighed and put his hands inside his pants pockets. He looked at her saying ''''why are you not looking at me?''''


    ''''I'''' Calia looked at him and noticed he had moved closer to her. She was leaning on the bars of the stairs.


    ''''I am not an emotionless man. I am just a man who is careful about developing feelings for people easily. I don''t develop feelings fast for people but it doesn''t mean I treat people''s emotions as nothing''''.


    ''''Huh?'''' Calia blushed and looked at him. Was he exining himself to her?


    ''''You said I treated you as if you were cheap even after knowing about your feelings for me? No, I didn''t treat you that way. Neither did I see you as a cheap woman. You said you liked me? I am not as perfect as you think. I have so many ws and when you get to know me, you might not see me as impressive as you thought''''.


    ''''Let me be the one to judge. Let me be the one to decide that? I am not such a superficial person who only looks at the physical appearance of a person first, though that is what got my attention first'''' Calia said thest words softly.


    ''''Really? So, you admit I am handsome and you find me attractive?'''' Kobby asked coyly.


    ''''Yes, I do. Can''t I do that?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''You can. Not bad. Your eyes really know how to pick good things'''' Kobby said and Calia looked at him.


    ''''Wait. Are you praising yourself right now? Or are you praising me for having good eyes?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''I am praising you for knowing how to pick a man. Fine, I will give you a chance. I don''t find you disgusting but it doesn''t mean I have feelings for you. I will give you a month. If you can make me fall for you in a month, I will date you'''' Kobby said to her and smiled. Calia felt her heartbeat increasing as she looked at him.


    ''''A month?'''' She stuttered.


    ''''Yes, a month. Are you up to the task?'''' Kobby looked at her daringly.


    ''''Yes, I am up to the task. I will make you confess to me in a month. Just you wait and see, Kobby Brian'''' Calia said optimistically.


    ''''Okay, I will be waiting to see what tricks you will perform?'''' Kobby said and turned to go and heard her saying.


    ''''That one month, it starts from today, right?'''' Calia asked and he turned back and looked at her.


    ''''What do you think, Miss Banks?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Okay, since it starts from today, if I let you go without doing something, then I will be losing out'''' Calia said and took a step closer to Kobby. Kobby didn''t step back; he was curious about what she wanted to do.


    Calia stared at his lips for a while and smacked her lips on to his. Just like that, she touched his lips with hers and looked at him saying ''''that''s my first kiss, Kobby Brian. Let''s go deeper when we start dating in a month''s time'''' Calia said and left the stairs hurriedly.


    Kobby touched his lips as he leaned against the bars. His face flushed and he chuckled. He couldn''t believe what just happened. He licked his lips subconsciously and sighed ''''she is a dangerous woman. She said that was her first kiss?'''' Kobby looked at the door and shook his head before leaving.


    .....


    Calia leaned against the elevator and touched her beating heart. She was alone in the elevator. She blushed and thought about what she did and covered her mouth.


    She somewhat felt excitement from her actions. She thought about the flustered look on Kobby''s face and felt jittery suddenly. She bit her lips and couldn''t hide her smile.


    Calia pped her hands and squalled around inside the elevator ''''what do I do? I feel so happy. Calm down, Calia. You need to start thinking of 101 ways to seduce Mr. Arrogant!! Ah. Kobby Brian, you are mine. My man''''


    The elevator dinged and opened and some two nurses entered. Caliaposed and calmed herself. She turned back to looking aloof standing at the back. The two nurses seemed to recognise her and started murmuring to each other.


    ''''Isn''t she the woman Dr. Brian carried to his office the other time?''''


    ''''Yes, she is the one''''


    ''''She is really pretty. She is so lucky. Dr. Brian is the star doctor of our department''''.


    ''''I know, right? I guess they are really dating. She even came to see him. I''m so jealous''''


    ''''Why are you jealous? You should also find yourself a boyfriend if you are that jealous''''


    Their chatting went on and Calia listened as she actedpletely unaware. She was rejoicing internally.


    It was good that the rumour of them spread wide. That way, no one wouldpete with her for the heart of the man she loved.


    Calia got out of the elevator and was about to return towards Maria''s ward when her phone buzzed. She removed it and answered.


    ''''Hello, Marvel, what is it?''''


    ''''Miss, you need toe to the office immediately. Model Rihan just called and said she had arrived from the airport wasing straight to thepany to have a look at the designs we have'''' Marvel said on the phone.


    ''''Model Rihan? Is she the one my aunt specially requested for assistance from Badmos? That famous model?'''' Calia asked as she turned back and entered the elevator.


    ''''Yes, Miss. You should hurry up. She is extremely popr right now. Having her model our jewellery is going to guarantee a huge sess'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Okay, I will be there immediately. Prepare everything and wait for my arrival''''. Calia said and hung up. She pressed the ground floor and went down.


    Calia hurried back to her office and when she arrived, she met Marvel outside their floor elevator.


    ''''Miss, you are finally here?'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Where is she?'''' Calia asked and removed her sunsses.


    ''''She just arrived a few minutes ago. she is in the showroom now having a look at the jewellery'''' Marvel led Calia towards the show room as they chatted.


    ''''Okay''''


    SHOW ROOM.


    A beautiful woman with slender features and a unique aura stood tall inside the showroom looking at a particr anklet.


    She wore a long cut to the knee velvet back stripped dress and it fitted well with her beautiful skin. She was the current hottest model in Cosmos and Badmos. Her amazing style of modelling had earned her the name ''snake''. She was always focused, swift and had right timing.


    As if sensing a gaze on her, she turned and looked at the door with a smile on her face when she saw Calia. ''''Hi, Miss Banks, right?''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Rihan, wee to Cosmos town'''' Calia stepped forward and greeted her. They shook hands before turning to look at the anklet in the ss case.


    ''''Your jewellery designs are unique and refreshing. Especially this anklet. It calls out to you without even speaking out. The moon connecting the ends together is a pretty good way to showcase the beauty of it especially when wore around the ankle and paired with the right heels. I really love it'''' Rihan praised Calia''s work.


    ''''You are right. I especially love this anklet because I designed it while thinking of someone. It was impromptu but after finishing and having it out, I realised it was a beautiful idea. That person gave me the inspiration to do that'''' Calia said as she thought of the little girl she met a month ago. She felt sad for not keeping her promise to go and see her again because of her busy schedule.


    ''''Is it someone you like? This person?'''' Miss Rihan asked with interest.


    ''''Maybe, she is someone I met by coincidence and haven''t been able to get her out of my mind since then'''' Calia said.


    ''''I didn''t know you were a .?" Miss Rihan didn''t finish her sentence but Calia caught on to it and shook her head.


    ''''No, she is just a little girl I met at a school. She is probably 8 years and I am very straight'''' Calia said to her and they bothughed.


    ''''I see. When Mona Lisa asked me toe and model your jewellery, I was sceptical at first but after meeting you, all my doubts are cleared. I hope to work with you because your jewellery speaks to me. So, I hope that we will have a good working time together, Miss Banks'''' Miss Rihan said.

 Chapter 81: 81 The scars that remained... lets now let go of them 1

    Chapter 81: 81 The scars that remained... let''s now let go of them 1


    Calia waved at Rihan and watched as she drove her car away. She turned towards thepany building with a smile on her face. She was happy to find someone who could at least connect with her. She felt that she was almost on her way to finding her happiness both in her career and love.


    .....


    First hospital.


    Private ward (Maria''s ward)


    Mona Lisa watched Maria as she slept and she spoke on the phone to Ad-Din.


    ''''Don''t worry, Maria is asleep after taking her medicine. The doctor said she will be fine and ready to go home tomorrow morning. Son, how about you? How is your leg?'''' Mona Lisa asked worriedly.


    ''''I''m fine. For now, I can only use the walking aid to move around the room. The pain is still there but is much better than first. Dr. Brian''s therapy is quite helpful. He was here this morning and will be back in the evening to go through the therapy with me. Hopefully, I will get better soon and be able to see Maria''''. Ad-Din over the phone.


    ''''Is Maria the only one you want to see? What about me your mother? Aye, I really haveboured in vain. My son favours love over his own mother'''' Mona Lisa said and used her free hand to cover Maria well with the quilt.


    ''''Mom, you know that''s not what I mean. Anyways, thank you foring and thank you for taking care of Maria for me. I know you are quite busy with your fashion weeking up, yet you still made time to attend to my matters''''


    ''''What can I do? One is my father inw, another is my son. You know, I am always on your side, right, son? All these years, you have lived like a lifeless doll, just know that mom is happy that you have found your happiness. Leave the family matters to me and your dad. I will go and meet with your dad and we will talk to your grandpa''''


    ''''Thanks, mom. I love you, mom''''


    ''''Love you too, son''''


    ''''Is that Ad-Din?'''' Maria asked after opening her eyes. Mona Lisa who didn''t know she was awake got startled and couldn''t react early. Maria immediately snatched the phone away from Mona Lisa and spoke on.


    ''''If you dare hang up on me, I will break up with you, Ad-Din Denarius''''


    As if she knew exactly what he was going to do. What she said made Ad-Din to go silent as the call still stayed connected. Mona Lisa looked at Maria with eyes of admiration.


    ''''How are you doing, Ad-Din?'' Maria asked as her voice broke and choked. Her voice sounded fragile as her lips trembled and she fought the tears that threatened to fall out. She tightened her grip on the phone when she didn''t hear any response. Her hands shook.


    ''''Is alright if you don''t want to say anything. Just listen to me because I have something to tell you. Ad-Din, please don''t suffer on your own anymore. You are no longer alone. You have me now, so please, don''t hide away and try to handle the pain alone. I know is being so long and that you are probably used to the pain butis there really anyone who is used to pain? There is no one and you don''t deserve to hide away because you don''t want me to see the pain you are going through.


    I just want to say that the pain and the scars that are leftlet''s now let go of them and just live, okay?''''


    Mona Lisa sighed and found herself crying as she heard the words of Maria. what Maria said tugged at her heart and she could feel the physical and emotional pain that they were both going through. She found everything Maria said to be true.


    In this world, no one deserved pain. No one deserved to suffer any kind of pain, be it physical or emotional. Sometimes, physical pain was much better than emotional pain. Emotional pain eats into the heart and deeper into your soul. It could turn one''s soul empty to the point where they no longer felt any kind of pain.


    ''''Ad-Din, I love you'''' Maria addedstly before the call disconnected. Mona Lisa pulled her into a hug as she cried.


    ''''Is okay, Maria. Is alright, everything will be okay'''' Mona Lisa wept with her.


    ''''Mrs. Denarius, please, can I ask you for a favour?'''' Maria suddenly asked.


    ''''A favour? Tell me, as long as I can do it, why not?'''' Mona Lisa said to her.


    ''''I want to propose to Ad-Din. I''m sick right now and can''t really do much for myself. You are his mother, you know what he likes, so can you help me organise a proposal party?'''' Maria told her.


    ''''Youyou want to propose to Ad-Din?'''' Mona Lisa asked shockingly and Maria nodded her head. Did Maria love his son that much?


    ''''Yes, I don''t want to be apart from him again. We have already lost 8 years of our lives. I don''t want us to waste our time on meaningless things anymore. Please, help me''''


    Maria held Mona Lisa''s hands pleadingly.


    ''''Oh, I will help you. I can see your sincerity. You really love my son and I know he loves you, so yes. I will help you n a very wonderful proposal for Ad-Din''''


    ''''This should be a secret, please. Ad-Din cannot know about this''''


    ''''Yes, don''t worry, he won''t find out. And shouldn''t we correct the way we address each other now? You want to marry my son and you still address me so formally. That should be changed, right?'''' Mona Lisa said and smiled at Maria.


    ''''Then, mother'''' Maria said awkwardly making Mona Lisa tough and hug her saying.


    ''''Why do you look so cute when you are awkward, Maria?''''


    The knock on the door made them to turn towards it to see the oneing in.


    Rihan entered the ward holding a basket of fruits and flowers. She stood at the door and spoke.


    ''''Mona Lisa, hi''''


    ''''Rihan?'''' Mona Lisa said surprisingly and Rihan walked closer to them.


    ''''You left Badmos so quickly that I didn''t get time to see you before you left. I called your secretary and she told me your son got admitted at the hospital but'''' Rihan looked at Maria and continued ''''I didn''t know she was ady?''''


    ''''Oh,e and meet my daughter inw. She is the fiance of my second son, Ad-Din. Maria, meet Rihan, one of my models at my agency in Badmos, she is also a younger friend of mine''''.


    Maria flushed when Mona Lisa immediately referred to her as a daughter inw. She was not married to Ad-Din yet.


    ''''I didn''t know your second son got married?'''' Rihan said and shook Maria''s hand.


    ''''They will be getting married soon and I already approve of them, so she is my daughter inw. In the future, if you want to butter up to me, make sure you get into her good books first'''' Mona Lisa said to Rihan and Maria flushed and pursed her lips shyly.


    ''''I see, if you have the blessing of your mother inw, your marriage is halfway sessful already. Hi Maria, I am Rihan''''. Rihan said and pulled a chair closer to sit.


    ''''Hi, Rihan, nice to meet you'''' Maria told her.


    ''''Lisa, I just met with your niece. She is really nice just like you said. We even decided to be friends. We clicked right away. I feel that our friendship is going tost really long'''' Rihan said, the joy in her heart transparent on her face.


    ''''Oh, look at you all happy after meeting Calia. Is good that you think that way. Calia is a really nice person and I''m not saying this because she is my niece'''' Mona Lisa said proudly.


    ''''Oh, right!! I brought some fruits and flowers for you, Maria'''' Rihan said and pointed at the gifts she brought.


    ''''You didn''t need to but, thank you anyways'''' Maria told her.


    ''''That won''t do. This is our first meeting, is only right toe bearing gifts. And also, Mona Lisa is my mentor, and now that you are her precious daughter inw, I need to curry favour with you'''' Rihan said and they allughed.


    ''''Are you really here to stay now, Rihan? You know, you told me some time ago about that person who was in Cosmos?'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Yes, I came to stay for real and I intend to meet him today now that I am here. He works in this hospital'''' Rihan said with a smile.


    ''''Oh, you said he was a doctor, turns out he is even working here? Maria''s brother is also a doctor here, maybe he can help you look for him?'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I already know where he is. I will go there and see him before I go. Is just that, is being 10 years already. I don''t know what I''m going to say to him for things to not be weird''''


    Rihan said and sped her hands together nervously. Maria looked at her and didn''t say anything. She didn''t think it was in her ce to butt in, so she just sat on the side lines and listened to them.


    ''''Are you really my goddaughter or not? How could you lose your confidence so suddenly? Where is the Rihan who is known as the ''snake'' on stage?'''' Mona Lisa asked and looked at Rihan.


    ''''Maybe, I am just scared. Scared of what he will say or what he might think of me. Anyways, I still have to meet him since he is the reason why I came back'''' Rihan said and stood up.


    ''''Don''t worry, you will do fine. Since he is single and doesn''t have a girlfriend, you can say that luck is on your side'''' Mona Lisa said.

 Chapter 82: 82 The scars that remained... lets now let go of them 2

    Chapter 82: 82 The scars that remained... let''s now let go of them 2


    "Don''t worry, you will do fine. Since he is single and doesn''t have a girlfriend, you can say that luck is on your side'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Portia, guess who came to see you?'''' Kobby said as he opened the door and Tiana rushed in. They stopped at the door and looked at the people inside.


    Kobby''s heart turned cold when he saw the face of the woman standing next to Mona Lisa. His face turned expressionless and the atmosphere suddenly turned tensed.


    ''''Dad, are you not going further?'''' Tiana said and looked between the women and her father. She was unaware of anything.


    ''''Kobby, Tiana'''' Maria called out to them and Tiana ran to her.


    ''''Aunt, I missed you so much'''' Tiana climbed on the bed and sat closer to Maria.


    ''''HiKobby'''' Rihan spoke first as she stood tall in front of her first love.


    ''''Do you know each other?'''' Mona Lisa asked and looked at them.


    ''''Kobby?'''' Maria repeated the name Rihan mentioned and looked at him adding ''''do you two know each other?''''


    ''''Yes'''' said Rihan


    ''''No'''' said Kobby


    They all answered at the same time but their answers were different making Maria and Mona Lisa to look at them. Tiana sat leaning on Maria''s shoulder and askedzily.


    ''''Dad, is she someone you know?''''


    ''''No, I don''t know her'''' Kobby said firmly but no one really believed him because of the awkwardness that upied the room.


    ''''Brian'''' Rihan mentioned hisst name and Kobby looked at her straight in the eyes saying.


    ''''She must have gotten the wrong person. Portia, I brought T, I still have some things to do, so I will leave now. Mrs. Denarius, I will leave Portia in your care'''' Kobby said and turned to go and Rihan spoke.


    ''''Can we talk, please?''''


    Kobby culled his palms into fist and walked out without turning to even look at her. Rihan turned to Mona Lisa and spoke ''''I will be back, Lisa''''


    ''Oh, okay'' Mona Lisa said and they watched her as she left the room to chase after Kobby.


    ''''I guess they do know each other'''' Tiana said and Maria tussled the girl''s hair.


    ''''Why are you so smart, T-babe?'''' Maria added.


    ''''He must be the one. Rihan''s first love that she never got over'''' Mona Lisa said and both Maria and Tiana said.


    ''''Huh? First love?''''


    ''''So, you are Tiana?'''' Mona Lisa asked quickly changing the subject.


    ''''Oh, Tiana, greet grandma''''


    ''''Hello, grandma, my name is Tiana Brian but you can call me T-babe'''' Tiana said and got down from the bed and bowed respectfully to Mona Lisa.


    ''''Wow. Tiana, I like you already. Tell you what, T-babe, I just happened to need a child model. Your features are quite good, will you like to be grandma''s model?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''Will I get to wear a lot of princess clothes?'''' Tiana asked bashfully.


    ''''Mm, not only princess clothes. If you even want to wear the clothes of the queen, I will make them for you'''' Mona Lisa said and Tiana smiled happily.


    ''''Then, I will ask for my dad''s permission before I give you my answer'''' Tiana said and Mona Lisaughed.


    ''''Then, make sure to get your dad''s permission and let me know, I promise to make you beautiful clothes'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''What about my aunt? Won''t you make clothes for her too?'''' Tiana asked.


    ''''Your aunt. Actually, grandma here wanted to turn her into a model but a certain someone will not forgive me if I do that. Your aunt will get to wear beautiful clothes but she can''t be my model''''


    ''''Do you think they will be okay? They have gone for a while now?'''' Maria asked worriedly cutting the chattering of Mona Lisa and Tiana short.


    ''''They are grownups, let them take care of their business themselves. Tiana,e over there with me. grandma will take your measurement for now'''' Mona Lisa held Tiana''s hand and they walked to the couch in the room and sat down. Maria looked worriedly at the door before turning her focus to Tiana and Mona Lisa.


    .....


    Psychology/Psychiatric department.


    Rihan ran after Kobby calling his name.


    ''''Kobby'''' a few nurses walked out of the ward and saw her. They recognised her and murmured.


    ''''Isn''t that the model Rihan?'''' the first nurse murmured to the one next to her.


    ''''Yes, she is the one'''' the other one answered and they began to chat softly to each other.


    ''''Wow. She is really pretty''''


    ''''Kobby, please hear me out'''' Rihan said making the nurses to peek at them curiously. Kobby stopped walking and turned to look at her. He saw the nurses looking at them and said to Rihan.


    ''''Follow me'''' Kobby went towards his office and Rihan followed.


    ''''Do they know each other?''''


    ''''Didn''t you hear her calling Dr. Brian by his first name? They must know each other. Besides, he just told her now ''''follow me''''


    ''''Dr. Brian is quite popr with women. First it was that beautiful jewellery designer and now is model Rihan''''


    ''''I know, right?'''' the nurses chatted as they went away.


    Dr. Brian''s consulting room.


    ''''What do you want to say? Say it fast and leave. I am very busy'''' Kobby told Rihan as soon as he sat on his desk. Rihan pulled out the chair in front of her and sat down. she looked at the office and spoke.


    ''''Is this your office? Is really so like you? You still prefer dark and blue colours''''. Rihan said.


    ''''What do you want to say?'''' Kobby asked impatiently.


    ''''How have you being? I heard about what happened to your wife. I am sorry''''


    ''''I ept your condolences. Is there something else you want to say to me?'''' Kobby asked her.


    ''''Youare really cold towards me. We haven''t met for 10 years'''' Rihan said and Kobby chuckled.


    ''''10 years, you are right. We haven''t met or seen each other for 10 years yet you somehow found out I lost my wife and came to give me your condolences. Is that what this is or there is more to your visit? No, that''s not right. You didn''te to offer me your condolences, you came to meet someone and we happened to meet by coincidence, right?''''


    ''''No, that''s not true. Mona Lisa is my godmother. I heard her son was sick and came to visit but it turned out that the one sick was her daughter inw. Also, I knew already that you worked here and nned to stop and see you. I didn''t know that we will meet this way. That is the truth, Kobby'''' Rihan said.


    ''''Okay, since you are done with offering your condolences, you should go. I am quite busy''''


    ''''Was that her? Your daughter? She is very pretty and seemed smart. She must have taken after you''''


    ''''No, she didn''t take after me. she took after her mother. Her mother was very smart and kind''''


    ''''I see. I came back for good, Kobby. I got a job with a jewellery designer here and I n to establish an agency here in Cosmos and live here now''''


    ''''Why? Did you say before that Cosmos was suffocating and that you didn''t want to stay here for another day? Why the sudden change?''''


    ''''Back then, I was too young and nave. Now I am matured and know better''


    ''''That''s good to know''''


    ''''Kobby, if you have time, can you have dinner with me? I didn''t eat anything since morning. I promise to leave after dinner'''' Rihanid and lowered her gaze. She was doing whatever possible to be with him and didn''t care about her own dignity at the moment.


    ''''I ate with my daughter beforeing to the hospital and I also have an appointment outside the hospital, so I don''t think I can have dinner with you'''' Kobby told her.


    ''''Then, how about next time? Kobby, I really want to make things right. I know I hurt you back then but that was because I didn''t know better''''


    ''So, what exactly do you want to say? Now you know better so you want me back? Even after knowing I am a single father? Is that what you mean? Rihan, you left because you felt that I didn''t matter aspared to your future and I don''t me you for picking your future over me. I understand and I don''t hold it against you but it ends there. I really hope that youring back has nothing to do with me because I don''t want to have anything doing with you''''.


    ''''Kobby, I'''' Rihan couldn''t find the words to say to him.


    ''''I have to go. can you leave? I need to lock my office'''' Kobby stood up and took his bag and zer.


    ''''I wille back again, Kobby. Until you agree to have dinner with me'''' Rihan said and picked her purse and left the office. Kobby looked at the closed door and chuckled feeling ridiculous.


    10 years ago, she left him and cut allmunications with him only to return after 10 years and act like nothing had happened. Kobby was long over her but just thinking about the pain he had to go through because of her made him cold.

 Chapter 83: 83 The scars that remained... lets now let go of them 3

    Chapter 83: 83 The scars that remained... let''s now let go of them 3


    During that time, if he hadn''t met Lexis by chance he couldn''t imagine what or how his life would have turned out to be. He used to think that he was lucky to have girlsing at him and hitting on him but after she left, he felt that it wasn''t good after all.


    The women that came to him left within a few months. Some even told him he was boring and too serious with life. He was a medical student who had to focus on his books, where would he have gotten the time to mess with girls but it seemed all the one he met wanted to be messed him.


    Lexis took two sses with him back when they were at the university with Maria. Lexis had pestered him and kept confessing to him for more than a year before he gave in and decided to date her. Who would have thought that fate would be so cruel to him by taking away the woman he loved so much?


    Just thinking about what he went through made the pain to resurface. He felt extremely sad. He was about to go out when a call came in. he looked at the phone and it was a series of new digits. He contemted for a while before answering.


    ''''Hello, Kobby Brian speaking''''


    ''''I''m done ying hard to get. I stole your number from my cousin against my own pride? How could you not even give me your number after giving me such a task? Were you expecting me to get your number from the deity?'''' the owner of the voice spoke out in one breath startling him.


    Kobby lifted the phone from his ear and looked at the number again before saying ''''Calia?''''


    ''''Yes, is me. Do you have a problem with that?'''' Calia said as she turned around in the study room chair.


    Kobby smiled at her childishness saying ''''I was going to call you but it seems you are faster than me?'''' Kobby said and hanged his bag going out of the office.


    Calia who was sitting on a study chair inside Ad-Din''s study room stood up at once surprised ''''huh. You were really going to call me?'''' she asked not believing him.


    ''''En, I was going to call you and let you know about my number but it seems that is no longer necessary. You have it already''''. Kobby pressed the elevator and waited for it.


    ''''Huh? No, then, let me end the call so that you will call me back'''' Calia said.


    ''''What?'''' Kobby chuckled after hearing her say that. He shook his head and got into the elevator as he spoke with her on the phone ''''but, there is no need for that. you already have the number?''''


    ''''But, is different. Do you know how I waited for you to give me your number? Tsk, you didn''t give it to me and I had to even steal it from Ad. My pride as a woman was hurt''''


    ''''Really? Where are you now?'''' Kobby asked as he got inside his car.


    ''''Me? Why? Do you want to see me? Do you suddenly miss me after I gave you my first kiss?'''' Calia teased and found herself blushing as she spoke.


    ''''I was asking because I wanted you to tell me about Ad-Din''s condition? Did he wake up again?'''' Kobby asked and put the phone on loudspeaker as he drove out of the hospital. He suddenly heard a crash sound and asked ''''Calia, are you alright?''''


    ''Oh, yes, everything is fine'''' Calia said and stood up from the floor. She had fallen down after he said he wanted to find out about Ad-Din''s condition. She cussed herself internally andposed herself.


    ''''I thought I heard a crash sound. Did you fall?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Are you a psychic?'''' Calia asked and covered her mouth after realising she had sold herself out.


    ''''Be careful and don''t hurt yourself, Miss Banks'''' Kobby said over the phone.


    ''''Are you worried about me right now? You just told me to be careful? That''s something we only tell someone we care about'''' Calia asked and smiled.


    "Off course, I am worried about you. Who will look after Ad-Din if you hurt yourself?:'' Kobby said and Calia sighed.


    ''''Aye, nobody cares about me. I''m too pitiful''''


    ''''So, where are you?'''' Kobby asked again.


    ''''I''m at Ad-Din''s quarters'' Calia said and walked out of the study. She found Ad-Din walking out of his bedroom using the walking aid and she rushed towards him ''''I have to go, Ad-Din is awake'''' Calia hung up and Kobby looked at the phone. He was about to tell her he was almost at the mansion before the call disconnected.


    ''''Ad-Din, how do you feel?'''' Calia stood in front of Ad-Din and asked worriedly.


    ''''I''m fine. Who were you on the phone with just now?'''' Ad-Din asked as Calia helped him to the sofa. He looked pale and feeble.


    ''''Oh, that was Dr. Brian. Sit down, let me get you some porridge. I made carrot soup and congee. Which one would you eat first?''''


    Ad-Din looked at her and frowned and Calia looked at him with a warning gaze adding ''''don''t you dare say you are not hungry? I will call Maria right away and tell her you refused to eat. Do you know how she cried today after finding out you were not doing well?''''


    ''''Congee will do'''' Ad-Din told her and Calia smiled before turning to go and the doorbell rang. She turned and looked at the door.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' she asked Ad-Din and he nodded.


    ''''I have therapy exercise with Dr. Brian tonight''''


    ''''What?'' Calia screamed ''''why didn''t you tell me that earlier? Look at the way I am dressed? I don''t even have any makeup on. This is a disaster, Ad-Din?''''


    ''''What is wrong with you? Screaming in front of a sick person. Are you not afraid I might faint? And, what is wrong with you not having any makeup on. You look the same with or without makeup''''


    ''''Be careful with your words or I will forget that you are sick and give you a good thrashing. He is not just anyone, Ad, he is the man I like. I can''t imagine him seeing me like this. All the brownie points I have umted so far will go to waste.


    Ad, the clothes I brought the other time are still in your closet, right? let''s postpone the congee for now. I will quickly go in and change before Ie back and attend to you''''


    ''''So, your precious Dr. Brian should remain at the door till you are done dolling yourself, right?'''' Ad-Din asked and she cussed.


    ''''Shit. Darn it. Why did hee without even telling me in advance? That man sure does whatever he wants'''' she said and thought hard before adding ''''it can''t be helped then'''' with that, Calia lifted her long white dress and tore it from the bottom and stopped at her left thigh, almost exposing her ck underwear and Ad-Din screamed at her.


    ''''What are you doing, youngdy Banks?''''


    ''''Oh my, you scared me?'''' she screamed back at him and frowned as if she had been wronged.


    ''''You just tore your dress exposing yourself''''


    ''''This is not exposure. This is strategy. When Dr. Brianes in through that door, his focus will not be on my face that is without makeup but rather, down here. That is the main point''''.


    ''''I still don''t understand your logic for destroying this beautiful dress?''''


    ''''Aye, you can sometimes be so dense, my dear cousin. This is like a battle. Anyways, you won''t understand, so let''s not waste our time. Right now, I need to catch and eat the man at the other side of the door'''' Calia said and went to open the door. Ad-Din shook his head.


    ''''Dr. Brian? I didn''t know you wereing here?'''' Calia said as she looked at Kobby. Kobby looked at her from her head and stopped at her thighs where the cut ended and frowned. He was angry seeing her exposed like that but since she was home, he didn''t mind it.


    Calia noticed how he looked at her and blushed. She was going to open her mouth and say something when she heard Ad-Din''s voice.


    ''''Cal, can you move aside and allow Dr. Brian toe in? he has been there for long already''''


    Calia turned and red at him. She was tempted to cuss him but seeing Kobby in front of her, she held it in and moved away from the door. Kobby smiled and went inside before she closed the door.


    ''''Ad-Din, how do you feel this evening?'''' Kobby asked as he sat across him.


    ''''I feel a lot better after getting enough sleep but, I am quite hungry and someone promised to get me food but she isn''t even bothering about me now that you are here''''


    Ad-Din spoke and turned to look at Calia whose focus was entirely on Kobby. Kobby also turned at that moment and met with her gaze.


    Calia flushed and looked away saying ''''who said I forgot about you? I will bring you bowl full of congee right away'''' Calia said and red at Ad-Din before going to the kitchen. The two menughed and shook their heads.

 Chapter 84: 84 Im Ready.

    Chapter 84: 84 I''m Ready.


    Calia flushed and lookedd away saying ''''who said I forgot about you? I will bring you bowl full of congee right away'''' Calia said and red at Ad-Din before going to the kitchen. The two menughed and shook their heads.


    After Ad-Din finished his congee, he went into the therapy room that Kobby made him to set up in the quarters. They were inside having a quiet meditative therapy where Ad-Dinid on the mat rxed with his eyes closed and his hands on his torso. There was a flute-like music whichbined the sounds of birds chirping and droplets of rain ying in the background.


    In meditation, there are basically two approaches- concentrative meditations and mindfulness/insight meditations. The former aims at single pointed focus on some sound, image or sensation to still the mind and achieve greater awareness. While thetter involves opening up or bing more alert to the continuous passing stream of thoughts, images, emotions and sensations without identifying oneself with them. Such a practice helps in developing non-reactive state of mind which is the foundation for calm and peaceful state of consciousness.


    Even though meditation is a mental activity, its effects on human physiology has received much attention.


    Therapeutic effects of medication over the years have proven to be of great help to people who have suffered a lot of physical and emotional wounds and pains because it helps them to rx. there is especially different mechanism that capture most of the exnations found in literature. [for more information on meditation and its benefits, you can search the inte]


    After a two-hour session of therapeutic meditation, Ad-Din opened his eyes per Kobby''s instructions and found himself more rxed and in tune with himself. The type of meditation Kobby goes through with helps him was different every day and he found it helpful because after each session, he finds himself having less mental drainage and stress. It also helped in bncing physiological abnormalities and promotes healing.


    They got out of the room and found Calia sleeping peacefully on the sofa. She had quite a good sleeping posture that she still looked captivating even though she was asleep, or maybe she might have practiced it a lot for her body to always maintain such a sound sleeping posture. It was pleasant to the eye except for the fact that, the dress she tore to her thighs exposed her a little too much.


    Ad-Din turned and looked at Kobby and smiled awkwardly, he really felt like giving his sister a good beating but refrained from it. It was also almost midnight and he needed to sleep.


    ''''Will she be alright, sleeping in the hall? The weather is a bit cold?'''' Kobby asked worriedly cutting into Ad-Din''s thoughts.


    ''''Actually, I was going to tell you, if you could help me send her to the guest room. I am not strong enough to do that'''' Ad-Din told him.


    ''''Where is the guestroom?'''' Kobby asked and Ad-Din pointed at the room which stood left to his bedroom. Kobby nodded his head and lifted Calia bridal style and went towards the room. Ad-Din went to the fridge to get himself a ss of water.


    Kobby ced Calia gently on to the bed and chuckled as he watched her cull herself up into a ball sleeping soundly. She didn''t even know she was being carried to a different ce.


    Kobby looked at her and pulled the covers, covering her body up and sighed ''''what do I do with you? Such a straightforward woman. Not bad anyway'''' he said and turned to go and heard her voice.


    ''''Kobby Brian, you are going to be mine. My man, tsk, stop ying hard to get'''' she said drifting back into sleep again.


    ''''Is she sleep talking?'''' Kobby asked rhetorically as he looked at her. He chuckled and knelt in front of her face. He leaned closer until he was almost touching her nose and then shook his head and stood up ''''Kobby, what is wrong with you?'''' he murmured and went out of the room. He felt it was dangerous to remain in the room alone with her.


    When he got to the hall, he found Ad-Din holding a ss of water sipping and he spoke ''''iste, you should get some sleep. I will take my leave now''''


    ''''My sister likes you, you know that right?'''' Ad-Din asked and Kobby turned and looked at him. ''''Actually, I guess you might have taken notice of it already because Calia is not someone who can hide her feelings so well. It could be said that she wears her heart on her sleeves. I don''t know what you think about her and I don''t also want that to hinder our friendship, so''''


    ''''So, you want me to be upfront with her?'''' Kobbypleted Ad-Din''s sentence and Ad-Din chuckled.


    ''''Yes, I don''t want to see her get hurt since you are the first guy she is having a really serious crush on. She is quite fragile than she allows people to see'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Don''t worry, Calia is a good woman and I know that. Whatever you are worrying about won''t happen but just so you put your heart at peace, I won''t hurt her. She is special to me too. I have to go now, goodnight Ad-Din''''


    ''''Goodnight Kobby'''' Ad-Din followed him to the door and closed it after Kobby left.


    Ad-Din went back to his room and opened hisptop. The screensaver was of himself and Maria. he sat down on the chair and looked at the picture longingly before he opened a file. His phone buzzed, he picked it up and looked at the message before putting it away. He yawned and closed theptop and went to the bed.


    .....


    Mr and Mrs. Mathias visited Maria on the day she was supposed to be discharged. They were originally on their vacation and wasn''t aware of the things that happenedtely.


    Soon as they returned and heard that Maria was hospitalised, they didn''t waste time home and visited her immediately. They loved Maria even so more and have taken her as a daughter since Lexis was no more, so seeing Maria''s wrist in such a state brought tears to Mrs. Mathias.


    Mrs. Mathias pulled Maria into a tight hug as she asked worriedly ''''child, are you okay, now? Why didn''t you call us to inform us of what happened? We were having a vacation while our child was in the hospital''''


    ''''Aunt, I''m fine now. Don''t worry too much and you and uncle finally had a time to rx away from work and stress, how could I have let you know?'''' Maria told her.


    Mona Lisa who was standing aside watched them and saw the love that they shared for each other. In the course of the time she spent with Maria, she could to know everything about her and also found out about her second family which consisted of these people.


    ''''Aunt, uncle, let me introduce someone to you'''' Maria said and Mr and Mrs. Mathias'' minds now came to the fashionably dressed woman by their side. They had only concentrated on Maria earlier and didn''t even know they were not alone.


    ''''Aunt, uncle, this is Mona Lisa Sun, the mother of you knowthe man I told you about?'''' Maria said shyly.


    ''''Which man? Your new boyfriend or the one you finally got back together with after going MIA for 8 years?'''' Mr. Mathias asked and looked at Maria. he wanted to tease her a bit because she looked so shy and cute.


    ''''Uncle!!!'' Maria looked at Mr. Mathias and frowned making them tough. ''In any case, she is soon going to be my mother inw''''


    ''''You are going to get married?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked curiously. ''''Maria, we were only gone for two months and you are already nning to get married? Can you give us time to adjust to the situation first?'''' Mrs. Mathias spoke.


    ''''Aunt, I didn''t n to marry Ad-Din so quickly at first but due to some reasons, I have decided to. I was only waiting for your consent since you and uncle are now my official guardians'''' Maria told them.


    ''''You have done well, Portia. I trust your decisions fully and I know you must have thought a lot before deciding to marry him. You have our support'''' Mr. Mathias said.


    ''''Thanks, uncle. So'''' Maria pointed shyly at Mona Lisa indicating that they should carry on by themselves.


    ''''Hi, I am Mona Lisa Sun but you can just call me Mona or Lisa. Whichever one is okay by me'''' Mona Lisa said and shook hands with the Mathias.


    ''''I am Lucy and he is Derrick Mathias. We heard you never left our Maria''s side since she was hospitalised. Thank you very much'''' Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Is a pleasure. Maria is such a kind and strong woman, I also loved the time I spent with her'''' Mona Lisa added.


    ''''Are you ready to go home, child?'''' Mr. Mathias asked and looked at the luggage bag that was neatly ced on the sofa.


    ''''Yes, uncle. Kobby will be here soon. He will take me home since he is off duty today'''' Maria told them.


    ''''That''s good''''


    ''''I wondered why I was sneezing all the way to this ce, turned out someone was mentioning my name?'''' Kobby said as he walked through the door with Tiana.


    ''''Aunt, grandma, grandpa, grandma Lisa'''' Tiana mentioned everyone in the room''s name and went to hug her grandparents.


    ''''Tiana, babe, how are you doing?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked.


    ''''I am doing well. Grandma, grandpa, I didn''t know you two were back from your vacation already?''''


    ''''We are back because we missed you so much'''' Mrs. Mathias said and kissed Tiana''s cheek.


    ''''Dad, mom, I didn''t think you will be able toe here as soon as I told you?'''' Kobby said and looked at them.


    ''''How could we not havee? When our child is in the hospital?'''' Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Are you done with the discharge papers? I can''t wait to get home. I really missed my bed so much'''' Maria said.


    ''''I did already. We can leave when you are ready'''' Kobby said to her and Maria picked her phone.


    ''''I''m ready'''' Maria said hastily making everyone tough.

 Chapter 85: 85 Spring, Kobby and Rivals

    Chapter 85: 85 Spring, Kobby and Rivals


    Tiana walked out of the school during their break time and saw Calia sitting on the same rock they previously sat on and she ran to her.


    "Pretty aunt, why did you lie to me? You said you wille back the following day but see, is already being a month since you made that promise?" Tiana asked.


    "I''m sorry, kid. This aunt was so busy that she barely had time to see anyone, but I am free now, so I decided to finally keep my promise to you" Calia told the girl and removed a couple of lollipops from her bag and handed to her "here, I even bought you a pack of lollipops"


    "Well, since you bought me these, I won''t me you again, but you muste and y with me from now onwards" Tiana said.


    "I will but, won''t your friendsin that I''m keeping you away from them?" Calia asked and Tiana shook her head as she removed one lollipop to suck. She sat beside Calia.


    "No, they won''t. I will tell them this time is especially for you and me. Pretty aunt, tell me something. That man you said you wanted, is he still in your heart?" Tiana asked as she blinked her eyes.


    "En, he is still there and I think he will soon be my official boyfriend"


    "But, didn''t you say thest time that he was married and even has a kid?"


    "Well, that? I was mistaken. He has a kid but he is not married"


    "That''s bad. I was hoping that things will not work out for you so that I could introduce my father to you" Tiana said and sighed.


    "What to do? don''t worry, I am sure, your father will soon find his soulmate"


    "Pretty aunt, my father is not bad at all. How about you leave that man and be with my father instead? I am a good kid and because I already love you, I will support your rtionship. What if that kid doesn''t want you as a stepmother? You should know that, kids these days don''t ept stepmothers that easily. But, with me, it will be easy because I already like you" Tiana touched Calia''s shoulder making Calia to turn and look at her and then Tiana winked at her.


    "You really almost got me there, kid. Are kids these days so smart like you?" Calia asked.


    "No, but I am especially smart because I took from myte mom and my father who is also a doctor. Pretty aunt, my dad is a good man"


    "You know, Tiana, you shouldn''t be doing matchmaking for your father. What if he already has a girlfriend?" Calia asked as she also sucked a lollipop.


    "He doesn''t but I can''t say he won''t have a girlfriend for long because his ex-girlfriend just appeared. I really don''t like her but she seems to like my father a lot, so I am a little scared"


    "But, I''m sure she will be a good stepmother to you if she bes your father''s new wife?"


    "I am not too sure of that. Pretty aunt, just one date. I promise to not talk about my father again if you agree to go out on a date just once with him. I have confidence in my father, he will make you fall for him" Tiana said and looked gloomily at Calia.


    "Hmm, Tiana, how about this? I recently made a very beautiful jewel and was thinking of having you model it. if you agree to model for my jewellery then I might also agree to your request"


    "This is not fair. You are ckmailing me" Tiana said.


    "Oh, I forgot you are so smart. Then, forget of it" Calia said and looked away.


    "I will do it in exchange for you going on a date with my dad" Tiana grabbed unto Calia''s hand.


    "Deal'''' Calia agreed. She was already thinking of a few tricks to apply so that the little girl will give up. She was also going to make sure her father rejects her during that so called date. Only that she didn''t know that she and that small girl were much connected than she would imagine.


    ...


    Maria was watching TV when she received a call from Paul. She looked at the call for a while before deciding to answer it.


    "Hello, Paul"


    "Miss Lee, how are you doing?'''' Paul asked.


    "I''m doing well. I didn''t know you were back already with your wife?'''' Maria asked. Paul''s wife was put to birth during the time she was at the hospital.


    "I came back because the CEO still had some things that needed to be worked on. Will you be returning to work any time soon? The CEO said you didn''t need to, so I called to inform you. He said you could take a week off and rest before you returned to the office'''' Paul said as he stood in front of Ad-Din. They were in Ad-Din''s study room working together.


    "I don''t need a week to rest. Tell him I will go back to work on Monday" Maria said over the phone and Ad-Din frowned.


    "Miss Lee, this was a direct order from the CEO. He said you dare not disobey his orders" Paul said and Ad-Din nodded his head.


    "Alright, then, I will take a week off and rest. Paulyour boss, is he alright?"


    Maria asked softly and Ad-Din looked at the phone longingly. He wanted to take the phone and speak to her but it was not the right time yet. He feared that, if he spoke to her immediately, he would end up dropping everything and running to her side. There were some things he needed to work on before he could finally be with her.


    "He is fine, don''t worry too much" Paul said and looked at Ad-Din.


    "Alright. Then, have a nice day. I want to take a rest'''' Maria said and hung up. She was no longer worried about him since she had already decided to take the necessary steps to get closer to him. She wanted to prove to him that she could be someone he could rely on. She was going to work hard and be with him very soon.


    Maria had already discussed her ns with Kobby and everyone. Mona Lisa promised to make the necessary arrangements for the proposal party.


    Now, she only just needed an excuse to make hime out which Kobby already agreed to help with.


    Meanwhile at Ad-Din''s ce.


    A young man of about 23 years was also sitting in the study room along with Ad-Din and Paul. He was focused on theptop in front of him as he spoke to Ad-Din.


    "Boss, I have already installed the anti-hacking device in the new vi and also secured with the pass code you wanted. Thepany too is also secured. With thetest skills that I have acquired, yourpany will not be easy to prate through. But, boss, are you sure is okay to hack into grandpa''s security system at the motherpany? Their security force is quite a formidable one but nothing I couldn''t prate through" the young man asked.


    "You are allowed to. I am not going to use them against him in court. I just want something I could use to bargain with that old man. Is better if you could ess the files of the new drug that thepany is funding. He wouldn''t want to lose such critical information to hispetitors'''' Ad-Din said.


    "That''s true. I will get it done by tonight. But, boss, when are you going to introduce me to little madam? Is she really the same one? That chocte woman?"


    "Gibbs, it seems you are quite freetely. Should I call and find out whether they need a hacker at the NIS?"


    ''No'' The young man name Gibbs said and turned silent.


    "That''s enough for the day, you two can leave now. I need to rest" Ad-Din said and stood up. He picked the walking stick beside the chair.


    "Yes, boss" Paul said and also stood up.


    "Paul, good night. I''m sleeping with the boss tonight" Gibbs said.


    "Gibbs'''' Ad-Din mentioned his name and looked at him warningly.


    ''''Sorry, that definitely came out wrong. I mean I am going to sleep in the guestroom of boss'' quarters since I am yet to find myself an apartment'''' Gibbs corrected himself andughed before going out.


    The three men got to the hall and saw Calia busy in the kitchen.


    ''''Oh, big sis, what are you making?'''' Gibbs said and Paul looked at them confused before Ad-Din spoke.


    ''''He is actually Calia''s younger brother''''


    ''''Oh, I see. I could never have imagined it'''' Paul said.


    ''''Paul, stay and have dinner with us'''' Calia said.


    "I''m sorry Miss, but I need to get home to my wife'''' Paul said.


    ''''Oh, I forgot she had delivered. I will prepare a gift and send it to her soon'''' Calia said.


    ''''Can you make it cash instead? My wife prefers cash gifts to other ones'''' Paul said and Ad-Din shook his head.


    ''''Don''t worry, I will prepare a cash gift'''' Calia said.


    ''''Okay, then. I will take my leave now'''' Paul said and left the quarters.


    ''''Big sis, your cooking has improved over the years'''' Gibbs said as he stole piece of fish fillet from the te.


    ''''Go and wash your hands, you,zy bum'''' Calia hit Gibbs'' hands. ''''Ad-Din, why did you even suddenly ask this frencer toe home?''''


    ''''Wow. No one will believe you are my blood sister. Don''t you even miss me?'''' Gibbs said.


    ''''No, I don''t'''' Calia said.


    ''''You two should stop messing around already. Gibbs is here because I need him''''


    Calia nodded her head as she ced the food on the table.

 Chapter 86: 86 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 2

    Chapter 86: 86 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 2


    Maria woke up after a night''s rest and went out to the hall after washing up. She had nothing much going around since she was ordered by a certain someone to take a week off and rest.


    Maria saw the table with her breakfast on it and smiled. She walked to the table and barely pulled out the chair when the doorbell started ringing continuous making her to frown. She wondered who was so impatient at the door so early in the morning. Kobby had left to work already after dropping off Tiana at the school.


    Maria opened the door and was about to speak when she saw Rihan in front of her. Their two faces had contrasted expressions on them. The former looked surprised while thetter looked happy holding a basket of fruits.


    ''''Rihan?'''' Maria mentioned the name subconsciously. It was probably because Rihan made quite an impression on her when they met first at the hospital or maybe it was also because she was the subject matter of her discussion with Kobby the other night, but her name rolled out of Maria''s mouth rather easily.


    ''''Hi, Maria'''' Rihan said shyly and chuckled ''''I came bearing fruits'''' she added.


    Maria came back to her senses and stepped aside politely allowing Rihan into the hall ''e in please''''. Maria was used to being polite if not, based on what Kobby told her about thisdy, she would have asked her to leave immediately. Kobby held a special ce in Maria''s heart. It could be said that all the love she couldn''t give to Lexis were transferred to Kobby and Tiana, so whoever dare to hurt either of them were already her enemies.


    ''''Thank you'''' Rihan said and entered the hall.


    ''''Sit down'''' Maria told her. Rihan looked at the table and saw the food that Maria had opened before.


    ''''I didn''t know you were about to have breakfast? Sorry for intruding on you so suddenly'''' Rihan said apologetically and Maria was almost tempted to tell her to leave if she was really sorry. Coming to someone''s house unannounced was rude especially when that person wasn''t really a friend nor an acquaintance.


    "No, don''t worry. But, is there something I can help you with? How did you know my house?" Maria asked rather straightforwardly.


    "I heard from Lisa that you were out of the hospital. Since thest time, I haven''t really gotten the time to visit you again because I was busy getting settled. So, I came to visit you today since I was free. I didn''t know the types of fruits you liked so I got a basket of a lot of different ones. Where should I put it?" Rihan said and asked along.


    Maria looked at the fruits having the urge to reject them but not the heart to actually reject them. It all steamed from the fact that this woman betrayed her family 10 years ago, so she didn''t have a good impression about her. That day she ran after Kobby coupled with the fact that she had the boldness toe back and want to be with him again disgusted her.


    At first Maria thought she was just a bystander and had no say in her affairs, that''s why she didn''t say anything that day when she spoke with Mona Lisa about her affairs, but now, it was safe to say that it somehow involved her because Kobby was her family.


    "Just put them on the table" Maria said casually and went to the table to finish her meal. She still had her medicine to take on time and she wasn''t going to allow this intruder to mess up her ns. She already made ns to go shopping with Calia and she knew Calia was going to call her any moment from now. She really wanted to use that as an excuse to get rid of this supermodel who was out to get back with her family. Maria didn''t like her and she was sure Tiana wouldn''t either.


    "You can have your breakfast, I will just watch some TV and wait for you to be done" Rihan said shamelessly. She could sense from Maria that she wasn''t weed. She didn''t know if Kobby told Maria about their past or not but she was sure Maria now knew who she was and what she wanted.


    "Sure, make yourselffortable" Maria told her and sat on the dining table. She fetched her yam congee that Kobby made earlier and was about to put it in her mouth when she heard Rihan saying.


    ''''Is that a picture of you, Kobby and his deceased wife?'''' Rihan asked while looking at the picture giant photo of Kobby, Lexis and Maria that hanged in the hall. They all had smiles on their faces as at the time the picture was taken.


    Maria still remembered that day so well. It was the first day Lexis and Kobby moved into this house and was having a housewarming party. It was just the three of them and they had fun together and took that particr photo afterwards.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything by that. I was just curious that''s all" Rihan said "go ahead and finish your food. Don''t mind me"


    Maria furrowed her brows and ate silently. She wasn''t the type to be rude on first or second meetings but she wasn''t also the type to keep silent over things she wasn''tfortable about. Maria thought about the fact that this woman had a rtion to her would be mother inw and decided to entertain her. it was nothing since this was her first visit after all.


    Maria ate her breakfast rather quickly and washed the dishes before getting a ss of juice for Rihan.


    "Here, a ss of juice" Maria said and handed the ss to her while sitting across her.


    "Thank you" Rihan said and tasted the juice and smiled "this is fresh juice right?" she asked and Maria nodded her head.


    "Yes, Kobby doesn''t like to buy carbonated juice outside so he makes them himself for us" Maria told her.


    "Right. He is still the same even after 10 years" Rihan said and Maria frowned after hearing that statement.


    "''Back when we were together at school, he used to ask me to refrain from having too much carbonated juice outside. Sometimes, he would even make me home made juice. He was such a nice guy" Rihan said.


    "I see; then why did you cheat on such a nice guy?" Maria who couldn''t suppress her feelings anymore decided to ask.


    ''''Huh?'''' Rihan wasn''t expecting such a straightforward question so she was a little taken aback. Maria didn''t give her the chance to mull over things and stood up looking at her wrist watch.


    "I have an appointment with a friend at 10:00AM and its already 9:30AM. Thank you foring to visit me and bringing me fruits but I hope that you won''t do that again next time. I have a feeling that you want to use me to get closer to Kobby so I''m sorry but I have to be upfront with you. I hate being used to closer to another person and I''m not going to pretend that I don''t know anything about you and Kobby, so please, don''t use me''''


    ''''I''m sorry if my sudden presence makes you feel that way. I just thought that I could visit the daughter inw of my godmother'''' Rihan said.


    Maria opened her mouth to speak and her phone buzzed. She turned and looked at the phone on the sofa and it was a call from Calia.


    ''''Excuse me'''' Maria said to Rihan and answered the call.


    ''''Hello, Calia''''


    "Miss Lee, I''m downstairs. Should Ie up first?'''' Calia said excitedly over the phone.


    "Sure, I still have to change, so you cane up first" Maria said and hung up.


    "Was that Calia?" Rihan asked.


    ''''Yes?'''' Maria answered.


    "That''s great. I am close to Calia. I hope that when shees, you won''t still think that I am trying to use you to get closer to your brother. I really didn''t have that intention'''' Rihan said.


    "Is good if you don''t have such an intention'''' Maria said and the doorbell rang. Maria went right away and opened the door and Calia hugged her tightly.


    "Miss Lee, I missed you so much" Calia said and saw Rihan just then. "Rihan?"


    ''''Hi, Calia'''' Rihan smiled and waved at Calia.


    "You two already know each other so there is no need for introduction" Maria told them and they all sat down.


    ''''I didn''t know that you were acquainted to my sister inw?'''' Calia said and looked at Rihan.


    ''''Not really. I also got to meet Maria when I visited the hospital'''' Rihan said.


    "I see, so you came to visit Miss Lee?" Calia asked and her eyesnded on the photo on the wall. This was her first time of entering into their apartment. It was even the first time she had being to that area. She looked at Lexis specifically and murmured.


    "Muse?"


    "Huh? Who?" Maria asked and Calia stood up and walked to the photo. She traced her fingers on Lexis'' face as she spoke.


    "Miss Lee, who is this woman? Where can I find her?" Calia asked

 Chapter 87: 87 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 3

    Chapter 87: 87 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 3


    ''''Muse?''''


    ''''Huh? Who?'''' Maria asked and Calia stood up and walked to the photo. She traced her fingers on Lexis'' face as she spoke.


    ''''Miss Lee, who is this woman? Where can I find her? My muse'''' Calia asked


    ''''Muse? I don''t understand?'''' Maria asked rather confused.


    ''''She is my muse. She is the first person I met who almost turned me gay'''' Calia said absentmindedly as the memories came to her mind.


    .....


    It waste spring and Calia wasing out of their school gate. She saw a woman standing by her car looking rather chic and rxed as she sucked a lollipop. Her face was so clean and poised. She had really long legs and slender figure. The moment Calia saw her, she stopped walking and just starred at her.


    At that time, Lexis saw Calia too and blushed after noticing how the girl looked at her. Lexis even spoke to her.


    ''''Hey, high school girl?'''' Lexis called out to her and Calia turned behind her. ''''I was talking to you'''' Lexis said yfully again ''e over here, high school student'''' Lexis beckoned at Calia.


    ''''Oh'''' Calia bashfully walked closer to her and said ''''muse''''


    ''''Ah? Muse?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''You must be my muse. I just realised what I want to be after seeing you just now'''' Calia said and went closer to Lexis.


    ''''Kid, do you want one?'''' Lexis asked and removed a lollipop from her back pocket and gave to Calia and Calia took it.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''So, what do you want to do after seeing this pretty sister?'''' Lexis asked and Calia spoke as she unwrapped the lollipop.


    ''''I want to be a designer. A jewellery designer and make jewelleries that will make women more beautiful''''.


    ''''That''s not bad. So, you mean, you just made that decision after seeing me?'''' Lexis asked.


    ''''Oh, I saw you from inside there and watched you all the way till I came outside. Do you know that, the way you stood in front of the car looked like you were a model?'''' Calia said and smiled as she sucked the lollipop.


    ''''That''s such a coolpliment but my husband to be will kill me if he finds out I am a model. Not literally, so don''t give me a horrified look'''' Lexis said and they bothughed.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''I''m here to pick up a friend'''' Lexis said.


    ''''Oh, you must be friends with one of the teachers, right?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''So, pretty sister, can I take you as my muse?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Off course, but in return, you must gift me the first jewel that you make''''


    ''''Sure, I want to make an anklet, so I will make two of them, one for me and one for you'''' Calia said happily.


    ''''Sure. Ie here to pick my friend every other day, so next time we meet, I will give you my number, okay?'''' Lexis told her and Calia nodded her head.


    Calia''s driver pulled over at the side and got down from the car and Calia saw him.


    ''''Muse, my driver is here. I will take your number the next time we meet, okay?'''' Calia said as she ran to the car.


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Muse, you are so beautiful, I almost turned gay for you'''' Calia shouted from the car window and Lexis chuckled and waved at her. Lexis looked at the car as they waved each other continuously till Calia''s care got out of sight.


    ....


    Calia traced Lexis face as tears trimmed from her eyes.


    ''''I didn''t even know she was dead. I was still waiting for her. I was waiting, hoping to see her again one day and give the anklet I made to her'''' Calia said and Maria sighed regrettably.


    ''''Is amazing how fate can be sometimes. Who would have thought that you knew my best friend already?'''' Maria said.


    ''''I thought that maybe, she had relocated or probably busy with life somewhere since she told me she was a biologist'''' Calia said and suddenly couldn''t contain the tears in her. She started weeping uncontrobly and Maria hugged her.


    Rihan stood aside not knowing what to do. She just stared nkly at the photo of Lexis with aplicated gaze. Deep down, she wasn''t sure about what she felt. She hadn''t met her before and she somewhat felt that, if the woman were still alive, then all her hopes of getting back Kobby would have been lost and gone forever. She was relieved a bit that she wasn''t alive after all, because the woman was indeed beautiful.


    Maria helped Calia back to the sofa as she still sobbed. Maria got her a ss of water and tried to console her.


    ''''Calia, is okay. Lexis is in a good ce. I''m sure she must have felt your sincerely and felt content even without the gift she couldn''t give to her'''' Maria told Calia.


    ''''Miss Lee, why is fate so cruel? I didn''t even meet her again. I was having so many hopes of our first meetings. I was hoping that one day when she saw my shows on TV, she wille and find me but she never came. I didn''t even know that something so terrible had happened to her''''


    ''''She wouldn''t have died if I had stopped and looked at the road well before I crossed it. She died because she was trying to safe me, Calia. I''m sorry that your muse had to die because of me''''


    Maria told her.


    ''''No, this isn''t your fault. This is the fault of that driver. Did you know, it was the same driver who also crashed into Ad-Din''s car and made him like that? Because of that man, Ad-Din almost became a cripple and had to live with chronic pains and PTSD for the past 8 years?'''' Calia blurted out and it dawned on Maria.


    ''''Ad-Din, he has PTSD and chronic pains? Is that why he doesn''t want me to see him?'''' Maria asked and Calia nodded her head. At the side, Rihan was still standing in front of the giant photo. She still stared nkly at the photo with unsettled feelings.


    ''''Yes, is because he feels so much pain and it hurts him every time, that''s why he doesn''t want you to see him in that state. Miss Lee, I''m sorry. I wasn''t supposed to let you know about this'''' Calia was still sobbing as she spoke.


    ''''No, is okay. thank you for telling me this. I really needed to know'''' Maria said.


    ''''Miss Lee, so, that''s it means that my muse is Dr. Brian''ste wife?'''' Calia asked after calming down a bit. She used the tissue Maria gave her to wipe her tears.


    ''''Yes, she died immediately after giving birth'''' Maria said. Rihan suddenly came back to her senses and turned to look at them. It was precisely because she had Calia mentioning Kobby''s name that got her attention.


    ''''Now, I feel really bad for Dr. Brian. He must have felt so much pain from losing the love of his life'''' Calia said and Rihan subconsciously clutched her fist. She remembered Kobby used to tell her back then, 10 years ago that she, Rihan was the love of his life. She felt a little difort after hearing such words from Calia.


    ''''He must have gone through a lot, suffered a lot, yet he still manages to put up such a strong fort. I wished I could give him a hug when I see him'''' Calia said.


    The door opened just at that time and Kobby walked in. his steps paused as he saw the people in the hall. Rihan was still standing up while Maria and Calia were sitting down. Rihan''s lips broke into a smile and she opened her mouth to speak but the words didn''te out when Kobby spoke first.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Kobby asked and looked at the used tissues on the floor to Maria, Rihan and finally to Calia who started sobbing again as soon as she saw him.


    ''''Kobby, hi'''' Rihan said cheerfully but her mouth almost got twisted when she saw Calia in Kobby''s arms.


    Calia had gotten up suddenly and walked to Kobby''s side and hugged him. She hugged him tightly startling everyone. Kobby who wasn''t prepared for such a contact felt his heart fluttering for her once again. He blushed and tried to distant himself but Calia held unto him tightly.


    ''''Dr. Brian, I''m sorry about your wife. I didn''t even know she was my muse that I was looking for, for the past 8 years'''' Calia said and Kobby turned and looked at Maria with a confused gaze.


    Maria pursed her lips and smiled not knowing what to do. Kobby''s eyesnded on Rihan and he saw the ugly look on her face but didn''t care about that. He was rather focused on the little woman in his arms to care about someone else''s feelings, so he suddenly wrapped his arms around Calia. He bent closer to her ears and spoke softly, words only she could hear.


    ''''If you don''t move away from me, I might just kiss you in front of them''''


    Calia''s eyes twitched and he let go rather quickly as if she was scalded. She smiled and felt embarrassed as he went back to the sofa. Kobby chuckled at her sudden behaviour.


    All their actions didn''t escape Rihan as her face turned even uglier. Even that, she maintained a smile as she got a feeling in her that, Kobby was doing that to spite her, to make her jealous. She didn''t know she was being delusional.

 Chapter 88: 88 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 4

    Chapter 88: 88 Spring, Kobby and Rivals 4


    ''''If you don''t move away from me, I might just kiss you in front of them''''


    Calia''s eyes twitched and she let go rather quickly as if she was scalded. She smiled and felt embarrassed as she went back to the sofa. Kobby chuckled at her sudden behaviour.


    All their actions didn''t escape Rihan as her face turned even uglier. Even that, she maintained a smile as she got a feeling in her that, Kobby was doing that to spite her, to make her jealous. She didn''t know she was being delusional.


    Calia walked away dazedly back to the sofa with a flushed face. She kept blushing as her face turned crimson and she sat down wanting to hide herself away.


    ''''I didn''t know you two knew each other?'''' Rihan finally spoke bringing Calia back to her senses. Calia turned and looked at Rihan and back to Kobby. She wasn''t dense so she could feel the sudden tense atmosphere in the hall, but she was confused because she didn''t know what was going on.


    ''''Do you know Dr. Brian?'''' Calia asked Rihan and turned to face Kobby.


    ''''No, we don''t know each other'''' Kobby was the first to deny it.


    ''''Denying that we don''t know each other isn''t going to wipe away the years we spent together, Kobby'''' Rihan said.


    Maria sighed and looked at them. She felt like she was caught in the middle of an intense game. Off course, Maria was unaware of the fact that Calia had any feelings for Kobby.


    ''''What did you just say?'''' Calia asked and stood up from the sofa. She looked at faces of Kobby and Rihan and for a reason she was suddenly scared.


    Thinking of all the things she and Rihan discussed the other day, she had a premonition but she hoped it wasn''t the case because she didn''t know how she was going to handle it, if it turned out to be so. Her hands trembled and Kobby noticed it. Seeing her have such a horrified look on her face somehow hurt him. It was the first time he was seeing a different emotion apart from her cheerfulness and childish acts.


    ''''What are you doing here, Rihan?'''' Kobby asked calmly.


    ''''I came to visit Maria. I wasn''t able to see her again since that day at the hospital, so I thought it was only polite to visit her and also make friends with her. I just came back and I don''t have a lot of friends. It could be said that, after Calia, Maria is the next friend I am making'''' Rihan said and looked at Calia.


    ''''Is Dr. Brian the ex-boyfriend you came back because of? The man you couldn''t forget for the past 10 years?'''' Calia asked in a choked and broken voice while she looked at them.


    ''''Yes, he is Kobby Brian. My ex-boyfriend whom, I never got over and is finally back to pursue him. Don''t tell me he is the man you have a crush on?'''' Rihan asked back with an amused expression.


    Maria touched Calia and thetter turned and looked at her. Maria shook her head signalling her to not say anything before she turned to face Rihan.


    ''''Miss Rihan, I think you should leave. I still have some things that I need to do with Calia'''' Maria said and pointed at the door.


    Rihan furrowed her brows and looked at Maria. Truth was, she couldn''t understand the way Maria thought. Rihan was used to people fawning over her and she thought that she could at least get Maria on her side but since that day at the hospital, she had observed that she always carried a rather expressionless face and was quite straightforward.


    She did her investigation and found out that Maria and Kobby weren''t blood rted. Maria was simply the best friend of Kobby''ste wife. She would have suspected their rtionship if Maria wasn''t with Mona Lisa''s son.


    ''''Even I think I should take my leave'''' Rihan said with a smile. She turned and looked at Calia who still had a flustered look on her face and continued ''''Calia, we have a meeting together with the other models tomorrow. See you then. Kobby, can I see you for a minute?''''


    Maria and Calia looked at Kobby anxiously. Right about now, Maria had grasped the entire situation and knew exactly what was going on.


    ''''Youwait for me'''' Kobby said specifically to Calia ''''I won''t keep long'''' Kobby turned and looked at Maria and nodded at her before going out and Rihan followed suit.


    ''''Calia, are you alright?'''' Maria asked worriedly after Rihan and Kobby left. Calia shook her head.


    ''''I didn''t know that the ex-boyfriend that Rihan spoke about was Dr. Brian. She told me how much she loved him and how he is the reason why she returned after 10 years. I didn''t even know that we were talking about the same man and I even encouraged her to pursue her happiness. I feel like I just took a painful shot at my own leg, Miss Lee'''' Calia said.


    ''''Calia, calm down, mm. listen, I don''t really know what is going on but I don''t think things are that serious between them. I know Kobby very well and I can at least vouch for him. He asked you to wait, let''s just wait for him, okay?'''' Maria told Calia and gave her a hug.


    .....


    ''''What exactly do you think you are doing, Rihan? Coming to my house and causing a scene?'''' Kobby asked as soon as they got outside.


    ''''Life is really funny. I met Calia a few days ago and thought I finally found someone I could click with. Turns out she was a rival?'''' Rihan said and folded her arms.


    ''''What? A rival?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Didn''t you hear what Calia said inside? Is true. I came back because I want you, Kobby. I never got over you in thest 10 years''''


    ''''How could you be so shameless and brazen? A few days ago, you said you came to offer your condolences and now what? You want me? Have you forgotten I have a wife?''''


    ''''She is dead. is that not the same reason why Calia is interested in you? Kobby, you can''t be with her. she doesn''t suit you. aspared to me who is matured, she is just young and her crush on you is superficial. You don''t like women who are a lot younger than you. You always liked matured women. You and Calia are almost 9 years apart'''' Rihan said confidently and smiled.


    ''''You are out of your mind. Now, listen to me. You and I ended 10 years ago. I don''t want to have anything doing with you and for thest time, stay away from my family''''


    ''''She is not exactly your family. Maria Portia Lee was the best friend of yourte wife. You two don''t even share any distant rtion with each other, so why do you protect her so much?''''


    ''''Did you investigate about my affairs? How dare you Rihan? What gave you the right to do that?''''


    ''''I was just curious about your rtionship with her because I know you are the only child of your mother. I needed to know everything about the woman closest to my man before I could be rest assured. About Calia, break whatever connection you have with her. I really like her as a friend and a junior in the industry and I don''t want things to beplicated and messy between us because of you''''


    ''''You must think you have the world at your feet now that you are a popr celebrity model but let me remind you. I wasn''t the one who left and I wasn''t the one who constantly cheated and still acted righteous about it. You had your chance 10 years ago but you blew it off. don''t think you own my life and can ask me to do whatever you want. I am again warning you for thest time, don''t meddle in my affairs, stay away from my family and stay away from Calia''''


    ''''You don''t like her. She even told me you said she could try seducing you and if you fall for her you will date her? That is not likeness or love? If you like her, you wouldn''t have asked her to do that. I know you are angry with me for suddenly showing up like this, but is okay. I understand. I will give you time to think about it''''


    ''''I can''t help it if you insist on your own judgement but don''t me me for not being courteous the next time we meet. Don''t put any nonsense into Calia''s head. She is innocent and pure unlike you'''' Kobby said his piece and went back inside.


    Rihan clutched her fist, almost digging her nails into her palms. She breath in and out before putting on a smile as she murmured ''''I didn''t think it was going to be easy, anyway. You will be mine sooner orte".

 Chapter 89: Can I kiss you?

    Chapter 89: Can I kiss you?


    Calia sipped the water Maria brought her and turned to the door as soon as she heard it open. Kobby entered back inside and looked at Maria and Calia.


    "I still have to change before we leave, so I will go and change quickly" Maria said and excused herself leaving them alone.


    Calia instantly ced the ss on the table and stood up with her bag. She had calmed herself down and was now wearing a smile.


    "I was supposed to go shopping with Miss Lee today. I didn''te because I wanted to see you. I knew you will not be home when I arrive but unfortunately you still came back'''' Calia rambled on and looked down.


    "Don''t misunderstand anything" Kobby said to her.


    ''''Huh? Oh, you mean Rihan? Ahaha'''' Calia chuckled nervously ''''I never would have imagined that such a big coincidence existed'''' Calia said lifting her hands, she made an exaggerated width with them.


    ''''Actually, she is my ex-girlfriend'''' Kobby tried to exin but Calia cut in.


    ''''I know, from 10 years ago. She told me, just that I didn''t think it had anything doing with you. But, don''t worry, I won''t misunderstand anything. That is between you and her. And this is between you and me, right?'''' Calia said with a smile.


    ''''I will take you home, you don''t look too well, Calia'''' Kobby said.


    ''''You know; this is one of the rare asions that you called out my first name. it feels nice'''' Calia chuckled.


    ''''That is what I will call you from now onwards. You too, should stop calling me Dr. Brian. Just call me Kobby'''' Kobby said to her and they looked at each other for a while. They didn''t say any words but just stared at each other until Calia asked casually.


    ''''Can I kiss you, Kobby?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Kobby said feeling his heart flutter again. his confused expression coupled with the way he suddenly blushed made Calia tough.


    ''''I was just joking. You said I could seduce you each time I saw you, I didn''t n to see you today but it so happened that we met. I shouldn''t let that chance go without making your heart flutter. Tell Miss Lee toe down, I''m waiting by my car'''' Calia told him and walked towards the door. When she reached where Kobby stood, he held her hand, stopping her, he said.


    ''''Do it. The kiss'''' Kobby couldn''t believe himself.


    ''''I can''t. I told you, we will go deeper when we start dating. Kobby, this is cheating'''' Calia said and smiled before going out. Kobby stood at the same spot as his heartbeat starting increasing. He almost ran out of the door to find Calia when Maria came out and saw him alone.


    ''''Where is Calia?'''' Maria asked and Kobby came back to his senses.


    ''''She said she is waiting downstairs for you'''' Kobby said to Maria.


    ''''I see, but, are you alright? I mean, with all that just happened?'''' Maria asked and looked at Kobby.


    ''''Yeah, sure I am fine. I came back because I left something. I will pick it and leave right away. Make sure you take your keys along'''' Kobby told her.


    ''''Sure, I have mine so you can lock the house after leaving. Bye"


    ''''Bye, be careful, okay?''''


    ''''Alright'''' Maria smiled and went out.


    Kobby went into his room and walked to the window. He pulled away the curtains a bit and looked down. He saw Calia making a call as she stood by her car and Maria got to her. He watched as the two got into Calia''s car and went away before he closed the curtains and went to his table to pick what he left behind.


    R and V Mall/ Department stores.


    Maria and Calia walked around the department stores picking a couple of clothes. They were chatting happily as they tried on the new clothes, shoes and bags.


    Maria wanted a total makeover to start her new life with Ad-Din and Calia being a shopaholic at heart couldn''t resist the urge to not get herself some things too.


    After trying on some new spring season clothes, they entered a lingerie department store and the manager who knew Calia walked to them and smiled happily. Calia was a regr there and each time she came, she would buy a lot of things and wouldn''t even ask for discount.


    ''''Miss, you are wee. You just came at the right time. We have new arrivals and they also included a lot of beach wears in this collection. It camest night and you are our first customer'''' the manager said politely and cheerfully.


    ''''Hmm, that is good. But, today, I am not here for me. I am here with my sister inw'''' Calia said and pointed at Maria. The manager looked at Maria and eximed.


    ''''She is so beautiful. Spring is the season for love and your skin is especially glowing. Whatever you wear is going to enhance it even more''''


    ''''You are sure a sweet talker. Let us see the new collection that you have then, Miss Lee, let''s sit here and wait'''' Calia said and pulled Maria towards a couch in the store.


    ''''Calia, you can just call me Maria'''' Maria said to her.


    ''''But, I like calling you Miss Lee. Alright, I will call you Maria. After all, you aren''t that older than me anyways'''' Calia said.


    ''''Miss, these are thetest of the newest collection. Every piece of lingerie here only has one or two pair in the whole world. I specially selected the most exceptional ones for you to check'''' the manager said and beckoned on the sales attendant by her side to bring the basket of lingerie picked.


    ''''Whoa, these look really good. Maria, look at this purple lingerie. It feels like having a purple romance. Pure and sexy'''' Calia said and Mariaughed and picked the purpleced lingerie. It looked really sexy indeed and was soft to touch. Maria nodded her head and chose that one.


    They spent a lot of time in the lingerie shop before they finally picked the suitable ones for themselves and paid for their stuff before leaving.


    ''''Where are we going next?" Maria asked tiredly.


    ''''Lunch with my aunt. After that, we will go and check the venue for the proposal party. I just can''t wait for the day toe. Ad-Din is going to be so shocked and surprised that he wouldn''t have anything to say apart from saying ''I do''. Oh my god, I am feeling so happy already''''


    Calia said and walked along with Maria towards the exit.


    DENARIUS GROUP OF COMPANIES.


    PRESIDENT''S OFFICE.


    Max was busy working in his office when Old Mr. Denarius walked in without knocking. The old man sat on the sofa seat in therge office and spoke.


    ''''Your brother and mother have gone mad''''


    Max frowned and closed the file on his desk before looking up at the old man.


    ''''Grandpa, what did you do this time? Mom is even calling for an emergency family meeting tonight''''


    ''''Is that not all because Ad-Din doesn''t want to listen to me? Because of a woman, he wants to sever ties with his family''''


    ''''Mom told me a bit of what happened and I also called Ad-Din this morning. Grandpa, what you did is wrong. it has even caused Ad-Din to have a rpse'''' Max went and sat across his grandfather.


    ''''Even you are supporting him to rebel against me'''' the old man was livid.


    ''''Grandpa, Ad-Din is a grown man and he knows what is best for him. If that woman is still the one he wants to be with even after all these years, then, we should let them be. Nothing good wille out of you sabotaging them. Look at what had happened in the end? Ad-Din is already nning to move out this week to his new apartment because of this'''' Max said honestly.


    ''''Max, I just want him to be like you. why does he have to always disobey me all the time? That woman already caused him his life 8 years ago. I am doing this for his own good. That woman has a serious PTSD and is capable of harming herself. I just called her out to lecture her a little and she ended up harming herself''''


    ''''I heard you gave Ad-Din money to give to her? Grandpa, is not everything that could be settled with money and you know that. What you did is even against the ethics of your profession. Also, I don''t see anything wrong with that woman. She seems like a nice person. Why are you against their rtionship?"


    ''''Child, is not that I am against them. I am just angry that, that boy won''t give me face. His mouth can really say hurtful things. Also, I didn''t really mean to make that woman hurt herself? I was also flustered when I saw what happened but, it had happened already. What can I do?'''' The old man said and Max looked at him and realised something. The old man''s ego was bruised and he acted rashly. Even though he had regretted his actions, he couldn''t bring himself to apologise or acknowledge his wrongs. Max smiled and decided to intervene before the rtionship between them became worse.


    ''''He just doesn''t understand my thoughts. Do they think I don''t regret meddling with your life already? You are in your early forties and still single. Do they think it doesn''t break my heart?'''' The old man still murmured on displeased.

 Chapter 90: 90 Reconciliation

    Chapter 90: 90 Reconciliation


    Inside the main mansion of the Denarius household, the entire family sat across each other on therge sofa seats in the hall. They were all quite, seemingly in their own thoughts. The old Mr. Denarius, who was the senior elder in the family sat at the head of the sofa but his face was gloomy even as he red at Ad-Din. The atmosphere had turned intense as no one wanted to be the first to speak.


    Gibbs turned to Calia who sat by his side and whispered ''''why is the atmosphere so intense? If I knew it was going to be like this, I wouldn''t have joined at all''''


    Calia turned and red at him before ignoring him. Gibbs shrugged his shoulders and looked at their grandfather and smiled awkwardly when their eyes met but the old man scoffed at him and looked away puzzling him. Gibbs turned to Calia once again saying, ''''did you see that? He even scoffed at me? What did I do?''''


    "You are on Ad-Din''s side. You came back because Ad asked you to and he knows is to rebel against him. Do you think he will be excited and wee you with open arms?'''' Calia said to Gibbs and he nodded in agreement.


    ''''Good evening everyone'''' Max was the first to speak and break the ice. ''''Dad, mom, can you two stop putting on such a serious font?''''


    ''''If someone hadn''t gone against my son''s happiness, would I have cancelled my many projects to run back to town?'''' Mona Lisa said and looked at her father inw. Old Mr. Denarius humped and looked away.


    ''''Mom, please. We are here precisely because of that. Actually, grandpa has regretted his actions. He realised he was rushed and ended up hurting Ad-Din. This past week that Ad-Din was in pain, grandpa hasn''t been himself too'''' Max said.


    ''''Who said I wasn''t myself?'''' the old man said dissatisfied.


    ''''Grandpa, please allow me to handle things'''' Max said.


    ''''Everyone is against me now. Even my son is against me. He hardly visits us because he is too busy with the military but the moment Lisa called him because of a certain someone, he came back immediately. Doesn''t that mean he is here to support his son and cast his own father aside? Can''t I even do what I think is right for my own family? Am I some deity that must be perfect all the time?'''' Old Mr. Denarius looked at his son as he spoke.


    ''''Father, I didn''te to show my support to anyone. I only came because Lisa told me the situation was serious. Ad-Din had a rpse and was even nning to leave the house. Father, why did you have to act so harshly towards that poor woman in the first ce?'''' Ken Denarius, Ad-Din and Max''s father said.


    ''''Everyone is gathered here to me me, right?'''' Old Mr. Denarius red at his son.


    ''''Grandpa, please, calm down and let''s solve the problem at hand. You still need to apologise to Ad-Din and his girlfriend'''' Max said and looked at his grandfather.


    ''''I am an elder, how can all of you treat me this way? I only did what I thought was the best. Now, I am the viin in the family, right? My own grandson even wants to sever ties with me because of a woman. Fine, I admit, I was a little rush. I used her situation against her. but, if both of them cannot even take a little pressure, what will they do if they are faced with something big in the future?''''


    ''''Grandpa has admitted he was wrong. Ad, can you please consider your decision to move out? We are a family. There is nothing that can''t be solved. No matter what happens, we are still family. Grandpa already regrets his actions and won''t do anything like that again, right grandpa?'''' Max asked cautiously and the old man turned and noticed that everyone''s gaze was on him. He frowned and nodded his head lightly.


    ''''Grandpa, are you shy or simply embarrassed?'''' Gibbs asked.


    ''''Youdon''t talk to me. You are just like your uncle. You nevere home but when it concerns Ad-Din, you rushed home'''' Old Mr. Denarius said and red at Gibbs.


    ''''Grandpa looks cute when he is embarrassed'''' Gibbs added and winked at the old man making everyone in the hall tough.


    "Grandpa" Ad-Din said drawing all attention to himself "I just want to know something. 8 years ago, you made the Education Office to revoke Maria''s licence. Why did you do that? I trusted you so much but when I found out that you were responsible for that, I  I was so hurt"


    "I thought it was just a fling between the two of you and that it will notst. I was worried that she would be a negative influence in your life so I wanted to distant you from her. I''m sorry for hurting you, child. Forgive this old man"


    "Grandpa, I forgive you, but I am not the one you hurt the most" Ad-Din smiled.


    "I know. I will find time to go and meet with her. Just promise me that you will not move out of the house. This is your home. If you want, you can bring that woman home and formally introduce her to everyone" Old Mr. Denarius said "in this world, which parent can win against their child. Did you have to be so strong headed and go against me? can''t I even make decisions as the head of the family anymore? Must we walk on eggshells around each other when we are a family?"


    "Then, in that case, can you stop tailing me and also that spy you kept in mypany"


    "I will get rid of them, happy? I kept them there because I was worried about you, but it seems you are doing well than I thought. I won''t interfere in your business anymore"


    "Father, are you angry?" Mona Lisa teased.


    "You came and supported your son against me, can''t I be angry?"


    "Grandpa looks really cute when he is angry" Calia chipped in.


    "Then, boss, should I continue to hack into grandpa''s new development drug files?" Gibbs said and everyone turned and looked at them.


    "Youyou are such a begrudging person. Were you really going to go that far just to rebel against me?" old Mr. Denarius pointed angrily at Ad-Din.


    "You left me with no choice. But, don''t worry, I wasn''t going to sell them to yourpetitors. I was going to use that as a bargaining chip but, it seems it won''t be necessary anymore since you have agreed to stop meddling" Ad-Din said and tilted his head to look at him.


    "Did you all see that? This boy only knows how to be petty"


    "Well, when ites been petty, no one can win you on that dad" Ken Denarius said.


    "Now that everyone is happy with the reconciliation, can we now enjoy the feast that the kitchen staff made?" Max said and stood up.


    "Wait. You are always talking about food. I already said I won''t meddle in your affairs but don''t you think Ad-Din is already a step ahead of you? He has a girlfriend. Why are you still single?"


    "Now that father is saying, I am also curious son. Why are you still single?" Mona Lisa added.


    "Wait. You are not going to talk about me right? I already told you, I am busy with work. I don''t have time to date" Max defended himself.


    "Calia, you have your jewellery showing up. Give your elder brother a seat in the front row. Let thedies see him. That way he will not be single for long anymore'''' Ken Denarius said.


    "Dad, even you are supporting them?" Max shook his head.


    "Everyone, what about me? I am the youngest in the family and I''m still single too. Even big sis is single. What are you going to do about us?" Gibbs said and Calia and Ad-Din retorted.


    "Who said Cal is single?"


    "Who said I am single?"


    Ad-Din and Calia looked at each other and smiled.


    "Cal has a boyfriend?" Max asked as the older generation looked at her.


    "Well, not really but he will soon be my boyfriend, so I''m out" Calia said.


    "Cal, why am I not aware of that? Who is this mystery man?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''He is someone Ad-Din trust. For now, I can''t tell you anything. I will bring him to introduce to everyone when things are certain between us" Calia said shyly.


    "You see that? Calia has someone and you don''t" old Mr. Denarius said to Max.


    "Fine, I will get a girlfriend very soon" Max said.


    "Wait. No one is saying anything about me. Am I not important?" Gibbsmented.


    ''Youjust have to concentrate in your studies for now. If your mom knows you are here, she will throw a fit" Mona Lisa said to Gibbs.


    "I want a girlfriend too" Gibbs said.


    Everyone ignored him and stood up walking to the dining table. Max chuckled and held Gibbs hand, pulling him away as he pulled a long face.

 Chapter 91: 91 Spring to bring me you 1

    Chapter 91: 91 Spring to bring me you 1


    CITY LIBRARY.


    ''''Spring came with the full bloom of flowers and this was often associated with love. It was a popr myth that people were more prone to fall in love in spring more than any other season. The feeling of love brings us joy and makes our hearts skip a beat at the mention of that special someone, hence everyone lives with the hope that one day they will meet that person who would make them feel butterflies in their stomach''''


    Maria''s lips curved into a smile as she read the words out in the book she casually picked out in the library. It had been exactly a month since thest time she saw Ad-Din, but anytime she thinks about the things she wants to tell him, it gives her peace because she knew that very soon she will be able to achieve all that she had hoped for.


    Meeting Ad-Din was already a miracle in itself and because of that, she didn''t mind the time she was away from him.


    Three days ago, she went to visit the venue for the proposal party with Mona Lisa and it was almost ready. That was enough to keep her going. Apart from nning the proposal party, she had been engaged in studying the course outline that the secretary of Professor Kodney had posted on the tform. She wanted to prepare well ahead of time for when the lessons would begin.


    Today, she was at the library, getting some of the books that she needed. She had her earphones fixed in her ears, cutting herself away from the world around her. She wore a simple blue flowery dress that stopped at her knees.


    Maria put the poetry book that she had just read the piece from back to the shelf and smiled before walking away to another section of the library while listening to a song by Tatiana Manaois titled ''d we danced in the rain''.


    The lyrics of the song made her feel rather nostalgic and mncholic making her smile as she walked around the shelf.


    Not far away from where she was.


    A woman in her forties walked out of the library''s administration with a young man who walked with a stick supporting himself. They were discussing happily.


    ''''When you first called me to ask me for that favour, I couldn''t believe my ears. I was thinking who this woman could be for you to ask me to make an exception. Now I know she is your girlfriend'''' Professor Kodney said to Ad-Din as they walked down the stairs.


    ''''You must have been surprised, but all the same, thank you so much for making that exception. Thanks to you, I was able to bring a smile on her face'''' Ad-Din told Professor Kodney.


    ''''You are wee, but it wasn''t for free, you know that right? I already asked my secretary to schedule you for a lecture next week. The students are going to go crazy when we make the announcement. How long has it been since you came here?'''' Professor Kodney asked.


    ''''Is being 4 to 5 years. The library has gotten bigger and better" Ad-Din answered.


    ''Is been that long already? Time really flies by fast. Thanks to the donations we received from yourpany, we were able to provide more books and infrastructure and the students are making good use of it. Look, the library is already full though is just still morning"


    Ad-Din turned and suddenly saw a familiar figure standing in front of a shelf holding a book with earphones on her eyes. It was both a rather pleasant surprise and pleasing to the eye. His lips curved and he looked at the figure with interest, even Professor Kodney saw how his eyes were literally filled with admiration for the person he was watching. She decided to ask as she also turned and looked at the figure.


    ''''Who is she? Someone you know?''''


    Ad-Din turned to Professor Kodney and nodded his head saying, ''''someone I haven''t seen in a while. Professor Kodney, isn''t she just beautiful?''''


    ''''Who? Thedy? She is indeed beautiful; I especially love her skin colour. It stands out even more because not a lot of people have chocte skin in Cosmos. Who is she?'''' Professor Kodney asked curiously.


    ''''My girlfriend'''' Ad-Din answered.


    ''''Ehuh? Your girlfriend? Is that really your girlfriend?'''' Professor Kodney asked shockingly and Ad-Din nodded with a smile.


    ''''Professor Kodney, I will call youter'''' Ad-Din said to the woman.


    ''''Sure, go ahead'''' Professor Kodney said and smiled. She watched as Ad-Din walked towards thedy in the blue dress and she murmured ''''those are the good times'''' before turning to go away.


    ....


    Few minutester, Maria finished selecting the books she needed and proceeded to another section of the library. In her hands were now three big books. Their weight seemed to weigh her down but she held unto them tightly as she walked to another shelf.


    Ad-Din followed her secretly at a distance. A shelf was separating them. Since he was taller, Ad-Din was able to see Maria. He smiled while he watched her serious expressions. Now that he was seeing her again after a month, he realised he had really missed her a lot. He wanted so much to go and give her a hug, kiss her and send her to his home and just love her but, he wasn''t fit yet and didn''t dare to show her his weak side. He didn''t want her to feel any pains because of him.


    Ad-Din hid immediately Maria turned towards the area he was standing. Maria vaguely saw a figure and frowned but she didn''t pay attention to it and walked away. She had finished selecting the books that she needed and went towards the counter. Ad-Din removed his phone and made a call at that moment while watching her as she got to the counter and stood in the line.


    Maria reached the counter and ced all the five books she selected on the counter and removed her credit card. She smiled at the library woman and spoke, ''''hi, I would like to pay for these books''''


    The library looked at the books and another librarian walked to them from inside the room behind the counter and spoke.


    ''''Are you Miss Lee?'''' she asked Maria and Maria nodded confusedly.


    ''''Yes, I am. Is there a problem?'''' Maria decided to ask.


    ''''No, Miss. Your books have been paid for already, you can take them away'''' the librarian said to Maria.


    ''''Huh? But, I am yet to pay for them?'''' Maria said to the man.


    ''''Someone has paid for them already, Miss Lee'''' the librarian said.


    ''''Who?'''' Maria asked and looked at the librarian.


    ''''He said he is your boyfriend'''' the librarian said shyly and Maria''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''''My boyfriend?'''' Maria sighed and turned around, she dashed out leaving the books towards the entrance.


    By the time, she had reached outside, she saw a car driving out to the roadside, it was already far away but she recognised the car as Ad-Din''s own. She smiled and a tear fell down her cheek and she wiped it away and watched as the car disappeared from her sight before she turned and went back into the library.


    Maria came back out holding the books in a paper bag and stood by the roadside. A taxi soon pulled over and she got inside and the driver drove away.


    Maria looked at her phone in deep thoughts. She scrolled her contacts and stopped at Ad-Din''s name and paused her fingers at the name. She wanted to call him but after thinking and deciding against it, she typed a simple thank you and sent it to him instead.


    Maria smiled and moved closer to the window. She casually ced her head by the window ss and watched the flowers that were fully bloomed outside on the trees on the streets. The flowers were all yellow making the road look beautiful.


    Maria opened her mouth and started reciting the poem that she read from the poetry book inside the library.


    ''I met someone today''


    ''that person wasn''t you''


    ''that person reminded me of you''


    ''I met someone today''


    ''that someone took my breath away''


    ''that person though far away from me, caught me looking at him''


    ''I met someone today''


    ''someone who looked exactly like you''


    ''I met someone who made my heart flutter again''


    ''but after getting closer to that person, I found out that he wasn''t you''


    ''I found out that, it was my illusion of you''


    ''I found out that, because I missed you so much, I have begun to see you in everyone I meet''


    ''but, sadly, they aren''t you. No one will be like you''


    ''so, I wait for my spring to arrive and bring me, you''


    ''I wait for my spring, which is you''


    Maria smiled seemingly in a good mood after reciting that poem. It was enough that she found out today that he was actually closer to her than she had thought. It was enough to know that he was watching her. Time was what they needed. Time was also what she had. She had all the time in the world to wait for him toe out of his pain and meet her. He was after all her spring. Maria felt peaceful within herself.

 Chapter 92: 92 Spring to bring me you 2

    Chapter 92: 92 Spring to bring me you 2


    Maria arrived home and saw Kobby and Tiana ying video games in the hall.


    ''''Aunt, wee back'''' Tiana said while concentrated on her game.


    ''''Thanks, T'''' Maria went into her room and put the books away before returning to the hall.


    ''''You kept long in the library. I was about to call you'''' Kobby said as Maria sat on the dining table. She opened the food that Kobby covered with a stic basket cover.


    ''''I stopped by the office to help Paul with some work'''' Maria said as she picked the spoon to fetch the soup ''''is this mine?''''


    ''''Yes, I had to reheat it twice before you arrived. Hurry up and eat'''' Kobby told her and turned. He frowned at the scores on the screen and turned to Tiana ''''T, did you just cheat your way out of the game?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t. Don''t ask me anything else, I am going to bed. Dad, don''t forget the date I told you about'''' Maria turned and looked at them.


    ''''Date? What date?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I met a really beautiful and kind aunt. She is single so I want dad to go on a date with her'''' Tiana said.


    ''''But, I never promised to go on any date with her? T, dad can take care of himself'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Aunt is getting married soon and will not stay here with us. You need a woman; I need a mom. Dad, don''t worry, this woman that I specially chose is a top grade''''


    ''''Top grade?'''' Maria asked and picked her bowl of soup that she poured the rice in and went to the hall ''''Kobby, why do I feel that, the words Tiana brings out these days are especially not words a 4th grader should speak?''''


    ''''Aunt, I read and browse the inte. My dad is a top notch doctor; he deserves a woman who is also capable. This woman is a designer and she asked me to be her model and I epted it with the condition that she will go out with you. Dad, you can''t say no to me this time''''


    Kobby and Maria looked at each other before turning to Tiana.


    ''''T, dad already has someone he likes'''' Maria blurted out.


    ''''Really? Who? It isn''t that model, right? Dad, I don''t like her'''' Tiana said.


    ''''She is not that model'''' Kobby said at once.


    ''''Then, how about you also go out on one date with this woman I chose before you make your decision. In any case, if I don''t like that woman, what will you do?'''' Tiana asked.


    ''''Tiana, stop being forceful. I am not going to meet any woman I don''t know, okay? Kobby said and Tiana moved to Maria''s side scared.


    ''''T, go to your room and sleep. Aunt needs to speak with dad, en?'''' Maria said to Tiana.


    ''''Yes, aunt'''' Tiana looked at her father before going inside. Kobby pursed his lips and sighed.


    ''''Okay, T is out of the way. Care to share whatever is eating you up? You scared Tiana'''' Maria said and ced the empty bowl on the table.


    Kobby got up from the floor he was sitting on with Tiana and sat on the sofa across Maria.


    ''''The hospital director called me into his office today when I arrived. Guess what he said to me?'''' Kobby asked and looked at Maria.


    ''''What did he say? Did you do anything wrong?'''' Maria asked back and Kobby shook his head.


    ''''Turns out Rihan is his niece and he wants me to have dinner with him on Friday together with Rihan'''' Kobby said and Maria frowned.


    ''''That woman is really despicable. Is she now trying to use her uncle to get you to be with her? That is really so low'''' Maria said.


    ''''You know, about the symposium that ising on Saturday? He suddenly mentioned it again to me this morning saying that he has lots of hope and confidence in me. Maria, what is wrong with people with money?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Is not everyone with money that acts that way. Both uncle and niece are just crazy. Rihan, that woman just made me hate her even more. After cheating on you and running away, she had the guts to even appear before you and now she wants to use her uncle to make you ept her again. Tell me, what did she tell you when you went outside with her that day? You didn''t look good when you came back inside''''


    ''''What could she say? She wants me back, but I don''t want to have anything doing with her. I already told her to not appear in front of you. but, she will be working with Calia. I don''t want her to sow any misunderstanding between us'': Kobby said.


    "Calia is a rational person. I will also make sure I tell her not to listen to anything that woman says, but, Kobby, you really should cut things off with her once and for all. I can foresee that woman being a big obstacle and I only hope that she doesn''t turn out to be another Karen Kash that is out to disrupt our lives. If you really like Calia, then, don''t keep her hanging on the side.


    Oh, right. There is something I didn''t tell you before. Calia and Lexis have met before. did you know that?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''No, how did they meet? Was it 8 years ago?'''' Kobby asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, apparently, Lexis was her muse and the reason why she decided to be a jewellery designer. I didn''t get to ask her the details but, you can ask her the next time you meet. Kobby, I don''t know about anything else, but if they really met, then, this might be a sign that Lexis is cheering you on. Is being 8 years already. Even Lex wouldn''t want you to remain single for the rest of your life. Think about it and give this a go. Calia is a really nice person and I am sure Tiana would love her too''''


    ''''Thanks, Portia''''.


    ''''You are wee''''


    ''''So, how is the preparationing up?'''' Kobby asked ''''I really admire your bravery and determination. It looks like it won''t really be long before this ce bes empty without you''''


    ''''That is why you should hurry and date too. Look how happy I have be'': Maria teased.


    ''''Don''t worry, I will date soon and even overtake you'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Then, shall we have a go at the game to see who will win?'''' Maria said.


    ''''Call, I will bring some drinks. We can have that while ying'''' Kobby said and stood up.


    ''''Even better'''' Maris said and also went to put the bowl away.


    Soon, they were engrossed in their game and yed into the night.


    Next day.


    Saint hotel


    Lavender hall


    Calia walked into the hall and saw the setup for the jewellery show and nodded her head. She was satisfied with the work the interior designer did with the hall. Marvel walked to Calia holding a tablet. She showed something on it to Calia and Calia nodded her head.


    ''''Marvel, I found a child model. I will bring her tomorrow after I get permission from her father'''' Calia said.


    ''''That fast?'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Yes, I met her and we became friends'''' Calia said as they walked to the tform.


    ''''You meant her and became friends? Miss, how old is she?'' Marvel asked.


    ''''She is 8 years old'''' Calia responded.


    ''''8 years, and you became friends with her?''''


    ''''Yes, why? Do you think I can''t do that? I can even make friends with a baby in her mother''s womb'''' Calia said and Marvel chuckled.


    ''''Calia, you are here?'' Rihan walked out of the entrance on the tform that had being set up. She stopped and looked at Calia from head to toe and thetter also looked at her. their faces held shocked expressions.


    Marvel looked at the two women and murmured ''''wow, big news. They are both wearing the same type of clothing''''


    Calia''s brows creased and her eyes twitched for a second as she watched Rihan walking down towards them. She was wearing the same clothing as herself. It was a yellow jumpsuit with a purple belt around the waist. Calia cussed internally. It was really true that rivals liked the same things, even the same man.


    ''''Wow, I didn''t expect to see you in this? I didn''t even think this jumpsuit was so easy toe by. This was thetest season of jumpsuit that Designer H madest month. I heard she only made three pair and they got sold out the moment they were out. Out of the three, she personally gifted this one to me'''' Rihan said and Calia could see the sarcasm behind her speech.


    ''''I see, well I also happen to have the other two. If I had known there were supposed to be three, I would have either given it up or simply bought all three so that no one would think I wear clothes that everyone wears'''' Calia retorted and felt happy with herself.


    Marvel, who was standing aside felt the negative vibes emitting from the two and wondered what had happened. They clicked on their first meeting, so what could have gone wrong. They were clearly taking a jab at each other but in a rather subtle way.


    Both Calia and Rihanughed and turned to look at the tform. They were both being professional at that moment.

 Chapter 93: 93 Spring to bring me you 3

    Chapter 93: 93 Spring to bring me you 3


    Both Calia and Rihanughed and turned to look at the tform. They were both being professional at that moment.


    ''''I feel that our coboration will be a very sessful one. This ce is really beautiful. Saint Group recently entered the market in Cosmos and they are already taking over a lot of businesses. I have personally met with the chairman, Aaron Saint himself while I was working on a project with his best friend''s wife, Liyah Myers".


    ''''Really?'' Aaron Saint was Ad-Din''s senior at the University. He is a really capable businessman and his wife also happens to be the main perfumist that is sponsoring our show'''' Calia added.


    ''''I''ve heard about his wife. She is really popr in D-City''''


    ''''How do you find this setting? I mean the design and everything else? You are a professional on the runway, your opinion is greatly appreciated'''' Calia said changing the subject.


    ''''Well, everything is perfect. The tform is smooth and not nted. Overall, I like the ce'''' Rihan said.


    ''''Thank you'''' Calia''s phone rang at that moment and she removed it from her pocket. Rihan saw the caller ID and frowned. Calia smiled and walked away to a distance ignoring Rihanpletely.


    ''''Hello, Dr. Brian. I''m a little busy right now and I still have to go and meet with the father of the child model I told you about. Oh, you are taking your daughter to meet someone? Who? I hope is not a woman? Okay, then, let''s meet after that. I also want to meet your daughter, mm, bye'''' Calia hung up and turned and saw Rihan walking towards her.


    ''''Was that Kobby?'''' Rihan asked and Calia frowned but answered her anyway.


    ''''Yes. I have to go somewhere and meet someone. Let''s talk againter'''' Calia said and gestured at Marvel who was still standing by the tform and Marvel walked towards them.


    ''''Are you going to meet with Kobby,ter on?'''' Rihan asked.


    ''''I''m not sure how that is any business of yours, but all the same, yes. Is there a problem?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Not really. Now you that he is my ex-boyfriend. I mean Kobby Brian. What are you going to do now?'''' Rihan asked and Marvel looked at them with eyes wide opened.


    ''''What do you want me to do? I don''t care whether you are his ex-girlfriend or not. I love Kobby and that''s that'''' Calia said confidently.


    ''''I still love him. Seeing that we already have a history, shouldn''t you back out and give us the chance to be together again? After all, weren''t you cheering me on?:'' Rihan said and Calia chuckled.


    ''''Right, I was cheering you on, but that was before I found out the truth. Rihan, I love Kobby and I am not backing out because of you or anyone''''


    ''''Really? Even if the man doesn''t like you? You said he asked you to try and seduce him? That could only mean one thing. Kobby doesn''t like you that much. Hemight even be ying with you because you are cute and a bit childish'''' Rihan smiled and Calia''s face changed.


    ''''That is for Kobby to decide. Rihan, why are you unnecessarily targeting me? am I that much of a threat to you?''''


    ''''You''''


    ''''What? Listen to me, I really like you and thought we could be friends, but right now. I can never be friends with a woman who has her eyes set on my man. let''s just remain business partners, though I doubt that will be for long because your look right now, don''t seem professional enough. I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first'''' Calia said and walked away, not giving her the chance to retaliate.


    ''''Calia 3, Rihan 0'''' Marvel blurted out before realising what she said and covered her mouth. The re of Rihan totally scared her and Marvel ran after Calia. Rihan stomped her foot to the floor angrily and clenched her fist together.


    At the door, Marvel was running down the stairs in her heels and tripped at the hall. She called out to Calia and thetter turned to look at her but it was toote. They were far from each other. Calia screamed at Marvel and ran to her but it was toote.


    Marvel who was preparing tond on the floor didn''t feel any impact. Instead, she smelt a man''s cologne and a man''s arms wrapped securely around her waist.


    Calia heaved a relief and rushed to them, seeing Marvel in her elder cousin''s arms, she rxed and touched her racing heart and spoke ''''elder brother''''


    Max turned and looked at Calia while his arms still wrapped around Marvel''s waist. He looked at the flustered and horrified look on the woman''s face and spoke ''''are you okay? Can you stand on your feet?''''


    Marvel nodded confusedly and Max helped her to stand well. Calia went to Marvel''s side and held thetter''s hand as she was still confused.


    ''''Marvel, are you okay? I always tell you to be careful. What would I do if you got hurt? Let me see, did you get hurt somewhere?'''' Calia said and worriedly checked Marvel''s body meanwhile Marvel and Max''s gaze were fixed on each other. For a reason, Marvel still felt an electric current flowing in her from waist that the man held just now.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Max asked and looked at her face worriedly. Marvel came back to her senses and shook her head.


    ''''I''m fine. Thank you'''' Marvel finally said and saw a phone thatid on the floor. Max followed her gaze and saw that his phone was on the floor. It was probably because he casually grabbed the little woman that his phone fell to the floor. he went and picked it up and found the screen broken.


    ''''Elder brother, is the phone broken?'''' Calia said and helped Marvel down thest row of stairs and they stood by Max.


    ''''Elder brother?'''' Marvel said questionably. She had only known that there was an old brother that managed the Denarius Group but she was just a simple girl and didn''t have much interest in the entertainment news apart from one that had to do with her scope of work. It was not surprising that she didn''t know who Max Denarius was.


    ''''Oh, he is my elder cousin, Max. Elder brother, thanks for saving my secretary. She could be a little careless sometimes'''' Calia said and Marvel pinched her ''''aaah, what? Did I say something wrong?'''' Calia turned and red at Marvel. Marvel was about to retort when Max turned and looked at her and she pursed her lips shyly and looked away.


    ''''The phone is broken; I hope nothing important is on it?'''' Calia asked and Marvel looked at the phone.


    ''''No, don''t worry. I will either get it fixed or get a new one'''' Max said and nced at Marvel.


    ''''No!!'''' Marvel snatched the phone from Max and they looked at her. ''''I willpensate you, since I was the one who caused it'''' Marvel said and looked at him.


    ''''Marvel, money is what my brother has and doesn''t even know how to spend it. Whatpensation will you possibly make for this phone? Do you even know how much this phone cost?'''' Calia said and looked at Marvel amusingly.


    ''''How much does it cost?'''' Marvel asked and looked at Calia.


    ''''It cost at least $10,000 dors. Tell me, you can afford that with the way you love money'''' Calia said and Marvel frowned, biting her lips and Max looked at her interestingly.


    ''''Don''t scare her, Cal. Don''t worry, you are my little sister''s secretary. I can''t possibly let youpensate me?'''' Max told her.


    ''''Max, I really wished I could stay and chat but I have a very important meeting that I need to rush to. Max, please, can you send Marvel home for me? I am taking the car, so she won''t be able to use it and her ce is a bit far'''' Calia said and took off.


    ''''But, Miss'''' Marvel blushed and looked as Calia went away.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Max said to Marvel.


    ''''Huh?'''' Marvel looked at him and flushed. She didn''t know what was suddenly wrong with her.


    ''''Cal asked me to send you home'''' Max said.


    ''''No, that won''t be necessary. I already feel apologetic for making your phone to fall. I don''t want to owe you again. I hate owing people I don''t know debts'''' Marvel said.


    ''''That makes the two of us. I also don''t like owing people, so I have to take you home or else Calia will not let me hear the end of it. also, it seems your leg is twisted a bit'''' Max said and looked at her long legs. Marvel wore short trouser pants that stopped at her thighs. She looked down and saw that her left leg really did bruise a little.


    "But"


    ''''Do you want me to carry you out instead? There are quite a number of people here?'''' Max said and looked at her. Marvel saw the resolute in his eyes and shook her head immediately.


    ''''No!!! That won''t be necessary. I already feel apologetic for making your phone to fall. I don''t want to owe you again. I hate owing people I don''t know debts'''' Marvel said.

 Chapter 94: 94 Spring to bring me you 4

    Chapter 94: 94 Spring to bring me you 4


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I already feel apologetic for making your phone to fall. I don''t want to owe you again. I hate owing people I don''t know debts'''' Marvel said.


    ''''That makes the two of us. I also don''t like owing people, so I have to take you home or else Calia will not let me hear the end of it. Also, it seems your leg is twisted a bit'''' Max said and looked at her long legs. Marvel wore short trouser pants that stopped at her thighs. She looked down and saw that her left leg really did bruise a little.


    ''''But''''


    ''''Do you want me to carry you out instead? There are quite a number of people here?'''' Max said and looked at her.


    Marvel shook her head and took a step walking out and Max chuckled before following her out. Hisughter was like ripples cutting into Marvel''s soul. She felt very nervous despite it been their first meeting.


    Max followed her patiently and when they reached outside, his driver was already there with the car. Max pointed at the car and personally opened the backseat door for Marvel. Marvel nodded and got into the car and Max also got in. His driver was surprised but reacted quickly minding his own business. This was the first time in the past 10 years that he had worked with Max that he was allowing a woman into his car.


    Inside the car, Marvel moved to a corner of the car, leaning by the door, not daring to look at Max.


    ''''Miss secretary, do I make you nervous?'''' Max suddenly asked and Marvel looked at him briefly before turning her face away. Did he really need to ask? His aura was too powerful for a country girl like her to handle. Marvel didn''t say anything and also refused to look at him.


    ''''I asked you a question, Miss little secretary?'''' Max said again and Marvel looked at him and frowned. Why did he keep calling her ''''Miss Little secretary?''''


    ''''My name is Marvel, not Miss little secretary'''' Marvel said softly and heard a soft chuckle. It was from Max. She suddenly realised that the man beside her had a nice voice and hisughter really turned her on in a weird way. Since when did she be a pervert who revered in people''s voices? Marvel shook her head and looked away.


    Max watched her every expression and saw a hint of stubbornness in her eyes and smiled. He looked at her waist and was reminded of how his hands fitted perfectly around her waist and shook his head. Since when was he this attentive to a female. He decided not to think further and closed his eyes and leaned on the seat.


    Marvel noticed he was quiet and turned. She saw that his breathing was bing sturdy and smiled. He must have fallen asleep, she thought.


    20 minutester, the car pulled over in front of her apartment and Marvel got down and left. Max was still asleep so she didn''t wake him up and just left and the driver drove out of the area. Their encounter was just for a while but it left a deep impression on both of them but none of them wanted to admit nor think about it. they were two people who lived different lives and had nothing inmon.


    ....


    Calia rushed into the caf and saw her little friend sitting at a table alone and she went to her.


    ''''Tiana, forgive me, something came up, but I came here as soon as possible. Where is your father?'''' Calia asked and Tiana pointed at a figure that was approaching. Calia stood up and calmed herself down before turning to say, ''''hi, I am sorry camete''''


    Calia and Kobby looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    ''''You are Tiana''s father?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''You are Tiana''s pretty aunt that she wanted me to go on a date with?'''' Kobby asked and Tiana looked at them and also asked.


    ''''Do you two know each other?''''


    ''''Sit down'''' Kobby said and joined them on the table.


    ''''Tiana, I didn''t know Dr. Brian was your father?'''' Calia said.


    ''''You two already knew each other? That''s good. See, pretty aunt. I told you my father was a catch. What do you think? Isn''t he worth you leaving that crush for? Dad, I told you she was a pretty and kind person. Don''t you feel that she fits to be my stepmom?'''' Tiana said and Calia flushed. Kobby just smiled and leaned back on the chair rxed.


    ''''So, Miss pretty aunt. Am I worth you leaving your crush for? As my daughter said, I am not bad at all?'''' Kobby teased Calia.


    ''''What kind of coincidence is all this?''''


    Calia asked and chuckled.


    ''''This is not coincidence. This is fate'''' Kobby said and Calia looked at him with a bewildered expression.


    ''''Dad, now that you know her, is it okay for me to be her model?'''' Tiana asked.


    ''''Yes, I approve of her. I also think that she will really make a good stepmom'''' Kobby added and Calia blushed and casually picked a mug of coffee and drank from it and heard Tiana saying.


    ''''That''s my dad''s mug. Yours is in front of you''''


    Calia looked down and saw her own mug of coffee still untouched and flushed. She ced the mug in her hands on the table and pushed it towards Kobby and a reddened face.


    Kobby chuckled and looked at her and caught her gaze. he maintained his gaze on her and casually picked the mug Calia just pushed towards him and took a sip of the coffee, he even sipped on the exact spot that Calia''s lips touched. Calia gulped and felt her body heating up. she looked away immediately. When did he be such a yboy? Making her all flustered.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Kobby said and ced the mug down and stood up.


    ''''Where are we going dad?'''' Tiana asked as she also got down from the chair.


    ''''Didn''t you want to go on a date with this pretty aunt? That is what I am going to do'''' Kobby said and Calia choked on her saliva and flushed. Date? Were they going out on a date? She asked herself.


    ''''Dad, you are really going out with pretty aunt? That''s great. Then, I will call aunt Maria and wait here till shees for me. I won''t be a light bulb'''' Tiana said.


    ''''I already called aunt Maria toe and fetch you. she is outside waiting, let''s go'': Kobby said and held Tiana''s hand. When he walked past Calia and saw that she didn''t show any signs of movement, he touched her hand and held it walking out with them. Calia looked at their hands and the way he led the way and couldn''t help but smile. They looked like a family of three.


    Maria stood outside by a taxi as she watched the three walking towards her. she couldn''t help but smile. They really did look like a family of three.


    ''''You look perfect together'''' Maria voiced her thoughts out and smiled at Calia''s flushed expression.


    ''''Aunt, let''s go fast. Dad needs to go on a date with pretty aunt'''' Tiana said and opened the taxi and hopped into the backseat.


    ''''Okay, I won''t ask and I won''t say anything. You two, have fun, but make sure you are ready for tomorrow. Don''t spoil my day for me'''' Maria said referring to her proposal party which was the following day.


    ''Take care'' Kobby said. They stood and watched till the taxi went away and he turned and walked with Calia towards his car. their hand still intertwined.


    When they got to the car, Kobby opened the front seat and turned to Calia saying ''your car?'' he asked.


    ''I will have someone send it home for meter'' Calia said and Kobby nodded before helping her into the car. Calia sat in the car and touched her beating heart. Kobby soon joined her and drove away.


    Not far away, Rihan stood and watched with clutched fists as the car drove into the road. She had previously followed Calia and found out about their meeting here. She saw how Kobby''s daughter seemed to adorn Calia and got angry. She bit her lips and looked at the retracting car with coldness.


    ...


    Calia kept ncing at Kobby as he drove on the road. He noticed her burning gaze on her and chuckled before saying ''''if you look at me with those eyes, I''m not sure I will be able to drive without doing anything to you''''


    Calia looked away and saw that they were at a graveyard. She turned and looked at Kobby with a questioning gaze.


    ''''Whatever you are thinking is right'''' Kobby told her and Calia looked at him again.


    ''''Stop the car'''' Calia said startling him


    ''''Why? We are almost there'''' Kobby said and Calia shook her head.


    ''''No, just stop the car''''


    Kobby pulled over and turned to face her ''''what is it Cal?'''' he addressed her rather intimately.

 Chapter 95: 95 I thought you were thinking I was going to kiss you

    Chapter 95: 95 I thought you were thinking I was going to kiss you


    ''''Why? We are almost there'''' Kobby said and Calia shook her head.


    ''''No, just stop the car''''


    Kobby pulled over and turned to face her ''''what is it Cal?'''' he addressed her rather intimately.


    ''''How could you not have told me we wereing here? Not only am I not prepared but I don''t also have any flowers. What would your wife think of me?'''' Calia asked angrily.


    ''''Is that why you are angry? flowers? I have her favourite flowers at the backseat'''' Kobby said and Calia turned and saw the flowers.


    ''''But, still didn''t Maria tell you? She was my muse. I can''te empty handed''''


    ''''That''s why I also have this'''' Kobby said and removed the anklet that Calia left at his office the other time. He looked at it previously and saw the letters ''M.U.S.E'' engraved on it. after hearing from Maria that Lexis was Calia''s muse, he connected the dots together.


    ''''This is mine. How do you have it?'''' Calia asked and took the anklet from him.


    ''''You left it at my office the day you hurt your feet. I kept it with me since then but didn''t get the chance to give it to you.ter on, I found out about the connection between you and myte wife. I figured it was what you wanted to give to her'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Yes, this was what I originally prepared to give her but I made a different one two days ago'''' Calia looked into her bag and removed a new pair bracelet. She kept one on her hand and gave the other one to Kobby. ''''I made this to give to her''''


    ''''Lexis really loved bracelets. She will love it'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Then, shall we go and visit her?'''' Calia said.


    ''''Sure, let''s go'''' Kobby drove ahead a bit and found a suitable ce and pulled over. They both got down and went towards the grave yards.


    --------


    Calia stood before the grave of Lexis nervously with shaken hands. She followed Kobby''s lead and also ced the bundle of baby''s breath flowers on the grave and smiled anxiously.


    ''''Lex, I brought someone here to see you. her name is Calia. Say your greetings Cal'''' Kobby touched Calia''s hand to calm her nerves.


    ''''Hi, pretty sister. Sorry I found you toote. I didn''t know that the next time we would be meeting will turn out to be here. Truth is, I am really nervous out of my wits right now, because I don''t know what you will think of me. thanks to you, I was able to create the kind of future that I wanted for myself and in the end I met Maria, Kobby and Tiana. I don''t know whether, my presence and the fact that we actually knew each other will change my feelings for Kobby but I want you to know that I am really sincere with my feelings. I really like Kobby and I like Tiana too. I hope that you will give me your blessings to date Kobby'''' Calia said and smiled as tears formed in her eyes. Her heart suddenly felt heavy from watching the smiling face of Lexis from the gravestone.


    ''''Lex, I brought Calia today to meet you because I found out that you two met each other 8 years ago. You must have left a pretty good impression on her. She calls you her muse and I think you deserve that name. when I was in my darkest moments, you came along and helped me cope with life. Your presence in my life was short but very impactful. You will almost remain a special person to me. I wille here to visit you often, so don''t feel alone and don''t worry about Tiana and me anymore. We will be fine and we will miss you often''''


    ''''I wille here often too and visit you. I will make sure Tiana receives all the love she deserves, pretty sister. Rest well and leave them to me. I will make sure I treat them well. One day, when I finally seed in making this stubborn man my man. we will visit you as a family. Off course, as your family'''' Calia said and smiled. Kobby looked at her and held her hand making her to blush.


    ''''We will visit together soon. Let''s go, is about to rain'''' Kobby said and Calia looked at the sky.


    ''''Is already spring, why won''t it stop raining for a while? I wanted to spend some time with my muse'''' Calia said.


    ''''Don''t worry, we will visit Lex again. I''m sure she will want to hear about how you seeded so next time, tell her everything. Lex likes to listen to people''s stories'''' Kobby said and led the way and they walked back to the car.


    It was already drizzling when the entered the car. Calia looked at Kobby as wiped the water from his head with a small towel and he spoke ''''do I look that handsome?''''


    Calia blushed and looked away. She suddenly thought of something and turned to look at him again asking ''''since at the caf, you have been holding my hand. Is there a special reason? Even when we were at my muse''s ce, you held my hand''''


    Kobby put the towel away and picked a different one from the backseat and moved closer to her. Calia leaned back on the seat and stuttered ''''listen, we are still at my muse''s resting ce. You can''t do anything here, okay?''''


    Kobby frowned and looked at her. he just smiled and ced the towel on her hair and started cleaning her up ''''I only wanted to clean the water on your head and face because I''m scared you might catch a cold'' he finished and looked at her adding ''''what did you think I was going to do?''''


    Calia brushed his hand away saying ''''I wasn''t thinking of anything'''' she really felt like digging a hole and hiding inside. Why did she always have to say such embarrassing things in front of him all the time?


    ''''Really?'''' Kobby asked. ''''I thought you were thinking I was going to kiss you?'''' Kobby said and pulled the seatbelt out, he leaned even closer to her and buckled it before going back to his seat. Calia''s face turned red and she blushed. This man liked to tease her.


    Kobby arrived at the Denarius mansion and pulled over. Calia leaned on the seat asleep and he smiled as he watched her. it seemed her jewellery show was taking up her time. She looked really tired. Kobby sighed. She was working too hard and he couldn''t even help her.


    Kobby''s phone suddenly rang and he picked it from the car''s dashboard and frowned at the unknown digits before answering.


    ''''Hello, this is Kobby speaking''''


    ''''Is me, Rihan. I took your number from my uncle'''' Rihan said over the phone.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Kobby sighed and spoke softly, he didn''t want to wake Calia up.


    ''''Are you with her?'''' Rihan asked. She was standing at the giant ss window from her hotel room wearing a red lingerie gown and held a ss of red wine.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Kobby asked rather impatiently.


    ''''We have a dinner date with my uncle tomorrow, you remember, right?'''' Rihan asked.


    ''''I have an appointment tomorrow. I already told your uncle that'''' Kobby said.


    ''''What appointment? Oh, is it Maria''s proposal party?"


    ''''You know that and you still ask?''''


    ''''Kobby, are you with Calia? I saw you two leaving the caf together this afternoon'''' Rihan asked as she walked back to the bed and sat on it, crossing her leg in the process.


    ''''Are you stalking me?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Not exactly. I was just curious. Kobby, you should stop confusing her. it will only hurt her when she finds out you don''t like her''''


    ''''What makes you think I don''t like her? Rihan, I told you to stop whatever game you are ying. You and I ended 10 years ago. you were the one who left first, what right do you have to interrupt my life and ns with your presence?''''


    ''''I know, it won''t be easy to forgive me, but I know you will because in this world, no one understands you like I do. Calia is just having a teenage crush on you. You and her are in two separate worlds. She is just a woman who hasn''t faced any hardships before. do you think her family will ept for her to be in a rtionship with you? A man with a child?'''' Rihan said.


    ''''I am not mad, Kobby. I am just stating the fact. In this world, I am the only one who can ept the fact that you are a single father and still be with you. Calia''s family will never allow their precious daughter to be with a single father. I am telling you this because I love you, Kobby. Leave Calia. I am my uncle''s only rtive. When he retires, the hospital will be yours''''


    Kobby let out a sarcastic chuckle and turned his heading face to face with Calia. He didn''t know when she woke up or how long she had stayed in that position watching him. Calia smiled when their eyes met.


    The sound of the phone''s speaker was a little loud even though it wasn''t on loudspeaker. Calia seemed to have heard everything as her eyes burrowed into him.

 Chapter 96: 96 I have little patience and a very bad temper.

    Chapter 96: 96 I have little patience and a very bad temper.


    Kobby let out a sarcastic chuckle and turned his heading face to face with Calia. He didn''t know when she woke up or how long she had stayed in that position watching him. Calia smiled when their eyes met. The sound of the phone''s speaker was a little loud even though it wasn''t on loudspeaker. Calia seemed to have heard everything as her eyes burrowed into him.


    ''''Hello, are you still there? Actually, I don''t mean to be this mean by stating all these cruel facts but the truth is, you and Calia are not fit for each other'''' Rihan said when she heard no sound from the other side.


    Calia sat up straight on the seat and lifted her hand casually towards the phone. She took it from Kobby''s hand and spoke while holding Kobby''s gaze.


    ''''You are the one who doesn''t deserve Kobby''''


    Rihan took the phone from her ears and checked the number before putting it back on her ear.


    ''''You two were really together?'''' Rihan said.


    ''''Listen to me Rihan because I hate to repeat myself. I am a woman who has little patience and a really bad temper. I don''t know how long I have to endure this silly game of yours but don''t say I didn''t warn you. Kobby is my man. I don''t care whether he is a single father or not. my family isn''t some delusional old fashioned aristocratic family that ssify people based on their status in life. Your family''s hospital? I can give my man 100 hospitals but I doubt he would want that because he isn''t after what I have. He is a hardworking man who is capable of seeding on his own and doesn''t need to rely on a woman to achieve his goals. I was thinking of enduring you because of my aunt, but not anymore. You and I can never be friends, we only have a working rtionship which will end the moment this show is over. Don''t you dare tell my man any nonsense, do you hear me?''''


    Calia said all that and hung them not giving Rihan the chance to retort back. Back at the hotel, Rihan looked at the ended called and screamed. She threw the ss on the floor angrily.


    Calia handed the phone over to Kobby saying, ''''here, I''m sorry I took it from you. I just couldn''t bear to listen to all the nonsense she was spouting''''


    ''''I know. I''m sorry you had to hear all that. I was speaking softly but I still woke you up?'''' Kobby said.


    ''''No, you didn''t wake me up. I usually sleepte. I have been working tirelessly because of my show that ising up and also on Maria''s proposal party. I think I got a lot of good sleep just now'''' Calia looked at her wrist watch ''''is almost 22:30AM, you should go home and rest too''''


    ''''Do you not get enough sleep because of the show?'''' Kobby asked softly and worriedly and Calia yawned and nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, it happens every time we are having a show. Is always crazy but I''m used to it. I will get enough sleep after everything is over. Why? Are you worried about me?'''' Calia asked and cocked her brows.


    ''''Yes, I am worried about the woman who just imed me as her man. If she breaks down because of working too much, I wonder who will say such heart fluttering words to me?'''' Kobby said and Calia flushed. She realised they were leaning closer to each other and attempted to move her body back but Kobby held her wrist and casually ced it on his thigh making her to flush as he leaned even closer to her.


    Calia vaguely saw his face leaning in but her mind went nk and she instinctively closed her eyes. The way he ced her hand on his thigh made them so intimate and Calia felt an electric current that flowed from his thighs to her hands and to all parts of her body. She felt her body heating up and her breath broke.


    Kobby smiled seeing her reaction. It was a well-intended move that he made because he wanted her hand closer to himself but didn''t want her to feel the sound of his heart beating fast by cing her hand on her chest. He then ced her hand on his thigh which turned out to be a mistake because a certain part of his body started heating up. He hurriedly kissed her forehead and moved backwards.


    Calia opened her eyes and looked at him. He only just kissed her forehead. She didn''t know whether to cry or be happy about that. Her whole body was heating up and she didn''t think she would have minded if he kissed her on the lips but he just kissed her forehead after messing with her heart? She didn''t dare look at him and looked outside.


    ''Go inside and rest. Tonight is our first day'' Kobby said and Calia turned and looked at him confused.


    ''''First dayof what?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''You just said I was your man? It means I am going to be the one doing the chasing now. You just be where you are and I will meet you'''' Kobby said and tussled her hair yfully. Calia was totally out of it as she stared at him unbelievably. ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Wait, I think my mind just experience a moment of shock. Did you just say that to me right now?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Is real, I just did say that to you. Calia, if you don''t get down right now, I will take it that you want me to go further than just kissing your forehead. It took me a lot of self-control to do that'''' Kobby teased her and she pursed her lips and got down. she waited and waved at him as he drove out of the bigpound.


    Calia smiled and turned to go to her quarters and saw her grandfather and got startled.


    ''''Grandpa, you scared me? what are you doing up at this time?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''I came out to your quarters to ask you to help me score a round. I didn''t expect you not to be inside but rather outside with a man. tell me, who is he? Your boyfriend?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked.


    ''''Grandpa, don''t even think about running a check on him?'''' Calia warned the old man.


    ''''I won'' do that. I already had enough with Ad-Din. Do you think I like doing that? I am just worried about you people but you don''t seem to care about my kind intentions at all'''' the old man whined.


    ''''Grandpa, that''s not the case. Come inside, I will help you score a round and also tell you something even worth hearing'''' Calia said and opened her door, going in with her grandpa.


    ''''what? She wants to propose to Ad-Din?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked and looked at Calia.


    ''''Yes, grandpa. The day is tomorrow and you and everyone must be there. Maria asked me to invite you but I was so busy that I didn''t get the time to tell you''''


    ''''She really asked me to be there? Doesn''t she hate me for what I did?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked sceptically.


    ''''Not at all, grandpa. Maria is not that kind of person. Grandpa, right now, she needs our support. Ad-Din doesn''t know about it and we intend to make it a surprise one. You know, he has been avoiding Maria for the past one month because of his rpse but Maria doesn''t want him to feel lonely. This is for the future of your grandchild. Who knows, the great grandchild that you want mighte from them'''' Calia said and nudged at her grandpa.


    ''''So, everyone will be there tomorrow?''''


    ''''Yes, grandpa. So, you must attend and give them your support. Now, let me help you score a level'''' Calia said and took the phone from her grandpa. Old Mr. Denarius was an avid game lover but couldn''t pass the second level. Anytime he got stuck, he would call Calia to y and pass a level for him.


    .....


    Maria paced around the hall and turned the moment the door knob turned. She rushed forward and spoke as Kobby changed his shoes.


    ''''Kobby, what do I do? I am so nervous right now. I don''t think I can sleep. I have been waiting for this day for a long time but now that it is just hours away, I can''t seem to calm down. Tell me. Do you think Ad-Din would appreciate me doing this? would he ept my proposal? Aahhh, I don''t know, I am so confused and don''t know what to do. What if Ad-Din rejects my proposal and even breaks up with me?''''


    ''''Portia, calm down'''' Kobby said and touched her shoulders. ''''Now, breath in and breath out'' Maria followed his instructions. ''Now, look at me'''' Maria looked at him.


    ''''Maria Portia Lee, there is no braver person that I know than you. You will do just great tomorrow. You and Ad-Din love each other so much and I am sure he will be very touched by your sincerity''''


    ''''You think so? I mean, I haven''t seen him in a month. I don''t know how he is and what he is up to. I am only sure that he watches me from afar but, I really missed him Kobby. I missed him and I hate that he is going through so much pain and I can''t even help him'''' Maria said.


    ''''Ad-Din has gotten a lot better now. He wants to show you a better side of him that''s why he is taking so much time. Don''t worry too much. You need to sleep and just get ready to meet your man tomorrow''''


    ''''Okay, I will try and get some sleep though is going to be pretty hard'''' Maria said and Kobby smiled before hugging her. Her nerves calmed down.

 Chapter 97: 97 Proposal party 1

    Chapter 97: 97 Proposal party 1


    EXECUTIVE SUIT.


    Maria opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. She looked really beautiful and stunning. Her hair was waved and culled into a small bun and she had a crown on her head. She wore a silver low-cut straight dress which was designed by Mona Lisa. It had a string of purple beads that lined it from the neck to the bottom and ace swiftly wrapped at the waistline outlining her tiny waist fitting it perfectly. It was the dress Mona Lisa made specially for her. The earrings she wore were carefully selected by Calia to match with the dress and her bag and shoes were the same colour of silver.


    ''''Maria, you look so beautiful tonight'''' Mona Lisa was the first to speak after seeing Maria after the makeup was done.


    ''''Miss Lee''s skin is really smooth and beautiful, so the bronze makeup really fitted her so well'''' the makeup artist said.


    ''''Mother, have you heard from them? Is Ad-Din reallying?'''' Maria asked nervously.


    ''''What are you scared of, child? Kobby and my son Max are responsible for bringing that stubborn boy here tonight. Don''t think about anything else and just rx'''' Mona Lisa said and the door opened. Mr. and Mrs. Mathias walked in with Maria''s aunt, Anne and Tiana.


    ''''Uncle, aunt, aunt, Tiana'''' Maria called out to them.


    ''''Child, you look so beautiful tonight'''' Anne said and bent closer to Maria.


    ''''I didn''t think you will be able to make it?'''' Maria said to her aunt.


    ''''Silly, how could I miss your big day? I was so busy I couldn''t get to visit you when you were at the hospital, but tonight is your night. How could I miss it?'''' Anne told Maria.


    ''''Maria looks so beautiful. If that boy rejects you, I will give him a good thrashing'''' Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Lucy, that''s enough'''' Mr. Mathias said.


    ''''What did I say wrong? Our Portia is so beautiful. I am yet to forgive him for going MIA on her''''


    ''''Don''t worry, Lucy. Ad-Din will receive a good beating from me first if he dares to reject Maria'''' Mona Lisa chipped in.


    ''''That''s about right'''' Mrs. Mathias said and theyughed.


    ''''Maria, we are going out to join the rest. Don''t be nervous, you will do great'''' Mr. Mathias said.


    ''Thanks uncle. Thanks foring out tonight to support me'''' Maria said to them.


    ''''That''s a given. We are a family after all'''' Anne added.


    ''''Aunt, you are so beautiful tonight'''' Tiana said and handed something to Maria ''''here, suck this and you won''t feel nervous. I will be cheering you on''''


    ''''Ooh, Tiana is the best. Thanks babe, aunt is really grateful to you'''' Maria said and took the toffee from Tiana.


    ''''Let''s go out. Is almost time. Maria, fighting!!!'''' Mrs. Mathias said and followed the rest out. They met Calia at the door and she greeted them before going in to see Maria.


    ''''Maria, look at you, sister inw. You look so edible; I''m not sure Ad-Din will be able to look away tonight'''' Calia said and kissed Maria''s cheek.


    ''''Are they in?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Kobby just called me, he said they are almost here. Don''t be nervous. Ad-Din won''t be able to say no to you tonight. Meanwhile, there are some people here to see you'''' Calia said.


    ''''Who?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Grandpa, uncle, Gibbs,e in'''' Calia said and the three men walked in wearing ck tuxedos. They looked smart and handsome.


    The moment Maria saw them, she stood up and looked at them. She knew the old man already but this was the first time she was meeting Ken Denarius and she could tell easily that he was Ad-Din''s father because they looked so alike. Maria got nervous at the way the men were staring at her and blurted out.


    ''''I am not going to leave Ad-Din''''


    The three men and the others in the roomughed before Ken Denarius spoke ''''I heard a lot about you but no one told me you were a really funny one, child?''''


    Maria pursed her lips embarrassedly and looked at the grimed face of Old Mr. Denarius.


    ''''You look like you could eat me alive?'''' the old man said.


    ''''Dad'''' Mona Lisa chided the old man. He was teasing Maria.


    ''''No one is saying you should leave him. Don''t tell me you were nning to leave my grandson after making him to be madly in love with you such that he almost stopped talking to me because of you?''''


    ''''Huh? Ad-Din stopped talking to you?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Yes, he did all because of you, so if you ever get up one day and say nonsense like you don''t like my grandson anymore, I will kill you'''' Old Mr. Denarius said and walked closer to Maria ''''I know iste but I hope you ept my apologies. Can you forgive this old man for being selfish?''''


    Maria bit her lips before nodding her head ''''I forgive you, sir'''' Maria said to him.


    ''''Sir? You are about to propose to my grandson and you are calling me sir? Should I just tell him to reject you?'''' the old man asked and looked at Maria and she shook her head.


    ''''You should call him grandpa and address me as your father, Maria, is a pleasure to finally meet the woman my son is crazy over'''' Ken Denarius said and stretched his hand out and Maria did same and they shook hands.


    ''''Yes grandpa and father?'''' Maria said and theyughed.


    ''''Then, you should address me as little brother. I am Calia''s younger brother and your brother inw now'''' Gibbs did his self-introduction.


    ''''I didn''t know Calia had a brother?'''' Maria shook Gibbs hand and said.


    ''''She does and I am he. I am still a student but I am also a hacker'''' Gibbs said and old Mr. Denarius knocked his head.


    ''''As if he uses it for good. I still haven''t forgiven you for hacking into thepany''s system''''


    ''''Grandpa, you sure hold grudges''''


    ''''We won''t keep you here. We will be waiting outside'''' Ken Denarius said and kissed Mona Lisa before turning to walk out.


    Maria smiled and watched the three men leave the room.


    MAI GARDENS.


    The gardens where the party was taking ce was beautiful decorated like a wedding ceremony.


    The invited guests which included only the family members of both Maria and Ad-Din were seated there. Tiana sat in the front row and was joined by old Mr. Denarius, Ken Denarius and Gibbs. There were still four empty seats in the front row left for Mona Lisa, Calia, Max and Kobby. Paul and his wife sat in the second row alongside Marvel who wore a pink dress that fitted her body so well. She looked petite and beautiful with her light makeup.


    The MC of the party who happened to be Monroe came out holding a mic and spoke to them.


    ''''Everyone, our groom is about toe in so I ask that you all hide and stay put. The lights will soon go off but don''t worry, it won''t be for long'''' Monroe said and smiled before going to stand at a corner. They nned it in such a way that Ad-Din wouldn''t know about it till the end.


    Outside Saint Hotel.


    ''''Why are we suddenly changing the venue of our training, Dr. Brian?'''' Ad-Din asked as they got down from the car. he didn''t understand why he was asked to dress formally for a simple training and why the venue suddenly changed. He was suspicious of them especially since his elder brother was with them.


    ''''Ad-Din, didn''t I tell you we will be having dinner with some potential business partners of thepany? Your training outfit has been arranged already, so let''s go inside'''' Max said and held Ad-Din''s hand.


    ''''Let''s go, Ad-Din'''' Kobby handed the keys to the valet and turned to go and saw Rihan at a distance. Their eyes met and he immediately ignored her as he followed Ad-Din and Max inside.


    MAI GARDENS.


    Max and Kobby led Ad-Din into the garden and it was pitch ck ''''where is this ce? Why is it so dark?'' Ad-Din asked and turned around and saw no one. He frowned and called out ''''Max, Kobby?'''' he frowned and removed his phone and turned on the light. He pointed it in front to see and saw a slender figure at a distance. He pointed the light towards there and asked as he walked there.


    ''''Who is there?'''' he didn''t get any answer and walked closer.


    Maria was nervous as she held unto the bouquet of flowers and the ring. Her heart raced with the distance shorting between them. She blushed and stood firm decisively.


    ''''Maria?'''' Ad-Din finally recognised the figure but was surprised. He sized her up before asking again ''''what is going on?''''


    ''''Ad-Din, just listen to me and don''t interrupt me. I have only little confidence and courage right now. I don''t know if this is right or not but this is the only way I know how to be able to hold unto you. I read a poem recently which I want to share with you''''


    Ad-Din studied her and kept quiet. He wasn''t sure of what she was doing or what was going on but he didn''t interrupt her. He was curious about what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 98: 98 Proposal party 2

    Chapter 98: 98 Proposal party 2


    Ad-Din studied her and kept quiet. He wasn''t sure of what she was doing or what was going on but he didn''t interrupt her. He was curious about what she wanted to say.


    ''''I met someone today''''


    ''''that person wasn''t you''''


    ''''that person reminded me of you''''


    ''''I met someone today''''


    ''''that someone took my breath away''''


    ''''that person though far away from me, caught me looking at him''''


    ''''I met someone today''''


    ''''someone who looked exactly like you''''


    ''''I met someone who made my heart flutter again''''


    ''''but after getting closer to that person, I found out that he wasn''t you''''


    ''''I found out that, it was my illusion of you''''


    ''''I found out that, because I missed you so much, I have begun to see you in everyone I meet''''


    ''''but, sadly, they aren''t you. no one will be like you''''


    ''''so, I wait for my spring to arrive and bring me, you''''


    ''''I wait for my spring, which is you''''


    Maria finished reciting the poem and spoke.


    ''''Ad-Din, I don''t know about anything else but I know this for sure. I hate to be apart from you. I hate that you are avoiding me. I hate that you are suffering alone all by yourself. When I was at my lowest, you found me and gave me hope. You gave me a reason to live again, but if you just suddenly stay away from me, how do you expect me to go on without you? We havee a long way, faced a lot of battles but still, even with all that, you never let go.


    Ad-Din, I want to share your happiness and joy with you. I want to share your pain and sorrow with you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. Ad-Din Denarius, will you marry me? and make me the happiest woman on earth?''''


    Maria said and heaved a breath.


    Ad-Din was now standing close to her and even though he had long turned the light off, he could still make her face up. she was tearing up. He ced his hand on the back of her head and pulled her face closer to himself.


    ''''Maria, why do you always pick the words out of my mouth? What am I supposed to do if you always do what I''m supposed to be doing?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Then, marry me'''' Maria said.


    ''''Alright, just answer one question''''


    ''''Tell me, what do you want to ask?''''


    ''''Are we alone or there are other people here?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''We are alone right now but everyone else is hiding? Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Because I want to elope with you right now. Do you know how much I missed you? I thought I was going to go crazy from missing you'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Shall we then? Elope?'''' Maria asked and Ad-Din threw his walking stick away and held her hand. He turned to take a step and the lights turned on suddenly blinding their eyes. They squirted their eyes and then saw the bewildered expressions of everyone.


    ''''What a bunch of traitors? What? Elope? Whose seek are we here for and you want to elope already?'''' Old Mr. Denarius spoke first and Maria pursed her lips and hid behind Ad-Din.


    ''''I can''t believe I came to support these two people who cared about themselves. After gathering us here, you want to run away just like that?'''' Monroe asked and everyone walked towards them. ''''Maria, I didn''t think you were one to ce love over everything? We haven''t even celebrated yet?''''


    Calia walked slowly to them and brought out the champagne she hid behind her and popped it on them screaming ''''yeah, yeah, sess''''


    ''''Congrattions, Maria. This was even faster than I thought?'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Did you all gather here to see how it would go? Howe everyone knew about this but me?'''' Ad-Din asked and turned and looked at Maria and she pursed her lips.


    ''''This was a surprise for you prepared by Maria. You were so stubborn that she had to go this far'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''You still haven''t given sister inw your answer'''' Gibbs said and Ad-Din turned to face Maria.


    ''''Really? I''m sorry, I will make it up to you'''' Ad-Din said and turned and kissed Maria in front of every one. ''''That is my answer, now can we skip the party, I need some alone time with my wife to be'''' Ad-Din said and pulled Maria away in front of every one and they gasped.


    ''''Wow, boss is so shameless'''' Gibbs murmured.


    ''''I''m so envious of them right now'''' Marvel who was standing at the back swooned over Maria and Ad-Din as she smiled.


    ''''Really?'''' A voice asked behind her and she quickly turneding face to face with Max. He looked at her with a cocked brow and a dubious smirk.


    Marvel blushed and stepped back. She had no idea when he came to stand beside her. She clearly saw him standing in front of the entrance a few minutes ago.


    Max''s lips curved into a smile as he watched the little woman in front of him. He saw her the moment the light turned on. She looked beautiful in the pink dress and her light makeup made her face poised and clean. Like a painting. Thest time she was closed to him, when he held her in his arms preventing her from falling, her scent enveloped him. She had a unique faint scent that was different from all the women he had met before. He wanted to feel her scent again. Max didn''t hide his interest in her as he watched her every reaction and expression keenly.


    Marvel noticed the way Max looked at her and became nervous. She didn''t understand him at all. She felt like a prey being looked upon by a lion. She didn''t like being looked at like that. She wasn''t really a drop dead beauty but Marvel knew she was attractive yet, it wasn''t so obvious that men would look at her for the second time after seeing her once. She found it strange that Max was looking at her like that. Didn''t he care about his image at all? Or wasn''t he being obvious with the way he looked at her?


    Marvel frowned and murmured subconsciously ''''pervert''''.


    ''''You are the first one to call me a pervert to my face. You are quite a brave woman, Miss secretary?'''' Max voiced out while intrigued by her.


    Marvel looked at him and turned. Her eyes roamed the gardens and when she finally saw Calia she heaved and relief and turned and walked fast towards her leaving Max. Max chuckled and walked towards her.


    ''''Is that not Calia''s secretary?'''' Old Mr. Denarius whose keen eyes saw everything from the side asked Max as he sat on the chair in the first row.


    Max stopped and turned and saw him. He frowned and looked at the old man.


    ''''She is a hardworking woman who finished University with Calia. She decided to work for Cal and they built Muse jewellery together. Dhe had been working for Cal for the past three years now''''


    Max frowned and looked at the old man and asked ''''why are you telling me all this?''''


    ''''Nothing, I just thought you might be curious to know since you were looking at her earlier on like a prey'''' Old Mr. Denarius said nonchntly.


    ''''Grandpa, you...'''' Max was rendered speechless.


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t intrude this time. I have really changed. Plus, this one is a really good kid. Her uncle who raised her up works at thepany" Old Mr. Denarius paused before adding calmly "Well, is nothing. I just thought you might be curious about her'''' the old man said and stood up and walked away. Max looked at his grandfather and chuckled. Did he have eagle eyes or what?


    ''''Mona Lisa, hi, I hope I wasn''tte?'''' Rihan said as she walked to the group of people. Mona Lisa looked at Rihan and smiled.


    ''''You are notte but you missed something great'''' Mona Lisa who was unaware of the bad blood between her niece and Rihan said.


    ''''What did I miss? Oh, where is Maria?'''' Rihan asked and looked towards where Kobby was. Kobby was having a chat with Tiana, Anne and Mr. and Mrs. Mathias. Calia followed Rihan''s gaze and frowned.


    ''''Ad-Din and Maria just left. Those two ran away before our eyes'''' Mona Lisa said and chuckled.


    ''''They must have missed each other so much. Too bad, I wanted to give her a congrattory gift. Oh, right. So, what will happen now? Will she be moving in with your son?"'' Rihan asked and looked at Calia.


    ''''You can prepare the gift for their wedding'''' Mona Lisa said jokingly.


    ''''Aunt, excuse me'''' Calia said and walked away to Max.


    ''''Tell me. how are things with the doctor? Have you had a good chat with him yet?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''Yes. He still hasn''t forgiven me yet but it won''t be for long before we are together again. He is still angry with me which is a good sign"


    ''''Well, I wish you all the best. My husband is waiting outside; I have to go. see you around Rihan'''' Mona Lisa said and kissed her cheek before going out. Rihan smiled and turned to look at where Kobby was. She saw that the people with him were about to leave and smiled walking towards him.

 Chapter 99: 99 Proposal party 3

    Chapter 99: 99 Proposal party 3


    ''''Kobby'''' Rihan called and Kobby turned to look at her. at the same time, Calia stood up from her chair and Max pulled her back on the seat.


    ''''Don''t go over to him. You are ady. let him work hard to be with you'''' Max said to Calia who was fuming with rage inside her.


    ''''Did you know already?'''' Calia asked him and Max turned to look at Kobby and Rihan saying.


    ''''Actually, is not that hard not to notice it. You were your heart out'''' Max said.


    ''''So boring. How could you say that to my face?'''' Calia said with a frown.


    ''''I only got to spend time with him today but I can tell he is a good man. If he cares about you, he will work hard to be with you. That model isn''t a worthy rival. Don''t sweat over her'''' Max said ''''just watch and have faith in the man you fell for''''


    ''''Kobby, hi'''' Max and Calia heard Rihan mentioned the name again and watched them interestingly.


    Rihan walked to Kobby and looked down at Calia and said ''''you must be Tiana. We met thest time but I was so out of it. forgive me, I am Rihan''''


    ''''I know who you are. You are model Rihan, my father''s ex-girlfriend from 10 years ago, but I don''t like you so stop trying to be friendly to me'''' Tiana said and scoffed before running away. Her statement made Rihan to freeze and she felt so embarrassed. Her expression even turned uglier when she saw the kid run to Calia and hug her.


    ''''Kobby, I''''.


    ''''Rihan, stop it already. Don''t you have any dignity?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Is alright, I know you are still angry with me'''' Rihan said.


    ''''Stop putting emotions on me. I am not angry with you. You are nothing to me. i made myself clear and my girlfriend also warned you''''.


    ''''Your girlfriend? Her? Kobby, what exactly do you see in her that I don''t have?'''' Rihan asked angrily.


    ''''Honesty, sincerity and her love for me. Her love for my daughter and her selflessness. That is what I see in her, excuse me'''' Kobby said and walked away. Rihan bit her lips as she watched him walk over to Calia.


    ''''Cal, let''s go. I will send you home'''' Kobby got to Calia and said to her.


    ''''Oh, Marvel. I asked her to pick my car keys from the room for me. Is reallyte and I can''t let her drive thiste. Should we let her join us?'''' Calia asked and Max''s eyes lit up. he stood up and spoke.


    ''''I can send her home. You three look like a family of three. You should send yourdies home first, Kobby. I will send Marvel home for you, Cal''''


    ''''Oh, really? Thanks elder brother. Send her home early. Her uncle is a deep sleeper and forgetful. He sometimes locks the door from the inside and leaves the key there. Marvel have had to sleep at my ce several times, so make sure to send her home early. Thanks elder brother, this is her purse'''' Calia said and Max nodded his head knowingly and smirked. Calia just sold her poor little assistant away to the devil. If only she knew the piece of harmless information she just casually gave out was going to be used against her assistant.


    ''''Then, I will send them first'''' Kobby said to Max and held the hands of both Calia and Tiana walking out with them. Rihan watched with deep hatred and Max frowned at her actions before going to meet his little secretary with the purse in his hand.


    Guestroom.


    Marvel knelt down under the bed trying to pick the key that had fallen under the bed. She removed her shoes and bent down with her back facing the door. Because her dress was a re, it moved up leaving her ck underwear and that was the scene Max saw when he entered the room.


    Marvel who had her face still under the bed heard the door open and spoke ''''Miss, the key fell under the bed. Can you get me something to pull it out?'''' she didn''t hear any sound and sighed adding ''''Miss, I know you are there. Don''t even try to ignore me or else I won''te to work for a week. I will rebel against you'''' her hand reached the key and she eximed.


    ''''Got it. Miss, about your elder brother. Can I ask you something? Is he always like that with women? I don''t mean anything by asking, I was just curious. Doesn''t he have a girlfriend..ahhhhh'''' Marvel fell on her butt the moment she looked up and saw Max. He was sitting so rxed on the bed with an amused smile and gaze.


    ''''Youwhat are you doing inside here? I thought you were Calia?'''' Marvel asked as she still sat on the floor.


    ''''I didn''t know you were curious about me?'''' Max said and stood up. He walked closer to her and looked down at her ''''to answer your questions. I am not always like that with women. I am only like that to you, because it''s you and I don''t have a girlfriend''''


    Max stretched his hand down to Marvel ''''get up from the floor, is cold'''' he said to her. Marvel blushed and held his hand and he pulled her up and intentionally brought her body closer to himself and she hit against his chest. He smelled the fragrance of her body and smell. It was the same scent. She smelt like freshly dried cinnamon ''''nice smell'''' he said making Marvel toe back to her senses.


    Marvel pushed him away angrily saying ''''are you a pervert? Why do you keep looking at me like that?''''


    ''''Because you smell nice. You are the first woman whose body scent I can''t get enough of'''' Max said to her and she blushed.


    ''''Excuse me, I have to go'''' Marvel said and tried to go and he held her hand.


    ''''Where are you going? Your bag is here and Calia asked me to send you home'''' Max said to her.


    ''''Calia asked you to send me home? Why? I can go home by myself'''' Marvel said and Max looked at her. She instinctively covered her chest and stepped back ''''what are you looking at? Let me tell you. Don''t think I won''t dare to do something if you get closer to me''''


    ''''What will you do? If I get closer to you?'''' Max said and took a step forward. Marvel turned to run to the door and Max swiftly pulled her back and stood at the door. ''''I am really curious about what you will do?''''


    ''''I will scream. I also have a ck belt in martial arts. Don''te closer unless you want to get hurt'''' Marvel said and folded her palms into fist and Marvel chuckled.


    ''''Although I wish to stay and see how good you are in martial arts; I am afraid that your uncle might lock you out if we dy. Let''s go'''' Max said and held her hand bringing her out.


    Marvel''s apartment.


    Max pulled over and turned to speak to Marvel ''''go in, I will wait here in case your uncle locks you out. Then, I can y the knight in shining armour'''' Marvel asked after a thoughtful deliberation.


    ''''What exactly do you want from me?''''


    ''''What do you think? What does a man want from a woman?'''' Max asked meaningfully and she blushed.


    ''''I don''t know, but there is one thing I need to be clear with you about. I am not one of the women that you can y with just because you are bored''''


    ''''I am not ying with you and I am not bored either'''' Max said.


    ''''I am not an easy woman that you think will be moved just because you have money and power''''


    ''''I didn''t for once think of you as a cheap woman and I am not doing this because I have money''''


    ''''Then, what exactly do you want from me? Don''t tell me I am overthinking things because I am sure of what I saw. You were looking at me as if I was some kind of meat. Your eyes were exactly like when a man was looking at a woman lustfully. I know that much''''


    ''''You are not overthinking things and you are right. I was indeed looking at you like a man would look at a woman but it wasn''t lustfully. I was more intrigued but, I won''t reject a chance to sleep with you too'''' Max said and Marvel got angry.


    ''''You, why are you so shameless? We just met yesterday and you want to sleep with me?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I just don''t want to sleep with you. I want to kiss and hug you too''''


    ''''Hooligan. Why am I even having this conversation with you? I am not talking to you again, good night, see you never'''' Marvel said and got down from the car. in her entire life she had never met someone so shameless.


    Max chuckled and leaned back on the seat. He started counting numbers "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, and 0'''' someone knocked on the door and he smirked and rolled down the window and saw Marvel.


    ''''Can you send me to Calia''s ce? It seems my uncle is gone to sleep already. I can''t wake him up no matter how hard I try and if I shout, I will be disturbing the neighbours'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Get in'''' Max said and started the car. Marvel got in and put on her seatbelt


    ''''Send me to Calia''s ce'''' Marvel repeated.


    ''''Yes, ma''am''''

 Chapter 100: 100 Proposal party 4

    Chapter 100: 100 Proposal party 4


    DENARIUS MANSION.


    Max quarters.


    Max pulled over in his quarters and got down. Marvel also got down and looked at the quarters and spoke ''''this isn''t where Calia stays, right?''''


    ''''Yes, this is my quarters. Calia must be asleep by now. You can spend the night here and go and meet her tomorrow'''' Max said and opened the door using the passcode.


    ''''I will call her first'''' Marvel said clearly not believing Max as she dialled Calia''s number. It went through but no one answered. She tried for a couple of times and no one answered.


    ''''Miss secretary, I want to sleep with you but I won''t do it without your consent, so rest assured, I won''t do anything to you, even though that won''t be for long. You will let me sleep with you willingly very soon'''' Max said to her and she blushed and looked away.


    ''''Keep dreaming'''' Marvel said and entered into the quarters. The littlemb was convinced by the big bad wolf.


    Guest room.


    Marvel sat on the bed and looked at the room. It was a really beautiful room. She ced her purse down and the door opened. Max walked in already changed out of his tuxedo into lounge wear. He held a bag of clothes in one hand and a cup of tea in another hand.


    ''''You can change into this and drink this tea. it will enable you to sleep well''''


    ''''Whose clothes are those?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I asked the butler to drop off some clothes from Calia''s ce''''


    ''''Wait. Didn''t you say that Calia was sleeping?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I lied'''' Max said.


    "You...what is wrong with you? Don''t you know that this is wrong? How can a single man and a single woman sleep in the same room?'''' Marvel asked and red at him.


    ''''We are not sleeping in the same room, though I would love that but I think we will be rushing the steps before that'''' Max said and folded his arms.


    " You really make me speechless. I am not sleeping here. I am going over to Calia''s quarters right now'''' Marvel said and picked her bag and Max held her hand.


    ''''There is something I didn''t tell you. You entered here with your own two feet but you can''t leave here with your own two feet. You either sleep on this bed or sleep in my room. The choice is yours but off course, I would want you to choose my room''''


    Marvel looked at him angrily ''''do you always treat women like this? Forcing them to sleep with you and all that?'''' his behaviour made her flustered and angry at the same time. Who did he think he was? They didn''t even know each other until a few days ago and he was acting with no reservations towards her.


    '':No, I haven''t dated anyone in thest 10 years. Does it look like I am forcing you?'''' Max asked.


    ''''What do you think? I don''t understand why you are doing this to me?'''' Marvel red at him.


    ''''Do you want me to spell it out? Isn''t it obvious?'''' Max asked back.


    ''''No, the only think obvious is that you want to sleep with me. Am I right? I don''t know where you got your confidence from but I am not an easy woman. You won''t sleep with me. I won''t allow it'''' Marvel said and Max chuckled.


    ''''I like you'''' Max said and Marvel froze for a while and blinked her eyes. ''''You have your answer now. I want to sleep with you because I am attracted to you and I like you. Get some sleep, good night'''' Max said and left the room.


    Marvel fell on the bed and touched her beating heart as his words resonated in her ears ''''I like you, I like you. I am attracted to you and I want to sleep with you''''


    Marvel covered her burning face with the pillow and screamed.


    Max went to his room and chuckled.


    "She really doesn''t remember me?" he murmured and went to the bathroom.


    PRIVATE BEACH.


    ''''Wow. It felt like yesterday when I first came here with you'''' Maria said as theyid on the sand. They were now at the private beach of Max after running away from everyone ''''do you think they will still be there having the party without us? This is all your fault, running away with me before the party even started. You totally destroyed all my fantasies about proposal''''


    ''''Really? Who was the one in a hurry to marry me? Maria Portia Lee, I really admire your guts. You totally took me off guard'''' Ad-Din said as he put his head on Maria''sps.


    ''''Who asked you to be stubborn and hide from me? I still haven''t forgiven you. Do you have any idea how I felt? Not being able to see you?''''


    ''''Did you missed me that much?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Yes, I missed you so much. And I worried about you so much. The thought of you enduring everything on your own made me sad. I felt that you didn''t trust me enough that''s why you didn''t want me to be with you at such a time''''


    ''''It wasn''t that I didn''t trust you. I didn''t want you to be sad while watching me suffer. I didn''t want you to feel helpless from not being able to help me. I''m sorry, Maria. It won''t happen again''''


    ''''You better not even think about doing that again'''' Maria said and Ad-Din sat up, pulling her along he moved closer to her and she blushed.


    ''''Then, let''s talk about something more important right now'''' Ad-Din said hoarsely as he leaned in closer to Maria.


    ''''Something like what?'''' Maria stuttered as she blushed.


    ''''Something like this'''' Ad-Din perked her lips before locking gaze with her ''''something like how I missed you and dreamt of doing this to you when I see you'''' Ad-Din said and kissed her again ''''something I wanted so much to do when I saw you looking so beautiful in that dress that day at the library'''' Ad-Din said and ced his hand behind her head, pulling her face closer to himself and with another one supporting her back, he kissed her gently and deeply. He lifted her and ced her on hisps as his hands hugged and supported Maria all the while still kissing her as his brows furrowed.


    Maria''s hands were pressed against his chest and her feet culled up. after struggling to find a ce to put her hands, she held unto his shirt and responded to his kisses, kissing him back. They stayed in that position and kissed until she was almost losing her breath. Ad-Din let go and pinched her cheeks saying.


    ''''You forgot to breath. Maria, I guess I am the only guy you have ever kissed in your entire life. You still kiss so clumsily after all''''


    Maria blushed and pushed him aside and straightened her wrinkled dress before looking away saying ''''who said you are the only guy? Do you know how many guys I went out with when I was in California? Unlike here, there we greet people with a kiss. Everyone does that''''


    ''''Do you dare to repeat that sentence again?'''' Ad-Din said and a darkened gaze and Maria pursed her lips.


    ''''Well, I didn''t kiss anybody. You don''t have to be angry or jealous over something like this'''' Maria said and looked at him.


    ''''I am jealous. I am jealous of the 8 years you spent without me'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Then, in that case, let''s get married'''' Maria said.


    ''''Maria, why are you always taking the words out of my mouth? Is the man who''s supposed to say that''''.


    ''''So, what is your answer? You don''t want to?'''' Maria asked and cocked her eyes at him in a condescending manner and heughed before pulling her closer to himself.


    ''''How could I say no when you look so charming? Let''s go and register our marriage at the bureau office first on Monday and then, we will take our time to n the wedding. I want us to have a wedding that you will always remember. You can n it anyhow you want. I will leave everything to you. n it the way you want it to be. I just want you as my bride that''s all''''


    ''''Let''s postpone the wedding forter. You are still not well. I don''t want to stress you. Is your leg okay?'''' Maria asked worriedly and Ad-Din looked at her feeling the need to tease her a little.


    ''''Are you worried about my leg or about the fact that I might not be able to fully satisfy you after our marriage?''''


    ''''What are you talking about?'''' Maria soon understood the underlying meaning of his statement and hit his chest ''''that''s not what I''m worried about. Ad-Din, you are so shameless''''


    ''''Don''t worry, it will shock you how much energy I have in store for that. You won''t be able to walk afterwards. My leg won''t be a hindrance at all'''' Ad-Din said and smirked.


    ''''You...'''' Maria didn''t finish her sentence when her mouth was shut up by a smack. Ad-Din starting kissing her again and this time it was deeper and more aggressive than before. it made Maria feel like she was floating. Her heartbeat increased as the kiss turned deeper.


    Ad-Din pulled her closer and kissed her lips before looking at her. His eyes were filled with lust and desire melting Maria slowly.


    ''''Let''s go home before I lose control. I don''t want our first time in 8 years to be here'''' Ad-Din said and pulled Maria up and they walked towards the car.

 Chapter 101: 101 How could you cuckold me after proposing to me?

    Chapter 101: 101 How could you cuckold me after proposing to me?


    DENARIUS MANSION


    AD-DIN''S QUARTERS.


    BEDROOM.


    ''''Are you still not done yet?'''' Ad-Din spoke as he sat on the bed. When they arrived, Maria went straight to the bathroom to wash up while Ad-Din decided to make her a cup or cinnamon tea to calm her nerves. She seemed to have been suddenly stressed up about their first time spending the night together after been apart for 8 years.


    Maria walked out of the bathroom of the bathroom wearing Ad-Din''s white shirt and blushed as she stood at the door not daring to move further. The shirt reached to her mid thighs leaving the rest of her legs bear.


    ''''Maria, for once I was about to think that you were still a teenager in love'''' Ad-Din teased her and she red at him.


    ''''Don''t you have something morefortable? I don''t feelfortable wearing this and the sleeves are long. My hands are all covered'''' Maria said.


    ''''I like seeing you like this. do you have any idea how many nights I have dreamt of this moment?'''' Ad-Din said and walked towards her and her stomach suddenly growled. Maria flushed and covered her stomach. ''''You are even hungry at a time like this?'''' Ad-Din asked and chuckled.


    ''''This is all your fault. I didn''t eat because I wanted to fit into the dress and look good for you'''' Maria said.


    ''''Not bad. I really wanted to kiss you badly but I think we need to handle that stomach first. Come with me'''' Ad-Din held her hand and pulled her out to the kitchen.


    Maria watched Ad-Din as he opened the fridge, bringing out eggs and vegetables. She sat on the kitchen high chair watching him.


    ''''What should I help you with?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Nothing, just sit down and wait. I am going to make a simple pasta dish for you'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Oh. I really wanted to help you'''' Maria pouted her lips.


    ''''You can only help me by staying put and doing nothing. I still remember thest dish you made, we are not having a repeat of that'''' Ad-Din teased her.


    ''''Tsk, you are so petty'''' Maria said and went to the fridge, she opened it and brought out two cans of beer and ced them on the table.


    ''''You want to drink?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Oh, I''m suddenly craving beer'''' Maria answered as she unscrewed the can.


    ''''Maria, you are not drinking beer to avoid me doing something to you tonight, are you?'''' Ad-Din asked and frowned and Maria pursed her lips. ''''I was right. You are such a dangerous woman. How could you n to cuckold me after proposing to me tonight?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria looked at him.


    ''''What do you mean by cuckold, I didn''t cheat on you or betray you. how could you use such a word?'''' Maria asked as her face suddenly flushed.


    ''''This is considered a betrayal. You totally fooled me and got my hope high only to dete my tires before I even hit home run?''''


    ''''Home run? Ad, you are such a hooligan. Did you think I would allow you to sleep with me so easily and fast? You were the one who was avoiding me. You hid away from me for a whole month. You are even lucky I didn''t dump you. consider this your punishment for what you did to me. I had to even n and organise a proposal party. I have already broken a record by being among the first women to propose to their boyfriends'''' Maria red at him.


    Ad-Din ced the pasta into the saucepan and walked closer to her. the counter divided them but the distance was shortened by his tall figure. Maria blushed at their proximity. She wanted to turn and he held her chin and turned her to face him. He leaned in closer and kissed her and she stood stupefied. She didn''t expect him to kiss her but she still soon responded and just when she wanted the kiss to go on he broke the kiss and snapped his figure at her.


    ''''Are you sure you can even avoid me tonight? You seem to respond so eagerly to my kisses?'''' Ad-Din teased her and she pushed him away and frowned.


    ''''I''m not talking to you again'''' Maria said and went away to the hall with the two cans of beer.


    ''''Don''t drink too much or your stomach will hurt. You still haven''t eaten yet'''' Ad-Din said behind her and she turned and stick her tongue out at him before going. Ad-Din chuckled and shook his head before getting back to eating the pasta dish.


    Maria turned on the television and they were showing a popr series on Netflix she used to watch back at California. It was an American series titled ''the real housewives of Beverly Hills'' Maria sat cross legged on the sofa and watched the series.


    After some time, Ad-Din finished the food and served two portions into two tes and ced them on the table and walked to her. He stood behind her and leaned closer to her ears and spoke sensually making her to blush.


    ''''Food is ready, my love'''' Ad-Din said and held her hand, pulling her up and added ''''or do you need me to carry you to the table? I could totally do that for you''''


    ''''I can walk'''' Maria said and stood up. she followed him to the table and gasped at the pasta saying ''''whoa, you made this so soon?'''' Ad-Din pulled out a chair for her and she sat on it.


    ''''Yes, I hope to score some brownie points from the mother of my kids. Taste it and give me your rate'''' Ad-Din said and Maria looked at him and shook her head before she picked her cutlery. Ad-Din sat across her and watched her expression as she ced the food into her mouth.


    Maria''s eyes lit up and she looked at him saying ''''Ad, let''s divide the responsibilities. I will do theundry and cleaning; you can be in charge of the cooking from now onwards. This food is so good. I don''t think I will ever be able to cook like you in this lifetime'''' Maria said.


    ''''Is it that good?'''' Ad-Din asked as he smiled at her exaggerated expression.


    ''''Totally, this pasta is so heavenly'''' Maria said and started eating quickly.


    ''''Eat slowly or you will get indigestion'''' Ad-Din said and stood up. He went behind her and held her hair up and tied it with a band leaving only her bangs.


    ''''Thank you'''' Maria murmured with food in her mouth and Ad-Dinughed.


    ''''I didn''t know you were such a glutton? Does a pig live in your stomach?''''


    ''''Watch your words, Mister. I am appreciating food, okay? People like you who know how to cook good food should rejoice when someone appreciate it like I am doing''''


    ''''Right you are right. Everything my wife says is right. since you like my cooking, I will just have to take care of cooking from now onwards. You can be in charge of looking pretty every day. The housekeeper will handle the cleaning and every other thing that needs to be taken care of''''


    ''''Whoa. The feeling of being pampered is really satisfying. I am totally oozing with happiness from within me'''' Maria said and snatched Ad-Din''s te, moving it to her side ''''let me finish this. I didn''t know I was this hungry''''


    ''''You are even now stealing my food? Maria, aren''t you afraid I might demand something in return?'''' Ad-Din said and Maria looked at him.


    ''''Well, you need to eat a lot because I don''t intend to stop until day break. The night is still young and tomorrow is weekend'''' Ad-Din added and Maria choked on the food and coughed. ''''Sorry, here, drink some water''''


    ''''This is all your fault. talking about such things while I''m eating'''' Maria frowned and looked at him. ''''I''m not eating again. I just lost my appetite. You. Are sleeping in the hall tonight'''' Maria said sternly.


    ''''What? We are not even married yet and you already want me to sleep in the hall. Maria, are you trying to get rid of me after using me?''''


    ''''I didn''t use you, okay?''''


    ''''You just ate the food that I prepared and now you don''t want me to sleep on the bed?''''


    ''''Well, who asked you to be so obscene. Iste, I want to sleep'''' Maria said and stood up to go and Ad-Din held her hand and pulled her closer to himself. He wrapped his hands around her waist and said in a soft tone to her.


    ''''You had your dinner, now is my turn to have mine too'''' Maria opened her mouth to speak and Ad-Din used that opportunity to invade her mouth. He kissed her until her legs gave way and she was about to fall and he lifted her up sending her to the bedroom.


    Soon as they got to the bedroom, their clothes were already out of their bodies. Maria didn''t have time to register the time the shirt on her was unbuttoned and removed. Ad-Din kissed her slowly putting her in the bed and moving closer to her. The night was filled with passionate moans.

 Chapter 102: 102 Family Dinner 1

    Chapter 102: 102 Family Dinner 1


    The sunlight shone through into the room from the gap between the curtains blinding Maria''s eyes as soon as she opened them she squirted her eyes and sat up looking around. She seemed to have forgotten that she spent the night at Ad-Din''s ce. Memories of the night before came to her mind and she blushed and pulled the nket from her body and saw that she was naked. She heard the sound of the shower flowing and quickly covered herself up.


    She opened the nket a little and looked at the bite marks on her body and frowned. Just what kind of beast was Ad-Din. He really kept to his words and didn''t let her sleep the whole night.


    Maria wrapped the nket securely on her body and attempted to get down from the bed and felt pain in her legs to her thighs and hissed. A strong arm quickly held her stopping her from falling. She looked up and saw Ad-Din with only a towel around her waist and flushed. She looked away as droplets of water from his hair fell on her.


    ''''En, can you move back a little or change into something?'''' Maria said nervously and Ad-Din smirked.


    ''''Why? Do I still make you nervous? Even after what we didst night? Maria, if you behave so shyly I might be tempted to ravish you right now'''' Ad-Din said and she turned and looked at him as if he had grown an extra head.


    ''''Aren''t you tired?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''No, I still have enough energy tost a few more hours. Do you want to try it out?'''' Ad-Din said and Maria pursed her lips. She turned slowly and run into the bathroom before she shouted at him.


    ''''Beast. Shameless beast. I can barely walk''''


    Ad-Dinughed and shook his head. he was just teasing her. did she have to have such a reaction? Ad-Din went to his closet and picked a set of lounge wear to put on. He heard the shower flowing and went out of the room. After a few minutes, he returned to the room with a set of female clothes and ced them neatly on the bed and spoke to Maria who was still in the in the bathroom.


    ''''Maria, I''m stepping out for a bit, I won''t keep long. I''ve ced a set of clothes on the bed. You can use that before we go for your thingster on''''


    ''''Okay, thanks'''' Maria said and Ad-Din smiled before going out.


    Main Denarius Quarters.


    Hall.


    Ad-Din entered and saw his parents alongside Calia, Gibbs and their grandfather eating at the table. Old Mr. Denarius sighed and spoke ''''aye, the prodigal son has arrived. Hepletely ignored his family and eloped with a woman''''


    ''''Grandpa, why you sound like a jealous wife this morning? Off course he needs to spend time with sister inw so that you will get a great grandchild very soon'''' Gibbs said.


    ''''Yougo back to the states on Monday. What are you still doing here?'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''Son, where is Maria?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''She is at home. she was taking her bath. I will send her home to pick her stuff and move in with me'''' Ad-Din said as he picked a toasted bread from the te and ate.


    ''''Looks like someone needs energy this morning'''' Calia said casually and Ad-Din red at her and she pursed her lips adding ''''sorry''''


    ''''Mom, dad, Maria and I will join for the family dinner tonight before you go back to the base''''


    ''''Sure'''' Ken Denarius responded.


    ''''Where is Max?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Right, elder brother is not here. Is strange, he usually eats breakfast here every morning'''' Calia added.


    ''''Who knows, he might just be busy with something more important than breakfast". The old man said and sneered. Last night, he clearly saw himing home with Calia''s secretary. Hump, his grandson was really fast in catching his prey. He left no chances for excuses at all.


    ''''I will go and call him'''' Gibbs said and stood up and the old man pulled him back on the chair.


    ''''You sit, eat and mind your own business. Max is old enough to know when to eat breakfast''''


    ''''I have to go back. Maria must be ready by now. She hasn''t eaten anything yet'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''So, you are going to prepare her breakfast?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked and looked at Ad-Din with a mocking gaze.


    ''''Dad, what''s wrong with you? I am beginning to feel that Gibbs was right. Your behaviour right now seems like you are jealous'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I am not jealous. I just think that Ad-Din has be a lot like his father after getting together with his girlfriend. Back then, when Ken first brought you to this house, he didn''t even allow you to do anything. I''m sure he didn''t allow you to even bath yourself''''


    Ken Denarius coughed and the old man looked at him adding ''''I was right. why are all the men in this family so loyal? Must be from the good genes I gave them'''' the old man said and started eating heartily and everyone turned and looked at each other. They weren''t sure what exactly he meant. They didn''t know whether he was praising himself or scolding the men in the family. They shook their heads and went back to eating.


    Ad-Din chuckled and went out. He passed by Max quarters and almost knocked on it before deciding not to disturb him and went towards his own quarters.


    Inside Max quarters.


    Marvel opened the door of the guestroom slightly and looked outside, checking for the presence of a certain someone. After spending the night at Max''s quarters, she wanted to leave quickly and avoid being caught by anyone especially Calia. She wasn''t sure what kind of exnation she would give in order to not make them misunderstand her. She still cursed herself internally for getting into Max''s trap in the first ce.


    Marvel ced one leg out and moved her whole body along, tiptoeing towards the hall. She almost fell back in fright when she saw a figure holding two rice bowls to the dining table. She stopped abruptly not knowing whether to retreat or advance.


    ''''If you are done thinking about whether to retreat or advance,e for breakfast'''' Max said and sat on the dining table. Marvel looked at him with a shocking expression.


    Was this man a psychic or what? How did he know what she was going to do? well, if she was caught, then she might as well have breakfast. It was better to argue in a full stomach than with an empty stomach. marvel straightened her back and walked coolly to the table. She ced her bag at the end and sat across him.


    She stared at the food in front of her. there were simple dishes. Rice, vegetable soup and some side dishes. Marvel looked at Max and noticed he was eating his food with no reservation and thought that he looked quite good when he was quiet and not talking or harassing her. Max looked up at that moment and their eyes met. Marvel immediately looked away and picked her cutlery to eat.


    The table was quiet except for the small noise made by the cutlery. It was too quiet and Marvel was bing a little ufortable. Was he going to ignore her the whole time?


    ''''I am not ignoring you. I don''t talk when there is food in front of me. that is the respect I give to the food that I am eating''''


    Marvel coughed and sipped some water before responding ''''oh, I see'''' she looked at him. She didn''t think he was that kind of person who respected food so much. She was suddenly curious about him. Marvel shook her head casting the thought aside and concentrated on her food.


    After the quiet breakfast, Max wanted to clear the dishes and Marvel stopped him ''''you prepared breakfast, let me handle the dishes'''' Marvel touched his hand in attempt to take the dishes from him and didn''t notice it. Max looked at her hands and smiled before leaving them to her.


    ''''I will get changed and send you home'''' Max said and turned to go.


    ''No. Actually, you don''t have to do that. I can go on my own. I already inconvenienced you enough. I will just leave after I am done with the dishes'' Marvel said and Max''s face turned gloomy.


    ''''I am guessing you don''t want to be seen by any of my family members while leaving here? I don''t mind anyone of my family seeing you walk out of my apartment but I know you wouldn''t want that. If you don''t want that then, you should leave with me. I''m going out anyways'''' Max said.


    ''''Okay'''' Marvel didn''t refuse anymore. After all, it was less risky going out with him than leaving alone. Max nodded his head and went into his room.

 Chapter 103: 103 Family Dinner 2

    Chapter 103: 103 Family Dinner 2


    "Okay'''' Marvel didn''t refuse anymore. After all, it was less risky going out with him than leaving alone. Max nodded his head and went into his room.


    Marvel put on the apron and quickly washed the dishes. She dried them and ced them at their right ces. She looked at the rice bowls and noticed they belonged to the shelf that was in the topmost part of the cab. She stood on her toes and tried to open the drawer and a figure suddenly enveloped her. She turned and saw Max in front of her. He didn''t look at her even though she was now facing him. He just opened the cab with ease and picked the bowls to ce them in. His upper body came close to Marvel and she smelt his after shave. He smelt of fresh peppermint making her blush at their close proximity.


    Max ced the bowls back at their original ce and looked down at her saying in a hoarse tone ''''do you really not remember me, Marvel Nelson?'''' his Adam''s apple moved up and done and Marvel stared at him confused.


    ''''You are Calia''s elder cousin and the CEO of Denarius Group. Everyone knows who you are'''' Marvel said and stepped back leaving the kitchen.


    ''''Not that. I mean, do you really not remember meeting me before that day at Saint Hotel?'''' Max asked and she turned and looked at him shaking her head.


    ''''I''m not sure I am getting what you mean? Did we meet somewhere before that day?'''' Marvel asked with a confused gaze.


    ''''If you don''t remember then that is it. forget whatever I said to you then. Includingst night''s confession'''' Max said to her.


    ''''Okay. Can we go right now? I have something to doter on'''' Marvel said in a rather harsh tone that surprised she herself. He was the one who confessed to her and now he was the same person telling her to forget everything. Was he ying with her feelings or what?


    She picked her bag and turned to look at him saying ''''I don''t know what right you think you have to y with me this way, but I must tell you I am not the least thrilled by the fact that someone like you took a fancy to me. To me, people like you belong to a different world from me and I always stayed within my limits. I hope we don''t meet again, Mr. Denarius. I will see myself out. I don''t mind being caught because I have a clear conscience and  a boyfriend''''


    Marvel finished her piece and went out of the quarters. Max looked at her retreating figure as a mixture of emotions filled him up making his expression even moreplicated. He dug his phone out from his pocket and made a call.


    ''''Find out everything about Marvel Nelson, the secretary of sister and also, I want to know if she has a boyfriend and who that man is'''' Max said and hung up. He has finally found the woman he lost 5 years ago and she already had a boyfriend? What a joke'''' he sneered in his heart as his gaze turned cold.


    Kobby''s apartment.


    Hall


    Kobby and Maria were in Maria''s room while Tiana and Ad-Din were in the hall. Tiana looked at the door of Maria before she turned to look at Ad-Din with a stern gaze. Ad-Din noticed her gaze and frowned. He wondered why the little girl was looking at him like that, it made him feel like he was being scrutinised by his father inw.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Ad-Din asked after he couldn''t take it anymore.


    ''''I''m scrutinising you. Uncle, you better take good care of my aunt if not I will never forgive you'''' Tiana said and a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    ''''You, you were being intentional the first two times we met right? You intentionally called Maria your mother, right?'''' Ad-Din asked her and faced her.


    ''''Yes, you are right. The first time I saw you, I had a feeling that you liked my aunt. I was jealous, so I intentionally called her my mother, but don''t worry anymore. Since we have made a rather amicable exchange, I don''t mind giving you my aunt'''' Tiana said and smiled with a wink.


    ''''An amicable exchange? What do you mean?'''' Ad-Din asked a bit confused and Tiana broke into a smile. She got up from her seat and went close to Ad-Din. She stood on her toes and whispered into his ears.


    ''''You gave me your sister in exchange for my aunt'''' Tiana said and winked at him before going back to her seat. Ad-Din looked at her couldn''t fathom just how her brain worked. But, he had to give it to her. she was really smart for her age.


    ''''Tiana, right?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Yes, speakfortably to me. We are one big family now. I am also considered to be your little niece. Isn''t that right, uncle Din?'''' Tiana said and smiled and Ad-Din nodded his head.


    ''''Do you like my sister that much? You want her to be your stepmother?:'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Oh, not only do I like her, I also find her very satisfying. She is so pretty and also kind. Most importantly, my father likes her too'''' Tiana said and stood up from her seat. She picked a ss of drink on the table. She stretched her hands forth to Ad-Din and continued ''''in that case, uncle Din. I would like to know something. Can you drink this juice as my token of eptance and also my apology for messing with you the first two times that we met? At the airport and at the park?''''


    She even had a good memory. Ad-Din thought and looked at Tiana. He took the ss of juice from her and Tiana watched him expectantly waiting for him to drink the juice. It looked like she wouldn''t take a step back until he drunk some of the juice. With that, Ad-Din sipped the juice and nodded before giving the ss back to her.


    ''''Since you have already drunk the juice, I take it that all the bad blood between us is no longer in existence. Now, we one big family, so, uncle Din'''' Tiana sat next to him and held his hand yfully and Ad-Din looked at her. this little girl really knew how to curry favour with people.


    ''''so, uncle Din, I was wondering. Do you have some tips you could possibly share me T-babe? Well, is not much, I just want to know how to speed up the rtionship stage of my father and Pretty aunt. Can you tell me what I need to do to make her more in with us faster? You know, you ignored my aunt and that made her frustrated and she decided to propose to you but I don''t want the same method. I need a simply heartwarming tips that could make my dad to propose to pretty aunt fast and make her move into our house''''


    ''''What?'''' Ad-Din asked and looked at Tiana.


    ''''You are already taking my aunt away. I will have no one to y with. Don''t you find me pitiful?'''' Tiana asked and pouted her lips at him looking like a dejected poppy while she blinked her eyes.


    ''''Tiana, Ad, I didn''t know you two were this close?'''' Maria asked as Kobby pulled her luggage out of her room. Tiana turned to look at them with her hands still locked unto Ad-Din''s hands.


    ''''Uncle Din and I were getting acquainted with each other. As a family, we need to be familiar with each other for harmony to reign. Right, uncle Din?'''' Tiana said and smiled.


    ''''Sure, Tiana is a rather amusing kid'''' Ad-Din added and tussled Tiana''s hair. ''''Are you done?'''' he asked Maria.


    ''''Oh. Kobby, I would have stayed back we have a family dinner tonight and I need to meet the entire family. Sorry buddy'''' Maria said and hugged Kobby. Kobby smiled and was about to wrap his arms around her when Ad-Din coughed and cleared his throat. Kobby chuckled and let Maria go before saying.


    ''''I better let go before someone breaks my legs'''' Maria looked at Ad-Din andughed. She couldn''t believe he was even jealous of Kobby.


    ''''Aunt, I am going to miss you but what can I do?'''' Tiana said and went to hug Maria.


    ''''Oh, my little sweet devil. Aunt will miss sleeping next to you, but I will see you every day so you won''t even notice I am gone'''' Maria said.


    ''''That won''t do'''' Tiana said and stood on her toes and Maria lowered her body to meet her. Tiana whispered into Maria''s ears ''''you need to create opportunities for my dad and pretty aunt in the future''''


    ''''Oh, right. I will do that'''' Maria said and they gave each other a knowing wink.


    ''''What are you two secretly nning?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Nothing'''' Tiana said and stepped aside. Ad-Din took the luggage from Maria and spoke to Kobby.


    ''''We will leave right now''''.


    ''''Sure, we will see ourselves tomorrow anyways. And one more thing, no matter the circumstance, don''t allow Maria to cook or you won''t have anything to eat that day'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Whoa. What a nice thing to say to your brother inw about your sister and best buddy. Kobby, you are such a rare breed of family'''' Maria said and the two menughed.


    ''''Don''t worry, I don''t intend to let her go near the kitchen for my own safety and herself'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''I am not listening to this anymore'''' Maria said and kissed Tiana''s cheek before going out.

 Chapter 104: 104 Family Dinner 3

    Chapter 104: 104 Family Dinner 3


    DENARIUS MANSION.


    AD-DIN''S QUARTERS.


    BEDROOM.


    Maria walked out of the dressing closet annex to the bedroom donning a simple blue short sleeved straight dress that had buttons from up to down and paired it with a phoenix like earrings and ne. She stood in front of Ad-Din who also wore a blue tuxedo matching her dress and smiled. He looked really handsome in it.


    ''''Were you always this handsome or I am the one suddenly finding you so handsome, my dear husband?'''' Maria asked as she leaned against the door.


    ''''Didn''t you know? I was born handsome. Now, we really look like a couple,e here, let me kiss you. I might not be able to do that when everyone is around and I don''t know how long we will keep there'''' Ad-Din said and pulled Maria into his arms and kissed her.


    ''''Let''s go, my beautiful wife'''' Ad-Din said and held her hand and they walked out.


    ''''Wait'''' Maria stopped at the door.


    ''''What is it?'''' Ad-Din asked. Maria returned to the closet and brought out a box. ''''What''s that?''''


    ''''This is Valerian root. I ordered it online from an Arctic shop. I remember you said grandpa doesn''t sleep well so his behaviour has gotten cranky. I searched online and apparently, this tea is quite popr among old folks. It enables them to sleep well. I didn''t buy grandpa any gift so I ordered this to give to him. But, I didn''t get anything to give to your father. I know mother will not mind but''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I already prepared something for you to give to them. Let''s get to the hall'''' Ad-Din took the box and they went to the hall. Maria saw three boxes on the table.


    ''''Actually, my grandpa doesn''t do much worktely so he is often bored. He had a chess piece that he like to y with his friend but unfortunately, he passed away a month ago. that is also why he is a bit crankytely. He refused to touch the chess piece he used to y with his friend saying that he could see his friend''s face each time he touched the chess piece. My grandpa is quite a sentimental man, you see. he is also somewhat afraid he might die'''' Ad-Din said and chuckled.


    ''''Then, why did you buy a new chess piece for him? Ad-Din, I didn''t think you could be so clueless?'''' Maria said and chuckled. Ad-Din sat on the sofa and looked at her expecting her to exin further.


    ''''You just said grandpa feels like he might die soon so he avoids the chess piece now. If that is the case, getting him a new chess piece won''t solve the problem'''' Maria added.


    ''''Exin to this clueless husband, dear wifey'''' Ad-Din said and Maria sat across him.


    ''''Instead of getting him a new chess piece, why don''t you get him a whole new game set after all? You said thest time that he likes to y that zombie game online with his tablet and is affecting his eyesight. Why don''t we get him an HD yer of Zombie apocalypse with a customised y set? That way, he can y all he wants and his eyes will also be protected''''


    ''''This is why men who marry smart woman always seed? Maria, it is my fortune to have you. Let''s never grow apart no matter what happens in the future. I don''t think I can live without you'''' Ad-Din said and Maria smiled.


    ''''Just remember those words because I won''t forgive you if you try to keep me in the dark again'''' Maria said.


    ''''I won''t do that again. then, I will keep this chess piece but we can send the rest to the main mansion. This is my father''s favourite electric smoke pipe. He had quit smoking but he sometimes craves it so he uses the electric smoke pipe instead. You can give this to him as a present''''


    ''''Okay. Thank you'' Maria said and smiled.


    ''Let''s go''''


    Main Mansion.


    Ad-Din entered first and held Maria''s hand as they went inside. He noticed the nervousness in her from the way her grip tightened around his hands and smiled at her, reassuring her. They went inside and saw Mona Lisa setting up the table. She also saw them and went forward to greet them.


    ''''Maria, you are here. Look at you? You look so beautiful, child'''' Mona Lisa said to her as she hugged Maria.


    ''''Thank you. You look beautiful too'''' Maria said as she looked at Mona Lisa who was dressed in a simple yet elegant green dress. She really looked beautiful and young for her age.


    ''''Ad-Din, go and greet your grandpa. He is sulking in the study room with your father'''' Mona Lisa said and just then Gibbs came out of the study room mumbling.


    ''''Aunt, why is grandpa sulking? If he were a woman, I would have associated it to menopause'''' Gibbs said and Mona Lisa hit his shoulder.


    ''''Don''t you see that we have a guest?'''' Mona Lisa scolded him and he looked in front and saw Maria. He rushed forward with a smile and spoke to Maria.


    ''''Sister inw, wee to the family. I am Gibbs, you already know that. anyways, if you have any concerns, you can just contact me in the future. I am a loyal assistant to the boss, my cousin'''' Gibbs said excitedly.


    ''''Oh, okay. thanks'''' Maria said and smiled awkwardly.


    ''''Maria, I will go and meet my grandpa first'''' Ad-Din said and ced the gifts on the table in the hall.


    ''''Sure, go ahead. I will help mother to set the table'''' Maria said and walked to Mona Lisa. ''''Mom, let me help you''''


    ''''I am almost done. You can set up the cutlery, Calia wille soon. Food is almost ready'''' Mona Lisa said and Maria nodded her head. She looked at the big hall that was divided into a dining table. Mona Lisa noticed her looking around and smiled and started exining some things to her.


    ''''You must be wondering why we don''t have servants especially when we are having big dinner like this, right?'''' Mona Lisa asked bringing Maria back to her senses. Maria smiled back without saying anything and Mona Lisa continued.


    ''''It was a rule set up by the ancestors. We used to have a lot of servants in the house but my husband''s father. Grandpa as you call him. His wife gave birth to twins'''' Maria looked at her and Mona Lisa smiled ''''that''s right. my husband is a twin, but when they were little, a servant in other to collect money from ourpetitors poisoned one of the twins. Her intent was to kill both boys but she failed because my husband didn''t eat his food because he was busy ying at that time, so the younger one passed away. Since then, grandpa ced aw that no servants will be allowed into the house. We only have a butler, two housekeepers and a chef who prepares the food. The service is done by the daughter inw of the family. Now that you are here, I will leave that to you. but, you don''t have to worry. I am not an evil mother inw. I will teach you slowly. And you don''t have feel pressured. All of these are just formalities. We hardly have dinner like these together because everyone is already busy. We only have dinner together as a family twice in a month. Once every two weeks. The rest of the days, everyone decides where to eat''''


    Mona Lisa finished and chuckled ''''look at me? I hope I didn''t scare you?''''


    ''''No, not at all'''' Maria said and the door opened and Calia walked inside wearing a ck and white strapped dress.


    ''''Hi everyone'''' she said and walked to the table ''''aunt, were you lecturing your new daughter inw about the weird traditions of the family?''''


    ''''I just said a lot, I only hope Maria didn''t get scared because of my long sentences'''' Mona Lisa said and theyughed.


    A voice cleared behind them and they all turned and saw Grandpa, Ken Denarius, Max and Ad-Din. They all came out of the study room. Maria looked at them and almost culled back nervously and grandpa noticed it. He looked at her sternly and Ad-Din noticed it and spoke first.


    ''''Grandpa, you will scare my wife''''


    ''''In what way am I scaring her? If she can''t even take a little looking, then what else can she take? The pressure she will soon receive outside as your wife will be more than what I am doing'''' grandpa said.


    ''''I am not scared of you. I just respect you'''' Maria suddenly said and everyone looked at her.


    ''''Look at that. I just knew she was a fearless woman. Look at the way she is finally speaking to me?'''' Grandpa said making everyone tough.


    ''''You try so hard to intimidate her every time you meet but she doesn''t back out either. Father, you have met your match'''' Ken Denarius said.


    ''''Maria, wee to the family. Don''t put to heart whatever grandpa does. He is not purposefully being hostile to you. You will soon warm up to him. Use your hidden charm on him and turn him into a doting grandpa and he will do anything for you afterwards. He is easily pleased.

 Chapter 105: 105 Family Dinner 4

    Chapter 105: 105 Family Dinner 4


    "Maria, wee to the family. Don''t put to heart whatever grandpa does. He is not purposefully being hostile to you. You will soon warm up to him. Use your hidden charm on him and turn him into a doting grandpa and he will do anything for you afterwards. He is easily pleased"


    '':Grandpa, I heard you don''t get enough sleep these days. I bought this to give to you. It will help you get adequate sleep and also make you feel refreshed after drinking it early in the morning'''' Maria said and rushed to the table to pick the boxes of gifts.


    ''''Oh, she even knows how to curry favour with elders? Let''s see the great tea that can guarantee me a good night sleep? If this can really make me sleep, I will ept you as my granddaughter inw and also give you some shares as a wee gift'''' the old man said smugly.


    Maria brought the tea box to him and the housekeeper that was standing aside walked forward and took it.


    ''''Everybody heard you, grandpa. You can''t back out right now?'''' Gibbs said and everyone nodded their heads.


    '':I am a man of my word. After dinner, you shall brew some of the tea for me and I shall taste it and see for myself'''' grandpa said.


    ''''Grandpa, my wife can''t go near the kitchen. I''m afraid she will hurt her hands'''' Ad-Din said and everyone looked at him with shocked expressions. Maria flushed and hit his hand and shook her head ''''why? I have to let them be aware. I didn''t marry you toe and take over the kitchen'''' Ad-Din added.


    ''''Grandpa, I will personally make the tea myself. Don''t mind whatever Ad-Din just said" Maria said and shot a re at Ad-Din.


    Mona Lisa decided to salvage the situation ''''everyone, the food is getting cold. Let''s eat. Ad-Din, you should listen to your wife'''' Mona Lisa said through gritted teeth and Ad-Din frowned and sat down. he and grandpa shot a ring gaze at each other and the old man sneered as if dering that he won.


    Everyone sat around the table and the food was served by the two housekeepers. Maria ced her hand on Ad-Din''sp and he turned to look at her and she smiled at him. He felt all the grudge he held earlier dissipate. He touched her hand and gave her a gentle squeeze and also smiled.


    ''''Grandpa, can you bless the food before we eat?'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''May the food that the heavens have provided us bless and sustain us. Amen!!!'''' Grandpa said and took the first bite. Everyone picked their cutlery and also started eating. They enjoyed the food quietly as pair the rules of their dining table manners without much talk.


    After the dinner, Maria and Calia helped cleaned the table. They sent the empty dishes to the kitchen. Maria watched Calia and noticed she seemed to be in a hurry and asked ''''are you going somewhere? You seem to be in a hurry''''


    ''''Is it that obvious? I got call from Tiana earlier and promised to go and visit her. She said she wanted to eat ice cream with me at our secret base and I promised to take her there. Please don''t tell Kobby. I''m afraid he will scold me when he finds out that I am spoiling Tiana. She is just a cute kid that I find hard refusing at times. She said Kobby went out to get something and he won''t be back tillter'''' Calia said as she washed her hands.


    ''''Kobby wouldn''t leave Tiana alone in the house knowing I am not home?:'' Maria murmured to herself and turned to look at Calia. Tiana was probably ying a prank on her and she was innocently falling for it. ''''Have you called Kobby to find out why he left Tiana alone at home?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I did but he isn''t answering his phone, that''s why I am worried'''' Calia said.


    ''''Then, you should hurry and go. leave this to me, I will handle the dishes. We can''t have Tiana alone at home'''' Maria said.


    ''''Really? Can I really go?'''' Calia said and wiped her hands with a napkin.


    ''''En, you can go right away. I will cover up for you'''' Maria said and they gave each other a knowing smile before Calia took her purse and rushed out. The people in the hall watched her suspiciously as she rushed out without telling them.


    ''''Calia, where is she going?'''' Mona Lisa asked and turned to Maria. Maria looked up and noticed everyone''s eyes on her and smiled awkwardly.


    ''''Sheshe left a very important document at the office and went to get it'''' Maria said and looked down. She wasn''t someone who was good at lying. She felt that her face might give her away the moment she looked into everyone''s gaze.


    ''''When are you bringing my tea? Should I announce that I want to go to bed before you bring me the tea? The so called great sleep inducer tea you brought me?" Grandpa said and pouted his lips.


    ''''Wow, grandpa, you really make me speechless. I won''t bring my girlfriend to meet you until she is pregnant. That way you won''t bully her at will'''' Gibbs said.


    ''''Youwhy are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to leave back to the states?'''' Grandpa said.


    ''''Grandpa, I will make the tea right away:'' Maria said and rushed back to the kitchen. Ad-Din got up and followed her.


    ''''I will help you'''' he said as he walked with her to the kitchen.


    ''''Ad, you should go and be with everyone. I know I can''t cook but I can make tea, okay?'''' Maria said.


    ''''I am just worried'''' Ad-Din said and Maria smiled.


    ''''I know you are worried but if you keep acting this way, I will not be able to get into your grandpa''s good books'''' Maria said to him ''''go back and eat the fruits with everyone and allow me to do my duty as the granddaughter inw''''


    "Ok, be careful'''' Ad-Din said and returned back to the hall to join the rest. In the midst of the chatting Max''s phone buzzed and he looked at it. It was a file sent to his email. He looked at it briefly and closed it before joining them in the chatting. Mona Lisa stood up and went to the kitchen to join Maria.


    Maria had finished boiling the water and ced the tea leaf into a cup. She poured the water on it and looked at and saw Mona Lisa.


    ''''This tea leaf really smells nice. Grandpa will love it'''' Mona Lisa said and smiled.


    ''''I hope so'''' Maria said.


    ''''Don''t worry. Grandpa is not being cranky on purpose. When you get to that age, a lot of things tick you off". Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I know. I understand grandpa'''' Maria said and looked at the tea. it had already steamed out.


    ''''Send it to him now. Let''s get him to sleep and you can also go and sleep'''' Mona Lisa said yfully. Maria nodded her head and picked the mug of tea and sent it to the hall.


    ''''Grandpa, the tea is ready'''' Maria said and Ad-Din murmured.


    ''''I haven''t even had the opportunity of drinking tea from my own wife''''


    ''''I am an elder, you, ungrateful son who throws away his family after meeting his wife. Maria, you must teach him how to be filial'''' grandpa grumbled before sipping the tea. His eyes lit up and he added ''''this tea actually has a nice fragrance. Not bad''''


    Maria smiled and watched him as he sipped the rest of the tea, savouring it slowly. He was almost done when the mug was snatched from him and he turned and looked at the culprit.


    ''''Grandpa, don''t forget to transfer the shares to my wife''s name tomorrow and be nice to her. You will have a good sleep from now onwards thanks to the tea she made for you'''' Ad-Din said and drunk the rest of the tea.


    ''''Youare you now even jealous of your own grandfather?'''' Grandpa asked angrily ''''I was savouring the tea''''


    ''''Grandpa, I wille and make the tea for you every evening. Please forgive my husband'''' Maria said.


    ''''That''s more like it'''' grandpa said.


    Maria looked at Ad-Din and red at him. Did he have to act so childishly in front of everyone?


    ''''Maria, you should go and rest'''' Ken Denarius said.


    ''''Yes, father'''' Maria held Ad-Din''s hand and pulled him out as they restughed.


    ''''Grandpa, dad, mom, I will also retire for the night. I still have something to doter on at thepany'''' Max said and stood up.


    ''''Son, don''t work tillte. Make sure you get enough sleep, okay'''' Mona Lisa said worriedly. Her son was a known workaholic. She was worried about his health.


    ''''Yes, mom. I will just work at home today then'''' Max said and also went out.


    ''''Aye, our young boys are now all grown'''' grandpa said and sighed.


    ''''Grandpa, I am still young'''' Gibbs said.


    ''''YouI will call your father and tell him you are home instead of being at school''''


    ''''Grandpa, don''t treat me like that. aren''t you afraid I might hack yourpany if you annoy me?''''


    ''''I will just get the police to arrest you''''


    Mona Lisa and her husband chuckled and watched the two as they continued their usual bickering.

 Chapter 106: 106 Why are you here this late?

    Chapter 106: 106 Why are you here thiste?


    KOBBY''S APARTMENT.


    Calia arrived and pulled over. She hurriedly got down from the car and rushed towards the stairs to Kobby''s apartment. After calling Kobby on his cell phone several times and not getting through to him, she became increasingly worried as she drove over. She was afraid that Tiana was alone in the house all by herself. She was also angry that Kobby left Tiana alone and went out. She was going to make sure he got a handful of scolding from her when he returned.


    Calia pressed on the door bell and the door immediately opened. She saw Calia standing at the door in her pyjamas and hurriedly gave the little girl a hug as she asked in a worried tone ''''Tiana, are you alright? Where did your father go? I called him but he wasn''t answering my calls'''' Calia squatted to Tiana''s level as they chatted.


    ''''I don''t know. He might still be in the shower that''s why you called and he didn''t answer'''' Tiana said and Calia frowned. She looked at Tiana a little confused before asking.


    ''''Didn''t you say he went out over the phone?''''


    ''''I must have gotten it wrong. When I woke up I didn''t see him so I thought he went out that''s why I called you. Iter went to his room and found out he was in the shower. I tried calling you to let you know but your number was also busy:'' Tiana said and looked at her innocently.


    Calia cussed herself internally for not getting the situation clear and rushing over unnecessarily. Her number was probably busy because she kept calling Kobby nonstop while on her way.


    Calia looked at the door and didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know whether to go back quietly so that Kobby won''t find out she came at all or to just wait and get caught by him. What kind of excuse did she have to give that will not make her seem stupid? She really should have thought twice before rushing over. Now that she was here and everything wasn''t what she thought it was, what was she going to do? As she thought hard about what to do the phone in her hand started buzzing and she looked at it. It was a call from Kobby. She looked at the phone and decided to turn and leave at once. She didn''t think she had the courage to face Kobby. It waste and this was his house.


    ''''Tiana'''' Calia whispered to the girl ''''listen, aunt is going to leave right now. Don''t tell your father I came here okay?'''' Calia said and looked at Tiana with a pleading gaze as her phone started ringing again.


    ''''But, my father has seen you already?'''' Tiana said and pointed at the door. Calia looked up and saw Kobby standing at the door to his bedroom. He was wearing a ck shirt and blue shorts. Calia looked at him and gave an awkward chuckle.


    Kobby ended the call and walked towards them. Calia tried to stand up and lost her footing. Kobby immediately grabbed her hand with his one hand and stopped her from falling. He looked at Tiana and the little girl seemed to have realised something and quickly looked away. After a minute of silence, she slowly turned her eyes and met with her father''s gaze and they startedmunicating to each other with their eyes.


    ''''Did you y a prank on her toe here thiste at night?'''' Kobby asked and Tiana twitched her eyes at him.


    ''''If I didn''t do that would you have been able to see her today? You should thank me for bringing her to you. Dad, I''ve done my part. The rest is left on to you''''


    ''''Aunt'''' Tiana voiced out.


    ''''Huh?'''' Calia zoned out and came back to her senses.


    ''''Aunt, I am suddenly feeling so sleepy. My eyes are so heavy I can barely hold on anymore. I''m afraid I have to go and sleep'''' Tiana said and rushed to her room without waiting for Calia''s reply.


    The room suddenly turned quiet after the little girl left. Calia looked up and met with Kobby''s deep gaze and blushed. She pointed at Tiana''s door and spoke ''''II didn''te because I had any ulterior motives. I came because I was simply worried about Tiana. I rushed here without checking facts. When she said she didn''t see you, I thought you had left her alone and got worried so I decided toe right away. Since you are already here, then, I should go back home'''' Calia stuttered as her heartbeat quickened.


    '':Why are you perspiring? The air condition is working perfectly fine. Are you sick?'''' Kobby asked and stepped closer to her, closing the gap between them as he ced his long fingers on her forehead ''''you don''t have a fever?:'' he said after checking her.


    ''''I''m fine'''' Calia said and stepped back.


    ''''Are you nervous?'''' Kobby asked and chuckled.


    ''''I am not nervous. This is all your fault. why didn''t you answer my call when I called you for so long?'''' Calia asked and red at him.


    '':I was in the shower. Sorry, next time I will tell you before going to shower so that you don''t call and not reach me'''' Kobby said and Calia blushed.


    ''''Well, you don''t have to do that'''' Calia said.


    ''''No, you need to know. So, when you are going to bath, remember to also tell me'''' Kobby told her.


    ''''I should go now, since you are home. Is gettingte'''' Calia said and turned away towards the door. Kobby held her hand and turned her to face him. He stepped forward and trapped her on the door and looked at her.


    ''''Whatwhat is it?'''' Calia spoke hoarsely as she looked at the rising and falling of his Adam''s apple. She could smell the fragrance from his shower gel. The way he looked at her made her feel weak. She subconsciously stared at his lips and bit her own lips. She didn''t realise how enticing her actions were to the man.


    Kobby smiled and leaned closer to her lips and said to her in a hoarse voice ''''you should really be punished for looking so beautiful'''' Calia blushed and felt her heart was on the verge of falling out from the rate at which it was now beating. The man in front of her looked really, seductive and edible. She really wanted a taste of him.


    ''''Then, punish me'''' Calia heard herself say and couldn''t believe herself. When did she be such a lecherous person? She bit her lips again and that was thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Kobby held her tightly against the door. He used one hand to protect her head as he pulled her lips closer to his own and bit her. Calia hissed and almost pushed him away but he seemed to have anticipated her move and used that chance to push his tongue deeper into her mouth, giving her a French kiss.


    Calia''s fingers held tightly unto his ck shirt as she responded to his kisses. She closed her eyes as she sank deeper into the kiss. This was their first real kiss and it was so intense and much better and sweeter than she had thought and dreamt it will be. She instantly gave a sensual moan that shocked herself.


    Kobby furrowed his brows and kissed her even more passionately. Her moan just gave him an instant adrenaline rush that he felt he couldn''t contain. He suddenly stopped kissing her and looked at her eyes. Calia opened her eyes and their breathing shed in the tiny gap between them. She was still held securely in his hands. His one hand wrapped around her tiny waist.


    Kobby looked at her with lustfully gaze and ran his thump over her soft lips that had turned a bit swollen because of the kiss. His actions aroused Calia and she felt her body reacting to his every move. She had never being this close to any man. he was the first man she was having anything intimate with and it was even much better than her imaginations. While she was in her thoughts she felt his body leaning even closer to her. his hand that supported her head moved down and stopped at her back and she heard him ask.


    '':You didn''t wear a bra?'''' Kobby asked and looked at her and she blushed and pushed him away and they both looked away andughed before they looked at each other again.


    ''''Calia, I know you trust me enough to not even wear a bra at a night like this ande to my house, but don''t count on yourck next time because I won''t be a gentleman'''' Kobby said and walked to the sofa. ''''I will take you home''''


    ''''No, what about Tiana? She can''t be here alone'''' Calia said.


    ''''Then, will you sleep here tonight?'''' Kobby asked flirtatiously and smirked. Calia flushed and looked away. She walked toward Tiana''s bedroom and spoke.


    ''''I will sleep here, with Tiana'''' Calia added and rushed into Tiana''s room and immediately locked the door.


    Kobby chuckled and shook his head. He stood up to go to his room and thought of something. He smiled and walked to Tiana''s door and started counting with his fingers ''''5, 4, 3, 2, 1, and .'''' The door opened and Calia came out and saw him. She blushed and lowered her gaze as she spoke.


    ''''Can I get a change of clothes? I can''t sleep with his dress''''


    ''''My clothes are in my bedroom. You can go for the one you want and wear. I am feeling sleepy'''' Kobby said and looked at Calia.


    ''''Are you doing this on purpose?'''' Calia asked and frowned.


    ''''Yes, I am doing this on purpose. So, will you go in or not? The choice is yours. I don''t mind you sleeping without clothes too but that will have to be in my bed with me'''' Kobby said and stepped closer to her, he leaned closer to her and spoke softly ''''I know that I am handsome and extremely attractive but we can''t go beyond kissing tonight. So, wipe your drool, Miss Banks''"

 Chapter 107: 107 I like you.

    Chapter 107: 107 I like you.


    ''''Yes, I am doing this on purpose. So, will you go in or not? The choice is yours. I don''t mind you sleeping without clothes too but that will have to be in my bed with me'''' Kobby said and stepped closer to her, he leaned closer to her and spoke softly ''''I know that I am handsome and extremely attractive but we can''t go beyond kissing tonight. So, wipe your drool, Miss Banks''''


    Calia looked at him with widened gaze and instinctively touched her mouth with her hand and felt her saliva almost falling out and she screamed and shut the door almost immediately. She had Kobby''s soft chuckle and cussed internally. why did she have to look like a lustful bird in front of him?


    ''''I will bring you a change of clothester. Don''t get too excited on your own, okay?'''' Kobby said and went into his room with a smile.


    ----------------


    Calia finished showering and came out, she wrapped a towel around her body and looked over at the bed where Tianaid. She saw a pair of clothes neatly ced on the bed and walked over and there was a note on it.


    ''''wear these ande out for coffee'':


    Calia smiled and picked the clothes and hurried to the bathroom. She quickly changed into the ash coloured shirt and shorts. They were the same as the ones Kobby wore. She flushed as she thought of Kobby in those clothes. She lifted the hem of the shirt and smelt it murmuring ''''smells like Kobby''''


    Calia got to the hall and saw Kobby seated on the floor drinking a can of beer. She sat next to him and snatched the beer from him and drank and he asked.


    ''''You know how to drink beer?''''


    ''''I''m 26 not 17, okay?'''' Calia said and emptied the can all in.


    ''''I''m 34. That makes me 8 years older than you'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Oh my. That means you are so old already? I can''t believe I fell for an older man'''' Calia said and Kobby turned and red at her. she pursed her lips but couldn''t suppress theughter in her as she added ''''I mean a very attractive man who is only 9 years older than me. 34 isn''t that old, you know? What am I saying? I should just keep quiet. Sorry''''.


    ''''Are you done?'''' Kobby asked and she nodded her head. Kobby smiled and pulled her closer to himself and kissed her before saying ''''can any other man make you feel this way apart from this 30 something old man?''''


    ''''No'''' Calia said and looked away.


    ''''How was the dinner? I hope your grandpa didn''t give Maria any trouble?'''' Kobby asked changing the topic.


    ''''No, she even won her over. It won''t be long before my grandpa sumbs to her charm'''' Calia said. ''''My grandpa is a serious man to deal with. I don''t think I will ever tell him about my love life''''


    ''''That''s that mean you don''t intend to date me openly?'''' Kobby asked and Calia flushed.


    ''''Well, we just started dating, wait. You didn''t tell me we were dating?'''' Calia turned and looked at him.


    ''''What? Then, what are we doing?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''You, you didn''t openly tell me we were dating. You just sad you would be the one doing the chasing. Now that I remember it correctly, I suddenly feel angry. You didn''t even officially make me your girlfriend and you kissed me?''''


    ''''I thought my actions were enough to tell you that I like you'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Say that again. I want to hear it from you again'''' Calia said and leaned closer to him.


    ''''Silly girl. Do I have to say it aloud?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Mmm, I want to hear it'''' Calia said and nodded her head.


    ''''I like you, Calia and since we''ve kissed already, you are now my girlfriend''''


    ''''Then, what about Rihan? What are you going to do about her? Let me tell you. I am an extremely jealous woman''''


    ''''Don''t worry about her. I already told her to stay away from me. She is someone I no longer have anything doing with since 10 years ago''''


    ''''I know, but she still gets on my nerves. Should I just break my contract with her?''''


    ''''No, business is business. You have worked hard for this show. Don''t let her influence your decisions. You just have to trust me and believe in me. I will never betray the one I have chosen. Also'''' Kobby pulled her and she sat on hisps ''''you already have a great supported sleeping in that room. She will never ept any other woman other than you'''' Kobby said and kissed her.


    Calia''s phone rang suddenly and they both turned and looked towards Tiana''s bedroom. Kobby looked at the clock and spoke ''''is sote, who could be calling you?''''


    ''''I don''t know, let me check'''' Calia said and went to the room for her phone. She rushed out after a minute breathing helplessly and her eyes turned red.


    ''''What is it?'''' Kobby asked and stood up.


    ''''That was my secretary. Something happened to the models at the hotel and they are all at the hospital, I need to go over there immediately'''' Calia said.


    ''''Let''s go, I will take you there. Wait here'''' Kobby went into his room and returned with a zer and his car keys. He covered Calia''s body with it and spoke ''''let''s go'''' Calia nodded and they both went out.


    30 minutester, they arrived at the First Hospital''s building and saw Marvel at the entrance. Marvel rushed to them as soon as she them getting down from the car.


    ''''Marvel what happened? How are the models doing?'''' Calia asked as they went inside.


    ''''The doctors are attending to them. I was in the house when I received a call from the hotel that they had sent five of our models to the hospital due to food poisoning'''' Marvel exined the situation to them. She was equally in her sleep wear. She didn''t have time to change due to the situation.


    ''''Food poisoning is serious. What did they eat?:'' Kobby asked and pulled Calia''s hand along ''''let''s stop by my office. I will change quickly and go with you''''


    ''''Mmm. Marvel, go ahead, I will be there shortly'''' Calia said to Marvel.


    ''''Okay, they are all in the Emergency room'''' Marvel said and they both took different directions.


    Emergency room.


    Marvel stood by the bed of Rihan who was the senior model among the rest. The doctor was inserting the IV into her wrist as she frowned. Marvel asked worriedly.


    ''''Miss Rihan, how do you feel?''''


    ''''Where is your Miss?'''' she asked rather arrogantly and added ''''why is she not here? Does she not care about us models? We are here because of the food the hotel provided us and she only allowed amon secretary like you to be with us?''''


    Marvel frowned at her statement. Why was she suddenly attacking her out of nowhere? Marvel looked at her and wondered who spat on her biscuits because her behaviour was extremely ridiculous. She was about to speak up for herself when she heard a voice behind her.


    ''''Miss Rihan, I understand that you are in pain but please can you refrain from looking down on my assistant? She isn''t just a secretary. I started my business with her and she has a Masters'' degree in Communications and General affairs. She was the first in our ss of year 20xx and also, she is my very good home buddy. Don''t belittle her and think she is just someone I picked from the streets'''' Calia said proudly and ced her hand on Marvel''s shoulder. Her eyes lifted as if she was looking down on Rihan at that moment and it infuriated her.


    ''''You...'''' Rihan was about to retaliate when she saw Kobby. He had long changed into an appropriate shirt and long pants. He also had his doctors'' coat on. ''''Kobby, you are here?'''' Rihan said with a smile.


    ''''He came with me. he didn''te because of you'''' Calia said to her smugly and intertwined her hands with Kobby''s.


    ''''How are they doing Dr. John? I mean the models'''' Kobby ignored Rihan and turned to the doctor in charge asking.


    ''''Thankfully they were rushed in early and we were able to flush out the poisoning. The other models are recuperating in the ward. Miss Rihan refused to move to the general ward until Miss Banks came'''' Dr. John said.


    ''''You can send her to the general private ward, move the other models there too, please. I will settle the payment at the ounts department'''' Calia said to Dr. John.


    ''''Sure, excuse me'''' Dr. John said and walked away.


    ''''Kobby, I was so afraid before. now that you are here, I feel safer now that you are here'''' Rihan shamelessly said and smiled.


    Calia chuckled and folded her arms and red at Kobby. Kobby sighed and pulled her closer to himself and said ''''Rihan, this is my girlfriend Calia''''.


    ''''Your, your girlfriend? Since when?'''' Rihan asked shockingly.


    ''''Since before the proposal party, so please can you stop harassing my boyfriend? He is now my man and I already warned you, right? I don''t mind hitting you even though you are in the hospital'''' Calia said and moved her hand towards Rihan''s face and thetter moved back and Calia smirked before turning to Marvel.

 Chapter 108: 108 Sorry I couldnt recognise you 1

    Chapter 108: 108 Sorry I couldn''t recognise you 1


    "I will go and see how the other models are doing. You better not call my boyfriend so intimately or I give you a good thrashing'''' Calia said and walked away with Kobby.


    Marvel who was standing aside couldn''t help but chuckle. Rihan looked at her with eyes that resembled daggers and Marvel stepped back saying to her ''''I will take my leave now, since you are doing well and Calia is already here. Bye'''' Marvel walked away fast after saying that. she heard Rihan''s screamed behind her and went away quickly.


    OUT-PATIENT''S DEPARTMENT.


    Marvel got to the out-patient''s department and saw a young man carrying a girl that wore a high school uniform. The girl''s leg was bleeding as he ran with her towards the emergency room. Marvel looked at the girl and saw that she was in pain. Suddenly, it seemed their positions had been changed. She saw the young girl as herself being carried on the back of a young man running towards the emergency room. The young man turned and she saw his face. His face merged with the face of someone she knew and she subconsciously murmured.


    ''''Max Denarius?''''


    Marvel seemed to have recollected something as she absentmindedly followed the young man and the school girl. It really looked like she was watching herself and she couldn''t tear herself from the image and memory which didn''t exist in her memory before.


    Marvel stopped in front of the emergency ward again and watched as the doctor and two nurses attended to the hurt girl.


    ''''Senior, won''t you bete for your girlfriend''s birthday party by been here with me?''''


    ''''No, I called her and she said I should make sure you are doing alright before I leave''''


    ''''She is so kind. Big brother, I want to meet and marry someone like you when I grow up''''


    ''''You are still in high school. Don''t think about such things and concentrate on your studies, little girl''''


    ''''I am not little. I am already 18 years this year'''' the girl said and a sh of innocence. The young man tussled and messed with the girl''s hair.


    ''''18 is still young. I have a brother and a cousin who are also your age''''


    ''''Really? I hope they are as nice as you?''''


    ''''They are nice as me. in fact, I think you and my cousin will be good friends if you ever meet. Your temperaments are almost the same''''


    ''''How do you know that? You''ve only seen me for three times today''''


    ''''Three times. Don''t you know? If you meet someone for three consecutive times in the same day then, it bes a destined meeting. We met in the morning twice at the caf and this evening when you got hurt and I brought you here''''


    ''''Big brother, what is your name?'''' the girl asked.


    ''''My name? Why do you want to know my name?'''' the young man asked and looked at the girl''s curious gaze.


    ''''I want to know your name so that I will call you by it when we meet again. Wait, why don''t you leave me your number? My uncle will be here soon. When I get discharged, I will go and find you'''' the girl said.


    ''''My name is''''


    Marvel who was still zoned out mentioned the name at the same time with the young man.


    ''''Max Denarius''''


    Marvel still fixed her gaze at the memory in her head as tears trimmed down her face.


    ''''Max Denarius. Okay, now give me your number'''' the girl said and her uncle arrived hastily at that moment. He was perspiring as he stood in front of them.


    ''''Uncle, you are here?'''' the girl said and looked at her uncle affectionately.


    ''''Marvel, what happened to you? Are you alright? Where did you get hurt?'''' the middle aged man asked worriedly as he sized his niece''s body up. He looked haggard and smelt of concrete.


    ''''Uncle, rx. I am fine. This big brother brought me to the hospital and even paid for the medical bills'''' the girl said and her uncle turned and looked at the young man.


    ''''You are the one who saved my niece? Thank you so much'''' the middle aged man said. He stretched his hand to shake the young man''s hand but retreated back after looking at his wrinkled hand. The young man smiled and took his hand and shook it.


    ''''Your niece is a nice kid'''' the young man said.


    ''''That''s because my uncle is nice. Uncle, were you at the construction site just now? I''m sorry, I made you leave your work. Will they ept you again when you return?'''' the girl asked.


    ''''I will just look for another work to do. Your health is of great concern to me'''' her uncle said.


    ''''Do you work at a construction site?'''' the young man asked.


    ''''Yes, no one wants to hire an ex-convict like me but I can''t let my niece down. she is such a brilliant girl who always scores first ce in her school. I have to make sure she has a good future'''' her uncle said and touched the girl''s shoulder affectionately.


    ''''Here is my card, call me tomorrow. I still have something to do, so I will leave since you are here. Little girl, make sure you are obedient to your uncle, okay?'''' the young man said and left after giving his card to the middle aged man.


    ''''Big brother bye bye'''' the girl waved at the young man as he walked away.


    Coming back to her senses, Marvel found a seat at the out-patient''s department and sat down weeping. All the memories that were hidden in her head came rushing out and she felt pain. She sobbed for a long time before she stood up and ran out of the hospital.


    She hailed a taxi and told him the address to her apartment. As she sat at the backseat, she reminisced on the first time she saw Max at the Saint hotel. How he saved her from falling. The memory of how she left his house came to mind and she cussed herself.


    ''''do you really not remember me?'''' the voice that spoke came to mind.


    Marvel''s apartment.


    Marvel got down from her apartment and got down. she ran into the apartment and found her uncle watching TV. She was now panting heavily and her uncle asked worriedly.


    ''''Marvel, what''s wrong?''''


    ''''Uncle, do you remember the man who save me a few years ago? Back when I was in high school?'''' Marvel asked as she snatched the ss of water from her uncle''s hand and drunk.


    ''''Yes, I remember. Why? Don''t you know who is he? Thanks to you I even got a job at thepany. He is Max Denarius. The current chairman of ourpany''''


    '':Uncle, why didn''t you ever tell me about this?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I did. Don''t you remember? I asked you that year about him but you seemed not to care about it, so I brushed it off. Oh, yes, I remember. That was the same time you started dating that rascal Jones''''


    ''''Jones?'''' Marvel remembered him. He was the most popr boy in their school at that time and she was also a sucker for handsome men. She was totally smitten with him and followed him everywhere. That time, she was so foolish and did whatever she wanted. It was still a miracle that her uncle didn''t give up on her back then and still took care of her. She was an orphan who lost both of her parents to a fire outbreak.


    Back then, after the death of her parents, she had no one to take care of her and that was the same time her uncle received amnesty from the government and was given special release from prison for reformed prisoners. Her uncle took her in and cared for her since then.


    ''''What is wrong?'''' her uncle asked.


    ''''Uncle, do you remember my boss? Thedy I work with?''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Banks. She is the cousin of our chairman''''


    ''''You even knew that? Why am I the only one who didn''t know anything?''''


    ''''Marvel, are you alright?'''' her uncle asked and just then they showed news of her uncle standing next to Max Denarius. Her uncle ignored her and focused on the screen ''''this is the moment I was waiting for. Look, that is our chairman and me. Marvel, don''t you find uncle especially handsome standing next to such a powerful man?'''' he asked proudly.


    Marvel turned and watched the news. Indeed, the young man in her memory ovepped with the face of the man on the screen. How could she have forgotten of something so significant in her life? She really wanted to curse herself for having such a poor memory.


    "Uncle, I will be back soon. There is somewhere I need to go'''' Marvel said and rushed out the same way she came. She didn''t even remember she was still in her pyjamas and rushed out. Her uncle was surprised but didn''t think too much into it. He went back to admiring himself on the television screen.


    It soon started raining and her uncle turned and looked at the umbre that hanged at the door and sighed. He shook his head and murmured ''''I wonder what goes on in this silly woman''s mind. She still behaves like a teenager. Looks like I have to prepare some ginger drink for her when she returns''''

 Chapter 109: 109 Sorry I couldnt recognise you 2

    Chapter 109: 109 Sorry I couldn''t recognise you 2


    Max came out of his study room and went to the fridge to get a ss of water. He looked tired and massaged his aching head as he poured himself a ss of water. He lifted the ss and looked at the window. It was pouring heavily outside with lightning and thunder.


    Max ced the ss on the kitchen table and walked out. He was about to go to his room when his doorbell rang continuously and he frowned wondering who was at the door. It was almost midnight. Max walked to the door and looked at inte and saw Marvel''s face. His first expression was shock mixed with worry. After what happened, he didn''t think she would dare to go near him again but now, she was at his door step shivering and beaten up in the rain.


    Max hurriedly opened the door and was about to ask her what the matter was when he suddenly felt her body on him. She hugged him tightly as she sobbed. It surprised him.


    ''''Marvel, what is it? Are you alright? Did something happen?'''' Max asked as she still wrapped her arms around his waist. She shook her head still sobbing.


    ''''Then, what is it? Why are you here? No,e inside first. You are soaked and must be feeling cold'''' Max said and after a lot of struggle, he managed to free himself from her embrace and pulled her to the hall and locked the door.


    Marvel was now shivering and the rain water dripped from her pyjamas down. Max looked at her sorry state and sighed. He really wanted to know what she was thinking. He was getting angry just looking at her.


    ''''I will prepare a hot bath and get a change of clothes for you. Let''s talk after you have calmed down. follow me'''' Max said and walked away and Marvel followed him. He sent her into his own bedroom and picked a pair of pyjamas and handed to her before going into the bathroom. He returned a minuteter and said to her ''''the bath is ready. Wash up and get changed. I will prepare you hot cocoa''''


    Marvel turned and looked at him as he walked out. Up until then, she still couldn''t believe she actually did such a crazy thing. She actually ran into the rain toe and see him and was now even inside his bedroom, about to take a bath in his bathroom. She suddenly realised how impulsive she acted but it was toote. She was already there and she had to do what she came to do anyways. She finally recognised him even thought it waste.


    Max was preparing the hot cocoa and casually looked towards the door. He still didn''t know her reason foring over suddenly, not caring about the rain. Something crossed his mind and he creased his brows and mumbled ''''no way, right? Did she finally remember who I am? Is that why she came here?''''


    Marvel came out of the room wearing the blue pyjamas and walked awkwardly towards the kitchen counter. Max saw her and picked the mug of hot cocoa and met her halfway. He stretched his hand and handed her the mug saying ''''be careful, is still hot''''


    ''''Mm'''' Marvel mumbled softly and held the cup. She blown on the cocoa before sipping it and turned to see Max seated at the hall. He had turned on the Television and it was showing a Chinese drama titled ''intense love'' it was Marvel''s favourite drama and she wanted to watch it but she felt extremely awkward. The hall was silent except from the voices on the television screen.


    ''''What are you doing standing there? Come and sit down'''' she heard Max''s voice and came back to her senses and walked over. She sat on the single seat sofa blushed when Max looked at her.


    ''''Is really good. The hot cocoa'''' Marvel said awkwardly trying to ease the tension in herself but all she heard was her own voice. Max didn''t say anything. He simply just ced his one hand on the sofa head and crossed his one leg over the other, leaned rxingly over the sofa and cocked his eyes at her.


    Marvel instantly pursed her lips and went back to sipping the cocoa. Max''s lip curved into a half smile as he stared at her before asking casually.


    ''''You remembered me, right? That''s why you dared to ran over here despite it raining cats and dogs outside?''''


    Marvel choked on the cocoa and coughed. She ced the mug down and blushed as she looked at him.


    ''''Say it. whatever you want to say'''' Max said to her.


    ''''Say what?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I think you have something to say to me. I''m listening'''' Max said and straightened his knees to face her.


    ''''I suddenly remembered you'''' Marvel said. ''''I was at the hospital because something happened to our models and when I was about to leave, I suddenly saw a young man carrying a girl on his back and I suddenly remembered you. You are the big brother who saved me and even gave my uncle a job afterwards'''' Marvel added.


    ''''So? You suddenly remembered and came running here even though it was raining? I don''t know whether to praise you for being brave or to scold you for being silly, Miss Nelson?'''' Max told her and she pursed her lips. ''''Is sote and you didn''t even care about your image. Your pyjamas were so soaked and stuck on your body like a second skin. Did you think I will be happy seeing you like that?''''


    ''''II was just so happy and afraid at the same time. I didn''t think too much and just acted based on my impulse and came here. I''m sorry for intruding on you'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Do you think I am angry because you came here? No, I am angry because you didn''t care about your health and just did something based on impulse. Is good you got here safe. What if something had happened to you? You don''t even have my number; how would I be able to find you then?''''


    ''''I'''' Marvel looked at him and frowned asking ''''so, should I go back? Do you not wee me because I came without calling?''''


    Max chuckled and looked at her. It was like she suddenly took a 180 degree change within thest 24 hours. She was here before warning him to stay away from her and now she was back to her old self. The persona he remembered since the time at the hospital that year.


    ''''Why are youughing?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''Nothing. I just feel that you have suddenly changed. You looked more like the person I remembered you to be'''' Max said.


    ''''I''m sorry I couldn''t recognise you. I asked my uncle and he told me certain things I couldn''t remember. I wonder why I suddenly forgot of you? thank you so much for giving my uncle the job. Thanks to that, I was able to go to the university and graduate with a degree'''' Marvel said.


    ''''I see. Is good then'''' Max replied and smiled.


    ''''But, there is something I want to know. How did you recognise me? I mean, I look a little different from back then but it seemed you recognised me the moment you saw me'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I wouldn''t have recognised you if I didn''t embrace you that day. It was your scent. Your smell was unique back then and is still the same. It was the scent that made me recognise you and after looking at you for a while I finally saw the traces of your younger self in you''''


    ''''My scent? You mean smell?'' Marvel asked and sniffed herself.


    ''''No, that''s not what I mean. I mean you have a unique smell that belongs to only you. I first smelt it from you that year at the hospital. It was like roasted chestnut powder mixed with cinnamon''''


    ''''What? Roasted chestnut powder mixed with cinnamon powder? What kind of smell is that exactly?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''Like burnt incense. The one religious groups use for prayer'''' Max said.


    ''''I smelt like that?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''You still smell like that''''


    ''''Oh, that must be from my homemade shower gel. I make it myself using herbal ingredients'''' Marvel said.


    ''''I see. anyways, I recognised you first. Shame on you for not recognising me'''' Max said and flicked her forehead.


    ''''Ah, is painful'''' Marvel hissed.


    ''''That''s for forgetting me'''' Max said.


    ''''Wait. What about your girlfriend. The one whose birthday you wentte because of me?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''Shewe are no longer together. But, I still remember someone telling me she will marry me if I am still single the next time we met?'''' Max said and Marvel blushed.


    ''''That, that was so long ago. a lot of time has passed already. Besides, we are different people now'''' Marvel said and stood up.


    ''''How different are we?'''' Max asked and held her hand and she paused in her steps.


    ''''Big brother, I remember calling you that'''' Marvel said in attempt to change the subject.


    ''''I am not your brother'''' Max said and stood up ''''you came here suddenly, barging into my life after gaining your memories. Did youe here without knowing the consequences? Even after I told you about my feelings?''''


    ''''You said it was a mistake? You said I should forget about it'''' Marvel said and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 110: Jones Cambridge 1

    Chapter 110: Jones Cambridge 1


    "I am not your brother'''' Max said and stood up ''''you came here suddenly, barging into my life after gaining your memories. Did youe here without knowing the consequences? Even after I told you about my feelings?''''


    ''"You said it was a mistake? You said I should forget about it'''' Marvel said and stood in front of him.


    ''''You really do hold grudges against people. were that bothered about what I said this morning?'''' Max asked and looked at her.


    ''''No!!!'''' Marvel answered quickly.


    ''''I said that because I was angry. I was angry and sad that you didn''t know I was and you didn''t even remember me. sit down first'''' Max said and pushed her back into the sofa.


    ''''That must be because of what happened that year'''' Marvel said.


    ''''What happened that year? Did something happen to you while I was away?'''' Max asked worriedly and she nodded her head and her tears suddenly started falling as she spoke.


    ''''A month after meeting you was our college entrance exams, so my uncle promised me that he will bring me to see you if I concentrated and did well in my exams. He enrolled me into a private ss that was attended by only rich kids. I met a boy there that I really liked. He was called Jones Cambridge. I knew he didn''t like me much but I thought it was alright as long as I liked him more''''


    ''''Silly woman. What kind of thought was that?'''' Max murmured as he wiped her tears. Marvel became sober and calm and chuckled before she continued.


    ''''I know right? I should have stopped but I didn''t. That was around that time when I heard that you were getting married. I was angry that you didn''t bother to contact me again. You gave my uncle a job but you never asked him about me again and when I found out that you were getting married, I was angry and hated you for it. I stopped asking my uncle to bring me to meet you and because he was probably busy at work, he didn''t also bother to ask me the reason. But, I''m guessing it must have been because of your marriage. My uncle never mentioned you in front of me again.


    Then, about two weeks to our college entrance exams, Jones asked me to go somewhere with him. I didn''t know where it was but I readily agreed to go with him and that was when everything happened. Jones took me to a casino and asked me to sit on hisps while he made bets but he sucked at it and lost all his money in a short span of time, but he still wanted to bet and that was when I realised his aim for sending me there in the first ce. I went to the washroom while he was ying and I overheard some girls discussing in one of the cubicles. They said that the gamblers at the table were now gambling using their girlfriends as ransom and I got rmed but I still didn''t believe Jones would do something like that to me but that was exactly what he did. He sold me in exchange for some gambling money and left the casino by the time I returned from the washroom. One of the men told his guards to take me away along with some innocent girls who also went there with their boyfriends. They sent us to a ce I can''t really remember till now. The only things I remember about that ce was that, we weren''t the only kids that were kidnapped. There were at least 10 other kids there. first we thought we were just kidnapped so that they would ask for a ransom from our families but that wasn''t it.


    After two days, the kids we were kidnapped with started disappearing one after the other. I was so scared. then, a fight broke among the kidnappers and it was then we realised that it wasn''t a normal kidnapping they were doing but they were people who were engaged in child prostitution. The other girls that disappeared were sold to rich men who wanted untainted girls to mess with and the ce we were kept was actually a betrothal house were teenage girls were kept and used to pleasure men.


    That day a fight broke among them, it was because of a girl. She was really beautiful and curvy. She was the one who always shared her food with me because they didn''t give me food''''


    ''''Why did they give you any food?'''' Max asked even though his whole body was boiling with anger.


    ''Because I looked rather t and couldn''t guarantee them much money '' Marvel said and chuckled ''''I heard the discussions of the girls I was with and that was when I found out we were there because we were virgins so I decided to do something to myself. I didn''t want to be used as a sex tool so that night when everyone was asleep, the girl who shared her food with me woke me up and took me to the washroom.


    There, she gave me a piece of banana and asked me to prate myself with it if I wanted a way of there''''


    Marvel suddenly felt chills and started shaking. Max pulled her to himself and made her sit on hisps. He hugged her tightly. He could guess the rest of the story from what she said so far.


    ''''Is alright, Mar, you are safe now. Is alright'''' Max patted her softly and she sobbed in his arms. Max''s face darkened as he thought of the things that happened to her without his knowledge. That same must have been a real jinx for him and the people around him.


    That year, his girlfriend broke up with him and disappeared. Ad-Din got into an ident and his little girl was kidnapped and made to go through a lot of hardships. He was so angry with himself. He couldn''t even protect the people he cared about even though he was the eldest. Back then, he lived under the shadow of his grandpa and did everything he was told.


    He heard a soft breathing sound and looked at the woman in his arms. She was now asleep and he sighed. Max lifted Marvel up and carried her into his bedroom. He ced her on the bed and covered her with the quilt before he picked his phone and made a call.


    ''''I want you to find someone for me, Jones Cambridge and also find out if there was a betrothal house operating in Cosmos around the year 20xx and if they are still in operation'''' Max said and hung up. He turned and looked at Marvel who was still sleeping soundly and sighed. He went into the washroom to wash up.


    He soon returned in his pyjamas and saw that Marvel had kicked away the quilt. He chuckled and walked to her. He pulled the quilt andid next to her on the bed and covered the two of them with the quilt. He moved closer to her and held her as he closed his eyes.


    Marvel opened her eyes and saw a familiar face sleeping next to her. Her first reaction was to scream but the memories of the night came back and she flushed thinking of how she held unto Max and didn''t want to let go. She noticed he was still sleeping and decided to be a little bold. She moved closer to him and looked at his face as she murmured.


    ''''Still handsome. His face is so perfect. Wait, did we sleep on the same bed? Does it mean we jumped the stages and went straight to sharing the same bed?'''' Marvel kept murmuring and suddenly heard a hoarse chuckled and froze. She looked down slowly and saw Max looking at her. his hair looked messy but charming and seductive.


    ''''We didn''t jump the stages. I just didn''t want you to sleep alone. I was afraid you will get nightmares and wanted to be there'''' Max said and smiled as he closed his eyes again. He still wanted to sleep some more Marvel flushed as her heartbeat quickened. She tried to get out of the bed and Max pinned her down with his hand. His hand was across her chest and her breathing that rose made his hand seem like it was moving with her pace of breathing. His fingers were also greasing her left breast and their scene looked ambiguous and a little erotic. Marvel held unto the bedsheet tightly, digging her nails into them as she tried not to make any movement because the moment she did, his palm will now be on her breast. His fingers were enough to cause her messy thoughts.


    Max touched something soft and suddenly opened his eyes. He first looked at the red face of Marvel and his eyes turned to look at the position of his hand and immediately pulled away. His face also turned away and apologised.


    ''''Sorry, I didn''t know my hand was there''''


    ''''I will go and drink some water at the kitchen''''


    Their conversation turned awkward and Marvel got down from the bed and ran out.

 Chapter 111: 111 Jones Cambridge 2

    Chapter 111: 111 Jones Cambridge 2


    Marvel sshed over on her face and sighed. She touched her beating chest and leaned against the sink.


    ''''I will go and drink water at the kitchen?" Marvel repeated her statement and berated herself ''''wow. What was that about? What kind of statement is that Marvel?'''' she was busy scolding herself didn''t see that Max was standing at the table dividing the kitchen from the dining table.


    ''''What would you like to eat? I will prepare for you'''' Max spoke and went into the kitchen. He opened the fridge and Marvel saw that he had a lot of homemade food vegetables and smiled.


    ''''Do you like eating from home?'''' Marvel asked curiously and he nodded his head.


    ''''My whole family prefers eating at home. we only meet once every two weeks for dinner together'''' Max said and looked at her ''''what would you like to eat?''''


    ''''Rice, vegetable soup, rolled omelette and fish fillets. Do you have such things?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I didn''t know you were such a glutton. Don''t worry, I will feed you whatever you want to eat. You look so small, I need to feed you so that you will be meaty'''' Max said and Marvel frowned.


    ''''Women call that fatness. Do you intend to make me fat?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''I don''t mind a fat Marvel. You will look cute anyways''''


    ''''No, I don''t want to be fat'''' Marvel said.


    ''''I don''t mind but since you don''t want to be fat, let''s leave it like that. Is your happiness that means the most. Sit down, I will finish soon''''


    ''''Let me help you. I might not know a lot of things but I''m not a bad cook at all'''' Marvel said and rolled the sleeves from her hands.


    ''''No, you are my guest, I will serve you'''' Max said and pulled her to the chair.


    ''''But, I want to help you'''' Marvel whined.


    ''''You can help me when you be my girlfriend'''' Max said and she blushed. Just then her phone rang.


    ''''Oh, my phone?'''' Marvel followed the sound and found the phone on the sofa and saw the caller ID and frowned ''''that''s my uncle. He must be worried about me. I didn''t even tell him where I was goingst night''''.


    ''''Answer it or he will only get more worried'''' Max said and Marvel walked towards him as she answered the call.


    ''''Hello, uncle'''' Marvel moved the phone from her ear as she heard her uncle''s scream on the phone.


    ''''Hey, you, silly woman. Where did you gost night? You went to the hospital and returned acting like you lost your soul and ran off again and didn''t evene back and didn''t call me''''


    ''''Uncle, sorry. I wanted to call you but I forgot''''


    ''''Where are you? I made breakfast and ginger tea''''


    ''''Uncle, I am'''' Marvel didn''t get to finish her sentence when the phone was snatched from her by Max. He turned the loudspeaker on and spoke.


    ''''This is Max Denarius, Mr. Nelson'''' Max introduced himself and Bernard Nelson who was serving the food froze and his face turned serious. He ced the bowls down and stood in a rather serious manner as he replied.


    ''''Big boss'''' Bernard Nelson screamed over the phone.


    ''''Just call me Max, uncle Nelson. Marvel is with me. I will bring her home after breakfast. Don''t wait up for her'''' Max said.


    ''''Sure, she doesn''t need toe home and eat my mediocre food when she has a luxury meal over there. You can keep her for as long as you want. I don''t mind'''' Bernard Nelson said and Max looked at Marvel and smirked.


    ''''Uncle, are you selling me? I aming home after breakfast. What do you mean he can keep me for as long as he wants? Am I your niece or not?'''' Marvel snatched the phone and asked her uncle.


    ''''You, don''t speak anyhow you want to Mr. Denarius. He is your elder'''' Bernard Nelson said and continued ''''you, have fun my niece'''' he hung up after saying that and Marvel flushed.


    ''''what did he mean by she should have fun? Why was her uncle so loyal that he would even sell his own niece away to his boss?''''


    ''''I just got permission to keep you to myself for as long as I want. Let''s go on a date after breakfast'''' Max said as he chopped the vegetables.


    ''''But, I still have to go to the hospital and check on the models. They had food poisoningst night and are at the hospital. Our show is just a week away and there are a lot of things to do'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Then, I will go with you to the hospital first. I can help you with some of the work that way you will finish fast and we can go on a date'''' Max said


    .


    ''''But, what if someone in your family sees us together? Won''t they think I am trying to climb up the high society using you? You are the chairman of Denarius Group and a powerful person''''


    ''''No one will think that way. Contrary to what people say, my family isn''t one to judge people. well, there is one person who would have judged you but that person already likes you and even asked me to make you a part of the family fast'''' Max said.


    ''''Huh? Who?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''You will meet him very soon and you don''t have to worry about people seeing us. A lot of people don''t even know how I look like. As for the ones who know you, they will be surprised but they won''t judge you because they trust my judgement. The woman I choice is the one they will love''''


    ''''Were you always one to make people speechless with your words? How could you make everything look so easy?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''That''s because I have a lot of experience over the years and I also know that you will fall for me very soon'''' Max said and Marvel coughed and looked at him.


    ''''Next time, don''t tell me you have a boyfriend because you can only belong to me, Max Denarius. We are fated to be since a long time ago'''' Max added.


    ''''But, I haven''t epted to be with you yet. What makes you so confident that you can win me over? Let me tell you, I am no longer the 18-year-old you knew before. I am now 27 yes'''' Marvel said and looked at him.


    ''''Do you want to bet on it? That I can''t make you fall for me? You already did 8 years ago'''' Max said confidently and Marvel pursed her lips.


    ''''Go and wash up ande for breakfast. I got someone to bring you a change of clothes. It will be here soon'''' Max added and Marvel stood up from the chair.


    ''''Is the guestroom still avable?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''Why? Do you want to use the guestroom andter on pretend you didn''t sleep with me before?'''' Max asked nonchntly and Marvel''s face reddened.


    ''''What do you mean by sleep with you? Don''t you know that if someone were to hear this, they will misunderstand it for something else? Why are your words always ambiguous?'''' Marvel red at him and went towards the guestroom.


    A little whileter, Max driver arrived at the quarters with a branded bag with female clothes in them. He entered the quarters and saw Max cooking personally.


    ''''Boss, I brought what you asked for. I just the note to the manager and she handed them to me personally'''' the driver said and ced the bag on the table.


    ''''Thank you, Daniel. You can take the day off. I will be driving out myself today'''' Max told him.


    ''''Yes, sir, thank you'''' the driver whom Max referred to as Daniel responded happily and nodded his head before going out. He almost got to the door when he heard Max''s voice and turned.


    ''''I will give you a bonus this month''''


    ''''Really? Boss, thank you for your generosity'''' Daniel said and bowed before going out. It was nice to have a good boss but it was especially nice to have a good boss who was in love. The bonus wasn''t going to be a small one because anytime his boss gave them a bonus, it was a real deal hence he was happy and was going to go home and celebrate with his girlfriend.


    Max picked the bag and went into the guestroom. He didn''t feel the need to knock because he already saw the woman inside as his woman and didn''t feel the need to be formal with her. the moment the door opened he saw Marvel standing in front of the mirror wrapped in a purple bathroom. The water from her wet hair draped on her neck and gave her an alluring look.


    Marvel froze the moment she saw him. She blushed and didn''t know what to do or say. She just stood there and stared at him as he walked closer to her. Max stood in front of her and looked at her wet hair and frowned. He took the small towel that was in her hands and ced it on her head and started wiping the water as he scolded her.


    ''''You were drenched in rainst night. Don''t you know that not cleaning your hair properly can make you get cold?'''' his hot breath brushed against Marvel''s face and she instinctively stepped back and snatched the towel from him.


    ''''I can do it by myself'''' she said to him and move away to the bed shy and awkward. Max chuckled and turned to look at her.


    ''''Your face is really cute when you are shy? Don''t worry, I am not in a rush. I will have plenty of opportunities to sleep with youter on. Wear that ande out for breakfast'''' Max said and smiled before going out.


    Marvel sat on the bed a little flustered as she filtered his words and blushed. She quickly opened the bag and saw a pair of undergarments and flushed. She looked at the bra and suddenly felt hot.

 Chapter 112: 112 Jones Cambridge 3

    Chapter 112: 112 Jones Cambridge 3


    After breakfast, Max went to the hospital with Marvel. They arrived and met Calia and Kobby already in the private ward where the models were admitted. They were not alone. Ad-Din and Maria were also there as well as Mona Lisa.


    ''''Hi'''' Marvel greeted them politely as she walked toward them from the door. Ad-Din turned and looked at his elder brother suspiciously but didn''t say anything. They just smiled at each other and turned to the doctor who was discussing with Calia about the health of the models.


    ''''As I said earlier, they are a lot better but their meals must be properly monitored. Their stomachs have be sensitive because they starved themselves. I know a lot of models suffer from anorexia and often don''t want to eat for fear of gaining weight but if they don''t take care, the next time theye here, there might be the need for a surgery''''


    ''''I know, doctor. I will make sure their meals are well monitored ording to the guidelines you have given'' Calia assured the doctor.


    ''''Thank you, Dr. John, I will also monitor them and make sure they are well taken care of'''' Kobby said.


    ''''The show is just a few days away; I hope they will be well before then?'''' Mona Lisa said worriedly.


    ''''Lisa, this is all my fault. As their senior I didn''t take good care of them and all this happened. I really feel ashamed of myself'''' Rihan suddenly spoke out and everyone turned and looked at her. She stillid on the bed in a sickly position.


    ''''Dear, don''t me yourself. This isn''t your fault. Nobody wanted this to happen anyway. Kobby, can I ask for a favour? These models are like my own babies and their career is important to them. Can I ask you to be their attending doctor throughout the show period? If anything happens to them again, I will be really worried''''. Mona Lisa said to Kobby.


    Kobby looked at Calia first for her permission and she nodded her head before he turned to Mona Lisa and spoke ''''aunt, I will do that''''


    ''''Then, is settled. You will give them a check-up daily. They will be starting their practice next tomorrow. I hope you will be there to monitor their health as their doctor''''


    ''''Sure, I will be there'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Marvel and I still have work to do. The movingpany called this morning and said they have moved the jewellery to thepany. We have to go and arrange them and put them into their safes''''


    ''''I will go with you to help'''' Kobby said and smiled lovingly at Calia.


    ''''Let''s all go and help out. Ad-Din, do you have something going onter?'''' Max asked and everyone turned to look at him. He wasn''t someone who cared much about what other people did but he actually volunteered. Even Mona Lisa was surprised. When she first saw him and Marvel walking in together, she was sceptical but now he even wanted to help?


    ''''Sure, I don''t have anything going on today. I was going to apany my wife on a date but we can go, right babe?'''' Ad-Din asked Maria and smiled.


    ''''Sure, let''s go and help. We are a family after all'''' Maria said and ced her hand on Ad-Din''s palm and he squeezed it a little.


    ''''Then, is settle. Let''s go'''' Calia said.


    ''''I will go with you too. I am fine and don''t need to be in the hospital'''' Rihan said suddenly and everyone turned to look at her. she was already getting down from the bed as she said this.


    ''''That won''t do. As you can see, we are all a pair. If youe with us, you will just make an unnecessary crowd besides, your body is still weak. Just rest and recover and leave my business to me to handle'''' Calia said sarcastically and everyone tried to suppressed theirughter.


    ''''Rihan, don''t mind Calia. She is just joking with you. but, I agree with her. you are our star model, you need to rest and be well that night to sell our most priced jewellery'''' Mona Lisa said and pulled Rihan back to the bed and she red at Calia.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Max whispered softly to Marvel and she smiled. Together the three pair of couples left the hospital while Rihan sat back dissatisfied and angry.


    ''''That was quite savage, Calia'''' Maria was the first to speak as they walked out towards the OPD.


    ''''If I don''t act that way towards that woman, she will think that I fear her. How dare she want to take what''s mine hump'''' Calia said proudly and looked at Kobby and he smiled and held her hand as they walked out. As they went out, everyone was acting normal except Marvel who was busy trying to act normal. She didn''t know her behaviour gave her away but the rest didn''t want to talk about it.


    They reached thepany and thedies watched the men as they carried the pieces of boxes into the showroom. Thedies started opening the boxes revealing the various types of jewellery that was going to be showcased that day on the runway. They were exquisite and thedies ended up talking about the jewellery ignoring the menpletely.


    Ad-Din picked three bottles of water and handed to Max and Kobby and stood next to Max and asked.


    ''''Elder brother, I didn''t know you had your eyes set on Cal''s little secretary?''''


    ''''I want to get married before you'''' Max said seriously startling both Ad-Din and Kobby.


    ''''Wait, are you serious?'''' Ad-Din asked and Kobby chuckled.


    ''''Yes, how can I take it slow when my little brother is in a haste to get married before me? I should do something about that if not I will lose face. Your wife must call my wife elder sister inw'''' Max said nonchntly.


    ''''What? My wife is older than your wife'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''But, I am the elder. How about in your next life, you pray to be born first?'''' Max said and Kobby chuckled.


    ''''I can''t believe you two are fighting over who gets to marry first?'''' Kobby said and the two brothers turned and looked at him threateningly ''''why are you two looking at me like that?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Are you not nning to marry our little princess?'''' Max asked.


    ''''I do, but, I feel that we will be rushing. I have to hear from Calia what she thinks first'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Anyways, it can''t be before I settle my marital status''''. Max said and they turned to look at the women who wore gloves in their hands as they admire the jewellery.


    ''''Are you serious, elder brother?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''I have never been any more serious. That woman and I have a fate that began a long time ago. Just like you and Maria'''' Max said.


    ''''You two knew each other already?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''En, we met 8 years ago. See, you are not the only one who has an 8-year history with your fiance?" Max said arrogantly and Ad-Din chuckled. He found it extremely ridiculous that his elder brother who was always lukewarm in terms of rtionship was suddenly acting like marriage was a race.


    ''''She was also the one who fell for me first'''' Max added and Kobby and Ad-Din looked at each other and shook their heads.


    ''''So, have you already done that with her yet? I know you haven''t gottenid for 8 years since you know who left?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Have you gottenid?'''' Max turned and asked Kobby the same question.


    ''''No, I haven''t since myte wife'''' Kobby answered rather honestly and Max patted thetter''s shoulder saying.


    ''''Good boy. Let''s work hard towards it, even though I wouldn''t want to hear the details of how you did that with my own little sister but let''s work hard and shame this little boy who thinks he is ahead of us grown men''''


    They all chuckled and turned back to watching their women. Each admiring his own.


    ''''Marvel, I didn''t know you and my elder brother have progressed so much? He even brought you to the hospital and was flirting with you in front of everyone'''' Calia said as she ced a pair of earrings into a ss safe.


    ''''We are not exactly like thatyet'''' Marvel said and blushed.


    ''''Not yet? My elder brother is such a good catch. What are you waiting for?'''' Calia said.


    ''''Don''t you feel anything for my brother inw? He seems smitten by you?" Maria also added.


    ''''Well, is not that. Actually, your brother is someone I met by coincidence 8 years ago'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Really? You two even have a history? Why didn''t I know about that?'''' Calia asked curiously.


    ''''Well, I didn''t really recognise him at first until recently,st night after I left the hospital, so I went to find out from him'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Wait, so does that mean you slept at my elder brother''sst night'''' Calia asked feeling a little thrilled and Marvel immediately covered her mouth afraid that the men will hear them.


    ''''Can you lower your voice? What if Max hears you?'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Max?'' Calia started to tease Marvel ''I didn''t know you know were already on first name basis? Tell me, what did you two dost night? Did you sleep in the same room and then had a passionate reunion?''''


    ''''What passionate reunion? We onlyslept but nothing happened'''' Marvel said thest words softly.

 Chapter 113: 113 Jones Cambridge 4

    Chapter 113: 113 Jones Cambridge 4


    ''''What passionate reunion? We onlyslept but nothing happened'''' Marvel said thest words softly.


    ''''Why didn''t anything happen. My elder brother inw is such a handsome man? I would have totally eaten him raw if I were you?'''' Maria said and winked at Marvel and thetter covered her blushing face.


    ''''Maria, why do I feel that you have be more brazen after getting together with my brother?'''' Calia asked and smirked.


    ''''me it on your brother for teaching me too much'''' Maria said and theyughed.


    ''''What are youughing about?'''' Ad-Din, Max and Kobby walked over to them. Marvel looked at Max and immediately remembered Maria''s words and blushed.


    ''''We were talking about girly stuff'''' Maria said as she wrapped her hand around Ad-Din''s waist.


    ''''Are youdies done? Let''s go and have lunch and then go for a movie. My friend gave me tickets to the release of his new movie'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Sure, babe what do you say?'''' Calia asked Kobby and she smiled and pulled her closer to himself.


    ''''Anything my babe wants'''' Kobby said.


    Their actions made Marvel who wasn''t used to it blushed. She instinctively snatched the bottle of water from Max and was about to drink when she heard his voice and coughed


    ''''What do you say, my fated one?'''' Max asked startling everyone and they turned and looked at him while he gave a pokerface. Marvel looked at him as if he had grown another head and blushed as her face turned red like a tomato.


    ''''My fated one'' just what was going on in the head of this man to make him say such a thing?'''' Marvel wondered inside her.


    ''''My fated one? Woww, elder brother, I rise my hat to you. You have seeded in making Marvel disoriented'''' Calia said and looked at Marvel who was still blushing. Marvel wished she could go and hide somewhere at that moment. She ran off and theyughed. Max followed immediately saying.


    ''''Where are you going, my fated one?''''


    ''''Is he really my elder brother or did someone just exchange him for a fake? I never thought a day like this woulde'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''I am so envious of them. They look so cute'' Maria said and Ad-Din red at her and she quickly added ''but my husband is still the best''''


    ''''Let''s go and get you stomach filled up. tonight I am not letting you off'''' Ad-Din whispered thest part into her ears and she blushed as they walked out.


    Kobby rubbed his finger against Calia''s hand as they walked out and they looked at each other smiling.


    SHENG LIN RESTAURANT.


    Three luxurious cars pulled over in front of the famous Chinese restaurant in Cosmos town and three valet immediately rushed over. Sheng Lin restaurant was a popr Chinese restaurant that served contemporary Chinese dishes and was well known for their top expertise style in their service to their clients. They only received orders based on reservation and that was always several months or weeks ahead of the said day. The only served with fresh ingredients and even had a special service where guest could order their own ingredients and watch while the chef prepared the meals in front of them.


    Off course, this was a service that took orders from only people from the high society and dealt with only membership clients.


    The Denarius family was a top family in the whole of Cosmos and beyond and even though they didn''t frequent restaurants, they still had membership cards to top restaurants in Cosmos for business purposes.


    Anyone with a membership card in Sheng Lin was view as a top VIP who was at the top of the food chain and was treated with respects.


    The valets took over the cars and their upants walked into the restaurants. They walked towards thest floor which was reserved for only special guests. As they walked towards the elevator, the people at the down floor couldn''t help but look at them. Because the Denarius family were particr about their privacy, not a lot of people knew who they were. That way, they could enjoy normal lives like everyone.


    Their walking style and the special way the three men walked behind guiding the women especially caught someone''s eyes and he couldn''t believe his eyes. He was with ady at the table but when he saw the familiar face of the girl he knew ovepped with the beautiful transformation of the woman, he was totally shocked. He stood up from the chair at once and subconsciously started following them.


    The woman who sat with him called him several times but hepletely ignored her. He wouldn''t believe he was seeing her until he stood face to face in front of her and confirmed with his eyes that she really was the one and not her ghost.


    With that thought, Jones Cambridge went towards thest floor.


    At the elevator, Max held Marvel''s hand and they walked in first followed by Ad-Din and Maria and then Kobby and Calia stood in front and pressed the floor number. The elevator was almost closing when Jones Cambridge arrived but he was a little toote as the elevator closed in the moment he stood in front of it and a man blocked Marvel''s face and he couldn''t see her well. He cussed and stood next to the elevator. He was determined to wait and see to the end of this.


    8 years ago, he had fooled the stupid girl and even sold her away. He nned to go back for her after getting money from his father but he failed and by the time he got back, he was told the girl was sold away. Heter investigated and found out that she was sold to a betrothal house. He found out that all those girls were sent to another country and couldn''t be traced.


    After he narrated the story to his father, his father had sent him on the next flight and he left the country. He only came back a month ago and he actually saw Marvel Nelson? He couldn''t believe his luck or so he thought. He didn''t know that his return was going to mark the beginning of his doom. He was going to face the wrath of a dangerous and begrudging one who would never forgive him for what he did to his little one.


    Private room.


    The room was already set when they entered. The chef stood in front of the kitchen with the ready to use fresh ingredients. There were two male waiters waiting on them. They first served them oriental Chinese tea that had the ability to clear the stomach and improve one''s appetite. This particr tea was a generation inherited tea from the Sheng Lin family in Cosmos. Their dishes were all special menus that their ancestors created making Sheng Lin different from other restaurants that concentrated on only modern European dishes. The moment they sat down and then the chef walked over to ask them of their pte choices.


    ''''We have freshly obtained seafood avable, we also have ingredients for hotpot. Most of the ingredients were prepared based on your preferences but off course, you our esteemed clients have the final say''''


    ''''I haven''t had Chinese hotpot in a long time'''' Maria said.


    ''''Me too'''' Calia added.


    ''''What will you eat, my fated one? Whatever you want to eat, everyone will eat that because you are the eldest sister inw'''' Max said nonchntly and Marvel blushed and red at him. He was really putting her on the spot shamelessly.


    ''''I will also have hotpot'''' Marvel said after looking at the pleading gazes of Maria and Calia. She especially felt shy because Maria was older than her.


    ''''We will have hotpot then'''' Max said. He was the one who made the reservation and also the eldest. Everyone in the family respected him as the head of the family.


    ''''Elder brother, you are not married yet but I feel that sister inw is going to be left speechless by you every time, you look like an overbearing CEO from a Chinese novel with the way you control things'''' Calia said and everyoneughed.


    The chef together with the waiters prepared the hotpot ingredients and set the fire which was situated in the middle of the table. As they started cooking them, the aroma entered their nostrils and the women looked on happily while holding their chopsticks eagerly.


    ''''It is ready. I wish you a bountiful appetite'''' the chef bowed politely and walked out leaving the waiters who stood at the door.


    ''''Mmm, this is so good'''' Maria moaned as she ate the hotpot. Thediespletely disregarded their images and didn''t shy away and ate heartily. The men watching them were equally happy knowing that their women werepletelyfortable around them. They decided to keep feeding them while they themselves ate lightly.


    Max saw Ad-Din putting a piece of meat on Maria''s te and frowned. He immediately removed a rather big piece of meat from the hotpot and ced it on Marvel''s te and murmured to her.


    ''''Eat more, we can''t let Ad-Din feed all the meat to his wife. She is already fleshy enough. Besides, I am the one who is going to pay and you are my woman''''


    Marvel coughed and he passed her water and she drunk. Ad-Din who saw this shook his head. His elder brother was really petty. His actions really made him want tough and mock him.

 Chapter 114: 114 Alecia Maria Lee 1

    Chapter 114: 114 Alecia Maria Lee 1


    After a hearty meal, the pair of three couples walked out of the private room and got into the elevator. The men each held the hands of their significant partners as they went into the elevator. They soon got to the ground floor and came out bumping into another man and the man staggered before steadying himself and looked at them. Kobby who bumped into him looked at him and asked.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    The man nodded ''''I was squatting for so long, my legs must have given way just now. Sorry for that''''


    ''''Is alright'' Kobby replied and walked a distance to give the rest way toe out.


    Jones Cambridge''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Marvel and called out her name ''''Marvel Nelson. Is really you? Whoa, what a world we live in. I didn''t believe my eyes. I thought I was seeing things when I saw someone walk in looking like you, I was so shocked and frightened. I even thought I was seeing a ghost?'''' Jones Cambridge said in one breath. He seemed excited as he spoke.


    Marvel recognised him and staggered back. She clutched her hands around her purse nervously and bit her lips anxiously. Max who was behind her held her steady and looked coldly at Jones Cambridge and asked ''''who are you?''''


    Jones Cambridge looked at the people in front of him and realised they weren''t ordinary people and got a little frightened but thinking about how Marvel''s family was messed up with her only family member being an ex-convict, he didn''t think much about his actions and words. He thought they were probably rich people and Marvel a mere escort. His thoughts about her remained low back then and now.


    ''''Me? I am Jones Cambridge and I was Marvel''s ssmate back at high school'''' he said proudly and added ''''you might not know this, but this woman used to follow me everyone telling me how much she loves me''''


    The faces of everyone turned ugly as they watched him with cold gazes but Jones Cambridge didn''t even realise it. he just kept on babbling and degrading Marvel just to make himself feel alright.


    ''''Well, we did mess around a little before my parents sent me abroad to study. My parents didn''t want me to end up a mess like her. Marvel, I can''t believe you finally turned out to be an escort. Are thesedies your friends? Well, they aren''t so bad looking for a man''s pleasure time pass''''


    ''''What did you just say?'''' Maria was the first to asked as she looked at Jones Cambridge.


    ''''What? Did I say something wrong?'''' Jones Cambridge didn''t finish his sentence when a punch sound resonated in the air and his front tooth came out along with blood from his mouth.


    ''''Elder brother, are you going to handle this trash or do you want me to do it?'''' Ad-Din who gave the punch looked at Max and asked. Jones Cambridge was on the floor crying out in pain.


    ''''I will handle it. He had the guts to insult my cousin, sister inw and my fated one in front of me. He should learn manners which his parents should have taught him from the beginning'''' Max finished saying and a group of five men rushed to them and took hold of Jones Cambridge, taking him away.


    ''''What kind of drama just took ce here?'''' Calia finally spoke and turned to Kobby. The whole situation happened and ended in a sh for her.


    ''''Let''s go and watch our movie. My men will take verygood care of him in the meantime'''' Max said with a sly grin and took hold of Marvel''s hand walking out.


    RN Box office theatre.


    The men went ahead to get popcorns and drinks while thedies waited at a distance. Calia looked at Marvel whose face was expressionless and asked worriedly ''''Mar, are you alright?''''


    Marvel looked at them and smiled nodding her head ''''I''m fine. Is already in the past anyway''''


    ''''Don''t forgive that person. I''m sure brother inw will let him pay for what he did to you. Marvel, don''t let what happened rub you of your happiness. Lighten up and smile, you are doing great'' Maria said and Marvel smiled for the first time though there was a hint of sadness.


    Max was the first to arrive and took hold of Marvel''s hand while he held a paper bowl of popcorn and two cups of coke.


    ''''Let''s go in first'''' Max said to her and she nodded and they left together. Ad-Din and Kobby soon joined Maria and Calia and they also went inside together.


    The theatre was dim as the movie was about to start. Max led Marvel to their seats and allowed her to get into it first before he ced the popcorns and coke in the middle of their armrest and sat down to. He looked at Marvel whose face was fixed on the screen and smiled. His heart ached for her and he wanted to do something to make her forget about what happened.


    ''''If you don''t look at me, I will kiss you'''' Max whispered into her ears and Marvel instantly turned and looked at him and blushed. ''''Good girl, this is how you should always look at me. I don''t want to share your attention and mind with anyone or anything else, so get your act together or I will punish'''' Max didn''tplete the sentence when he felt soft lips on his lips and looked with widened gaze, shocked. Marvel just kissed him unexpectedly and he was lost for words at that moment.


    Marvel let go and rxed on her seat and pointed at the screen saying ''the movie has started already. Why are you still talking like an old woman?'' she said not daring to look at him. What she did was based on impulse. She didn''t think too much and didn''t know what gave her the courage to do that. by the time she realised what she was doing, her lips had already touched Max''s lips. Though it was for a breath moment, it was still considered a kiss. She blushed as she picked the coke and sipped as she watched the screen. Her heart was beating really fast and she was afraid Max would hear it.


    Max on the other hand had lost all concentration and interest for the movie that was screening. His thoughts were on the woman by his side who had just kissed him out of the blue. He thought he was going to be the one to initiate a kiss between them but just now, she was the one who did for just a few seconds. He instinctively touched his lips as he watched her lips wrapped around the straw, dragging the coke up to her mouth. He gulped hard as his Adam''s apple moved up and down.


    The movie which was rated 18 and above was about a stripper who was torn apart by love for her job and her moral standing in life as she struggled to take care of her 5-year-old daughter. There were scenes that were so emotional to the extent that it brought tears to the audience and there were intense intimate scenes that made the audience'' hearts race and swooned.


    Calia who was sitting next to Kobby closed her eyes when it got to an intense sex scene. Kobby looked at her and smiled. He leaned closer to her ears and whispered into her ears.


    ''''This is nothingpared to what I want to do to you'''' Kobby chuckled and went back to watching the movie as if he wasn''t the one who said that. Calia flushed and looked at him. Kobby looked at the screen where the main characters were making love and said to Calia.


    ''''If you keep looking at me like that, I will take it that you want me to do something'''' Calia blushed harder and closed her eyes and put her hands against her ears mumbling.


    ''''I didn''t hear anything''''


    ''''I know you heard me'' Kobby said and chuckled.


    Meanwhile on Ad-Din and Maria''s side, the two were busy in their own world. They were not concentrating on the movie screening. Ad-Din was busy devouring Maria to the extent that she was almost feeling dizzy and had to bite his lips and he hissed.


    ''''We are in a public ce. You are bing more daring, Ad-Din? Your brother is just two seats away from us'''' Maria told him.


    ''''So what? I didn''t ask him to bete in finding love? You''ve been so busytely with your online lectures that I barely get time alone with you. tonight, don''t even think of sleeping. I am going to collect all my arrears from you'''' Ad-Din whispered into her ears.


    ''''Sorry, but my great aunt came visiting this morning'''' Maria said and stick her tongue out as Ad-Din frowned and turned back to look at the screen gloomily. Maria nudged at him ''''are you mad? This is nature''s call. It can''t be helped. I will make it up to you in another way, then'''' with that she got Ad-Din''s attention as he turned and looked at her.


    ''''How do you intend to make it up to me? I have a better idea'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''I will take care of theundry and your meditation preparation for one week'''' Maria said and Ad-Din red at her.


    ''''I don''t need you to do that'''' Ad-Din almost screamed at her but for the people in the theatre.


    ''''Were you about to yell at me?'''' Maria asked and looked at him and he shook his head.


    ''''No, how can I yell at you?'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Since you are such a good boy, how about I tell you something that will lighten up your mood?'''' Maria said and leaned closer to him and whispered into his ears ''''tonight, I will be on top'''' she winked at him and Ad-Din''s heart melted instantly and his mood lifted up. They started throwing dirty looks at each other while the movie was going on.

 Chapter 115: 115 Alecia Maria Lee 2

    Chapter 115: 115 Alecia Maria Lee 2


    The movie finished and everyone started leaving the theatre. Max and Marvel were the first to get out and they waited for Kobby, Calia, Ad-Din and Maria to join them. Max took hold of Marvel''s hand and intertwined them together and she looked at him feeling a warm feeling spread all over her.


    The others joined them and they walked towards the car park. They got into their cars and drove out. Marvel looked at Max as he curved into the road and asked ''''what are you going to do with that person?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I will make sure he never appears in front of you again'''' Max told her.


    ''''I want to meet him'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Why?'''' Max asked.


    ''''I want to ask him why he did that to me? I want to know how he was able to eat and sleep after doing what he did to me?'''' Marvel said and choked on her voice. Max pulled over and the other overtook them but didn''t stop. He turned to Marvel and held her chin and turned her to face him.


    ''''Hey, look at me. Marvel, look at me'''' Max said to her and she opened her eyes which were closed and her tears trimmed down.


    ''''I''m sorry. I don''t know why I am suddenly acting this way'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Is alright. Is okay to cry because what you went through was horrible, but is not okay to cry because of that trash and whatever he said to you today. If you want to cry, I will let you cry all you want but after tonight, you are not allowed to shed tears over the past again. Do you hear me?'''' Max said and Marvel nodded her head.


    ''''I won''t cry anymore'''' Marvel said and Max smiled and wiped her tears with his handkerchief.


    ''''That'' my girl. That trash appeared for only one thing. To pay for what he did to you. I will make sure he pays for what he did to you, I promise''''


    ''''But, his family is so powerful?'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Do you think anyone if more powerful than my family in this country?'''' Max asked and Marvel shook her head. ''''Good. Your man is a powerful person. From now onwards, you don''t have to be polite to anyone. You are allowed to misbehave. I will take care of you''''


    ''''You just sound like the CEOs in Chinese novels'''' Marvel said and chuckled.


    ''''But, that at least made youugh?'''' Max said and pinched her cheeks.


    ''''It did'''' Marvel said and Max leaned closer toward her. She blushed and felt a wave of warm spread through her. Her heart was beating fast and her eyes couldn''t look anywhere but his lips that was getting closer to hers by the second. She instinctively closed her eyes as she felt his lips on her. Max was testing the waters by going slow but after seeing no sign of rejection, he leaned even closer and slipped his tongue into her mouth deepening the kiss until he heard a soft moan from her and almost lost control and stopped immediately.


    The kiss was just for a few minutes but their chemistry took both of them by surprise. Marvel blushed and lowered her gaze and bit her lips shyly. Her response to his kiss was something that surprised she herself. She felt like her whole body was suddenly lit up on fire the moment he kissed her. The feeling that overtook her was powerful and intense.


    ''''I will send you to the quarters and go out for an appointment. I promise I won''t keep long'''' Max said.


    ''''Are wegoing back to your ce?'''' Marvel asked and blushed.


    ''''If you feel that I''m rushing, I can send you to your apartment'''' Max said.


    ''''Is just that all this is new to me. I am also a little scared of that'''' Marvel said and turned her face away as she pointed at Max''s erection and blushed.


    ''''This is a normal reaction because I am with the woman I am attracted to. You should get used to seeing it. But, don''t worry, I know you have bad memories of it so we will take it slow. I will get you ready for that stage slowly, little by little'''' Max said and Marvel blushed. He smiled and drove away.


    CODED LOCATION.


    Max arrived in a totally different outfitpared to the bright coloured clothes he wore just a few minutes ago. He had changed into a ck shirt and pants and arrived at his secret basement which was underground of the mansion. It was the ce he usually dealt with scumbags and people who messed with him.


    Max''s secretary who was at the door led Max inside and show him the current appearance of Jones Cambridge. He was beaten to a pulp and his face was swollen. Max pulled a chair and sat in front of Jones Cambridge and stretched his hand at his secretary and thetter handed him a stack of papers saying.


    ''''Those are the contracts under Cambridge investment. These are also evidence of their tax invasion, funds embezzlement and a paperpany where all the investment from the invested go into. In short, just as you predicted, they are a messed uppany''''.


    ''''Who are you people? Why are you doing this to me?'''' Jones Cambridge asked as he looked at Max. his hands were hanged and tied with a robe while his whole body stood on ground.


    ''''That is my question exactly. Why did you do that to her?'''' Max asked back and Jones Cambridge looked at him again and now recognised him.


    ''''You are the man who was with Marvel. That messed up kid. What is your rtionship with you? Let me tell you, she is not that pure. A few or even more than hundred men have probably gone through her'''' Jones Cambridge said and Max''s face darkened. His secretary seeing his face handed him a pair of boxing gloves and said.


    ''''Boss, I prepared these for you"


    ''''Good job, Jin'''' Max said and took the gloves from his secretary. Jones Cambridge''s face turned uglier as he saw this and asked.


    ''''Why are you doing this to me because of a slut? Let me tell you, my father is Leonardo Cambridge. He will let you suffer a 100 more times than this if you darey a hand on me''''


    ''''Really?'''' Max let out a sinister chuckle before adding '':now, you have just a minute to tell me exactly what you did to my woman and why you did that to her. Or else, you and your entire family will not even be able to have a peaceful life anymore. Your time starts now'''' Max put on the pair of gloves and sat back on the chair. He crossed his legs and folded his arms around his chest, leaned against the chair rxed and looked at Jones Cambridge with azy gaze.


    Jones Cambridge soon realised the situation wasn''t in his favour started speaking ''''turns out she is giving it to you real good. That''s all you are doing this to me. shouldn''t you be grateful to me then? If I hadn''t sent her to that ce, I bet she wouldn''t have learnt how to please a man considering how reserved she was. Then again, people like her are there to please men like us and be at our beck and call. Isn''t that the case?'''' Jones Cambridge said andughed. Max turned and looked at Jin, his secretary and thetter understood what he meant. Jin snapped his finger and two men came into the basement, one holding a sharp kitchen knife and other holding a stic storage bowl filled with ice cubes.


    ''''Make sure you cut it clean. Take your time in doing it. We are not in a hurry'''' Jin said to the men who entered and they nodded their heads and went towards Jones Cambridge.


    ''''What are you people going to do to me?'''' he screamed at Max.


    ''''Your tongue and your little penis. Your parents will receive that as a parting gift and your body will be fed to the fishes in the see. you will be forgotten by everyone and your existence will be wiped clean from this world. You won''t even have a tomb in your name because I will make sure your parents do not get out of this either. They will be busy with their lives in prison to care about a son who was no more. That is for messing with the woman I love'''' Max said calmly to him and Jones Cambridge''s face turned ashen.


    ''''I will tell you. Please, I will tell you everything. Please forgive me'''' Jones Cambridge said and Max gave him a knowing look.


    ''''You can go ahead and tell boss now. You two can go back. I will call you when we need you'''' Jin said to the men.


    ''''What do you want to know? I promise to tell you everything'''' Jones Cambridge said when he saw the two men departing the same way they came.


    ''''You didn''t send Marvel to that ce just to gamble. You already knew and had a n before sending her there. You received money and sold her out to those men because that was what you did all the time. You were the middleman while sent innocent unsuspecting girls to those men who now send them away to brothel houses, right?'''' Max asked confidently.


    The investigations he did all pointed to Jones Cambridge as the middleman who sold girls to the men who worked with the brothel houses that hosted illegal prostitution.

 Chapter 116: 116 Alecia Maria Lee 3

    Chapter 116: 116 Alecia Maria Lee 3


    The investigations he did all pointed to Jones Cambridge as the middleman who sold girls to the men who worked with the brothel houses that hosted illegal prostitution.


    Jones Cambridge''s face changed. He never thought someone would be able to find him out that easily. He thought he had his tracks well covered.


    ''''Tell me, exactly what you did to Marvel and why you did that to her'''' Max said to him.


    ''''Marvel was the one who kept clinging unto me first. I told her I didn''t like her but that girl was so tenacious in her pursue, especially when she wanted something. Actually I didn''t want to send her there either because she didn''t fit the criteria.


    Her chest was too t and she wasn''t well developed yet but who knew she would readily agree to go with me to a club casino? I just wanted to teach her a lesson, so I added her to the list of girls I sent that day. I really wanted to go back for her but my father didn''t agree.


    Marvel''s uncle found out about me and went over to my parents'' and threatened them. My parents sent me to abroad and promised to look for Marvel.


    Later on, they called me that they had found her but she was in a bad state. I didn''t care much about it back then because I felt she deserved it. My parents took her to the hospital and gave her back to her uncle. They threatened to make him go back to jail and forged papers that started that he was the one who sold his own niece to a brothel house for money. So, her uncle was silence that way and I never heard anything about Marvel Nelson until today'''' Jones Cambridge finished and looked at Max.


    ''''You and your parents are going to pay for every little thing you did to my woman and every other innocent girl. Tell me, where is that brothel house? Is it still operating?''''


    ''''Yes, it is still operating but the owner of that ce is a powerful person'''' Jones Cambridge said.


    ''''Is there someone as powerful as me, Max Denarius?'''' Max asked arrogantly and turned to look at Jin.


    ''''No, boss. There is no one as powerful as you'''' Jin replied and Max nodded his head quiet pleased.


    ''''You are Max Denarius? The current president and chairman of Kais?'''' Jones Cambridge asked.


    ''''Is there a problem with that?'''' Max replied.


    ''''No. I know who the woman is and where she is. I can take you there if you agree to set me free? I promise I will apologise to Marvel and leave the country and nevere back again. I will disappear from her sight forever'''' Jones Cambridge said.


    ''''What is her name? Who is she?'''' Max asked.


    ''''She is a woman in her early fifties. She is still very young and beautiful. A dark skinned woman who is very beautiful. In fact, I haven''t seen a dark woman with such beautiful skin. Wait, I think I saw one. That woman who was with you at Sheng Lin. I swear they look so alike. First I thought she was the one but that woman was too young to be the one I know''''


    ''''How dare youpare my beautiful sister inw to a brothel operator?'''' Max said to Jones Cambridge angrily.


    ''''I''m sorry, sir. I was just describing that woman. But honestly, they look so alike. She was almost like the younger version of that woman. Her name is Alecia Maria Lee. She has connection with the big shots in this country'''' Jones Cambridge said.


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee?'''' Max frowned as a bad premonition took over him. Was it a coincidence or not? he shook his head, dismissing that thought. His sister inw was so pure and innocent, she would definitely not have any connection with this Alecia Maria Lee.


    ''''Were can I find her?'''' Max asked.


    ''''Sheldin Hotel. That hotel belongs to her. as a matter of fact, that hotel is a brothel house but they are just operating it using the name as a cover up. Most governmental meetings take ce there. you can never go there without a membership card and their security is top notch''''


    ''''Sheldin Hotel'''' Max murmured the name of the hotel as a memory came to mind. He remembered a businessman he had a meeting with a few years back ever spoke of that hotel to him. That businessman had wanted him to meet him there but he moved the meeting to Saint hotel instead and never got the chance to visit that ce.


    ''''She is the main hostess there but she provides men with women to satisfy their various needs'''' Jones Cambridge added.


    ''''Jin, find out everything about that woman. I want the information on my desk by tomorrow morning'''' Max gave out an order.


    ''''Yes, boss. I will get on it right away'''' Jin said.


    ''''You will remain here for the meantime'''' Max said and stood up to go. ''''Get him food and a change of clothings. You will send me there tomorrow'''' Max said and went out.


    ''''What did he mean by that? Is he setting me free?'''' Jones Cambridge asked.


    '':For now, until we find out the real culprit'''' Jin said meaningfully and left the basement.


    ...


    Marvel was eating snacks in the hall while watching TV when Max returned. She turned to the door when she heard it opening and saw Maxing in. He changed into his slippers and walked to her.


    ''''Why are you not asleep yet?'''' Max asked her and sat next to her. Heid on the sofa and ced his head on herps and Marvel blushed.


    ''''I didn''t feel like sleeping so I decided to watch TV and wait for you'''' Marvel said and looked at the screen.


    ''''Feed me, I''m also hungry'''' Max said and opened his mouth.


    ''''You have hands, get it yourself'''' Marvel said and stuffed the potato chips into his hands.


    ''''Are you angry with me?'''' Max asked and looked at her flushed face.


    ''''No, I am not angry. why should I be angry with you?'''' Marvel said.


    ''''I think you are angry. Why? Did you miss me already?'''' Max said and smiled.


    ''''I am suddenly feeling sleepy'''' Marvel said and yawned exaggeratedly. She moved herself and ced Max''s head on the sofa and stood up.


    ''''You don''t look sleepy to me?'''' Max said and grabbed her hand and sat up.


    ''''I am feeling sleepy. I have work to do tomorrow, so I have to sleep early'''' Marvel said and turned to go and Max pulled her over to himself and she fell on hisps. He wrapped his arms around her waist securely and looked at the shirt on her body.


    ''''You look so beautiful in that shirt. Should I give all my shirts to you? So that you will wear them from now onwards?'''' Max said and looked at the shirt that had jumped up to her thighs because of her sitting posture. Marvel flushed and tried to get up but he secured his arms around her waist tightly.


    ''''Aren''t you tired?'''' Marvel asked and looked away.


    ''''I am. My shoulders are a bit stiff. Would you give me a massage?'''' Max asked and cocked his brows meaningfully at her.


    ''''I don''t know how to massage a man. besides, I think is inappropriate for me to do that in the middle of the night'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Really? Are you afraid that I might do something to you? I told you, we can wait till you arefortable around me. but in the meantime, you canpensate me with this alone'''' Max said and turned Marvel''s chin towards himself and smiled before kissing her. Marvel shuddered under his embrace as she instantly responded to his kisses. They soon got lost in kissing and Max''s hand started traveling up her body. Marvel came back to her senses when she felt his hand cupped her breast and yed with it. She instinctively pulled away and got up from hisps and pointed at the guestroom door.


    ''''I think is best if I sleep in the guestroom tonight'''' Marvel said.


    ''''I think so too'''' Max replied. Their voices turned hoarse as they both tried to kill the heated tension around them. They both walked to the doors of the two rooms and looked at each other.


    ''''I'''' Marvel didn''t know what to say.


    ''''Is there something you want to say?'''' Max asked.


    ''''Nothing, will you be alright though?'''' Marvel asked and flushed as she pointed at his erection.


    ''''Are you worried about him?'''' Max asked referring to his erected manhood ''''I will take a cold shower'''' he added and Marvel blushed and bit her lips. ''''Marvel, if you keep acting that way, I might think that you want to help me with it?''''


    ''''Good night'''' Marvel said and rushed into the room and Max heard the sound of the lock and chuckled. She really had a wild imagination.


    .....


    mini-extra


    Interviewer: Maria, you clearly said you wanted to be on top and try something new. Were you able to do that tonight?


    Maria: ''''''''


    Interviewer: That means you didn''t go through with it?


    Maria: ''''."


    Interviewer: Ad-Din, why is Maria in such a gloomy mood?


    Ad-Din: I just taught her a little lesson and she is mad at me.


    Interviewer: What kind of lesson?


    Ad-Din: I just made her self-aware of who the boss was in the bedroom. Let''s do this interview another time. I need to prepare ginseng tea for my wife. She still needs energy for the next round.


    Maria: ''''.''''


    Interviewer: ''''.''''


    Maria: Ad-Din, you shameless beast. I can''t even walk because of you and what? Next round? Do you have a death wish?


    Audience: ''''.''''


    Interviewer: This is X-rated. Viewer discretion is advised.


    Ad-Din and Maria: ''''.''''

 Chapter 117: 117 Alecia Maria Lee 4

    Chapter 117: 117 Alecia Maria Lee 4


    Maria walked out of the room to the hall with her bag. She saw a set of breakfast meal on the table and walked closer. She looked at the note attached to the box of sandwich and milk and smiled as she read the note ''''my love, here is breakfast for you. I left early for a meeting. I will be having a lot of work outside the office today and you have your online sses too. Be a good girl and don''t miss me too much. Love you always, Ad''''


    Maria swooned and pulled the chair out and sat on it. she ced her bag aside and started eating the food Ad-Din had prepared before leaving. Last night, he had drained all her energy and she was angry with him but after seeing the set of thoughtful breakfast he had prepared, all the anger dissipated away. She ate the breakfast heartily before hurrying up get to the office and do her work fast before her online sses started at 11AM that morning.


    Maria got down from the car and the driver drove away. The driver was Ad-Din''s driver whom he instructed to take Maria to work. At the entrance towards the reception, Maria heard her name and turned and saw Monroe.


    ''''Monroe, long time no see. how are you?'''' Maria asked him.


    ''''Well, someone''s rtionship is going on well and she has forgotten of her friends'''' Monroe said as they walked past the reception towards the elevator.


    ''''Are you sulking?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Why? Am I not allowed to sulk?'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Let''s have lunch together. Ad-Din is working outside today'''' Maria said.


    ''''Oh, so I am just a recement? Because your husband is not here to apany you to lunch?''''


    ''''Do you have to put it that way. Right. I want you to look for someone for me. You are awyer and you have connections'''' Maria said.


    ''''Who are you going to look for? An ex-boyfriend?''''


    ''''Ad is my first andst boyfriend and now my husband, okay?'''' they got into the elevator and Maria removed an old photo from her purse and gave to Monroe.


    ''''Who is she? Twin sister?'''' Monroe asked.


    ''''My mother when she was 22'''' Maria said.


    ''''What? This is too striking. You look just like her, Maria. Turns out your mother was a beauty. But, why are you looking for her. is she no longer with you?'''' Monroe asked.


    ''''Monroe, I haven''t told you anything about my family, right?'''' Maria asked as they elevator stopped at Monroe''s floor and they both got out. They were the only ones in the elevator. Maria followed Monroe to his firm as they chatted.


    ''''Well, you haven''t really spoken about your family to me'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Okay, I will tell you if you promise to look for that woman for me'''' Maria said to him.


    ''''Okay, I will look for her''''


    ''''My parents divorced when I was in junior high school. My mom, this woman left my dad for a younger man and I never heard from her again. but,tely, I''ve been having this uncertain feeling that she is in danger. I don''t know. I just feel that she is up to no good. I''ve been having a lot of bad dreamstely about her'''' Maria said.


    ''''So, why do you want to find her?'''' Monroe asked.


    ''''I just want to be sure she is doing well, that''s all. Can you find her?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Sure, I can. What is her name?''''


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee. That is her name"


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee? Okay, but won''t your husband be the best to ask for help in finding her? he had more connections than I have?''''


    ''''I haven''t really spoken about my mother with Ad. I will tell himter but not now. He is already busy with piled up work. Besides, this is such a trivial manner''''


    ''''Alright. I will have someone look into it'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Okay. thank you. then, let''s meet for lunchter on. I still have work to do'''' Maria said and got up from the couch in Monroe''s office ''''one more thing, don''t you dare give me a discount. I will pay the full amount''''


    ''''Wo. Yes, your highness Mrs. Denarius'''' Monroe said and theyughed. Maria left the office to go to theirpany''s floor which was on thest floor.


    SHELDIN HOTEL


    CEO''s Office.


    A dark skinned woman wearing designer branded clothes and exuberant jewellery piece on her neck sat on the executive chair in the office. This woman had beautiful skin that glowed. She didn''t look like she had aged at all because she looked so young and beautiful. She looked just like Maria. One would even mistake them to be sisters if not twins because of their striking resemnce. Their eyes, nose and even smile looked exactly the same.


    The woman sat rxed on her chair as she looked at a couple of pictures of another woman who looked exactly like her. Her eyes which were cold softened as she looked at the various pictures of her daughter who had grown up to be a beautiful woman. She smiled as she lifted a picture of Maria up and looked at it.


    ''''Beautiful. So beautiful. My daughter is all grown now'''' she said and picked another picture of Maria with Ad-Din ''''you always said you wouldn''t grow up to be obsessed with a man like I did but isn''t that what you are doing? Maria Portia Lee. You really ended up with that boy after all. I guess blood is thicker than water. Our family women always loved younger men. Your grandmother loved a younger man and even abandoned me because of him. I also left you for a younger man and now you are with a younger man'''' she chuckled. ''''I missed you, my lovely daughter. Mom, will pay you a surprise visit very soon. I know you definitely missed me too''''


    Alecia Maria Lee smiled and picked a cup of coffee on her table and sipped. Herndline inte buzzed and she pressed on it.


    ''''Miss Lee, there is someone here to meet you. he said he is Max Denarius'''' the secretary spoke and Alecia''s face turned cold. she looked at the inte with cold gaze and answered.


    ''''Let him in''''


    Alecia Maria Lee pushed all the pictures into her cardboard next to her and one of them fell down and she didn''t notice.


    The door opened and the secretary led Max Denarius into the office. Alecia Maria Lee stood up with a confident smile and spoke.


    ''''To what do I owe this pleasant surprise visit from a royal family member like you, Mr. Denarius?''''


    ''''Max Denarius'''' Max introduced himself and stretched his hand and they shook hands.


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee, but you can call me Miss Lee'''' Alecia said and smiled. ''''Get Mr. Denarius a ss of juice'''' she turned to the secretary.


    ''''No need. I won''t keep long'''' Max said politely and directly.


    ''''Sure. You can leave now'''' Alecia said to the secretary and thetter nodded and left the office.


    ''''Jones Cambridge. You know who he is, right?'''' Max asked straightforwardly not intending to beat around the bush.


    ''''Jones Cambridge? Who is that? Is he someone I should know?'''' Alecia asked with a smile. They looked at each other. Each trying to read the other''s expression but they were both expects at concealing their emotions after years of experience. One wouldn''t be a worthy opponent if things were to go so easily and smoothly.


    Max chuckled. ''''I believe you know him very well because he is one of your middlemen. Or, have you forgotten about him because he is no longer your middleman?''''


    ''''I really don''t follow me. Mr. Denarius, what exactly are you talking about? Can you go straight to the point and tell me why you graced me with such a royal visit? I am just a simple insignificant hotel manager who has never crossed paths with the likes of you. seeing you here today is indeed a surprise to me'': Alecia said with a smile.


    ''''I see. Tou don''t intend to speak the truth until I make things difficult for you. Alecia Maria Lee, I have evidence that you are operating a brothel in the name of a hotel. I can make you and this ce to disappear for good but I''m holding back because of'''' Max looked down and picked the picture of Maria which fell to the floor and ced it on the table and continued ''''because of Maria, whom is my sister inw andyour daughter'''' Max said and looked coldly at Alecia.


    ''''Oh, I see you know about my rtionship with Maria then? Tell me, what do you want?'''' Alecia asked and leaned against her seat confidently.


    ''''Get rid of this ce and disappear from this town. Write a promissory note that you will never engage in a business like this ever again. I will let you off if you do that''''


    ''''And if I don''t agree to do that?'''' Alecia asked.


    ''''I will make sure you go to jail and spend the rest of your life there for operating a brothel which is illegal in this country. Child prostitution and lobbying is a crime in this country. I have the power to destroy you for good if you don''t do as I say'''' Max said to her.


    Alecia Maria Lee let out a soft sarcastic chuckle saying ''''if I were to be afraid, this business would have shut down a long time ago. I started this business and have being in it for the past 25 years already"

 Chapter 118: 118 Because I was the one left behind 1

    Chapter 118: 118 Because I was the one left behind 1


    Alecia Maria Lee let out a soft sarcastic chuckle saying ''''if I were to be afraid, this business would have shut down a long time ago. I started this business and have being in it for the past 25 years already"


    ''''Did you think I will get scared just because of the power you have? I also have power. We are both powerful people who belong to different worlds. Mr. Denarius, can you tell me why you are here telling me all this bullshit?'''' Alecia asked.


    ''''8 years ago, you made a group of five girls fight and almost got themselves killed. One of those girls is someone special to me. Do you know the number of lives you have destroyed already?''''


    ''''Oh, so it turns out one of those girls are rted to you? What to do? I don''t even remember any of them anymore because they are insignificant to me. I only care about those who bring me money. Those girls cut their hymens and made me look like a fool in front of very important people. now, that I am thinking about it, my anger is still burning within me. They used banana to de-virgin themselves. What bravery!!!''''


    Max looked at the woman in front of him. Her words cut into him like a knife but she didn''t seem to care about her words and their effect. How could such a person be rted to his sister inw who was so kind andpassionate?


    ''''Mr. Denarius, I believe you came to me because my daughter doesn''t know about this right? And you don''t intend to let her know. I will pretend this never happen. Don''t try to destroy my business because if you do, I will make you pay for it. I am not a weak woman who sumbs to people with power. Those girls did what they thought was best for them. I also did what I thought was best for me. They are not dead, so there is no big deal''''.


    Alecia Maria Lee was never someone who empathised with other from the beginning. She was simply a heartless and selfish woman who could even sacrifice her own daughter for her happiness. She was someone who didn''t care for the feelings of others and would only get close to people who could help her in one way or the other.


    ''''You are an unrepentant sinner. Miss Lee, don''t say I didn''t warn you'''' Max stood up from the chair and walked to the door when he heard her saying.


    ''''Mr. Denarius, let''s not blow this out of proportion since we both have someone we want to protect. Do you think Maria will still be with your brother if she finds out you want to send her mother to jail? Do you want to separate them apart again now that they are finally happy after being apart for 8 years?''''


    ''''I will protect them in my own way. But, people like you don''t deserve to be in the society. also, do you think Maria will choose the woman who abandoned her because of a man or her husband? Maria isn''t as shallow as you think'''' Max said and left the office.


    Alecia Maria Lee banged her fist on the table angrily and called her secretary through the inte. The secretary entered immediately and she issued amand.


    ''''Arrange a meeting with the vice President for me immediately''''


    ''''Yes, Madam Lee'''' the secretary nodded and left the office immediately.


    .....


    Lunch time came all too soon and Maria went to the cafeteria with Monroe. They took their food from the counter and walked to a quite table at the corner to eat.


    ''''So, how is life like being in the same house with your husband?'''' Monroe asked as they ate.


    ''''Do you even have to ask? Can''t you see that my skin had be especially smooth and pleasing to the eye?'''' Maria teased and Monroe shook his head.


    ''''Is indeed through that when you stay with a narcissistic person for too long, you begin to pick up their traits. Look at you bragging about yourself?''''


    ''''Are you saying my husband is narcissistic or I am narcissistic?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Both of you are narcissistic " Monroe said and his phone buzzed. He removed it and saw the caller ID ''''that''s my friend. The one I asked to look for your mother'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Quick, answer it'''' Maria hastened him up.


    ''''Hello, Emma. Really? So fast? Okay, send it to my email. Thank you'''' Monroe hung up and Maria looked at him curiously.


    ''''What did he say?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Yes. He has sent the file to my email. We can check it out at my office after lunch'''' Monroe didn''t even finish his sentence when Maria gulped down all her food and looked at him saying.


    ''''I''m done eating, let''s go''''


    ''''Miss, can you slow down? I just returned from a court hearing and feeling hungry'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Fine, take your time and eat, Mr. Lawyer'''' Maria sat back and pulled the paper milk in front of her and starting drinking it.


    Monroe''s firm.


    Office.


    Monroe turned on hisptop and opened his email. He downloaded the file that was sent and Maria sat on a chair close to him. The file fully loaded and he clicked on it revealing a couple of pictures of a woman in her fifties but still looked quiet young.


    Maria clutched her fist under the chair and stared at the pictures with aplicated gaze. She was the one in a hurry to see those pictures but right at that moment she didn''t know what kind of feelings she was having. It seemed she was worried for nothing. the woman in the pictures looked happy and seemed to be doing well. She even looked young. It felt like she didn''t age at all.


    Monroe looked at the pictures and turned to look at Maria again saying ''''wow, the resemnce is really striking. She doesn''t look old at all. One would think she is your elder sister and not your mother. You really take after her a lot. Now I know where you got your pretty face from''''.


    ''''I know, right? We look so alike but nothing alike. I was worried for nothing'''' Maria said gloomily and Monroe noticed the change in her attitude. She was excited just a while ago but now she looked a little out of it.


    ''''Maria, is there something wrong? Did I say something wrong?'''' Monroe asked.


    ''''You know, I just realised that I was being stupid and expectant again. she abandoned me when I could barely look after myself. She just got divorced to my father and then one day I got home and she was gone. I never saw her again. it had been so long yet anytime I think about her, I still have this useless hope that maybe, just maybe she still thinks about me. what am I saying? I''m already 30 but I''m still acting like a child'''' Maria said and leaned against the chair.


    ''''Because you didn''t get closure from it. Because you were the one who was abandoned. The young you that still lives inside you still yearns for maternal love even if you deny it'': Monroe said.


    ''''Do you think I am stupid?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''No, you are not. She was the one who left first and you were the one left behind. The one who left can never understand the pain of the one who was left behind. I grew up with my adopted parents. I told you that, right? My birth parents left me with a note by a cathedral and reverend sisters found me and I waster adopted by my current family. Usually the people who left don''t have any idea how painful it is to be left behind" Monroe said as he thought about himself.


    ''''You are right. Only the one who was left behind knows how it feels to be left all alone with no one to turn to'''' Maria murmured.


    ''''Should I send this to you?'''' Monroe asked.


    ''''No. if you send them to me, I will only get curious to find out about her. now that I know she is doing well and all that, I am fine. I don''t have to worry about her anymore. I am going topletely let go of any hopes I still harboured for her'''' Maria sighed and a tear dropped from her eyes.


    ''''Don''t you want to know? What kind of person she is now? My friend sent her entire profile to me'''' Monroe said and Maria stood up and shook her head.


    ''''No, I don''t want to know. Delete them and forget I asked you for something like that. I should get back to the office. I still have something to do'''' Maria said and stood up.


    Monroe looked at the information on theptop and murmured ''but I think this information is rather important to you, Maria. Your mother isn''t exactly a good person'' Monroe sighed and closed the email. He didn''t delete the file because he had a feeling that Maria would ask for them someday, when the need arose.

 Chapter 119: 119 Because I was the one left behind 2

    Chapter 119: 119 Because I was the one left behind 2


    FIRST HOSPITAL


    Psychiatric and Physiotherapy department


    Dr. Kobby''s office.


    Kobby returned from his evening rounds and opened his office and saw Maria seated on his chair and looked at her surprised.


    ''''Want to have a drink with me, bestie?'''' Maria said and pointed at a mini carton of beer she brought on the table. Kobby looked at her and sighed. Her eyes gave her away.


    ''''Let me change before that'''' Kobby said and removed his doctor''s coat. He went over to his wardrobe table and poured the sanitizer on the table into her hands and wiped his hands as he asked ''did something happen? Did Ad-Din bully you?''''


    ''''No. I didn''t even get to see him the whole day because he was busy. I came here from thepany'''' Maria said.


    ''''Then, I guess is not rted to your rtionship?'''' Kobby said and took his zer.


    ''''I hope I didn''t inconvenience you? Did you have a date with Calia?'''' Maria asked as she stood up.


    ''''I did, but I will call her to pick Tiana up first at her grandparents'' ce and I will see herter'' Kobby said and pulled Maria into a hug ''is this hug okay? To calm you down?'' Maria nodded before Kobby released her and picked the beer ''let''s find somewhere to drink all this''''


    Maria smiled and they went out together. they got into Kobby''s car and he drove away after sending a message to Calia.


    Kobby pulled over at the river side and they got down and walked to the stairs leading to the down side of the water. They sat on the stairs and without a word said, they started to drink. It was more like Kobby watching Maria drink. Because he was the one driving, he was sipping a water from a bottle.


    ''''I saw her for the first time since she left 20 years ago. She hadn''t aged even a little. And seems to be having a good life. Tsk, I can''t believe I got jealous of her''''.


    Kobby looked at Maria and felt pity for her. Maria hardly spoke about her mother even when Lexis was alive. Her mother was like a taboo that no one ever mentioned or talked about. He didn''t know what suddenly caused her to breakdown because of her so called mother but he was beginning to get worried about Maria.


    ''''She never said she loved me nor did she ever hug me before. I guess that must be why I am so obsessed with hugging people. Because my own mother never hugged me before. That selfish woman only cared about herself. Why didn''t she take me with her? Why did she leave me? I want to hate her so much, but I can''t. because I feel that I am living under her shadow. Ah!!'''' Maria chuckled ''tely I''ve been having horrible dreams. I dreamt that she suddenly appeared and did something huge, something unforgivable and was actually worried. nave old me, I even got Monroe to investigate her whereabouts and that was when I found out that she was having a st while I was worried for nothing. I was the only one who was still hanged up over the past. I was the only one who still expected something from her. I wonder if she had ever thought about me even once before''''


    ''''Because she is your mother no matter what you can''t change anything about that'''' Kobby said.


    ''''I can''t ever forgive her for abandoning me. I was just barely a teen when she left me. I didn''t even have my first period before she was gone. Do you know how scared I was when I first had my period?''''


    Maria asked rhetorically as she took another can and opened it to drink. ''''I so scared that I almost wept because I had no mother to teach me or put old pads on my heated body. When I had a fever, I had no one to take care of me. I realised I had truly turned into a child no one wanted''''


    ''''That''s not true. You are wanted. You matter and you are important, Portia'''' Kobby said to her.


    ''''I was my own mother, sister, brother and father until my aunt came for me and then I met Lex. Do you know how scary it is to be alone? To know that even if you died, there won''t be anyone to miss you? But, to think that she could still eat and sleep soundly even after abandoning me hurts so much. To think that she left me because she felt I was a burden hurts so much. I hate her for having a good life when I went through so much''''


    Kobby saw a car pull over and he turned and saw Ad-Din walking out of the car towards them worriedly.


    ''What is wrong with her?'' Ad-Din asked as soon as he got there.


    ''''Something happened with her but is best to hear it from herself. Now that you are here, I have to hurry up. Calia and Tiana are alone at home. I need to go'''' Kobby said and stood up. Maria turned and looked up and saw Ad-Din and chuckled.


    ''''Oh, that is my husband. The only person who came back after abandoning me'''' Maria said.


    ''''What is she saying?'''' Ad-Din asked a little confused.


    ''''Is rted to her mother. She is wasted, you better take her home'''' Kobby said and went away to his car. he had called Ad-Din earlier to tell him to pick up Maria.


    Ad-Din helped Maria to the car and buckled her safety belt before joining her in the driver''s seat. Maria kept murmuring as she leaned against the car seat.


    ''''She abandoned me and is living a good life. What a relief. I don''t have to worry about her anymore. She belongs to the past''''


    Ad-Din looked at her and drove away.


    Denarius Mansion.


    Ad-Din pulled over and got down in front of his quarters and saw Max also arriving in his car. The family butler came forth to take the car from Ad-Din. Ad-Din held Maria up from the car. she was dead drunk. Max walked to them and looked at Maria and asked worriedly.


    ''''What happened to her, Ad? Is Maria drunk?''''


    ''''She is drunk'''' Ad-Din said and Maria looked at Max and said.


    ''''Oh, that''s my brother inw. Let me warn you. On one is allowed to leave me alone like the way that woman did. I won''t forgive anyone who leaves my side'''' Maria babbled on.


    ''''I will send her inside first'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Sure, send her inside first. I wanted to talk to you about something but it can wait till tomorrow. Attend to Maria first'''' Max said.


    ''''Is it important?'''' Ad-Din asked and Max shook his head.


    ''''No, don''t worry about it. It''s just a trivial matter. I will see you tomorrow'''' Max said and went back towards his quarters.


    Ad-Din finally sent Maria inside and ced her in the bathtub. He removed her clothes and bathed her before sending her to the bed. He covered her up and sat next to her as she still rambled on.


    ''''She left me to pursue a better life. I was the who was left behind. Why am I the only one feeling the pain while she is having a good life? That selfish woman'''' she pouted her lips and drifted into sleep. Ad-Din got up and went to change his clothes that were now wet. He had gone outstation to solve some issues that cropped up while he was sick and couldn''t go to work. He just left her for a day and she was already like this? Ad-Din frowned and murmured to himself.


    ''''Who exactly is this woman that you are talking about? You never ever spoke about her to me before. I just hope is nothing serious. I don''t want to see you in pain while I stand by helpless not being able to help you''''


    Meanwhile Max also got to his quarters and thought about what Maria drunkenly said. He wasn''t sure but it seemed rted to that woman. Did that woman already contact Maria? Truth was, he didn''t know how to go about it for the matter to not hurt everyone but it seemed no matter how he thought about it. there was no way, this matter would pass without affecting their family. The woman who made his woman''s life hell turned out to be his sister inw''s mother. He couldn''t let Alecia Maria Lee continue with her business because people''s lives were in danger especially innocent girls. She was operating a prostitution business using teenagers against their will. She had connections with the state government and she was Maria''s mother. They were linked together at the end of the day.


    Max sat down and poured a ss of whiskey for himself and sipped as he thought about things. He didn''t know who this would affect Ad-Din and Maria''s rtionship and he didn''t want to see them apart because of the truth in his hands.

 Chapter 120: 120 Because I was the one left behind 3

    Chapter 120: 120 Because I was the one left behind 3


    Maria woke up with the worst hangover ever in her entire life. She was someone who could hold in her alcohol well but because of the stress that came with her worriesst night, she easily got drunk. Putting her head on the bead''s dashboard to support herself, Maria leaned against the bed and touched her throbbing head.


    Ad-Din walked in at that moment and saw her leaning against the head of the bed and sighed shaking his head as he spoke ''''I don''t know whether I married an alcoholic or a brazen woman who dares to drink herself to death while crying in the arms of another man''''


    Maria pursed her lips having no exnation to give. She just stared at him and the cup in his hand and asked ''''what is that in your hands?''''


    ''''Go and brush your teeth ande and drink this tea. I prepared some hangover soup for you to drinkter'''' Ad-Din said and ced the cup of tea he prepared on the vanity table. Maria stood up and hugged him suddenly surprising him as she spoke.


    ''''Only you love me the most. You didn''t marry an alcoholic. I am not a brazen woman too. I promise to not do that again'''' she said and tightened her grip on him. Ad-Din sighed feeling all his previous anger dissipating. He simply couldn''t get angry nor scold her no matter what.


    ''''Go and brush your teeth. I will be outside waiting'''' Ad-Din said to her and released her grip from him and walked out.


    Maria turned and looked at the retreating figure and felt bad. She needed to exin things to him before he misunderstands her, she thought before going to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    Maria came out of their bedroom and saw Ad-Din sitting in front of hisptop speaking. She got closer and realised he was having a business meeting and she stopped at a distance not wanting to distract him. Ad-Din looked up and saw her and smiled and the other person in the video asked curiously.


    ''''Mr. Denarius, what are you looking at? Did you see something interesting?'''' a Chinese man spoke on the screen and Ad-Din nodded and looked back.


    ''''I saw something beautiful. I was looking at my wife'''' Ad-Din replied and Maria blushed and smiled.


    ''''Oh, so, is true you are taken? Mr. Denarius, who is this woman that conquered your heart? Can I see her?''''


    ''''If you promise not to fall for her, I can let you meet her. my wife is a charmer, I am afraid you will not find other women as good as her after meeting her, Mr. Shen Lin'''' Ad-Din bragged over the video call making the old man behind the screen tough.


    ''''Ad-Din, you are still funny as ever. Maadi should hear this. she willugh her heart out'''' Mr. Shen Lin said.


    ''''Maria,e over here. I want you to meet the main investor of ourpany Mr. Shen Lin'''' Ad-Din said and Maria got closer and he pulled her to sit on hisps. Maria flushed as she tried to get up but Ad-Din didn''t give her the chance and wrapped his hands tightly around her waist.


    ''''I see; your wife is a shy one?'''' Mr. Shen Lin said.


    ''''Uncle Shen, isn''t she pretty?'''' Ad-Din asked as he kissed Maria''s cheek.


    ''''She is indeed pretty but what to do? I find my Maadi prettier than any other woman'''' Mr. Shen Lin said and they allughed.


    ''''Maria, this is Mr. Shen Lin, ourpany''s major shareholder. I prefer to call him Uncle because he and my father are childhood friends. Uncle Shen, this is my lovely wife Maria Portia Lee'''' Ad-Din did the introduction.


    ''''Hello, Mr. Shen nice to meet you'''' Maria said politely.


    ''''Hello Maria, you don''t have to be formal with me. just address me as Uncle Shen too. What do you like to eat? I will get you some when I aming from China'''' Mr. Shen said and Maria blushed and turned to look at Ad-Din.


    ''''Uncle Shen, how about you release 5% shares to my wife as our wedding gift?'''' Ad-Din teased the old man.


    ''''Oh, look at who is trying to scam my husband off his money?'''' Maadi appeared on the screen standing behind Mr. Shen. ''''You, naughty boy haven''t stopped scamming elders of their money, huh?''''


    ''''Aunt Maadi, if you put it that way, my wife will think her husband is a thief. I was just asking for a wedding gift'''' Ad-Din said and winked at the olddy on the screen and sheughed.


    ''''She is a pretty one. Make sure you give birth to beautiful mixed breed babies. I want a chocte coloured baby to hold. Let me tell you. My neighbour''s son married a woman from Africa with beautiful skin, my neighbour has been bragging about it nonstop. My ears are already threatening to bleed. Now that your wife is even prettier than that woman, we will see who she is going to brag to. Little Ad-Din, send me little, what is your name?'''' Maadi asked as her face took over the screen blocking her husband.


    ''''Maria'''' Maria said.


    ''''Good. What a beautiful name. send me little Maria''s pictures to me. I won''t let that woman brag about her daughter inw to me again"


    ''''Aunt Maadi, I hope you and that your neighbour won''t get into a fight soon?'''' Ad-Din said andughed.


    ''''Silly boy, we are so old. Why should we be fighting? I also want to brag that my niece inw is also a dark skinned woman'''' Maadi said.


    ''''Okay, I will send you a lot of pictures then. Aunt, what will you give us as a wedding gift if I send you all the pictures?'' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Naughty boy. He is up to no good again. Maria, I will take your number from Ad-Din and call youter. Let''s have adies chat, okay?''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    ''''Are you leaving me out already? Let me tell you aunt, my wife and I are a set. You can''t take one and leave the other''''


    ''''What set? Are you twins?'''' Mr. Shen asked.


    ''''Uncle Shen, aunt Maadi, I still have to feed my wife. I will file the document and email it to you today'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Sure, I will have a look at them and we will decide where the site will be. Maria, take care of our Ad-Din for us'''' Mr. Shen Lin said.


    ''''I will uncle''''


    ''''Maria, I will chat youter on messenger, okay?'''' Maadi said.


    ''''Yes, aunt. I will be expecting it'''' Maria said.


    ''''Bye, uncle Shen'''' Ad-Din said and ended the video chat.


    ''''I didn''t know you were so good with elders?'''' Maria asked and turned her face to look at him.


    ''''I am good with elders and even taking care of my wife. Aren''t I just a wonderful man?'''' Ad-Din said smugly.


    ''''Oh, you are such an all-round man. I love that''''


    ''''Let''s go and get you some soup to drink first. How is the headache now?'''' Ad-Din asked as they walked to the kitchen dining table.


    ''''Is better. Tell me, what kind of tea was that? I felt much better after drinking it''''


    ''''Why did you drink so muchst night? Did something happen while I was away?'''' Ad-Din asked as he ced the bowl of soup on the table for her.


    ''''Nothing much'''' Maria said.


    ''''Nothing much and you dared to drink and even cried so hard in your sleep? Maria, I hope you are not hiding anything from me?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Is about my mother'''' Maria said and Ad-Din sat across her. she had never spoke about her mom to him except during one time 8 years ago. He realised she didn''t like to talk about her mother therefore he never asked her about it too.


    ''''Your mother? Did you meet up with her?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria shook her head.


    ''''No. She didn''te to find me and I didn''t meet up with her. I''ve been having dreams about hertely so I got worried that she might be in some kind of trouble. So, I decided to let Monroe find out about her. I wanted to be sure she wouldn''t appear out of the blue and disrupt my life''''


    ''''So, what did you find out?''''


    ''''I found out that she was living a good life after abandoning me. she looked really good that I felt hurt. I know it was childish of me to behave that way''''


    ''''It wasn''t childish. Being abandoned by the one person who was supposed to protect you isn''t something one can forget in a day. No matter how old you are. When someone you trust leaves you, it will hurt''''


    ''''I didn''t think I will feel so much pain seeing that she was living a good life. She still looked at same like age didn''t even make a number on her. she gave birth to me when she was 18 years. Is already being 16 years now since she left. I don''t know why I got depressed over that. But, that was it. I won''t cry over her again. she is living a good life, so I won''t worry about her anymore. Ad-Din, I''m sorry for drinking too much. If I ever drink like that again, then I am a pig'''' Maria said and Ad-Din chuckled.


    ''''Eat and get ready. Don''t you have sses today? Max wants to discuss something with me. I will return and we will go to the office together'''' Ad-Din said and stood up. he tussled Maria''s hair before going out. Maria smiled happily and continued to drink the soup.

 Chapter 121: 121 Because I was the one left behind 3

    Chapter 121: 121 Because I was the one left behind 3


    Max''s quarters.


    Ad-Din looked at the pictures on the table sceptically. He lifted one of them and looked at it for a while saying ''this woman isn''t my wife. But, why do they look so alike? Elder brother, who exactly is this woman? Why does she look so much like Maria?''''


    ''''She is called Alecia Maria Lee. The mother of Maria Portia Lee, your wife'''' Max said and studied Ad-Din''s expression as it turned into shock and disbelieve.


    ''''Thishow did you find her? Did you run a background check on my wife?'''' Ad-Din asked a little displeased.


    ''''No, rx. I am not that free to be doing such a thing. You know I will never do something like that'''' Max said to him.


    ''''Then, how did you get these photos. No, how did you find her?'''' Ad-Din asked as an obnoxious feeling rose within him.


    ''''That is why I called you. I thought hard about this and I want you to know that, I am not doing this to drive a wedge between you and Maria. Trust me, I am the person who wants your happiness the most. But, this is something you needed to know because it is something that might escte into a big issue in the near future''''


    ''''What exactly has this woman got to do with us? As far as I know, she abandoned Maria when she was just in junior high school. I haven''t met her before but because of Maria, I don''t have a favourable opinion on her. So, tell me the truth, elder brother''''


    ''''This woman is a dangerous woman. She is involved in shady businesses and also has a lot of connections''''


    ''''How shady is she? Is she involved in some sort of illegal business?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Something more dangerous like child trafficking, prostitution and brothel business involving young girls''''


    ''''Tell me into detail'''' Ad-Din asked calmly.


    Max exined everything to Ad-Din and didn''t hide anything. He even told Ad-Din about the experience Marvel went through and what Alecia told her when he went to visit her that day. Ad-Din chuckled sarcastically at the end of Max''s speech and found it ridiculous.


    ''''Elder brother, this. Are you sure this is the truth? This woman is really Maria''s mother and she really did the things you just told me about?'''' Ad-Din asked with a frown on his face. He lifted up the picture of Alecia Maria Lee and looked at it again. The resemnce was too striking.


    ''''Ad-Din, you know I never speak of things I don''t have evidence for. This woman made me realise how different parents can be from their children. I was shocked a person like that gave birth to Maria because they arepletely opposite each other''''


    ''''So, what do you intend doing now? Honestly, I don''t know how I am going to tell Maria all this becausest night she was drunk because of this woman. This morning she told me that she has being having bad dreams and it involved her mother. She even asked Monroe to look into her whereabouts. I still don''t know the depth of her knowledge about this woman''s existence but this is going to break her down when she finds out her mother turned into this kind of person. I am afraid that something will happen to her when that timees'''' Ad-Din said and sighed.


    ''''That woman already investigated you and Maria. she knows about the two of you, so I am sure she will make a move and try to meet Maria especially when we least expect it. She is a smart woman and knows how to twist the facts to suit herself. Shouldn''t we tell Maria this before she hears it from outside?'''' Max asked Ad-Din.


    ''''I will find a way to tell her but, please can you not do anything until I am able to tell Maria. the moment the mediaes in; the damage is going to be too much. The media is scary these days. It won''t take long before they find the rtionship between Maria and that woman'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Sure, you can take your time. I won''t do anything until Maria is made aware of the whole situation. Meanwhile, you need to protect her. It won''t be good if that woman was to meet Maria before you tell her the truth. We don''t know yet her motive for running a check on you and Maria''''


    "Sure, I will do that. I still have something going on so I will leave. We will meet tonight at the jewellery show'''' Ad-Din said and stood up.


    ''Yes, go ahead''''.


    Ad-Din''s quarters.


    Ad-Din got to his quarters and saw Maria standing outside beside the car waiting for him. He smiled and walked to her and hugged her tightly. Maria blushed and asked ''''why are you suddenly hugging me? Is something wrong?''''


    Ad-Din shook his head as he held her tightly ''''no, nothing is wrong. I just missed you and suddenly realised how much I love you'''' he said to her and she blushed.


    ''''Why are you being so sweet this morning? We will bete if we don''t hurry'''' Maria said.


    ''''Maria, you know that I love you, right? You know you are the most important person to me, right? I will never do anything that will put you in danger or hurt you. You do know that, right?''''


    ''''Off course, I know that. but, why are you suddenly telling me all this? Ad, is everything alright? What did you discuss with elder brother? Does it have anything to do with me?'''' Maria asked.


    Ad-Din looked at her wondering if she was a psychic. He smiled and shook his head. ''''No, I just wanted to remind you that you are the most precious person to me, so don''t get drunk again and think I will abandon you. I told you 8 years ago, right? You are stuck with me for life''''


    ''''You did and I know you always have my best interest at heart. Can we go to work now? My lessons will take in 30 minutes'' time'''' Maria said.


    ''''En, let''s go'''' Ad-Din kissed her forehead and opened the door for her and they got in and the driver drove away.


    ....


    Saint hotel.


    Mai''s conference hall.


    Calia and Marvel stood at a distance as they watched the art director showing the models how to go about with their modelling. Since they were modelling jewellery and not clothes, they had to make sure they the jewellery were the priority so that their clothes will not overshadow the jewellery.


    ''''I can already feel this is going to be a sess'''' Marvel said.


    ''''That''s a giving. We gave our all to this, so is going to pay off'''' Calia said.


    The art director walked to them and spoke ''''Miss Banks, everything is set for tonight''s show. I already instructed the models to get enough rest and be ready for tomorrow. You said the medical team will be here to check on them before the show starts, right?''''


    ''''Yes, Scarlet. Thank you very much for your help every time'''' Calia said.


    ''''This is my work and you are paying me after all. I have to go and also get ready'''' the art director Calia referred as Scarlet said.


    ''''Sure, go ahead'''' Calia and Marvel watched as the art director went away.


    ''''She is so professional'''' Marvel said.


    ''''And delivers well on the job. That''s why I always love to work with her'''' Calia added.


    ''''Should we go and check on the models? They must be getting ready to go in and rest'''' Marvel said and the two of them went inside the changing room.


    The models were of mixed race. There were two Asians among them. Three blondes from Arizona, five ck Americans and four white girls from Cosmos.


    They all turned to Calia when they heard the sound of the door opening. They were in their swim suits and looked sexy. Calia who was already a sucker for beautiful things found herself almost turning gay for them.


    ''''Hi everyone. I hope you are all doing well?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''We are doing well thanks to the care you are giving us'''' one of the blondes said.


    ''''Well, she is indeed an excellent host but she is still sharp-tongued'''' Rihan said as she sat in front of the big giant mirror admiring her slender body. She wore a blue swim suit and that left nothing for imagination because everything was on full disy. All the others wrapped scarfs around their waist, Rihan didn''t do that. her swim suit was already thin and now on her body it seemed even more thin. Rihan unted her figure in front of them as she adjusted her top exposing her voluminous bust size in the process.


    Calia frowned at her behaving and felt a little jealous. Unlike Rihan, she didn''t have big breast. She couldn''t help butpare herself to Rihan. She wondered if Kobby like women with big breast or not.


    Marvel noticed the awkward atmosphere and spoke ''''Miss, we still have something to do. we should get going''''


    ''''Ladies, if you are done, you are leave for the pool now. I still need to discuss something with Calia'''' Rihan said. The models quickly scurried out of the changing room. In the modelling industry, seniority was held high esteem just as every other job, so the models respected Rihan because she was their senior. ''''Your assistant too, leave'''' Rihan added.

 Chapter 122: 122 When the Truth is like a hard capsule, choking you 1

    Chapter 122: 122 When the Truth is like a hard capsule, choking you 1


    "Ladies, if you are done, you can leave for the pool now. I still need to discuss something with Calia'''' Rihan said. The models quickly scurried out of the changing room. In the modelling industry, seniority was held high esteem just as every other job, so the models respected Rihan because she was their senior. ''''Your assistant too, leave'''' Rihan added.


    Marvel looked at Calia worriedly and thetter nodded her head assuring her to leave them alone. When Marvel left, Calia folded her arms against her chest and looked at Rihan after everyone left.


    ''''Tell me. What do you have to say that you needed everyone to leave first?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Do you have the confidence to keep Kobby away from me?'''' Rihan asked and Calia frowned find her question ridiculous.


    ''''Wow, I really didn''t want to have a cat fight with another woman because of a man but amazingly, anytime I meet you, you just manage to bring out the worse in me'''' Calia said chicly and Rihanughed.


    ''''I could say the same thing about you. You pretend to be innocent and kind just to trap Kobby. How much do you know him? Kobby doesn''t like virgins. Do you know that? What was it he used to say? Right, he used to say that they are clingy and expect too much from men''''


    ''''What do you want to say exactly? Go straight to the point and stop wasting my time. I still have things to do''''


    ''''What I want to say is that. apart from being a virgin who has never experience real love before, what exactly can you give to Kobby? I have known Kobby for the longest time and I know what he needs in his life. Men like him who are sessful in their career are looking for one thing; a woman to satisfy their sexual needs because he already has a kid. Calia, you are still young and don''t know the ways of this world. Men like Kobby have already experienced what love is and aren''t looking for such a fleeting emotion. What he wants is not a woman in his life but someone who can satisfy him both sexually and at the same time take care of his daughter. Do you really want to waste your youth taking care of a kid that isn''t even yours?'''' Rihan sat in front of the mirror and startedbing her hair after speaking.


    Calia closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. she was trying her best not to harm Rihan at that moment.


    ''''I understand that he is your first love and all that, but you need to really think about your future. Also, you met histe wife before and must be aware of Kobby''s type of woman. He likes a woman whose chest is not as t as yours and has experience in the bedroom. While you are just'''' Rihan didn''tplete her sentence before Calia spoke.


    ''''Do you know? Your behaviour just makes you even more desperate?''''


    ''''What?'''' Rihan turned and looked at her.


    ''''The way you try so hard to portray Kobby makes me realise just how petty you are. To think that I still had some little bit of respect for you but, you just made that go away too. Rihan, you asked if I have the confidence to keep Kobby? No. I don''t have the confidence to keep a man. I only have confidence in my feelings for him. What you know about Kobby are just your assumptions based on what he was 10 years ago. So much time have passed. Besides, I only believe in how he treats me and I know he is sincere''''


    ''''Well, I admire your mentality. Try to keep him then, because I am not giving up on him either. If I could make him love me 10 years ago, then I can make him love me 10 yearster'''' Rihan walked towards the door and stopped in front of Calia and added ''oh, one more thing, be careful, I am actually not the only one after your man''''


    Calia clenched her fist and sighed. She closed her eyes again and opened them before rushing out to look for Rihan. She wasn''t about to let her off for what she did.


    Marvel who was waiting at the door saw Calia leaving the room and tried to stop her but thetter looked at her sternly saying ''''don''t stop me, I am going to teach that bitch a lesson''''


    Marvel watched as Calia went towards Rihan at the pool and quickly searched for Kobby''s number on Calia''s phone which was in her hands. The call connected and she spoke fast ''''Dr. Kobby, you need toe to the hotel right now. Things are about to get ugly between Calia and Model Rihan''''


    ''''I am outside the hotel. Where are you?'''' Kobby asked as he walked into the hotel.


    ''''Come to the pool side'''' Marvel said and rushed off.


    Pool side.


    Calia stopped at the entrance of the pool and looked around for Rihan. She looked cold and distant at that moment. The models who were the only ones upying that pool area all looked at her surprised. They were not stupid and knew that Rihan and Calia were after the same man.


    Calia''s eyes sighted Rihan. Thetter was busy adjusting her bikini as she got ready to jump into the pool. Calia smirked and started walking towards her. Her steps were precise and sturdy. Anyone looking at her would know she was out to kill.


    Rihan turned just in time to see Calia walking towards her and was surprised. She felt her steps and gaze were unusual. Rihan turned and face Calia as she walked towards her. Calia stopped in front of Rihan and asked loudly.


    ''''So, you want us to have a cat fight right?''''


    ''''What?'''' Rihan asked back as the models present gasped and started murmuring.


    ''''You said you will never give up on Kobby even though he has a girlfriend which happens to be me, right?''''


    ''''What?'''' Rihan noticed the eyes on them ''look here, Calia. If you have something to say, you should have said it inside. What do you think you are doing here?''''


    '':I don''t want to discuss anything in private because you provoked me first. Didn''t I tell you? I am not exactly the nicest when I''m angry and you just made me angry so you must bear the consequences. Kobby doesn''t love you. He loves me. He saw all that you had to offer and still chose a t chested woman like me'''' Calia said and looked at Rihan from head to toe. The models present gasped.


    ''''You asked if I have the confidence to keep him? Yes, I do. I have the confidence to keep him thanks to what you just told me and I am telling you here in front of everyone, leave my man alone. Don''t be a prude and act all high and mighty in front of me'''' Calia said.


    ''''What? A prude? Kobby, did you hear that? Is this the kind of woman you really want? An unruly woman like her?'''' Rihan said looking behind Calia. Calia turned and saw Kobby standing at a distance. His hands rested on his waist as he stood there and watched them.


    ''''Is good that you are here. Let''s get this over and done with because I am sick of her trying to sow seeds of doubts in me. Kobby, do you like her or me?'''' Calia asked.


    At this moment, everyone present in the pool area got curious and quietened down watching them. Kobby looked at Calia''s furious face which appeared sexy to him.


    ''''I don''t like you'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Huh?''" Calia clenched her fist and Rihan smirked but Kobby''s next sentence made her freeze.


    ''''I don''t like you, because I love you. I love you, Calia Banks. Does that answer your question?'''' Kobby said and Calia blushed and turned to look at Rihan.


    ''''Well, it had answered my question, but she told me that you like women withyou know'''' Calia used her hands to make gestures, pointing to Rihan''s big breasts. ''Tell me, do you like women like her or women like me who don''t have a lot of you know that'''' Calia asked again.


    ''''Off course I like you and what you have to offer. I like potable ones that fits my hands perfectly'''' Kobby said and Calia flushed. In fact, all the other models present flushed as they gasped. Rihan was the only one who had the right proportions of everything and they were often jealous of her figure but now that a man was boldly degrading her, they felt confident in themselves more.


    ''''She said that, you are just ying with me and that you won''t even be serious with me? Is that true?'''' Calia asked and turned to look at Rihan whose face was ugly and red due to embarrassment.


    ''''If you want we can go and register our marriage with the bureau after the show tonight. Calia, can you stop messing around ande over here? I want to kiss you because you are just so damn sexy'''' Kobby said and Calia ran over to him. Kobby pulled her closer and kissed her in front of everyone.


    ''''I will never forgive you for this. Both of you'''' Rihan said and walked away. When she got to Kobby and Calia, thetter intentionally stretched her leg and Rihan tripped falling into the pool and screamed. Calia looked at her and held Kobby''s hand and pulled him along.


    Rihan screamed and hit her hands against the water angrily.

 Chapter 123: 123 When the Truth is like a hard capsule, choking you 2

    Chapter 123: 123 When the Truth is like a hard capsule, choking you 2


    Kobby pulled Calia out of the hotel and they got into his car. once they were inside the car, Calia culled back and became docile, a total opposite of her brazen attitude earlier.


    ''''Are you now acting shy? I think is already toote to do that? I thought you were quite brave earlier on?'''' Kobby asked her and she blushed and looked away. Kobby didn''t say anything and started driving away and she asked.


    ''''Where are you taking me?''''


    ''''To register and get our marriage certificate. Didn''t you want me to prove myself to you earlier?'''' Kobby asked as he drove out of the hotel''s parking area.


    ''''Wait. I was just messing around with Rihan. That woman totally got me pissed and I just said those words in the spur of the moment to get back at her'''' Calia said.


    ''''So, you mean, you don''t intend to marry me?'''' Kobby asked and pulled over at the roadside.


    ''''No, is not that. Off course I want to marry you, but, I feel that we will be rushing things if we were to get married suddenly. I still have a show on tonight, right? So, how about we discuss that after the show?'''' Calia asked cautiously.


    ''''So, you asked me if I liked your?'''' Kobby pointed at her breasts and she flushed and quickly used her bag to cover her chest ''''you asked me that kind of question in front of everyone because you wanted to get back at Rihan, but now, I am getting curious as to how they would feel in my hands'''' Kobby released his seatbelt and pressed the control adjustment button of Calia''s seat and lowered it down.


    ''''Youyou, what do you think you are doing? We are in the middle of the road'''' Calia stuttered.


    ''''The window sses are opaque. Cal, you shouldn''t provoke a man that way unless you want to bebelled as a tease'''' Kobby said and leaned over, trapping her as sheid on the seat with nowhere to go. Kobby smirked after seeing her shut eyes. ''''Open your eyes and look at me, Calia'''' Kobby whispered into her ears and her face reddened. ''''I will take you here if you don''t open your eyes'''' he said again and Calia opened her eyes.


    He was on top of her and their position was ambiguous. He was so close to her that, any slight movement would make their lips to touch. Calia looked at his lips that were dangerously close to her and wanted to taste them. She subconsciously bit her lips and Kobby''s gaze darkened, he bent down slowly and bit her lips and she hissed.


    ''''That hurts'''' Calia said.


    ''''Calia, you are lucky you have a show tonight. If not, I wouldn''t have let you off today'''' Kobby said and pressed the button and it brought her back to her original position. Calia looked at him and spoke.


    ''''Let''s live together after the show'''' Kobby turned and looked at her. ''''I know that you are a man and you have your needs too''''


    ''What nonsense did that woman put into your head?'''' Kobby asked and frowned.


    ''''She told me that you hated virgins because they were clingy andplicated. Is not that I don''t want to go further with you. I just feel that it is too early to do that'''' Calia said and Kobbyughed. ''''why are youughing? Do you also think I am nave?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Calia, you are not nave and I don''t hate virgins or whatever. Didn''t you know that woman was a liar? Also, what kind of man would I be if I were to force myself on you? I have needs, yes, but they are not important to me as you are. I am not with you because I want to satisfy my needs. You mean more than just a woman I want to sleep with. Listen'''' Kobby touched her hands and pulled her closer to himself ''''apart from the fact that I love you, my daughter loves you and myte wife also approves of you. You don''t have to force yourself if you are not ready. Let''s allow things to flow naturally between us, okay?''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Now, stop talking nonsense like let''s move in together. You are already pushing my buttons when we are not staying together. Do you think I will act like a saint when the woman I like is sleeping next to me? Calia, I think you shouldn''t hold me in such high esteem. I am a man who finds you attractive and imagine daily the kind of things I would do to you'''' Calia moved back into her seat and pointed at the roadside saying.


    ''''I still have things to do at the office. Please send me there'''' Kobbyughed and shook his head before driving away.


    ....


    Maria was busy listening to her online lectures. She had her earphones on her ears as she watched the screen attentively. Professor Kodney was teaching principles of marketing.


    Ad-Din stood came out of his office and was about to go enter Paul''s office when he saw Maria fixed her gaze on the screen and smiled. He walked quietly and stood at the door watching her. He thought about what Max told him this morning and sighed. He really didn''t know how to disclose the truth to her. He knew it would hurt her.


    Maria turned and saw him at the door and removed the earphones and spoke to him ''''what are you doing standing there? Missed me already?''''


    ''''Concentrate on your lectures'''' Ad-Din said and walked into the office.


    ''''We are done. Professor Kodney gave us an assignment. She asked us to find out the marketing principles and strategies that mostpanies employ for their products. I intend to ask the team manager. He said I can go to him if I have any questions'''' Maria said as she closed the website.


    ''''So, you prefer to ask the team manager than ask your husband who is the CEO? Maria, is there something wrong with your brain?'''' Ad-Din asked.


    ''''Is because my husband is the CEO that I dare not disy my ignorance in front of him. I don''t want him to think his wife is muddleheaded''''


    ''''Not at all. I would never think of you that way. Come, let''s go and have lunch''''


    ''''But, I already made ns with Monroe and he said he had something to tell me''''


    ''''Monroe said that he had something to tell you? When?''''


    ''''This morning. He said it concerned my mom. Yesterday, I was over emotional that I didn''t listen to anything he had to say. He sounded serious, so I want to hear him out. I just hope, my mom is not in some kind of shitty business'''' Maria said worriedly.


    ''''What if she is involved in shady business? What will you do?'''' Ad-Din asked, testing the waters.


    ''''I don''t know, but I just hope that it isn''t something that is really dirty because I will get hurt. I know she left me a long time ago and she is probably not thinking about me anyways, but, a lot of things have happened to me before and I''vee to realise that, the things our parents do alwayse back to hurt the children. I hope whatever my mom is doing isn''t something I won''t be proud of''''


    ''''Maria, no matter what it is, I want you to have faith in me, in us. I am never going to leave you or let you face the world alone again''''


    ''''I know. That''s why I hope it won''t be something that society will frown upon''''


    ''''I''m going to get my suit. Let''s have lunch together with Monroe'''' Ad-Din said and stood up from the table he was sitting on.


    ''''Okay, I will get ready too''''


    CEO''s office.


    Ad-Din got into his office and called Monroe and thetter answered the phone ''''what is the almighty CEO calling me for?''''


    ''''Monroe, Maria told me you wanted to talk to her about Alecia Maria Lee'''' Ad-Din asked straight away.


    ''''You know about that woman?'''' Monroe asked over the phone.


    ''''Yes, so please can you not tell Maria right now about that woman? Things are a bitplicated because someone we all know is a victim of what her mother does, so I hope that I will be the first person to tell her before she hears it outside'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''I understand. I won''t tell Maria now, but there is something you should know too'''' Monroe said.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''That woman is in front of thepany right now. I just came from the court and saw her. She is standing across the road and looking over here'''' Monroe said as he looked at Alecia Maria Lee standing at the roadside beside her car looking at thepany.


    ''''Don''t let here in. I will be there immediately'''' Ad-Din hung up and opened the door to leave and saw Maria.


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Maria asked after seeing the flustered look on his face. ''''Tell me, were you doing something behind my back? Wait!!! Were you eating something good without me?'''' Maria asked andughed.


    ''''Maria, is good that you are here. I want you to stay in the office, don''te out. I will bring you something good to eatter on'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Why are you suddenly behaving strangely. Ad, is there something wrong?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''No, just listen to me and don''te out, okay?'''' Ad-Din said and pushed Maria into the office and locked it before running out.


    ''''Ad, open the door. What is going on?'''' Maria felt frustrated and sighed. She went to the ss window and looked outside. She saw Ad-Din and Monroe walk across the road to a woman and her whole body turned cold as she murmured ''''mom''''

 Chapter 124: 124 Familiar Strangers 1

    Chapter 124: 124 Familiar Strangers 1


    ''''Mother'''' the words felt strangeing from Maria''s lips even as she watched Ad-Din walk across the street to Alecia Maria Lee. Maria had thought about various scenarios of her encounter with Alecia Maria Lee but she never imagined it would be this way.


    Truth was, a lot of questions were forming in her head and she started thinking back to the morning and everything Ad-Din had told her. she had sensed something was wrong or maybe he was hiding something from her. but, what exactly was he doing with Alecia Maria Lee?


    Maria wanted to find the answers to those questions and she couldn''t do that being locked up in the office. She tried to open the door and after a few attempts, a thought came to her mind. She removed the short clip on her head and tried again using the sharp pointed edge of the clip.


    ''ck''


    the door opened and she walked out and shut the door behind her


    .


    Maria got down to the reception and saw Monroe chatting with Calia and Kobby. Maria wasn''t sure when the two had arrived but she wasn''t in the mood to talk to them. She walked almost passing them by when Kobby held her hand. Maria stopped and turned to look at them.


    "''Maria, did you?'''' Monroe said as he looked across the street.


    ''"When did you n to tell me the truth, Monroe? What is Ad-Din doing with that woman?'''' Maria asked sternly.


    ''''Which woman?'''' Calia asked equally shocked because Maria''s voice sounded cold.


    ''''Portia, which woman are you talking about? Is it that woman?'''' Kobby asked unsurely as he looked at Maria.


    ''''Let go of me, Kobby. I need to find out what exactly is going on across the street. Why is Ad-Din with that woman and how much about her does he know. What is he keeping from me? I need to know''''


    :''Maria, I don''t think is the right time to meet her. she actually came here to see Ad-Din'''' Monroe said.


    ''''Ah'''' Maria chuckled.


    ''''I will go with you'''' Kobby said and turned to look at Calia.


    ''''I will be at thepany. You can go ahead. Let''s meet at the show tonight'''' Calia said and went inside.


    ''''Then, I will also be inside'''' Monroe said and went inside.


    ''''Let''s go together but, you have to promise me that you will be calm and not rush into judging anything'''' Kobby said to Maria and she nodded her head.


    Caf across thepany.


    Alecia Maria Lee sipped her juiced sensually as she sized Ad-Din up. She smiled and leaned closer across the table and asked ''''is it because you are younger, I find you more appealing than your elder brother Max Denarius. I must say, my daughter has good taste. Well, she took after me, so I am not entirely surprised''''


    ''''Tell me, your reason for appearing in front of Maria after leaving her when she needed you the most?'''' Ad-Din asked and Alecia Maria Lee chuckled.


    ''''Is that what she told you? Well, I did abandon her'''' Alecia leaned back against her chair with a half-smile as she continued ''''I left her for her own good''''.


    ''''This is the first time I am hearing something like this? A reason I find very lousy'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''You seem more quick-tempered aspared to your elder brother. But, are you allowed to speak to me this way? I am after all, your mother inw''''


    ''''Maria never spoke about you, so it means you don''t matter to her. Tell me, your real reason foring here. You have been in this country all that long and never bothered to get in touch with Maria. Why are you suddenlying to find her?''''


    ''''Your brother must have told you about me and the kind of business that I do. Honestly, I didn''t intend to look for Maria but I miss her. No matter what anyone says, we still have a mother and daughter rtionship. I just want to meet with my daughter and connect with her once more'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and sipped her juice.


    ''''Then, why didn''t you go up to thepany and look for her? You are scared that she will not wee you with open arms, right? I am Maria''s husband and I promised to protect her from anyone who threatens her peace. You should stop whatever ns you have for approaching Maria and just stay hidden like you have been doing all these years. I don''t want Maria to get hurt from finding out the kind of person her mother really is. You should stop that disgusting business and just leave Cosmos for good. I don''t want anyone to associate my wife to someone like you'''' Ad-Din said and Alecia Maria Leeughed. They were both unaware of the fact that Maria and Kobby sat at a corner listening to them.


    ''''I am proud of the business that I do. As for your brother''s ims, I suggest you advise him to stop provoking me. I won''t be the only one to get hurt when this blows out of proportion. I actually didn''te to meet Maria. I came to meet you because I know that you don''t want Maria to have any form of interaction with me. We share the same sentiments because I don''t intend to appear from Maria. I already abandoned her once. Whatever I leave in the past, I don''t go back for it. Maria is part of my past''''


    ''''How could you say such a thing about your own daughter? Don''t you have a conscience at all?'''' Ad-Din asked as her frowned at the actions of the woman.


    ''''Conscience? Is it edible? I can''t believe you are so nave even as a businessman, Mr. Denarius? The world is dog eating dog world. You really don''t know how scary it is to work while having a conscience. Having a conscience is like leaving your enemies a way to pull you down. it is the same with having a weakness. Maria was my biggest weakness, so I had to get rid of her in order to achieve what I have to today. Anyways, I already said what I came to tell you. tell your brother to stop provoking me because I can''t stop myself when I am provoked. Who knows, your wife might be the one to pay for the price'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and ced the juice ss in her hands on the table and took her bag. She stood up and turned to go and saw Maria. her eyes twitched as she looked at her cardboard copy.


    They stared at each other as if strangers meeting for the first time. Kobby held unto Maria''s hand tightly keeping her calm.


    ''''Wow. We really look like familiar strangers'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and chuckled.


    Ad-Din turned and saw Maria and quickly stood up ''''Maria, how did you?''''


    ''''How long were you nning to keep me in the dark?'''' Maria asked and looked at Ad-Din.


    ''''We haven''t seen each other for so long. Aren''t you going to say hi to me at least? Maria, I am heartbroken. I thought we would have a rather emotional reunion when we finally met but you seem emotionless like an empty can''''


    ''''Why did you think that way? Didn''t you say you didn''te to meet me?'''' Maria asked expressionlessly.


    ''''You grew up well, Maria. You look so pretty, just like me when I was your age'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and smiled.


    ''''I guess that is why we are like familiar strangers'''' Maria replied sharply.


    ''''You are still unable to control your emotions. Even as a kid you always spoke your mind and couldn''t handle confrontations well. But, I am proud of you though. You said to me back then that you were going to be someone I will be proud of and begged me to stay. I received your letter though. The one you wrote in a fit of anger and mailed to me. I remember you said you were going to grow up well and be the opposite of everything I am and was back then. But, you got yourself a younger man. Isn''t that a p to your own face?''''


    ''''I am different from you. I wasn''t the one who abandoned her 14-year old daughter for a younger man and a life of freedom. You have no right to judge me''''


    ''''Calm down, Maria. I didn''te here to see you. I came here because I had business with your husband here. Didn''t he tell you?''''


    ''''Are all mothers like you? You don''t deserve to be a mother at all. How could you speak to your own daughter like that? Don''t you feel apologetic to me even once? Do you know how life was for me a 14-year old when you left without a word? How could you not feel sorry towards me even one bit?''''


    ''''If I feel sorry for you, what will I gain from that? What will you gain from it? Will that make the scars in your heart to suddenly disappear? Sorry, but I am not good at soothing people''s wounds. I never had anyone to sooth my wounds''''


    ''''That''s enough. You don''t have to tell Maria all this'''' Kobby said.


    ''''You must be Lexi''s husband. Sorry about your wife. I thought you would hate Maria the most for causing your wife to die but seeing that you are still together, I guess you must be a really kind person"

 Chapter 125: 125 Familiar Strangers 2

    Chapter 125: 125 Familiar Strangers 2


    "You must be Lexi''s husband. Sorry for your wife. I thought you would hate Maria the most for causing your wife to die but seeing that you are still together, I guess you must be a really kind person"


    " I have spent more time than I intended. I will leave here.


    Maria, if you ever want to catch up, your young husband here has my address. He will give it to you. You are wee to pay mom a visit, though I doubt you will want to see me again'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and chuckled before walking away.


    Maria lost her footing and almost fell but Ad-Din caught her up quickly and spoke ''''Maria, are you alright?''''


    ''''Don''t touch me'''' Maria spoke coldly and red at Ad-Din before walking away. She used her hands to wipe away her tears as she ran out of the caf.


    ''''Maria, wait'''' Ad-Din ran after Maria. Kobby sat on the chair and sighed. That woman had seeded in bringing back the memories he had tried so hard to let go.


    Maria ran across the street and hailed a taxi and left before Ad-Din could catch up with her. Ad-Din cussed internally as he went off to get his car and chase her.


    Meanwhile, Alecia Maria Lee sat in her car and watched the whole scene. She let out a bitter smile and murmured ''''you are really heartless and obnoxious Alecia'''' she put on her spectacles and drove off.


    ...


    Calia picked up her phone, about to call Kobby when her office door opened and thetter walked in.


    ''''Kobby, I was about to call you'''' Calia said but Kobby didn''t say anything and hugged her. Calia flushed and asked worriedly ''''what is it? Are you alright?'''' Kobby shook his head. ''What''s wrong? Do you want us to talk about it?''''


    ''''After the show. Right now, I just want to hug you'''' Kobby said and wrapped his arms tightly around her.


    ''''I don''t know what it is about, but it will be alright. Everything will be fine'''' Calia said and patted his back. Kobby smiled and nodded his head.


    ......


    The red traffic caught up with Ad-Din and he was forced to pull over and watch as the taxi Maria was in went farther away from his sight.


    An hourter


    Maria dialled Monroe''s number as she sobbed inside the car. when the call connected she spoke right away ''''Monroe, tell me. what kind of person is my mother?''''


    ''''Maria, where are you? Everyone is worried about you. Ad-Din said he lost you'''' Monroe said over the phone as he pressed the loudspeaker in front of everyone. It had already been an hour since they searched and couldn''t find her. Everyone was worried. today was supposed to be a wonderful day for everyone because Calia wasunching her first self-produced Jewellery show and this unfortunately happened. They were worried and anxious.


    ''''Tell me. what kind of person is that woman? What kind of business is she doing? How many people have she hurt so far?'''' Maria screamed into the phone Ad-Din who was standing beside Monroe snatched the phone and spoke.


    ''''Maria, please where are you? Let''s meet up. I promise to tell you everything''''


    ''''Liar. You lied to me. How long were you nning to keep this away from me? Why did everyone know about this but me? You promised to always tell me the truth, but why did you hide this from me? Ad-Din, you lied to me''''


    ''''I didn''t lie to you. I have never lied to you. I just didn''t find the right time to tell you. I only found out the truth this morning. Please, tell me where you are. I wille for you''''


    ''''I want to be a lone. You and your family can go ahead and attend the show without me. I was never a part of any family to begin with. I was alone and will always be alone in this world'''' Maria said and hung up the call.


    ''"Shit'''' Gibson cussed ''I almost got her location but she suddenly cut the line off and I lost the connection. What do we do now?'''' he asked worriedly.


    ''''I have already asked some people to look for her'''' Max said.


    ''''Dad, will aunt Maria be alright? Why is she missing?'''' Tiana asked.


    ''''She is fine. You shouldn''t be out here. Go and get ready and also keep aunt Caliapany. She must be feeling nervous'''' Kobby said and Tiana nodded her head and went back to the backstage.


    ''''The show is about to start. Let''s get settled. Maria is a sensible kid. She is just a bit sensitive because she was thest person to find out. Give her time, she wille back when she is ready'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''Ad, your father already sent out some men from the base to look for her. Maria will be fine'''' Mona Lisa said and patted Ad-Din''s shoulder.


    Ad-Din felt his heart squeezing and he was feeling frustrated not knowing how Maria was and where she was.


    Cemetery.


    Maria sat on the graveyard of Lexis weeping. She cried till her head ached and her throat went dry. She looked at the picture of Lexis smiling back at her and spoke.


    ''''I''m sorry, Lex. If I had watched the road well before crossing, you wouldn''t have tried to save me and took my ce. I was just someone no one wanted until I met you and you showed me so much love. You were my family, my best friend and the only one who stayed with me. but, I must be cursed. I can''t seem to hold unto the people the I care about before they slip out of my hands. I am the sorriest to you, Lex. Why did you have a safe a wretch like me? Even my own parents abandoned me, why did you have to give up your life for me? I don''t deserve it at all''''


    ''''Did you know? I met that woman today. I always thought that I would be someone who was living a good life when I finally met her again. I wanted to live a better life to spite her but, I realise that, I am still stupid and have nothing to my name. She looked really good that I became jealous and hurt. Why did she have to leave a good life after leaving me? Why is the universe so unfair to me? I lost you and lost the zeal to live. Just when I was finally finding happiness, she had toe and pour cold water all over my efforts''''


    In the midst of the talking, Maria fell asleep on the tomb. She had a dream. In her dream, she wasying with her head on Lexis''ps and thetter was ying with her head and speaking to her.


    ''''Silly Maria. I thought we were past the stage of being sorry to each other? Why are you still a kid at heart? What do I do with you, Maria? Why is your life so pitiful? Is gettingte, you shouldn''t be here'''' Lexis said and looked at the cloudy skies. ''''It might rain anytime soon. You are going to get sick at this rate'''' Lexis said and started hitting Maria ''''wake up Portia, is about to rain''''


    Maria subconsciously hit the hands of Lexis away and murmured ''no, let me sleep some more, Lex''''


    ''''Is going to rain, Portia. You will get sick, get up and call Ad-Din toe for you'''' Maria heard the voice in her dream and sat up at once saying.


    ''''I said you should let me sleep some more, Lex. Do you have a death wish'''' Maria looked around her and came back to her senses. Tears formed in her eyes as she sighed and started sobbing uncontrobly. She really missed her best friend so much. She was now even dreaming of her.


    Maria fell to the ground and touched her aching chest. Her heart was in so much pain that she didn''t know what to do with herself. She touched the picture on the tomb and screamed and bit her lips hard till blood oozed out. She hit her chest trying to sooth the pain to no avail.


    It soon started raining and her dress got wet in the process but that still didn''t stop her. Maria felt like she was losing it all and couldn''t stop her heart from aching as the tears that represented her pain flowed endlessly.


    Her body became weak and she felt her sight going blur but in that moment she felt that she was suddenly in someone''s embrace before she drifted slowly into unconsciousness. Ad-Din lifted Maria up as the ambnce team rushed forward with their stretched to ce her on it. Ad-Din picked the phone that was on the ground and looked at the picture on the tomb once again before going away with the ambnce team.

 Chapter 126: 126 When Things are no longer awkward, lets have a meal together 1

    Chapter 126: 126 When Things are no longer awkward, let''s have a meal together 1


    Three dayster.


    First Hospital.


    Private ward.


    Maria opened her eyes and saw herself in the hospital. She tried to sit up and heard the door opened. Ad-Din hurried towards her as soon as he opened the door and saw that she was awake.


    ''''Maria, you are awake. How do you feel?'''' Ad-Din asked worriedly and touched her forehead for any signs of fever. He sighed relieved when her body temperature was normal. He ced the sk in his hand on the table and sat closer to her.


    ''''How do you feel?'''' Ad-Din asked again.


    ''''Mythat woman. What is going to happen to her?'''' Maria asked and looked at Ad-Din.


    ''''Are you worried about her?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria shook her head.


    ''''I am not worried about her. I just wanted to know what your brother intends to do to her'''' Maria said.


    ''''My brother was worried that the things that woman did will be blown up by the media and you might get hurt in the process. We never intended to keep you in the dark. I nned to tell you everything that day but her certain appearance made it difficult to''''


    ''''Can you tell me into detail what kind of business she is involved in?'''' Maria asked and Ad-Din nodded his head.


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee, is operating a brothel. 8 years ago, she bought a few girls from a casino'''' Maria listened as Ad-Din narrated everything to her.


    Maria sighed and couldn''t believe her mother was capable of doing such a cruel thing.


    ''''So, Marvel was one was the victims? The girls. Those innocent girls must have had a tough life. How did she turn out this way? I feel like I don''t even know her at all. I thought that she would at least live a decent life after abandoning me but it turns out she abandoned me because of that same kind of thing. I feel just disgusted thinking about that''''


    ''''I understand. But, Maria, I want you to know something. That woman is responsible for herself just as you are responsible for yourself. She was well aware of the fact that what she was doing was wrong but because she had the backing of people in high position, she took things for granted. You don''t have to feel sorry for anything or to anyone. You are different from her''''


    ''''What is going to happen to her now? I really don''t have any opinion on anything about her. She is the woman who gave birth to me but I feel strange just talking about her'''' Maria said.


    ''''Max already filed a report to the Police and Girl child Protection bureau and an investigation is already underway. I couldn''t tell you because you were still asleep and sick. Maria, I''m sorry for not telling you about this earlier. Can you forgive me this once? I promise it won''t happen again'''' Ad-Din said and held Maria''s hands.


    ''''Is alright. I shouldn''t have behaved that way. It was really childish of me to get angry with you when it wasn''t even your fault. Tell me, how long have being here for?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''This is the third day since I brought you here'''' Ad-Din told her and she furrowed her brows.


    ''''Then, that means I missed the show? God, Ad-Din, what do I do? I feel so bad. Won''t Calia be angry with me?'''' Maria asked worriedly and the door opened that moment and they heard Calia''s voice.


    ''''You need to appease me Maria. I am still pissed you missed my show over something so trivial''''


    ''''Aunt Portia, uncle Din'''' Tiana mentioned their names and ran off to sit by Maria.


    ''''I''m sorry. I really have no better excuse'''' Maria said as she hugged Tiana.


    ''''I understand. It was unfortunate that such a thing had to happen on such a good day. The show was sessful and I got invited to City View Jewellery show next month, you can make it up to me by not missing it'''' Calia said.


    ''''I won''t miss it. But, where is Kobby?'''' Maria asked when she didn''t see Kobby with them.


    ''''He is doing some rounds. He said he will be here soon'''' Calia said.


    ''''I see'''' Maria smiled.


    ''''Aunt, you scared me. Do you know how everyone was worried about you? You shouldn''t do that next time'''' Tiana said as she leaned on Maria''s shoulder.


    ''''See? Even Tiana is scolding you for making us worried'''' Calia said and theyughed. The door opened once more and the Denarius family entered.


    ''''Who is scolding my daughter inw?'''' Mona Lisa asked as she walked closer.


    ''''Grandma Lisa, I already scolded aunt, so don''t scold her again. Great grandpa, why are you looking at my aunt like that? Are you going to scold her too?'''' Tiana asked and everyoneughed.


    ''''Look at this little one'''' Old Mr. Denarius said andughed.


    ''''Maria, how do you feel?'''' Ken Denarius asked.


    ''''I''m fine. I''m sorry for making everyone worried'''' Maria said.


    ''''If you know then don''t do that again. we are a family. Is there something we can''t solve together by having a good chat? This time, we were able to find you early, what if something had happened to you? I was finally epting you. don''t tell me I thought wrongly of you because the Maria I know isn''t some weak kid?'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I won''t do that again''''


    ''''Mom, I already scolded her. She is still sick. Do you have to scold her again?'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''I just knew you weren''t happy that we were scolding your little bride'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''Where is brother inw?'''' Maria asked ''I hope he isn''t here because of me?'''' Tiana got down from the bed and went to stand by Calia.


    ''''No, Max had something going on. He will visitter on. We heard everything from him. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just focus on getting better. You have no reason to be sorry or feel bad about what happened. You didn''t do anything wrong. Maria, we are now a family. I hope that you will trust in us a bit more and don''t do anything rashly next time'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''Yes, grandpa, I won''t do that again'''' Maria said.


    ''''What did the doctor say?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked.


    ''''She can go home tomorrow after running some tests. Kobby will collect the results for us'''' Ad-Din said.


    After seeing that Maria was alright, Ken Denarius and Old Mr. Denarius left to go and do their own things. Ad-Din also left for a meeting leaving Maria with Calia and Mona Lisa.


    .....


    It waste afternoon and Maria was alone in the ward when she heard a knock and turned. She looked at the door and answered ''e in''''. Marvel opened the door and walked in holding a basket of fruits. She stood at the door and they looked at each other. Things were suddenly awkward between them.


    Maria smiled and pointed at the couch and said ''''sit down''''


    ''''I asked Mr. Denarius and he said you liked autumn apricots, so I got you some. They are organic and fresh'''' Marvel went ahead and ced the basket on the table before going to sit on the couch.


    ''''Thank you, but you didn''t have to do that'''' Maria said and sat across her. Her hand was still connected to the IV pole.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' Marvel asked cautiously.


    ''''I should be the one asking you that. I don''t know how to make things any less awkward between us. I thought that we would have being good friends because you seemed really nice and genuine but I honestly don''t know how to face you knowing that my mother did such a horrible thing to you'''' Maria said.


    ''''I also don''t really know what to say. I feel responsible a bit for causing you to be in the hospital. If I never told Max about it, he wouldn''t have investigated and we wouldn''t have gotten to this point'''' Marvel said.


    ''''You did well by talking about it. You shouldn''t keep quiet and allow evil to thrive and you don''t have to feel responsible for anything. If anything, I should be the one to feel apologetic to you. It was my mother who did that to you after all. I know that things are going to be a little awkward between us but I hope that one day, when things have passed. You and I can talk and be in the same ce without feeling awkward''''


    ''''I can''t forgive Alecia Maria Lee because of what she did and I know it will still be hard on you since she is your mother. No matter how you pretend to be okay, I know it is not. I came here today to let you know that, you don''t have to feel sorry for anything. You don''t have to punish yourself for something you didn''t do''''.


    ''''I hope that we can be friends again after everything is over. For now, I know it won''t be possible because anytime you see me, you will be reminded of my mother because we look too much alike''''


    ''''I should go back now. The case was forwarded to the police and since I am a witness I will be needy to make a statement'''' Marvel said and stood up.

 Chapter 127: 127 When things are no longer awkward, lets grab a meal together 2

    Chapter 127: 127 When things are no longer awkward, let''s grab a meal together 2


    ''''Sure, go ahead. Thank you for passing by'''' Maria stood up and they bowed slightly towards each other before Marvel went out. Maria sighed and took the remote from the table and turned on the television. Coincidentally, they were showing news of her mother.


    Maria watched as Alecia Maria Lee was surrounded by reporters as she stood in front of her hotel speaking.


    Alecia Maria Lee: This is pure defamation. The Denarius family is targeting me for no reason. They are even preventing me from seeing my daughter.


    Maria who was watching frowned upon hearing that. Just what was this woman nning to do?


    ''''Did you just say that your daughter is with the Denarius family? Do you have a rtionship with the Denarius family?'''' a reporter asked.


    ''''My daughter is married to the youngest son of the Denarius family. They are keeping my daughter and not allowing me to meet up with her'''' Alecia Maria Lee said again.


    Maria wanted to turn the television of but decided to leave it, losing all energy to bother with her.


    Shelton Hotel.


    Alecia Maria Lee kept her head held high as she addressed the reporters gathered in front of her hotel.


    ''''Miss Lee, is it true that you are operating a brothel in the name of a hotel?'' a reporter asked and Alecia Maria Lee chuckled before saying.


    ''''I am operating an honest business and I pay my taxes. I will not allow anyone to defame me'''' as she was speaking the police arrived and got down from their van and walked to them, the reporters gave way for the police as they walked closer to Alecia Maria Lee.


    ''''Miss Lee, you are under arrest for hosting illicit businesses in your hotel and for child prostitution'''' the detective said as he showed her his ID card. He gestured at the two others with him and they stood before Alecia Maria Lee and wanted to handcuff her.


    ''''What is the meaning of this?'''' Alecia Maria Lee asked angrily as the police ignored her and the reporters started writing their new scoop.


    ''''Take her away and bring the men to take every document inside the hotel'''' the detective spared her no look and walked into the hotel.


    ''''You are not allowed to touch anything that belongs to me'''' Alecia Maria Lee kept screaming as the police took her away. She saw Max Denarius and Marvel standing at a distance watching her. her face turned paled as anger seeped within her.


    Max Denarius and Marvel watched as Alecia Maria Lee was escorted into the police van and they got into their car. Max Denarius looked at Marvel and asked.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    ''''I don''t know. Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to see that woman for even a second more'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Okay'''' Max Denarius drove away.


    ...


    First Hospital.


    Kobby entered the ward and saw Maria sitting on the couch and he walked up to her ''''Portia, are you alright?'''' Kobby asked and looked at the television.


    ''''Kobby, why does God still give children to such kind of women? Is clear she has no conscience. I can''t believe such a woman is my mother'''' Maria said as she sat on the couch.


    ''''You are here with us because she gave birth to you. Even though she wasn''t a good example. How do you feel?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''I''m fine. Marvel came here. She just a while ago'''' Maria said.


    ''Really? So, what did she tell you?''''


    ''''Nothing. things were really awkward and I think they will remain that way for some time. We can''t put everything behind us and act like it never happened. We just decided to give each other time''''


    ''''Right, don''t stress yourself too much and don''t make such a rash decision like that again''''


    ''''I''m sorry, because of me you had to hear all that from Alecia Maria Lee''''


    ''''I thought we were past the stage of saying sorry to each other? You, should really get your brain checked. You are so silly''''


    ''''Psst''''


    ''''Have you eaten? Should I peel and cut the fruits for you?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Oh, can you do that for me?'''' Maria asked and theyughed.


    The next day, Ad-Din escorted Maria to take all the necessary tests and they packed their things ready to leave the hospital. Kobby walked with them to the OPD.


    ''''I will let you know when the test resultse out. Maria, take care, I will call you'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Okay, bye'''' Maria hugged Kobby before letting go. Ad-Din held Maria''s hand and they walked towards the entrance.


    ''''I''m finally going home'''' Maria murmured and Ad-Din looked at her and smiled.


    ...


    Denarius Mansion.


    Ad-Din pulled over in front of their quarters and they both got down. Ad-Din took the bag Maria used at the hospital from the backseat and turned to her ''''Maria, I left something in the booth, could you take it for me?'''' Ad-Din said and closed the door.


    ''''En, what did youleave'''' Maria paused her words as the scene before her surprised her. She saw a ribbon tied together with balloons and rose flowers. They filled the car up, she didn''t know how many they were but she knew they were more at least more than 500 single roses there. She turned and looked at Ad-Din speechlessly as tears trimmed down her face.


    ''''Ad, you. how man flowers are there?'''' she asked trying to calm herself down. her heart was beating fast.


    '':About 999 pieces of rose flowers. Do you like my present?'''' Ad-Din asked and Maria nodded her head and went to hug him.


    ''''But, today isn''t valentine''s day? Why are you suddenly giving me flowers?'''' Maria asked curiously.


    ''''Silly woman. You must have really forgotten what day today is right?'''' Ad-Din asked as he hugged her halfway ''''take the flowers and let''s go inside. There is more surprise waiting for you'''' he said to her.


    ''''More surprises? Today really feels like is my birthday.wait, what''s today''s date?'''' Maria asked as it dawned on her. Ad-Din looked at her without saying anything and she startedughing ''''today is 31st July, is my birthday''''


    ''''Did I marry a klutz?'''' Ad-Din said jokingly and Maria red at him and took the flowers from the booth. Ad-Din opened the door for her and they went inside. Maria saw the whole Denarius family in front of her. Calia was standing by a table with a big chocte cake with lit candles. They started singing a birthday song for her when they saw her.


    ''''Happy birthday to you''''


    ''''Happy birthday to you''''


    ''''Happy birthday to you''''


    ''''Happy birthday to you Maria, happy birthday to you''''


    Maria busted into tears as they each gave her a hug.


    ''''Maria, today is such a happy day, why are you crying?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''I''m just happy. I didn''t even know everyone was here nning this. I thought that everyone was avoiding me because of what was going on. I thought that everyone was going to walk on eggshells around me. I''m just happy that everything is still normal between us'''' Maria said.


    ''''Do you think you are that great? You think too highly of yourself'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''Grandpa, today is my wife''s birthday, can you not be obnoxious for a while?'''' Ad-Din said making themugh.


    ''''Happy birthday, Maria. Here is something small for you'''' Ken Denarius said and handed Maria a small box.


    ''''Thanks, father''''


    ''''This is my gift to you'''' Mona Lisa said and handed her a big gift bag that contained a dress.


    Maria looked at the box and turned to Ad-Din ''''open it and see'''' he told her.


    Maria nodded and opened the dress and saw that it was a wedding dress ''a wedding dress? Is so beautiful''''


    ''''I want you to officially marry my son quickly and give me a grandson to cuddle. I have lost hope in a certain someone here'''' Mona Lisa said and turned to look at Max Denarius.


    ''''Mother, where you referring to me just now?'''' Max asked.


    ''''Who else if not you, elder brother? I am still young'''' Gibson said.


    ''''Maria, happy birthday. Here is my gift to you. I hope that you and I can grab a meal together when all this is over'''' Max said and handed Maria a small box.


    ''''Actually, I don''t mind at all. She is paying for what she did'''' Maria said.


    ''''Today is a happy day, let''s not ruin it by bringing up unfortunate happenings'''' Calia said and continued ''Maria, won''t you open elder brother''s gift? Is the most expensive''''


    ''''Thank you, elder brother'''' Maria said ''I will open itter on'''' Maria said and turned to look at Old Mr. Denarius with an outstretched hand.


    ''''Why are you stretching your hands at me?'''' the old man asked suspiciously.


    ''''Don''t tell me you didn''t prepare a gift for me? Aye, I just got discharged from the hospital on my birthday and my grandfather inw didn''t even prepare me a gift. Aren''t I so pitiful?'''' Maria said making everyoneugh.


    ''''Who said I didn''t prepare anything for you? I was the one who helped in the decoration. I blew air into the balloons. Do you know how much oxygen I lost doing that?'''' Old Mr. Denarius said and removed a small card from his pocket ''''here is something for you. Go and do shopping. I heard women love to shop. This card is unlimited. It''s your birthday gift. I have also allocated shares to your name, Max will brief you on thatter on''''


    ''''Grandpa is the best'''' Maria hugged the old man suddenly and he chuckled.


    ''''Maria, why didn''t I get a hug for my gift? Do you know that your behaviour now is hurting my feelings?'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Aye, mother, don''t think that way. This is grandpa''s first gift to me, I have to show him I appreciate it so that he would always give me more'''' Maria said.


    ''Oliver Twist'''' the old man said.

 Chapter 128: 128 Can I?

    Chapter 128: 128 Can I?


    ''''Oliver Twist'''' the old man said.


    ''''Sister inw, here is my gift'''' Gibson said and handled the box to her.


    ''''Ad-Din, what gift did you prepare for Maria?'''' Calia asked and they turned to look at him.


    ''''I am her birthday gift'''' Ad-Din said and they all psst and shook their heads.


    ''''Maria, hurry, make a wish and blow on the candles'''' Calia said.


    Maria closed her eyes and sped her hands together. she made her wish quickly and blew air on the candles.


    ''''What did you wish for?'''' Ad-Din asked her.


    ''''I asked that we will always be together no matter what happens'''' Maria said and Ad-Din pulled her closer and kissed her and everyone squirmed at them.


    ''''We are done here. Let''s give these two privacy, who knows my grandson mighte from them today'''' Mona Lisa said and Maria flushed and hid her face in Ad-Din''s chest.


    ''''Maria, I kept Tiana and Kobby''s gifts on the table. We will leave you two to continue your celebration'''' Calia said and everyone left the quarters.


    Maria looked at the gifts in the hall and turned to Ad-Din ''''where do I put all of these gifts?''''


    ''''Before that, there is something more pressing that needs your attention'''' Ad-Din said and pointed at his lower part and Maria flushed. Ad-Din pulled her closer and kissed her passionately. He lifted her into the bedroom and they continued from there.


    Max''s quarters.


    Max Denarius entered the hall and saw Marvel in a towel pouring coffee in the kitchen and he froze on the step looking at her. Marvel didn''t hear the door open and lifted the mug towards her lips and saw Max watching her. she got startled and almost poured the coffee on herself.


    ''''Max, Max. what are you doing here?'''' she asked flustered.


    ''''This is my house?'''' Max said questionably and walked towards her. Marvel tightened the towel around her body.


    ''''No, I mean. Didn''t you go to celebrate Maria''s birthday. You are back so early'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Ad-Din asked us to leave because he wanted to be with Maria alone. You just showered?'''' he asked.


    ''''Oh, yes. I wanted to just go to bed straight when I arrived hometer. There was nothing much to do so I decided to take my bath while I waited for you. I didn''t know you woulde back so quickly'''' Marvel said and flushed.


    ''''I see'''' Max said incoherently as his eyes roamed her body. Marvel felt her heartbeat racing.


    ''''I should go and change since you are back'''' Marvel said and took a step to go but Max held her hand and she stopped and they looked at each other.


    ''''Are you still afraid of my touch?'''' Max asked her and she shook her head.


    ''''No'''' Marvel answered and Max turned to face her.


    ''''Can I?'''' he asked as he looked at the towel wrapped around her body. Marvel nodded and Max cupped her face with his palms and wasted no time in kissing her. he lifted her and sat her on the table as their kissing got intensive and passionate. Marvel moan in between the kisses and Max felt his self-control leaving him. He lifted her down again and they kissed while walking towards the bedroom. They acted clumsily as they stumbled on things while going into the bedroom.


    Max pulled the towel away from her body and Marvel felt exposed. She quickly covered her body with the quilt and watched as Max removed his clothes. His body was well defined. He threw thest piece of cloth on him and pulled the quilt away from her body and looked at her whispering ''''beautiful, you are so beautiful Marvel''''


    Max kissed her neck as his arms roamed her body. He looked at her face as she flushed and closed her eyes and he spoke ''''open your eyes and look at me. I want this to be a memorable one for you and me''''


    Marvel opened her eyes and felt his hand getting down to her core and she froze. Max knew her fear and smiled at her. He started kissing her to keep her mind away from the fear and before she realised he had entered her. Marvel wrapped her arms intimately and tightly around his body as they became one.


    Two dayster.


    Cosmos Prisons.


    Maria sat nervously as she waited her mother''s arrival. Alecia Maria Lee had requested to meet with her a day ago and Ad-Din told her about it. at first she didn''t want to go but after thinking about it, she realised she had to meet with her in order to get her closure.


    Maria was nervous because this could be considered their second meeting.


    Alecia Maria Lee entered inside the waiting room and sat down. They looked at each other through the ss te that separated them.


    ''''Why are you even more nervous than I am? Someone would think you were the one in prison, Maria Portia Lee'''' Alecia Maria Lee said and chuckled.


    ''''You asked to see me for?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''How was life without me?'''' Alecia asked and Maria smiled halfheartedly.


    ''''Are you asking because you are just curious or you regret leaving me?'''' Maria asked back.


    ''''I''m curious. You grew up into such a nice youngdy'''' Alecia said and smiled.


    ''''I learnt how to survive without you. I did a pretty good job at taking care of myself that I forgot I even had a mother who existed'''' Maria said.


    ''''You must hate me so much? I understand. You can hate me, Maria. I owe you so much, but, I don''t regret leaving you. You know already. The women in our family don''t regret the decisions that we make. Your grandmother, your aunt, me and even you''''


    ''''What are you insinuating?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''I am saying that I am proud you grew up so well without proper guidance. Your father was just another useless being''''


    ''''Is that why you left us? If you hadn''t left, my father wouldn''t have be the kind of person he turned out to be. You were the one who abandoned us first and that how our lives got messed up. Do you know how long I had to leave with the image you painted and left? Peoplebelled me with different names. How could you do that without a second thought? Did I not mean anything to you? Did you even love me as a daughter at all?'''' Maria asked as her voice choked.


    ''''I loved you Portia. I loved you so much that''s why I had to leave you. I didn''t want you to grow up with someone like me'''' Alecia said.


    ''''You loved me so much. So much that you felt the best thing was for you to leave me? Do you know that is themest excuse ever? Leaving someone because you love them so much? You loved me, yes, butpared to that younger man and your career, I came third. The young man was first, your career second and I camest. That''s why you didn''t hesitate before throwing me away''''


    "''Portia, I know you won''t believe me but all these years, I haven''t forgotten about you. I still kept tabs on you and watched you from afar''''


    ''''Oh, is that how you found out about my ident? Do you know the worst thing you have done to me? It wasn''t abandoning me. It was when you mocked myte friend''s husband at the caf that day and took everything she did for granted. Is Lexis hadn''t tried to save me, she wouldn''t be death. You knew all that and you still had the guts to act as if my life wasn''t worth it''''


    ''''Portia, forgive me. I know my words were overboard''''


    ''''Forgive you? Right, your guilt must be eating you up. that''s why you asked me toe here so that you can tell me how sorry you are but, I know you are not sincere at all. You don''t deserve my forgiveness until you beg those girls to forgive you first. How could you not feel remorse formitting such a cruel crime?''''


    ''''That was business and it has nothing to do with you'''' Alecia said.


    ''''You are wrong. It has everything to do with me because in the end, something I can''t erase is the fact that you are my mother and people will always point their fingers at me because of you''''


    ''''Portia, I don''t have much time left anymore. I have leukaemia and the doctor said I have just a few weeks to live''''


    ''''What? Is that why you want my forgiveness? Because you don''t want to die with the guilt? You are the worse, mother'''' Maria said and stood up.


    ''''No, wait, Portia'''' Alecia called out before falling to the floor. Maria froze as she looked at her mother''s body on the cold floor. the prison guard rushed forward and pressed the emergency button on the left.

 Chapter 129: 129 Happy Ending 1

    Chapter 129: 129 Happy Ending 1


    ''''No, wait, Portia'''' Alecia called out before falling to the floor. Maria froze as she looked at her mother''s body on the cold floor. the prison guard rushed forward and pressed the emergency button on the left.


    First Hospital.


    Ad-Din held Maria''s hand as she quavered on her seat. They were at the emergency room waiting for the doctor toe out and let them know of the state of Alecia Maria Lee. Ad-Din was the one who went with Maria to the prison but he was standing outside, giving them privacy.


    Alecia''s sudden unconsciousness was not something Maria was expecting. It made her flustered and a little scared. though she had told herself that she didn''t care about Alecia Maria Lee anymore, now that something like this had happened, she didn''t know what to feel anymore. She was confused and scared at the same time.


    ''''She will be fine'''' Ad-Din said and rubbed her hands gently. Maria looked at him and smiled bitterly. Kobby walked to them and asked.


    ''''Portia, Ad-Din, what happened? I was attending to a patient and came after your call''''


    ''''Alecia Maria Lee is in the operating room. Maria visited her today and unfortunately she copsed'''' Ad-Din exined.


    ''''She will be fine, Portia. Don''t worry too much'''' Kobby said.


    ''''I don''t know. I''m just scared. She told me she was sick and didn''t have much time left. What is she really dies?'''' Maria said bitterly as she bit her lips trying to fight the tears and anguish she was feeling.


    ''''Let''s wait for the doctor toe out first. Let''s not jump to conclusions'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Yes, Portia. Calm down first'''' Kobby added.


    The doors opened and the doctor walked out along with the nurses that were inside. The nurses walked away leaving the doctor.


    ''''Doctor, how is she?'''' Maria asked almost impatiently.


    ''''The patient asking to see you. she said you are her daughter'''' the doctor said and Maria nodded her head.


    ''''If you have something to say to her, then I suggest you do it quickly. The patient has little time left. She might not be able to live for more than three hours. She will be moved to a ward soon. You can see her then'''' the doctor said and bowed before leaving.


    Maria stepped back and Ad-Din held her steadying her as she lost her bnce. She sped her hands together anxiously as she looked inside the. Two nurses pulled out the stretcher out and Maria looked at Alecia. She had suddenly be pale and looked weak. She opened her eyes and looked at Maria and smiled as the nurses pushed the stretcher away.


    ...


    Maria stood in front of the bed nervously looking at her mother. She suddenly didn''t know what to say to her. Alecia looked at her and smiled.


    ''''Maria, you are already 30, but why do you look like your younger self so much? You were always awkward in expressing your feelings even as a kid. I am the one who had hurt you the most, but why do you look like you are the sinner here?'''' Alecia said to Maria.


    ''''How do you feel?'''' Maria asked and looked at her.


    ''''I guess I am really paying for my sins. Maria, can I ask for a favour from you before I die?'''' Alecia asked.


    ''''What favour?'''' Maria asked back.


    ''''I want to meet that woman. Can you tell her toe and see me? I want to ask her for forgiveness. I know is toote, but I can''t leave knowing that you might never be at peace anytime you see her. I am the one whomitted all those crimes. I don''t deserve her forgiveness but I at least need to apologise to her'''' Alecia said.


    ''''I will ask my husband to tell Max. I can''t assure you that she will be willing to meet with you but, I will try my best'''' Maria said.


    ''''That will be enough. I am already grateful that you are the person with me during myst days'''' Alecia said and chuckled bitterly. Everyone had abandoned her as soon as she was in trouble.


    ''''I will speak to Ad-Din and return. You should rest. I will be here when you wake up'''' Maria said and covered Alecia properly with the quilt.


    ''''Alright'''' Alecia closed her eyes and Maria went out.


    Ad-Din turned when he heard the door open. Maria walked to him and spoke ''''Ad, there is something I want you to do for me''''.


    ''''What is it? Tell me'''' Ad-Din said to her.


    ''''My mom, I mean, Alecia. She wants to meet with Marvel and apologise to her. I don''t know how to ry the message to her'''' Maria said.


    ''''I will call Max and let him know. Don''t worry too much'' Ad-Din said and hugged Maria before he removed his phone and made a call to Max.


    ''''I will be inside'''' Maria said and Ad-Din nodded his head and Maria went back inside.


    ''''Can you do that for me? Okay, thank you. We are at the hospital, bye'''' Ad-Din hung up and opened the door and went inside.


    Maria turned to look at him. Alecia was sleeping so they sat at the couch in the middle of the room as they waited.


    ''''What did elder brother say?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''He said they are on their way. Marvel has agreed to meet with your mother'''' Ad-Din said and pulled Maria closer to himself. Maria ced her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    Half an hourter, the door opened and Ad-Din saw Kobby and Calia along with Max and Marvel. The sound of their steps woke Maria who was almost falling asleep to wake up. She stood up as soon as she saw them.


    ''''You are here?'''' Maria said and walked towards Alecia''s bed.


    ''''En, Max told me that Alecia wanted to see me'''' Marvel said.


    ''''She is asleep'''' Maria looked at her mother and thetter opened her eyes and called her name.


    ''''Portia''''


    ''''Mom, you are awake?'''' Maria turned and looked at Alecia.


    ''''En, I wasn''t sleeping. I was just resting'''' Alecia said and looked at Marvel who was a distance away from her. ''''Portia, help me to sit up'''' Alecia said and Maria helped her to sit up on the bed.


    ''''I will be outside if you need me'''' Maria said and turned to go but Alecia held unto her head.


    ''''Is fine, I will be outside. I am not leaving'''' Maria assured her before she now let go of her hand. Maria walked out with Ad-Din, Max, Kobby and Calia.


    Marvel stood nervously in front of Alecia with her head lowered down.


    ''''Marvel Nelson, right?'''' Alecia asked.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I''m sorry for calling you out of the blue. I didn''t know how else to meet you. I owe you so much. You and all the girls I harmed. I know you won''t believe the sincerity of my apology now because you might think I am doing this because I have little time left. But, I want you to know that now that I am about to die, there are a lot of things I regret and treating you girls the way I did is one of them. I never thought that I would regret any of my decisions but I am regretting it so much. I wished that I hadn''t gotten greedy and left my family. I hope that you won''t treat my daughter unfairly based on what I did to you'''' Alecia said weakly.


    ''''I can''t forgive you immediately but I know a time wille when I don''t think about what you did to me anymore. Your daughter is such a lovely person. I don''t have anything against her'''' Marvel said and looked at Alecia, remembering the first time she saw Alecia. She still looked much the same, only that she was palepared to back then.


    ''''Thank you foring to see me. I am grateful'''' Alecia said and the monitor started beeping nonstop. Maria and the rest rushed in after hearing it. Marvel stood frozen at the same spot.


    ''''Mom, mom'''' Maria touched Alecia. The doctor in charge walked in and checked on Alecia. He shook his head and covered Alecia''s face with the quilt. Ad-Din pulled Maria into his embrace as she cried. Max held Marvel''s handforting her.


    A weekter.


    Maria stood by her mother''s grave. She ced the banquet of flowers in her hands on the grave and spoke ''''rest in peace mother. Though out time together was short and not so pleasant, I hope that you finally rest peacefully''''


    Maria smiled and looked at the picture of the woman who looked just like her but a little older before walking away. She walked outside the cemetery and Ad-Din opened his arms wide waiting for her. She ran into his arms and he embraced her tightly.


    ''''I''m so proud of you, Maria'''' Ad-Din said to her.


    ''''Thank you for everything, Ad-Din. I wouldn''t have been able to do anything without you'''' Maria said and kissed him.

 Chapter 130: 130 Happy Ending 2

    Chapter 130: 130 Happy Ending 2


    Calia finished thest piece of design she was working on and looked at her clock. It was already half past 21:00. She yawned and turned to the little girl who was sleeping soundly on her office sofa. She smiled and stood up from her desk. She opened her drawer and ced the papers in her drawer and went to squat beside Tiana.


    Calia wondered when she started getting attached to the girl but she found outtely that she loved herpany and wanted to be around her all the time. Calia kissed Tiana''s cheeks and the girl blushed even in her sleep. She wore a smile which made Calia to smile.


    Calia stood up and wanted to try carrying Tiana and almost fell. The girl was heavy even for an 8-year old. Calia ced her back on the sofa and stumbled backwards hitting her back on a hard chest and a strong pair of hands wrapped themselves around her. The familiar scent of the familiar man made her heart to skip a beat and it increased as his voice sounded hoarse beside her ears.


    ''''Be careful. Do you want to trip and hurt yourself?'''' Kobby said taking advantage of the situation and wrapped his arms tightly around her. He bit her ear and she shuddered feeling hot all over suddenly.


    ''''Stop messing around'''' Calia said and pushed him away and stood away from him. She didn''t know why but she was suddenly feeling so hot all over that it flustered her.


    ''''Hey, are you alright?'''' Kobby asked worriedly because she was acting weird, so unlike her usual yful self.


    ''''I''m fine. Pick Tiana up and let''s go. It''s gettingte and the weather is cold'''' Calia said and picked her bag. Kobby nodded his head and didn''t ask further. He carried Tiana up from the sofa.


    ''''Let''s go. I will send you home first before we go home'''' Kobby said and Calia subconsciously bit her lips and stood at the door. She lowered her gaze down.


    Kobby didn''t understand why she was suddenly behaving that way and asked ''''Calia, did I do something wrong?'''' he ced Tiana back on the sofa and walked up to Calia ''you don''t look happy''''


    ''''I''m fine, let''s go'''' Calia said and Kobby frowned not believing her.


    ''''You are not fine'''' He took her hand and pulled her over to her desk and sat her down before leaning closer to her as he supported himself with the table ''''Cal, you have to tell me when I do something wrong. If not I wouldn''t be able to correct my mistakes. So, can you tell me at least why your mood is suddenly bad? Is there anything I can do to make you happy or smile again?'''' Kobby asked and looked at her blushing face.


    Calia''s face was red like a ripped tomato and she suddenly felt petty for being angry for nothing. The reason itself was what made her blushed and she didn''t know how to convene the message to him. It made her feel even more frustrated.


    ''''I I'''' Calia couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    ''''You en, you can tell me'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Then, you can''t make fun of me or tease me if I told you. You have to promise not to alsough at me'''' Calia said.


    ''''Okay, I promise to not tease orugh at you. So, please tell me what''s putting you in a bad mood''''


    ''''Why do you always say that you will send me home first? Why do you always send me home first? You have never asked me whether I want to spend the night at your ce or not. Is already been 8 months since we started dating and I can even count the number of times I''ve been to your house and I only slept there one to three times and that too in Tiana''s room''''


    Calia covered her mouth with her hands and pursed her lips. She studied Kobby''s expression which was unreadable for a few seconds, perhaps from the shock of not expecting something like that from her.


    ''''Did I shock you with my words?'''' Calia asked cautiously as Kobby''s gaze on her intensified ''''well, I wasn''t saying that I want to spend the night at your ce''''


    Kobby suddenly leaned closer and kissed her. it was a short but aggressive kiss that made her weak. He looked at her and said ''''let''s go home''''


    Calia blushed and tried to stand up, her legs grew weak. She almost fell back on the chair and Kobby held her up. She bumped into his chest and they stayed there like that for a while. They could hear each other''s heartbeats. Kobby leaned in closer, about to kiss her again when they heard Tiana''s voice.


    ''''Dad, there is a child here. Don''t kiss aunt in front of me'''' Tiana said and they both turned and looked at the girl who was sitting and rubbing her eyes.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Kobby held Calia''s hand and they went over to Tiana''s ce.


    Calia blushed as they went out of the office.


    In the car, Tiana sat at the back while Calia and Kobby sat on the front seats. The ride home was quite but deep in their hearts, they were nervous about what was going to happen next. It was like their rtionship was going to go through a bigger phase and things were going to be more intimate between them.


    Kobby''s apartment.


    Kobby carried Tiana who had fallen asleep again on their way home into the house and Calia followed behind them. They got into the house and Kobby sent Tiana to her bed and tucked her to sleep before going out. He saw Calia standing in the middle of the hall. When Calia heard the opening and closing of the room she pointed at the wall where the big framed picture of Kobby and Lexis used to hang alongside the one with Kobby, Maria and Tiana.


    ''''Where is the one with and pretty sister?'''' Calia asked. Kobby went to stand by her and answered.


    ''''It was about time I took it off. I will cherish the memory I have with Lex in my heart''''


    ''''But, what about Tiana? Won''t she think that you did it because of me?'''' Calia asked and looked at him.


    ''''Tiana was the one who reminded me that we needed to get rid of that photo. She said it wasn''t nice for us to still have the picture of herte mom hanged in the hall when we have you. I think Lex will think that way too and I also think that way too. We need to respect your presence in our lives'''' Kobby said.


    ''''But, I don''t really mind having her picture here'''' Calia said.


    ''''I do mind. Are you not tired? You should wash up and we will go to bed'''' Kobby said and Calia''s rm bells started ringing in her ears. The only words she could process at that moment were ''''wash up'' ''go to bed together?'''' she immediately turned and looked at Kobby and blushed.


    ''''I didn''t bring anything to change into'''' Calia said.


    ''''You''ve been wearing my clothes whenever youe here, so what''s the big deal?'''' Kobby asked and looked at her before heading to his bedroom. He stopped at the door and turned to look at her asking ''''what are you standing there doing? Don''t tell me all the courage you had before have suddenly disappeared?''''


    ''''I am not afraid, okay?'''' Calia said and went ahead, she pushed Kobby aside and went into the room. She stood at the bed and looked at the big queen sized bed and blushed just thinking about how she was going to sleep there with Kobby.


    ''''Should I wash up first or will you wash up first?'''' Kobby asked as he tried to sound calm and normal though he was nervous internally.


    ''''I will wash up first'''' Calia said and ced her bag on the bed ''you have everything in the bathroom, right? I mean bathrobe and all that?''''


    ''''Yes, I have. You can wear these'''' Kobby said and opened his closet and took out a pair of silk sleep wear and handed to her. I recently started using the shampoo that you use, so that you can use in case you ever decided to stay in my room. I will go and prepare some tea for you'''' Kobby said and blushed. Calia saw his red face and giggled. It seems she wasn''t the only one feeling nervous of their first night. She didn''t want to tease him.


    ''''Instead of tea, let''s have some beer instead. I think beer is the most appropriate for a night like this?'''' Calia said.


    ''''Right, then, I will get us some beer'''' Kobby said and left the room immediately. At the hall, he leaned on the kitchen table and touched his beating heart.


    ''''What was that all about, Kobby Brian? Wow!! I didn''t know I would be this nervous. Calm down, Kobby. Is normal to feel that way because she is the woman you love'''' Kobby sat on the chair and calmed himself down before he opened the fridge and removed four cans of beer and went back into the room.

 Chapter 131: 131 Happy Ending 3

    Chapter 131: 131 Happy Ending 3


    Calia finished bathing and wore the silk sleepwear that Kobby gave her but she was too nervous to even step out of the bathroom. She stood at the door and opened it slightly to check for the presence of Kobby but didn''t see him. It made her rx and she finally got out of the bathroom. She closed the bathroom door and turned just in time to see Kobby also entering the room with four cans of beer. They looked at each other and Calia blushed.


    ''''You are done already?'''' Kobby was the first to speak.


    ''''Yes, I am not really the type who spends a long time in the shower'''' Calia replied awkwardly and went forward to sit on his dressing mirror. She noticed that from the bathroom necessities to the male products he used were from the brand that she usually bought her stuff from and blushed.


    ''''You were everything from Mol and Pan?'''' Calia asked as she lifted the male cologne to smell.


    ''''I found their fragrance smelt nice the first day I carried you into my office after you tripped, so I casually bought them before I realise what I was even doing'''' Kobby said as he ced the beer on the floor.


    ''''You mean you bought them even before we started dating? Does that mean you fell for me already but was ying hard to get?'''' Calia turned to look at him as she asked.


    ''''I will go and take my bath now'''' Kobby neither denied nor agreed, he simply changed the topic but because his face was turned towards the bathroom, Calia didn''t noticed he flushed hard for the first time and was shy. He didn''t want to look awkward. He opened the door and went into the shower.


    Kobby showered rather fast and was about to take a towel when he realised he had forgotten to pick a clean towel before going in. He cussed internally for acting like a teenager when he was already a plus 30-something year old man.


    He saw the towel that Calia had used previously and contemted before taking it. he smelt it and a subtle smile appeared on his lips before he used it to wipe his own body. As he did that, he hummed a song seemingly in a good mood.


    Calia finished applying some night skincare pomade on her face and body before she stood up and went and sat on the floor near where Kobby had ced the drinks. She looked towards the bathroom door nervously and sped her hands together trying to calm herself down. She decided to pick the cold can beer and wrapped her fingers around it, allowing the cold sensations to calm her down. The door soon opened and Kobby came out wearing only a towel. The same one Calia used. He wrapped it securely around his waist leaving his upper side bare. Calia gulped and the beer can fell down from her but she didn''t even bulge; her mind, her concentration was on the man standing in front of the door also watching her. This was considered the first time she was seeing him like this and she being her usual perverted self, feasted on his appearance. Kobby walked towards her and she subconsciously licked her lips without realising, she sat upright and watched as Kobby bend down in front of her and she closed her eyes thinking he was going to kiss her.


    Kobby looked at her and smiled before picking the can beer that had rolled away and ced it back together with the other beer. He turned and moved closer to her ears and whispered into her ears ''''I will change into something appropriate and be back quickly''''


    Calia opened her eyes and saw his teasing smile and frowned. She red at him before punching his chest ''is it fun to tease me?'''' she asked.


    ''''No, is good to know that you want me as much as I desire you. I''m going to change in here because I forgot to bring in my sleepwear when I went in to shower. So, unless you want to see what is beneath the towel, you can keep watching me. I am just warning you in advance before you scream and wake Tiana up'''' Kobby said and walked away to the closet. He opened it and removed the same pair of silk pyjamas before turning to face Calia.


    Calia looked at him curiously while her mind and heart screamed at her to close her eyes. She didn''t know where she got the courage from but her gaze didn''t even falter as she watched Kobby sternly and even bit her lips.


    Kobby smirked. He must really apud her for her bravery but he wasn''t about to make it that easy for her either. He took a step forward and the distance between them shortened. He ced the pyjamas into her hands and Calia flushed. She was a little confused about what he was nning to do but she still held unto the pyjamas that he gave to her.


    Kobby slowly started removing the towel and Calia instinctively closed her eyes and turned her face away. Her face was red as she spoke still with her eyes closed.


    ''''Have you always being this shameless? How can you do that in front of me? I am considered a guest. How can you casually take off your clothes and wear them in front of me?'''' Calia stuttered and heard him chuckled ''you are evenughing? Do you find it funny to tease me in this manner? You are lucky I was brought up to respect people''s privacy if not, I would have definitely watched you change in front of me without even batting an eye'''' Calia continued.


    ''''Open your eyes'''' Kobby said to her.


    ''''No, I refuse to be tainted by you in this manner'''' Calia screamed and covered her face with her hands.


    ''''I am not naked. I have finished dressing up already'''' Kobby told her.


    ''''That is not true. Your pyjamas are in my'''' Calia opened her eyes and realised there was nothing in her hands and she looked up and saw Kobby already dressed up. ''''You should have said so earlier. Do you take pride in making me flustered in this manner?'''' Calia red at him.


    Kobby sat closer to her and picked the beer and opened one for her and another for himself ''''I just find you cute that''s all'''' Kobby said and sipped his beer.


    ''''Tsk'''' Calia smiled.


    They finished drinking all the beer in no time and Kobby went back and brought four more and they finished it but strangely none of them were drunk. They were still much sober. Kobby stood up to go and take another beer when Calia stopped him.


    ''''No, don''t. I don''t think we will be able to get drunk even if we empty the fridge. Let''s just leave the rest of the beer for next time''''


    ''''Okay'''' Kobby said and sat back. They looked up, gazing at the ceiling while their fingers started moving subtly closer to each other. After a while, Kobby grabbed her hand andced their fingers together while his heartbeat quickened. He was feeling extremely nervous and his palms were sweaty.


    ''''Your palms are quite wet'''' Calia said.


    ''''En. Is because I am so nervous right now'''' Kobby replied honestly and they both busted into a fit ofughter. Theyughed and turned looking at each other. They moved their faces closer to each other and Kobby suddenly wrapped his arms around her body and pulled her into hisps. Their eyesced with desire as they gazed into each other.


    Kobby didn''t rush to kiss her. he rather touched her face, tracing her eyes down to her nose and then to her lips all the way not breaking their gaze. His other hand at her back slowly unzipped the zipper of her pyjamas which was located at her back. He touched her bare skin with his hands and she shuddered. He used his two hands to slowly pulled down the top from her shoulders and stopped at her cleavage. Calia flushed and wanted to look away but he held her chin and turned her face back and then kissed her. It was a short kiss but it was enough to make Calia loss her mind. She felt like she was floating already. But, Kobby didn''t stop there. He looked at her flushed face and murmured ''all mine. You are mine. My woman''''


    Calia smiled and whispered hoarsely back ''''and you are my man. all mine''''


    ''''That sounds so sexying from your mouth'''' Kobby said and lifted her up. he gently ced her on the bed and leaned closer to her. His body on top of her as their breathing became uneven. Kobby kissed her as another hand started removing the clothes on her body. Calia reached out and grabbed the shirt and started undoing the buttons.


    They were soon naked on the bed andughed at the clumsy ways they used to remove the clothes. In the middle of theughter, Kobby moved downwards and opened her legs apart. It shocked Calia because she wasn''t expecting that. She flushed and asked.


    ''''what are you going to do?''''


    ''''Is feels so good to know that you are not even aware of what I am going to do. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that is not allowed. I am a doctor, remember?'''' Kobby said and lowered his face down to her core.


    Calia wasn''t sure of the meaning of his words but she suddenly shuddered and felt his tongue doing something to her. she felt an excitement she had never felt before. she didn''t understand much about what he was doing but she found herself not being able to contain the pleasure that she was getting from what he was doing. She moaned out his name and it drove Kobby crazy as he increased the pressure he was using to eat her out. She smelt so beautiful and her innocent expressions where what drove him crazy. He just wanted her to feel loved and wanted and cared for. He was going to make sure he was the man she would never be tired of.


    ''''Kobby, Kobby, I feel like'''' the words didn''t get toe her before Calia started moaning, her orgasm came so hard that she spammed and her breathing became hard. Her body shook and shivered. She didn''t get to calm down as Kobby drove her into another orgasm. After he was done and went up to her, she asked ''''what was that? It was so good''''


    Kobby chuckled and kissed her as he slowly entered her. She felt an intense initial pain, which made her nearly faint but after a while, she felt that he had entered her.


    Calia wrapped her arms around him as her body adjusted to his length. Kobby started moving in and out slowly while watching her expression. He was being careful not to make the painst. After finally getting his entire length in, he started thrusting in a little harder. That night, they became one and the world seemed to not exist in their minds.

 Chapter 132: 132 Happy Ending 4

    Chapter 132: 132 Happy Ending 4


    The next day, Calia opened her eyes and saw that she was in the bed but her legs seemed to not belong to her. memories of the night came to her mind and she flushed. She didn''t even remember how long they went at it because she felt like she fainted over and over again. She remembered Kobby carrying her into the bathroom and cleaning her up. Calia sighed and shook her head. her thoughts at that moment where ''this man had been celibate for toote, he almost killed her in bed''.


    She removed the nket and saw her naked body stered with love bits and flushed. The door opened and Kobby came in with a tray of soup. She flushed and covered her body up immediately with the nket.


    ''''I''ve seen everything already'''' Kobby said and ced the tray on the table.


    ''''How many times did wedo it? My legs feel like they don''t belong to me'''' Calia asked and Kobby pursed his lips. ''two times, three times, four, don''t tell me we went at it for five rounds?'''' Calia said doubtfully.


    ''''You should drink some soup first. I already sent Tiana to her grandparents and I also asked for a leave at work. We can spend the whole day together and do whatever you want us to do'''' Kobby said trying to change the subject but Calia caught unto his game.


    ''''Kobby Brian, how many times did you roast mest night?'''' Calia asked sternly.


    Kobby coughed and sipped the water he brought in with the soup before he lifted his fingers and Calia started counting them.


    ''''Four, five, no way six times?'''' Calia screamed at Kobby and he culled backwards like a thief caught in the act. ''''This man is so unbelievable. How could you do that to me knowing well I was a virgin who had never gone that far with any man? Did you intend to kill me? No wonder my legs are so heavy and unmovable like a rock''''


    ''''You can''t me me. My woman has such a beautiful body; I couldn''t resist after tasting the forbidden fruit. Your sexual voice drove me crazy'''' Kobby said trying to defend himself.


    ''''Ah'''' Calia chuckled ''''so is my fault for having a drop dead gorgeous body? You are a doctor; how could you be so shameless? Wow. I really underestimated you. from now onwards, you are not allowed to touch me until I tell you to do so. That will be your punishment'''' Calia said and wrapped the nket around her body and got down from the bed. She almost fell down when Kobby caught her in his arms. Calia blushed as she looked at his lips and shook her head. She red at him.


    ''''I will help you to the bathroom, mdy'''' Kobby said and sent her to the bathroom.


    ''''Don''t think I will forgive you that easily'''' Calia said and looked away smiling.


    .....


    Calia finished the soup and looked at Kobby asking ''''I want more. I need to replenish the lost energy you took from mest night. Add lots of meat''''


    ''''No problem'''' Kobby said and took the bowl. He stood up and went to the door and heard his name.


    ''''Kobby'''' Calia called out.


    ''''Yes, is there something else you need?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Aboutst night, you did well. I was satisfied with your performance'''' Calia said and winked at him. Kobby froze at the door and asked cautiously.


    ''''What did you just say?''''


    ''''You heard me the first time. Go and bring me my soup'''' Calia said and looked away. She had used all the courage in her topliment him and he still dared to want more.


    Kobby smiled and went back to her. he kissed her suddenly and whispered into her ears ''''I still have a few tricks up my sleeves. We can try them anytime you want'''' Kobby said and went out of the room. Caliaughed and shook her head. This is why you shouldn''tpliment a man.


    After eating so much soup and feeling rejuvenated, Calia and Kobby took a walk around the neighbourhood. There was a store at the end of the apartments and they stopped there and bought a few groceries before going back.


    Back at the apartment, Calia pushed Kobby out of the kitchen and took over, wanting to also disy her culinary skills. Kobby didn''t reject and sat at the dining table watching her. Calia didn''t want him helping out in anyway so he could only watch her.


    As she was busy in the kitchen, Kobby took out his phone and started taking pictures of her. He just loved watching her do her own thing without distracting her. The only problem was that, now that he had tasted her, he found it hard to stay away. Every turn she made, her smile and her movement made him want to pin her down and make love to her. He was already imagining the different ways and positions he was going to take her in. she was her little innocent woman and he wanted to be the one to turn her into a bad woman in the bedroom. He was happy exploring her and finding out the various ways he could satisfy her.


    Last night, he realised, the way she called out his name when she wasing was so sexy and unforgettable. He was the only one to make her feel that way. He wanted to cherish her for the rest of his life.


    Calia turned and noticed that Kobby''s gaze was on her but he seemed to have zoned out. She stroked her third and thumb finger in front of him and asked ''''what are you thinking so seriously about?''''


    ''''Calia, let''s get married'''' Kobby looked at her and said suddenly.


    ''''Huh? So sudden, why?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''I don''t want to be apart from you. I want to wake up next to you. I want to hold you and sleep with you every night'''' Kobby said and pecked her lips.


    ''''Kobby, I want to do same but, is so sudden'''' Calia said.


    ''''Is not sudden. You said it yourself. We''ve been together for almost 8 months. Why don''t we get married and be aplete family?'''' Kobby said to her.


    ''''Okay, but, are you confident about meeting my family? Max and Ad-Din are different. My parents are not here but they already know about you and you have spoken to them before, but they are different from my uncle, aunt, brother and grandpa. My parents have lived in abroad for the most part of their lives, so they had a western mind-set but my grandpa is a little traditional, I''m worried he might make things hard for you intentionally''''


    ''''Don''t worry. You are worth everything I will go through as long as I can have you to myself. Let''s go and meet your grandpa tomorrow''''


    ''''Wait. Isn''t it too sudden? We just spoke about it and you already want to meet them tomorrow? Kobby, why don''t you let me inform them first and then, we can set a date for you to meet them?'''' Calia said and touched his hands.


    ''''Alright, then. But, you better inform them early. Let''s get married fast maybe before Portia and Ad-Din'''' Kobby said.


    ''''Why do I feel that you are taking this as apetition?'''' Calia asked and chuckled.


    ''''Am I?'''' Kobby asked.


    ''''Yes, you are. Food is almost ready, when will Tiana be back?'''' Calia asked and the door opened. Mrs. Mathias walked in with Tiana.


    ''''Dad, Aunt Calia. I am home'''' Tiana said and ran to hug them. Calia bowed before Mrs. Mathias and greeted politely.


    ''Hi, Ma''am''''


    ''''Why are you so nervous in front of me? Kobby already told me everything and since you are from the Denarius family, I trust you. We are going to a family soon because of Tiana. Don''t act so distant around me or else I will be hurt'''' Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Whoa, you are so cool just like what Maria said'''' Calia said and smiled.


    ''''See, isn''t it good to be close this way? Tiana said you were cooking a feast. I happen to also be hungry. Can I impose on you for dinner?'''' Mrs. Mathias said.


    ''''Sure, Maa. I will serve it soon'''' Calia said and went to the kitchen immediately. Mrs. Mathias patted Kobby''s shoulders and he turned to look at her.


    ''''You found a good one. Tiana hasn''t stopped talking about her the whole day. When are you going to settle down with her?'''' Mrs. Mathias asked.


    ''''Mom, very soon. Don''t worry. Guess what? Lexis was her muse and they met 8 years ago'''' Kobby said as Mrs. Mathias sat next to him. They were whispering while Tiana stood next to Calia stealing meat as thetter served.


    ''''Really? Then, I can rest. I''m sure Lexis brought her to you'''' Mrs. Mathias said and they both agreed.


    Soon, Calia served the food and they all enjoyed it. Mrs. Mathias keptplimenting Calia as she ate. It was a lovely scene which made Kobby happy.

 Chapter 133: 133 Happy Ending 5

    Chapter 133: 133 Happy Ending 5


    Denarius Mansion, Ad-Din''s Quarters.


    Maria walked out of the bedroom and saw Ad-Din holding some papers in his hands. She was dressed in a blue dress that stopped at her knees. They were about to attend the monthly dinner of the family. Maria went into the kitchen and removed a bottle of water and unscrewed it. She drunk it as she walked closer to Ad-Din.


    ''''What''s that? You look too serious; I hope that''s not my exam report?'''' Maria asked as she stood next to him and saw that it was a medical report. The same one Kobby said he would deliver it to them when it was out.


    ''''Is really mine. Let me have a look, what does it say?'''' Maria said and Ad-Din turned to look at her. He sized her up from head to toe making Maria nervous ''''what is it? Why are you looking at me like that? Did the report say that there is something wrong with me?''''


    ''''Oh, the medical report said that something serious is wrong with you. Maria, have you being feeling welltely?'''' Ad-Din asked in a serious tone.


    ''''I feel well. Besides, feeling nausea and dizzy most of the time, I feel alright. Why? Am I sick?'''' Maria asked nervously.


    ''''Maria, the report here says that apart from one thing that is happening to you, every other thing is fine. The report says that there is something growing in you'''' Ad-Din said.


    ''''Something is growing in me? Oh my God, Ad, do I have cancer? I am just 31 years, how could the deity by this cruel to me? I haven''t even given you any children and I''m going to die already?'''' Maria said.


    ''''Maria, rx. I was just messing with you'''' Ad-Din said and Maria red at him before hitting him.


    ''''How could you mess with me this way? You scared me'''' Maria screamed at him as tears formed in her eyes ''I thought I was really going to die''''


    ''''I''m sorry. Come here, I have good news for you'''' Ad-Din said and pulled her into a hug.


    ''''Don''t try to patronise me after scaring me. I won''t forgive you that easily'''' Maria said.


    ''''I have good news for you. the report just now states that you are fine. There is nothing wrong with you and that you are pregnant'''' Ad-Din finally announced and Maria looked up at once.


    ''''What did you just say? I am pregnant?'''' Maria asked again and Ad-Din nodded his head. He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs tightly around his waist ''''Ad, am I really pregnant?''''


    ''''Yes, my love. You are three weeks pregnant. You are going to give birth to our child, Maria'''' Ad-Din said and Maria kissed him.


    ''''This is the best news I''ve received since Alecia died. This great'''' Maria added.


    ''''Is time for the dinner. Let''s go and shock everyone with the news and when we return, I will give you a gift'''' Ad-Din said and held Maria''s hand and they went out.


    Denarius Main Mansion.


    Ad-Din held Maria''s hand and they entered the hall and saw that everyone was already seated at the table.


    ''''Maria, Ad, we were waiting for you two'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Why are you holding her hand so delicately for? Can''t Maria walk anymore?'''' Old Mr. Denarius said and everyone shook their heads. They would probably never understand his jealousy towards Maria.


    ''''Grandpa, Maria is in a delicate state right now. I have to be careful with her every step'''' Ad-Din said and pulled the chair out for Maria to sit.


    ''''Why is she in a delicate state? Is not like she is pregnant?'''' the old man grumbled and Maria blushed. The table turned silent and looked at them.


    ''''Wait. Maria is really pregnant?'''' Max Denarius asked.


    ''''Yes, my wife is pregnant'''' Ad-Din said proudly and smiled as he sat beside Maria.


    ''''When? How?'''' Calia asked.


    ''''Sis, what do you mean how?'''' Gibson asked Calia and thetter red at him.


    ''''Maria, is it really true that you are pregnant?'''' Mona Lisa asked.


    ''''We found out this evening when the medical report came in'''' Maria announced.


    ''''Maria, this is wonderful news. Come and mom will give you a hug'''' Mona Lisa said and stood up to hug Maria.


    ''''Big brother, aren''t you going to congratte me?'''' Ad-Din asked his elder brother.


    ''''I should be congratting Maria not you'''' Max said a little annoyed. He turned to Maria saying ''''Maria, congrattions. I will send you a gift soon''''


    ''''Thank you, big brother'''' Maria said.


    ''''Did you hear that? We need to work hard and also have our own baby soon'''' Max turned to Marvel who was sitting quietly beside him and said making her flush. She turned and red at him.


    ''''Big brother, can you not always break the rules? Stop putting pressure on sister inw'''' Gibson said.


    "''We also have an announcement to make'''' Max said suddenly and everyone turned to look at him. ''''You should also congratte us. we got our marriage certificate this morning''''


    Everyone looked at them shocked at the information they were hearing but Max didn''t care. He was just pissed that his younger brother was racing faster than him.


    ''''Max, Marriage is a serious matter. Did you two discuss it properly before doing that? I hope you didn''t force Marvel to marry you'''' Ken Denarius asked knowing very well how stubborn Max could be at times.


    ''''Father, everyone, I was the one who suggested it and we went ahead to get the certificate. Max didn''t force me'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Wow, Marvel, you are quite daring for a girl'''' Calia said.


    ''''Congratte us'''' Max said sternly and everyone found his behaviour ridiculous and cute.


    ''''Congrattions Max and Marvel'''' Maria was the first to say it before everyone chipped in.


    ''''Congrattions to you both''''


    ''''Congrattions, but next time, let''s do things properly. Marvel is a woman. She deserves a good proposal and engagement before jumping into marriage'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''''We n to have the wedding very soon''''


    ''''That''s okay" Ken Denarius said.


    ''''I also have something to say'''' Calia cleared her throat and said.


    ''''Don''t tell me you are also pregnant or married already? The surprises are enough for one family dinner'''' Gibson said.


    ''''What do you want to say, Calia?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked.


    ''''Well, you know Kobby and I have been dating for a while now'''' Calia said.


    ''''We didn''t know. You have always been secretive about it'''' the old man said.


    ''''Grandpa, can you not be this way?'''' Calia said and frowned at her grandpa.


    ''''What did I do? Anyways, carry on'''' the old man added.


    ''''We are nning to get married and Kobby wants toe and meet the whole family to formerly introduce himself. He wanted to join us tonight but I wanted to inform everyone before'''' Calia said.


    ''''So, you are not asking for our permission but you are telling us instead?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked.


    ''''Grandpa, what is it with you? Why are you so jealous? Are you that lonely to always attack us?'''' Calia replied back. Everyone kept quiet because it was only Calia who could put the old man in his ce.


    ''''I won''t be lonely for long. My granddaughter inw is going to give me a grandchild soon. I won''t care about you anymore'''' Old Mr. Denarius said.


    ''''The food is getting cold. let''s eat'''' Mona Lisa said.


    Everyone turned their concentration back to the dinner and started eating even as they chatted. After the dinner, the women sat at the table while the men upied the hall and they were doing their own things.


    ''''Maria, do you think is a boy or a girl or twins?'''' Calia asked excitedly.


    ''''I don''t know but I don''t mind'''' Maria said.


    ''''That''s right. whether the baby is a boy or a girl is not important. What''s important is that he or she ising to meet the best family there is to exist. Maria, I will personally brew some health tonics for you. They are good for pregnant women'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Congrattions, Maria. I am happy for you'''' Marvel said.


    ''''Thank you Marvel. I am happy you joined us today. Thest time you didn''t join us, I felt bad about it'''' Maria said to Marvel.


    ''''We are a family after all. We should bury all the unpleasant memories behind us and move ahead'''' Marvel added.


    ''''How is married life? I can''t wait to also get married to my Kobby'''' Calia said and thedies shook their heads.


    ''''Calia, I am happy that you are the one with Kobby. Please, make him happy always'''' Maria said.


    ''''I should tell you the same thing. Make sure you are happy'''' Calia also said.


    ''''That''s right. everyone deserves to be happy. Make sure you are all happy kids'''' Mona Lisa said and turned her eyes towards the men. They were also chatting happily. Mona Lisa smiled and wondered when her family became this big and their house bursting with so much happiness.


    At the end of their family time together, they all retired back to their quarters for the night. Maria finishedbing her hair and saw Ad-Dining out of the bathroom and smiled. She was finally happy atst. She too even though she thought happiness was a far-fetched thing in her life was now finally happy.


    Ad-Din walked closer to her and pulled her up asking ''''why are you smiling like that?''''


    ''''I was just thinking. My husband is so handsome and loves me so much. He is the best man for me'''' Maria said.


    ''''Are you now realising it? I am going to continue to be so good to you, Maria''''


    ''Ad-Din, let''s be happy forever''''


    ''''Yes, my love. Let''s be happy''''

 Chapter 134: Epilogue 1

    Chapter 134: Epilogue 1


    Kobby and Calia''s wedding.


    Maria and Ad-Din arrived in the wedding hall holding a 4-year-old Dexter. They saw the entire family already seated at the front pews and they went ahead to join them. Dexter ran into the arms of old Mr. Denarius with all smiles on his little face.


    ''''Mom, dad, grandpa, we are here'''' Ad-Din announced as soon as they reached the pews.


    ''''Maria, Ad-Din, how was your flight?'''' Mona Lisa asked as she stood up to give Maria and Ad-Din a hug.


    ''''It was fine. Mom, where is Calia?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''She is getting ready for her big day. She is in the waiting room with Marvel and Tiana'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''Ad-Din, you should hurry. Kobby and your brother are waiting for your arrival'''' Mona Lisa said.


    ''''I will go and go and see how Calia is preparing, I will leave Dexter to you, mom'''' Maria said and held Ad-Din''s hand and they walked away.


    Dexter who was in the arms of his great grandpa waved his tiny hands at his mom and dad before turning to look at his grandfather.


    ''''Grandpa, my mommy bought me a military uniform, I will be able to join you in the military very soon when I grow up''''


    ''''Really? Then, grandpa will be waiting to receive you Dex'''' Ken Denarius said.


    ''''Dexter, instead of going to the military, why don''t you help great grandpa in his business?'''' Old Mr. Denarius asked the small boy and he frowned and looked at him saying.


    ''''Grandmaa, I don''t want to be a businessman. I love the military uniform, so I intend to join grandpa there. Great grandpa, is toote to try to convince me''''


    ''''Look at you talking back at me. This boy is beginning to not look cute in my eyes anymore'''' Old Mr. Denarius said making themugh.


    Calia''s waiting room.


    Maria peeked into the room and spoke to Calia ''wow, who is this beautiful bride? My eyes are almost blinding by your beauty''''


    ''''Maria'''' Calia eximed as she sat while the makeup artiste did her makeup ''what kept you so long?''''


    ''''I''m sorry. We came here as soon as the ne touched down. You look so beautiful, Calia'''' Maria said and turned to hug Marvel ''Marvel, is been a while. How are you and elder brother doing?''''


    ''''We are doing well. Wee back, where is Dex?'''' Marvel asked.


    ''''He is with the family outside''''


    ''''Marvel, quick, take Maria''s dress and help her change in quickly'''' Calia said.


    ''''Whoa. I even get to wear a beautiful gown? Where is it? I will change quickly'''' Maria said.


    ''''Here'''' Marvel picked the dress and handed to Maria.


    ''''Thanks, I will be back'''' Maria said and entered the changing room''''


    ....


    ''''I now pronounce you, husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride'''' the officiating minister announced and Kobby kissed Calia.


    Dexter who was sitting in the pew with Tiana looked at the couple and turned to her saying ''big sister, is out wedding going to be just like that too?''''


    Tiana who was now twelve years looked at the boy and frowned saying ''you and whose wedding? Stop dreaming, I am never getting married to a small boy like you''''


    ''''But, my mom is older than my dad and they are married and even gave birth to a love child like me. I am cute now but when I grow up, I am going to be very handsome. Just don''t regret your decisionter on and cling unto me. by then, it will be burdensome for me'''' Dexter said.


    ''''Who taught you how to talk like that? Dexter, I was already running away when you weren''t even born. How could you be just 4 years and you are already this shameless?'''' Tiana said and massaged her head.


    ''''My father said I must be shameless if I want to conquer a woman''s heart. Just wait, Tiana Brian. One day, you will confess your undying love for me'''' Dexter said as a matter of fact.


    ''''Whatever floats your boat, little boy'''' Tiana said.


    ''''Tiana, Dexter,e over and take the pictures with us'''' Maria called out to the children. Dexter got down by himself and held Tiana''s hand saying ''let''s go and take a lot of pictures. If you miss me, you can just make do with those ones. I am going to the military to be a powerful marshal in the future''''


    Tiana shook her head and allowed the boy to continue talking as they went. She was tired to listening to his gibberish anyways.

 Chapter 135: Epilogue 2

    Chapter 135: Epilogue 2


    After taking the pictures, Maria received a surprise call from a closed friend she made back at California. She immediately excused herself and went out of the reception to meet the caller.


    "Maria Portia Lee" a soft toned voice rang out ahead. Maria saw the owner of the voice and screamed excitedly running into the embrace of thedy.


    "Paige Payin"


    Maria and thedy hugged each other before they started chatting.


    "You really came to see me Paige Payin. I''m so happy to see you?" Maria said.


    "Same here. Is this where the wedding is taking ce?" Paige Payin asked.


    "Yes, Kobby is going to be happy to see you girl. Let''s go"


    Maria pulled thedy inside the wedding hall.


    "Look at how time flies. You look so beautiful. Tell me, do you have a boyfriend?'''' Maria asked trying to y the matchmaker.


    " are you going to introduce a man to me?'''' Paige Payin asked.


    "If you''re up for it. Let me tell you. A lot of my husband''s business partners are here tonight. I could introduce a few of them to you" Maria said as she literally pulled Paige Payin along.


    Paige Payin and Maria became friends when they met California. During the time she was in so much pain, Paige Payin was the one there for her so she loved Paige Payin a lot.


    "Paige" Kobby called thedy as soon. as he saw her and they hugged each other.


    "Kobby, congrattions. I''m happy for you" Paige Payin said.


    "Meet my wife, Calia. Honey, meet our friend, Paige Payin. We met in California"


    "Hi, Paige. Thanks foring" Calia said and shook thedy''s hand.


    "Congrattions to you two. I am so d for the both of you. Here, I brought you a gift" Paige Payin said and handed the small gift bag into Calia''s hand.


    "Paige, you didn''t have to but thank you" Kobby said.


    "I''m taking Paige away to meet Ad and the others" Maria said and took thedy''s hand again and they went away.


    "She is very beautiful" Calia said making Kobby to chuckle.


    "She is but my wife is the most beautiful woman to me" Kobby said.


    "I''m serious. I could turn gay for her" Calia said.


    "Okay, that''s enough Cal" Kobby said andughed.


    After introducing her to the family, Maria pulled Paige Payin to Ad-Din who was standing with two men chatting.


    "Honey, my friend from California. Remember I told you I wasn''t sure she could make it? She is here. Paige meet my husband, Ad-Din Denarius. This is Paige Payin"


    "Hi, pleased to meet you" Ad-Din said and shook Paige''s hand.


    "My pleasure''''


    " Honey, these are my business partners from City B. Jordan Attoh and Lucas Bet"


    "hi"


    "hi"


    "hi"


    They exchanged pleasantries and started chatting. Paige Payin received a call and excused herself. As she walked away the man named Jordan Attoh looked at her.


    "Paige will be staying for a few days before she goes back to City B" Maria said to Ad-Din.


    "Is she from City B?" the man named Jordan Attoh asked.


    "Yes, she is doing her Masters at the University there. Right, you are from City B right?"


    "Yes. Which University is she studying at?" Lucas Bet asked.


    "She mentioned some City View University thest time"


    "That''s our school" Jordan Attoh said.


    "What a coincidence. This is good. I will do the introduction when shees" Maria said enthusiastically.


    "I hope you are not going to do any matchmaking, Portia?''" Ad-Din whispered the question into her ears and Maria smirked and Ad-Din face palmed. He didn''t know what was wrong with Mariately. It was like she was on a matchmaking spree.

 Chapter 136: Slave? We are in a free world 1

    Chapter 136: ve? We are in a free world 1


    A young girl ran hurriedly with her backpack hanging halfway in her left hand as she scurried through the University corners of her school. Her long ck hair was tied with a hairband at the middle leaving the rest to dangle about at her slender back.


    She didn''t care so much for her image as the belle of the school at that moment because she was alreadyte for lectures and the lecturer was sure going to roast her.


    Paige Payin just knew she was beyond saving this time because the lecturer in her ss today hatedteness the most and she was the queen of beingte. It wasn''t her fault that she had multiple part time jobs doing and always went to bedte but it was also definitely the fault of the lecturer for attending to ss early because diligence was a virtue that onecked and the other had.


    Thinking about which excuse to give this time around for beingte, Paige didn''t look ahead of her direction and bumped straight ahead into another student. The student saw her first but it was still a little toote for him to dodge the weight that came crashing on him. He was already pissed off as it is to have anotherdy pretending to bump into him.


    ''''Watch where you are going, shorty'''' the student said with an annoyed and impatient tone.


    ''''I''m sorry, I''m sorry'''' Paige apologised but it was all for nothing because the man had walked away after pushing her to the side.


    ''''Wow. He is even gone before I could apologise. What a jerk? Did he have to push me away like that? Do I smell?'''' Paige asked rhetorically and sniffed her arms. She looked at her watch and almost screamed when she saw the time.


    ''''I''m dead this time and there is no escaping'''' Paige said as she scurried away to her lecture hall.


    ....


    Paige stood behind a window and looked at the lecturer who was already busy teaching. She went closer to the window side and whispered to her friend who sat two seats away from the window. The students looked at her but Paige didn''t mind. She was already used to the sort of eyes that followed her around.


    ''''Did you get a seat for me?'''' Paige asked her friend softly and thetter nodded her head pointing at the seat next to herself that she had ced her bag on when she first arrived. Paige smiled and removed her bag ready to throw it over to her friend when she saw a shadow towering over her.


    Paige froze knowing she just got busted and with an awkward smile she looked up at the lecturer ''''hi, Sir Lucius'''' Paige said and bit her lips. The students in the ss busted into fits ofughter.


    ''''Paige Payin!!!'''' Sir Lucius literally screamed out the name exasperatedly.


    ''''Sir Lucius, please calm down. If you scream like that again, your blood might rise and I will probably go deaf''''


    ''''What do you think you were doing outside my ss? Were you trying to get into my ss like a thief?'''' Sir Lucius asked.


    ''''Off coursenot!!! Thief? No, I would never do that. I am aw abiding citizen of City B and University of Paramedics student. I know the code of behaviour so well. How could I possibly do that? Sir, it was an emergency'''' Paige said thest piece softly.


    ''''Did someone die?'''' Sir Lucius asked sarcastically making the ss to erupt intoughter.


    ''''No!!!'''' Paige said.


    ''''You, if not because you still manage to top the ss despite always beingte, I would have casted you out of my ss a long time ago. Count it your luck for at least being smart. If you were on the bottom of the ss, I wouldn''t waste my time on you either'''' Sir Lucius said and Paige almost rolled her eyes at him.


    ''''Sir, today is myst day of attending your lectureste. I will reflect on myself very well'''' Paige said meekly.


    ''''En, go in'''' Sir Lucius said and Paige hurried into the lecture hall. She smiled at the students and walked proudly to her best friend.


    ''''You... what is wrong with you? Did you sleep inte again?'''' Carlien asked as soon as Paige sat down.


    ''''I just returned from the wedding of my friend this morning and had to rush here''''


    ''''The ones you met in California?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Oh, I will tell you everythingter. Let''s pay attention or else Sir Lucius will give up on me'''' Paige said and her best friend shook her head.


    ...


    ''''I arrived safely Maria, don''t worry. My regards to your husband and Kobby. I will call you another time, bye'''' Paige hung up and took a can of juice from Carlien as they walked out of the lecture hall to the hallway after the lectures.


    ''''Was that your friend, Maria Portia Lee?'''' Carlien asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, she called to find out if I arrived safely. I forgot to call her when I arrived'''' Paige said.


    ''''You are so forgetful, I sometimes wonder how you manage to pass exams and remain the top scorer for two years straight'''' Carlien said and Paige chuckled saying as she ced her hand on Carlien''s shoulder.


    ''''Best friend, no hard feelings but I sometimes amaze myself''''


    ''''Shameless'''' Carlien muttered and they bothughed.


    ''''I still have some research assignment to submit, I have to go. are you leaving campus right away?'''' Carlien asked Paige.


    ''''En, I have a part time job at theundrypany to do around 15:15PM and is almost time'''' Paige said looking at her time.


    ''''Then, we will see ourselves at home I guess'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Sure, be safe'''' Paige said.


    ''''My words exactly. Make sure you watch where you are going and don''t pour that drink on anyone, Miss clumsy'''' Carlien said and Paige frowned.


    Paige watched as her friend walked away to the right side of the lecture halls hallway before she turned and walked out, going towards the small exit at a far end of the campus. She was going to hail a cab from there since it was easier to get one there than at the entrance gate.


    Paige sighed and thought about her life. Just a few years ago, she lived the life of a princess. Her family had money and she didn''t have to worry about anything but all of a sudden, her family broke apart with her father having to spend some time in prison and her mother passing away. It was really hell for her but she had pulled through it all and was able to now send herself to school by working multiple jobs.


    No one ever told her life was such an irony. Paige chuckled and shook her head, not wanting to dwell on the past again because it was too painful. Those memories were too painful for her. that man who framed her father and made their lives miserable was yet to pay for what he did. She was going to make sure she finds him and make him pay for everything.


    Coming back to her senses, Paige realised she had spent too much time thinking about the past and her time was almost up. She hanged her bag well and ran ahead crashing into a man and the juice she had long forgotten about spilled on the man''s shirt.


    Jordan Attoh cussed as he pushed her aside and looked at his shirt. His group of friends looked shocked as they watched. This shirt was Jordan Attoh''s favourite because his sickly sister bought it for him. He rarely wore it.


    ''''Oops, I''m sorry'''' Paige said and removed her handkerchief. She clumsily started to wipe the spilled juice on his shirt and ended up spreading it all over his shirt the more.


    ''''Are you crazy? What do you think you are doing?'''' Jordan Attoh pushed her hand away and spoke angrily. It was then that they finally looked at each other''s faces. Paige frowned feeling as if she knew them somewhere but couldn''t figure out immediately. But, Jordan Attoh and Lucas Be recognised her immediately.


    ''''Youngdy, so is you?'''' Lucas Be said first.


    ''''Do I know you?'''' Paige asked confused. Though she genuinely couldn''t recognise them at that moment, her actions came off as arrogance and made the two men angry. Jordan Attoh chuckled sarcastically saying.


    ''''What the hell did you think you were doing? How dare you touch me with your filthy hands?''''


    ''''What? Filthy hands? Look here, did I bump into you on purpose?'''' Paige asked clearly annoyed by his choice of words.


    ''''If this isn''t on purpose then what do you call it? You bumped into me in the morning and you bumped into me again this afternoon. Are you denying the fact that you were throwing yourself at me on purpose?'''' Jordan Attoh said arrogantly.


    ''''Wow'''' Paige hit her chest several times trying to calm herself down. she just couldn''t believe the guts of this man.

 Chapter 137: Slave? We are in a free world 2

    Chapter 137: ve? We are in a free world 2


    ''''Wow'''' Paige hit her chest several times trying to calm herself down. she just couldn''t believe the guts of this man.


    ''''Let''s get away from here, Lucas'''' Jordan Attoh said and walked ahead towards a big trash can ahead. Paige watched as Jordan Attoh removed the shirt from his body and threw it into the trashcan and she chuckled in shock and speechless.


    Lucas Be walked closer to Paige and asked in a disappointed tone ''''do you really not recognise us? that''s unlikely though, such a shame. You just have a pretty face with no attitute''''


    ''''You, did you just insult me?'''' Paige asked the obvious and the two girls earlier with Lucasughed at her stupidity. Paige was even more flustered by everything. She turned and saw Jordan Attoh looking at her clearly with disgust in his eyes and she became furious and walked to them.


    ''''Look here, I don''t know why you two are saying all kinds of words to me but I will not tolerate you talking about me as if you know me personally. I bumped into you and spilled my juice on you. I was wrong, fine. But, why do I have to listen to you talk about what kind of person I am as if I am not even here?'''' Paige asked angrily.


    ''''Because we don''t talk about people behind their backs when we can do it in front of them'''' Jordan Attoh said nonchnt and smugly as if daring her.


    ''''Really? Then, let me also say something since we are talking about each other. You said I bumped into intentionally in the morning and even now? I didn''t bump into you because I wanted to. I waste for ss this morning and wasn''t watching where I was going. This afternoon, I was preupied with my own thoughts and didn''t see you. do you think you are the only one who is unlucky here? I find myself the unluckiest person because I bumped into you, so don''t you dare look down on me. I spilled juice on your shirt, I willpensate you'''' Paige said and went to pick the shirt from the trash can and added.


    ''''I will send it for dry cleaning and return it to you here tomorrow. Make sure you are here for it. don''t say I am not responsible'''' Paige said arrogantly and Lucas Beughed ''''what is funny?'''' Paige asked him.


    ''''Miss, I don''t want to bust your confident bubbles but do you even know how much that shirt cost and where it was bought from?'''' Lucas Be asked Paige.


    ''''Do I have to know where and how he got the shirt. Is just a shirt, how much will it cost?'''' Paige asked Lucas Be.


    ''''This shirt'''' Lucas Be didn''t finish when Jordan Attoh stopped him saying.


    ''''Forget it, I don''t have the need for that shirt again, let''s go'''' Jordan Attoh saidzily and turned to go to his car that was parked at a distance.


    ''''Wait. I will bring it to you tomorrow. Make sure you are here for the shirt'''' Paige said and turned walking away.


    ''''who is she? She is so bold?'''' one of thedies with Lucas asked.


    ''''She is indeed bold. Ladies, shall we hit the club?'''' Lucas Be asked and thedies smiled happily.


    Jordan Attoh looked at the retracting figure of Paige and shook his head murmuring ''''such a waste of that pretty face''''


    .......


    Paige hailed herself as a master ofundry and dry cleaning. There was nothing she couldn''t do when it came to washing clothes to ironing and folding them, but at this moment even as she stood beside the washing machine, she still couldn''t believe that she couldn''t get the stains out of the shirt in her hands. She had used almost three of the most know ways of dry cleaning but still the stains were still present.


    Paige sighed as she thought about all the bragging she did and cussed ''what kind of luck is this? what an unlucky guy. To think he thought of himself as unlucky. I am the real definition of being unlucky after bumping into him. But, why did they talk as if we met before? I am sure I haven''t seen them in our school before so where could we have met? Why do I feel that they thought I was pretending to not know or recognise them?''''


    ''''I haven''t taken my vitamins today'''' Paige sighed and remembered she hadn''t taken her vitamins. She quickly rushed into her room and picked the bottle of vitamins B-12 capsules and took one before putting the stic bottle back. She returned to theundry room and saw her father.


    ''''Dad, I thought you were asleep?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''''I was going to sleep and remembered I didn''t do theundry this morning and came to do it. what about you? Did you just get back from work? Have you eaten?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked worriedly and Paigeughed. Mr. Thomas Payin was a man in his early fifties.


    ''''Dad, I have eaten and I will do theundry. Don''t worry, go to bed early'''' Paige said to her father.


    ''''Okay. Whose shirt is that?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''I bumped into a really strange guy this afternoon and spilt juice on his shirt. It looked expensive so I decided to wash it for him''''


    ''''You have to be careful in the future. I told you to always watch where you are going'''' Mr. Thomas said worriedly.


    ''''But, dad. There is something that is not right with him. I bumped into him two times today. He acted as if we knew each other and I was the one who didn''t recognise him but I really can''t remember where I met him before'''' Paige said.


    ''''Have you taken your vitaminstely? You have the follow the doctor''s advice and take the medication frequently. Until the doctor is able to figure out why you have short term memory loss, you have to take the vitamins all the time. It will slow the rate at which your brain remembers things'''' Mr. Thomas Payin told Paige. He was genuinely worried about her. Her short term memory loss issue started after the fire that year when her mother saved her and died instead. the doctors said her brain was protecting her by not remembering such painful memories but since then, she always forgets about certain things, especially people she met recently or the things she did recently.


    ''''I will be fine, dad. I am taking the vitamin regrly. Go to bed and sleep early'''' Paige said to her father.


    ''''This shirt doesn''t look like the stains will ever go away. Don''t stay up toote on it'''' Mr. Thomas Payin said.


    ''''Yes, dad'''' Paige answered and watched her father leave before she turned to look at the shirt and sighed.


    ...


    Blue Night Club


    The club was buzzing with music.


    Jordan Attoh and Lucas Be sat at the second floor watching the scene of people dancing. Turning to look at Jordan Attoh, Lucas Be said.


    ''''I think the girl really didn''t recognise us, Jordan. But, that is also unlikely, I mean Ad-Din''s wife even did the introduction. Either she is a good pretender or she simply forgot about us''''


    ''''She is good at acting. That''s all I can say'''' Jordan Attoh said and sipped his wine.


    ''''Do you think she will really bring the shirt to you tomorrow? She is quite an interesting girl. I really want to see what she will do tomorrow'''' Lucas Be said amusingly.


    A woman in a short miniskirt and pink blouse walked to them. she put her arms around Jordan Attoh and thetter looked at her coldly. Thedy''s body stiffened and she stood up immediately and went to sit next to Lucas Be.


    ''''Loosen up man, Mavis just wants to make you happy tonight. Look, you have been stressed by that actress today'''' Lucas Be said andughed.


    Jordan Attoh ignored him as he sat and looked at the people dancing.


    .....


    The next day, Paige called Carlien to her apartment and the two of them stood at a distance looking at the shirt hanging on the dry line.


    ''''Did you say you washed it 15 times with your handsst night?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Yes, Carlien but the stain is much worse than yesterday. Say, what kind of luck is this? I should have read my horoscope before leaving the house yesterday'''' Paige said.


    ''''No, you should have paid attention instead. How did you even manage to do that just a second after I left you?'''' Carlien said and red at Paige.


    ''''It was an ident, okay?'''' Paige said defencelessly.


    ''''So, what are you going to do now? After bragging and even telling him to meet you for the shirt, are you going to go back on your words now?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''I can''t do that. this is a matter of pride'''' Paige said.


    ''''Ah, as if pride could be eaten'''' Carlien scoffed.


    ''''I have decided. Let''s go to the mall. I will buy the shirt for him there'''' Paige said resolutely.


    ''''Paige, may I remind you that the mall only has departmental shops that sells branded shirts which cost about $100 dors and above? Tell me, do you have the money to buy a shirt costing that amount?'''' Carlien asked and Paige pursed her lips.

 Chapter 138: Slave? We are in a free world 3

    Chapter 138: ve? We are in a free world 3


    ''''Paige, may I remind you that the mall only has departmental shops that sells branded shirts which cost about $100 dors and above? Tell me, do you have the money to buy a shirt costing that amount?'''' Carlien asked and Paige pursed her lips.


    ''''I have about $500 dors in my ount. It should be enough to get him a shirt of the same brand right?'''' Paige said cautiously.


    ''''I have lost all the energy to care about you anymore. Let''s go then but don''t borrow money from me because I won''t give you a cent'''' Carlien said and Paige frowned.


    .....


    Paige and Carlien arrived at the mall and went into one of the department stores to look at the shirts avable. They looked around for a while. Carlien turned and saw a simr shirt of the same color and looked at the picture they took of the shirt and it matched. Carlien patted Paige and pointed at the shirt saying ''''Paige, look. Isn''t that the shirt we are looking for? It matches with the one at home''''


    ''''That''s the shirt, Carlien'''' Paige said and hurriedly went ahead to remove it from the hanger. They looked at it excitedly chatting.


    ''''Wow. We are so lucky'''' Carlien said.


    A distance away, Jordan Attoh entered the same department store with another youngdy. they walked to the men''s section. Thedy with him saw the shirt in the hands of Paige and Carlien and turned to Jordan Attoh saying.


    ''''Look, Jordan, that''s the shirt'''' Mirabel said. Jordan Attoh turned and saw Paige and immediately recognised her.


    ''''I told you, I don''t need that shirt again, Mira'''' Jordan Attoh said.


    ''''How can you not need it again? That shirt was a gift from your sister. If she finds out that you don''t have the shirt again, she will be mad. I am going to get that shirt from thosedies and give it to you'''' Mirabel said confidently.


    ''''Don''t be stubborn. It''s just a shirt'''' Jordan Attoh said.


    ''''You refused to tell me who that clumsy girl is that spilt the juice on your shirt. At least, let me buy it for you'''' Mirabel insisted.


    ''''I am going to the washroom'''' Jordan Attoh said, trying to avoid an encounter with Paige again. he turned and walked away while Mirabel walked over to Paige.


    ....


    Paige stared at the shirt with a satisfactory smile saying ''''I should buy something like this for my Joel on his birthday. Is a shame this shirt is going to such an arrogant bastard''''


    ''''Do you know you are really pitiful?'''' Carlien asked shaking her head.


    ''''Why am I pitiful?'''' Paige asked and pouted her lips. Her friend was simply too honest with her words that it sometimes hurt her.


    ''''You are buying a shirt for a man while thinking of another man, that is what makes you pitiful'''' Carlien said and turned. She saw ady walking hurriedly towards them and frowned.


    Mirabel snatched the shirt from Paige''s hands the moment she got to them and eximed ''''this is the shirt my Jordan likes to wear the most''''


    Paige and Carlien exchanged looks before turning to look at Mirabel. Carlien snatched the shirt from her.


    ''''Excuse me little Miss, but we picked this shirt first'''' Carlien said and red arrogantly at her.


    ''''You picked it but you were just admiring it. You didn''t even pay for it'''' Mirabel retorted back.


    ''''We are buying it. Let''s go Carly'''' Paige said and pulled Carlien along as she went towards to counter.


    Mirabel followed calmly behind and folded her arms watching them as they chatted with the sales girl.


    Paige knowing the girl was behind them, handed the shirt over to the salesgirl and asked ''''I am paying for this shirt. How much is it?''''


    ''''Miss, this shirt is $ 200 dors, please. How do you want to pay? Card or cash?'''' the salesgirl asked.


    ''''$200 dors? Miss, isn''t it a little too expensive. Is just a shirt'''' Carlien eximed and Mirabelughed.


    ''''Miss, this is a limited edition shirt and there are only three of these in the world. This is the only one left in our shop and the $200 dors is already a discounted price I am giving to you'''' the salesgirl said politely and smiled.


    Paige and Carlien exchanged looks making small talks ''''this shirt is expensive like crazy really expensive'''' Carlien said to Paige and Mirabel overheard them.


    ''''You are right. The shirt is expensive and I doubt you will be able to pay for it. Let''s do it this way. I can buy the shirt from you at a double of the amount, then you will be able to pay for it and keep the change and I get the shirt''''


    ''''You are right. this shirt is expensive'''' Paige said.


    ''''Paige no, don''t'''' Carlien tried to stop Paige the kind of person Paige was.


    ''''I am paying for it'''' Paige ignored Carlien and the little voice screaming at her as she fished the money out of her purse. Carlien literally face palmed herself as she bit her lips not knowing what to say.


    ''''You are paying for the shirt?'''' the salesgirl asked again as Paige counted the money.


    ''''Yes, we may be poor but we know good things when we see one. Wrap it up for me'''' Paige announced and Carlien looked at her not knowing whether tough or cry. She knew just the kind of person Paige was. Paige had so much pride than she could use.


    ''''Here you go, Miss'''' the salesgirl wrapped the shirt and ced it into a gift box and handed it to Paige. She took the money and counted it before she nodded and smiled.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Paige said and walked closer to Mirabel and said to her ''in the end, I still had thestugh'''' she humped and walked away.


    Mirabel became furious and screamed out loud. She turned and saw Jordan Attoh and ran to him saying ''''why did you keep long in the washroom? I was bullied here by those twodies going out''''


    Jordan Attoh looked at the entrance and saw Paige and Carlien going away and he turned to Mirabel and asked ''''are you done shopping? Let''s go''''


    ''''I didn''t even buy anything. I wanted the shirt but those twodies already bought it. Let''s go. I don''t feel like shopping again'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''I already told you I didn''t need the shirt anymore'''' Jordan Attoh said as they walked out.


    That evening.


    Paige stood in front of her opened window staring at the window of the next apartment opposite to their apartment. That apartment belonged to her father''s friend called Mr. Mark Lucman, the father of the man she had a crush on.


    ''''I hardly see my Joel these days. Carlien, could it be that he is so busy at work?'''' Paige asked. Carlien closed the book she was reading and stood up from the study chair in Paige''s room. She walked closer to stand beside Paige.


    ''''Your Joel? Stop wasting your time on this man, Paige. He is out of your league'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I know he is out of my league, but, that''s why I love him from afar'''' Paige said.


    Carlien chuckled and asked ''doesn''t it hurt here?'''' Carlien pointed at her left side chest.


    ''''A little at times, but when I see him I forget about the pain. Is like the pain doesn''t exist whenever I see him'''' Paige said.


    ''''Can''t you crush on someone else? Why does your crush have to be an unavable man?'''' Carlien asked and they bothughed.


    ''''Stange right?'''' Paige said.


    ''''Joel doesn''t even know you exist yet you watch him from this window every day and night. He only sees you as a younger sister'''' Carlien said feeling pity for her best friend.


    ''''Carl, could it be that he never read my letter of confession? He doesn''t act like he has seen it before'''' Paige said.


    ''''He has, Paige. He is only pretending. Think about it, if you were the one that men wrote letters to expressing their love for you over and again, how would you react knowing well that you can''t love all of them at the same time? Take our first year time for an example. You received so many letter and some even stalked you. wasn''t it terrible?'''' Carlien asked and Paige felt a shiver and shook her head.


    ''''Don''t even remind me of that time. I still feel goosebumps each time I time about what that stalker did to me'''' Paige said.


    ''''Exactly. One thing I know is that, I delivered the letter into his bag that time but since he hadn''t said anything, you should just forget of him. He doesn''t belong to you'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I can''t just stop loving him just because he doesn''t care about my love for him''''


    ''''So, take my advice and throw away that love for Joel. Focus on someone else and love again. you have loved him for three years now, is enough time for him to reciprocate but he is not so go away from that love.

 Chapter 139: Slave? We are in a free World 4

    Chapter 139: ve? We are in a free World 4


    ''''So, take my advice and throw away that love for Joel away. Focus on someone else and love again. you have loved him for three years now, is enough time for him to reciprocate but he is not so go away from that love''''


    ''''Is hard. I see him every day. How am I supposed to love someone else?''''


    ''''You are hopeless. I am not talking about Joel with you.e over and let''s study'''' Carlien said and went back to the desk. Paige looked at Carlien and said.


    ''''My dearest friend, your words are harsh sometimes but thanks''''


    Carlien smiled.


    ...


    Paige walked to the car on Monday morning looking for Jordan Attoh. She held the gift bag tightly as she murmured to herself ''''I hope he wille today. I must give this shirt to him and say goodbye to my unlucky days''''


    Paige stood at the same spot from thest time for about some time before she looked at her time. If she didn''t leave now, she was going to bete for her lectures. She didn''t want to anger Sir Lucius again this time after thest time. With that Paige turned and went away to attend her lectures.


    A minute after she left, Jordan Attoh also arrived in his car and pulled over.


    ...


    After the day''s lectures, Paige and Carlien went to a canteen located inside the University and bought some drinks. Paige absentmindedly put the diary in her hands into the gift bag instead of her school bag as they walked away chatting and sipping their can drinks.


    Paige looked up and saw Jordan Attoh at a distance. He was getting down from his car with a girl and his friend.


    ''''That''s him'''' Paige pointed at the Jordan Attoh and used her hand to pulled Carlien''s sleeve along as she walked hurriedly. Carlien was confused for a while and before she finally came to her senses, they were already standing before the group of three awkwardly.


    Mirabel immediately recognised and pointed at them saying ''''I remember you two girls''''


    Paige ignored her and looked at Jordan Attoh saying ''''here is your shirt. I''m sorry I ruined it the other day. I bought a new one for you'''' her tone wasn''t sincere and sounded a little arrogant.


    ''''I didn''t ask you to buy me a shirt. Take it as charity'''' Jordan Attoh said and turned to walk away and Paige stopped him.


    ''''I didn''t finish what I was saying'''' Paige said making Jordan stop in his tracks and turned back to face her.


    ''''What?'''' Jordan asked impatiently.


    ''''You, how dare you speak that way to my Jordan?'''' Mirabel walked closer to them and asked pointing at Paige.


    ''''I hope that we never see each other again. As for the shirt. I''m sorry but I don''t take charity. I work hard and earn my own money'''' Paige said and trashed the bag into Jordan''s hand before pulling Carlien''s sleeve as she walked away.


    ''''You!!'''' Mirabel screamed at them as they walked away.


    ''''In addition to be a good actress, she has guts too. Even if she doesn''t remember meeting us. Doesn''t she know who you are?'''' Lucas asked rhetorically.


    ....


    ''''Paige, that guy looked really angry. Are you sure he won''t do anything to you?'''' Carlien asked worriedly as they got to the roadside.


    ''''No, rx Carlien. He won''t do anything. Besides, who am I? I''m not easily bullied, remember?'''' Paige said confidently.


    ''''He must be from a rich family. Did you see the car he came in? That''s thetest car in the country and I even heard there are only five of those cars in the world. If he owns one, then it means he is filthy rich. Paige, what if you offend this big shot and he decides toe for your head?'''' Carlien said and looked at Paige who didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    ''''Carly, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him already because of his car?'''' Paige said yfully.


    ''''Stop messing around'''' Carlien dismissed Paige immediately.


    ''''Let me tell you this friend. If you fall for him, you''re done for. I will never approve of that rtionship. I might even disown you or worse case scenario kill the two of you'''' Paige said.


    ''''I am not like you who falls in love that easily'''' Carlien said and hanged her bag that was slipping off her shoulders.


    ''"Good. I can tell he doesn''t have the heart of a human. Anyway, today is a blessing because I won''t be seeing him again. Ever!'''' Paige said and humped sarcastically. Carlien saw a cabing their way and stopped it.


    That night, after getting home, Jordan Attoh threw the gift bag on his bed and went into his bathroom. He finished bathing and changed into his casual wear. He walked towards the door and his eyes fell on the bag on the bed. He looked at it as if contemting for a while before he took the bag and went out to the hall.


    Jordan poured himself a ss of wine before going to sit in the hall. He ced the ss down and lifted the bag out. He removed the shirt out and a diary fell out from the bag. Jordan put the shirt aside and picked the pink diary and looked at it with a frown on his face.


    Jordan''s eyes lit up and a sh of curiosity could be seen in them as he murmured ''''this should belong to her, right? Is wrong to read someone''s diary without their permission but she kept it in the bag and handed it over to me with her own hands. This shouldn''t be a crime, right?''''


    Jordan sipped his wine and leaned against the sofa and started flipping through the diary. He soon busted into a fit ofughter in no time after reading a few pages. "What kind of girl is she? She even has seven part-time jobs. Is she that poor and is still proud?''''


    Jordan smiled and decided to entertain himself with the contents of the diary.


    .......


    Paige poured the contents of her school bag out and spread them on her bed and still couldn''t find her diary. She usually didn''t send it to school. Today was a mistake she did and kept it in her bag. Paige sighed and sat on the bed. She tried to recollect what she did at school the whole day and finally remembered she kept it inside the gift bag instead of her bag and screamed out. Her father rushed into the room and looked at her worriedly.


    ''''Paige, what is it? Are you alright?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Dad, I think I''m doomed. No, I am practically done for'''' Paige said making her father even more confused.


    ''''How? I don''t understand. Did something happen at school today?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''My diary is gone daddy. But, is in the hands of my enemy now'''' Paige said and sat on the bed restlessly.


    ''''Your enemy? Did you make an enemy in the school?''''


    ''''You won''t understand. In any case, I have toe up with a n to deal with this'''' Paige said and her father shook his head saying.


    ''''Make sure you sleep early. I am going to watch a football match with Mr. Mark at his house''''


    ''''Dad, you can equally watch it in our house? I promise I won''t disturb you'''' Paige said to her father.


    ''''No, I want to be able to make some small talk while we watch. You youngsters won''t understand''''


    "Dad, say hi to Joel for me'''' Paige said.


    ''Silly girl, sleep early'''' Mr. Thomas Payin said and tussled Paige''s hair before going out.


    Paige sighed and sat with her legs crossed on the bed as she murmured ''"why did I have to be so unlucky? After bragging about how I don''t want to see him again, my diary just had to fall into his hands. I hope he hasn''t read it. What if he reads it? That sly son of a bitch, I am going to skin him, remove his bones one by one and throw his flesh into the sea'''' Paige cursed out and culled her hands into fists.


    The following morning, Paige woke up early and got ready for school. She rushed out of her room and saw her father having breakfast in the dining table. She picked a piece of rolled omelette and said to her father she hurried out ''I will bete tonight. Don''t wait up for me, dad. Love you''''


    Paige opened the main door to their apartment and saw Joeling out of his apartment in his car. Joel pulled over in front of Paige who was flustered seeing him so sudden. She blushed and turned her face away. She wiped the pieces of egg on her lips and quickly swallowed the rest in her mouth before turning back to face him with a smile.


    ''''Paige, how are you? I haven''t seen you in a while'''' Joel said shing a smile.


    ''''Yeah, school has been a little hectictely. How have you been? How is work?'''' Paige asked nervously as her heart beat faster.


    ''''You seem to be in a rush. Are you reallyte today? You didn''t even wait to say hi to me today?'''' Joel said and looked at her flustered face that made her look cuter.


    ''''Huh!!'''' Paige blushed and bit her lips nervously.


    ''''Why? Did I catch you at the wrong time? Get in, I will send you to school'''' Joel said and opened the passenger door for her.


    ''''Huh?'''' Paige said and hupped and covered her mouth immediately.


    ''''Get in'''' Joel said and Paige nodded shyly before getting inside the car. She sat rigid not daring to move and Joel chuckled and moved closer to her and she stiffened.


    ''''Paige, rx, I am only going to adjust your seatbelt'''' Joel said and adjusted the seatbelt for her beforeughing. His deep voice gave Paige the ripples and she blushed even more.

 Chapter 140: Slave? We are in a free World 5

    Chapter 140: ve? We are in a free World 5


    Joel pulled over and turned to look at Paige saying ''''here is okay, right?''''


    ''''Yes, thanks for bringing me to school. You didn''t have to do that'''' Paige said thest part softly but Joel still heard it andughed. He got down from the car and went to her side and opened the door for her. Paige didn''t see him early and got down bumping into his chest and he held her waist. Her body froze as she looked at their intimate posture. Joel looked at her and felt strange too.


    Joel seemed to havee back to his senses and stepped back and apologised ''''I''m sorry. I just wanted to open the door for you''''


    ''''Is alright. I will get going now'''' Paige said and Joel nodded his car.


    ''''Study hard then'''' Joel said and got into his car, driving away.


    Paige stood at the same spot watching as the car drove out of her sight. She touched her rising heartbeat and murmured ''''If my heart keeps beating fast like this whenever I see him. How am I going to stop loving him?''''


    She soon remembered her reason foring to school early and cussed ''''oh my diary. Shit!!!''''


    Paige arrived at the ce Jordan Attoh always parked his car and didn''t see him. She looked around the other cars parked and still didn''t see his car or himself.


    ''''Hm'''' she humped ''''his car is not here, where is he? Could it be that he didn''te to school today? Rich people always do whatever they want, I almost forgot''''


    Paige turned to go and Jordan Attoh arrived in his car and pulled just a distance away from her. Paige turned and saw him getting down and she hurried towards her. she stretched her hand towards him saying ''where is it'''' she asked and Jordan Attoh looked at her interestingly and smirked.


    ''"What?'''' Jordan Attoh asked and leaned against his carzily.


    ''''You know what it is. My diary, give it to me'''' Paige said impatiently.


    ''''Your diary?'''' Jordan Attoh asked again and folded his arms against his chest smugly.


    ''''Don''t pretend as if you don''t know what I''m talking about. I mistakenly left my diary in the bag yesterday. I know you have it so give it to me already before I lose my patience'''' Paige said and Jordan Attoh chuckled.


    ''''Oh, so that was a diary? I thought it was a story book?'''' Jordan Attoh said.


    ''''You did not read my diary by any chance, did you?'''' Paige asked and Jordan Attoh smiled.


    ''''No way. Are you crazy? How can you just read someone''s diary and act like is nothing? Isn''t this too much? I mean, how can you read what''s not yours?'''' Paige asked angrily.


    ''''That bag contained the shirt you gave me so everything in it is mine'''' Jordan told her. Paige hit her chest trying to calm herself down even though she wanted so much to give him a punch.


    ''''What?'''' Paige asked and chuckled sarcastically.


    ''''Oh, so that was a diary? I thought it was a story book though. It was quite Interesting'''' Jordan Attoh said while looking at Paige''s face that gave off different expressions of anger each time. She was clearly angry and above all flustered and Jordan Attoh was enjoying seeing her that way.


    ''''Are you trying to make me mad right now?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''You''re quite capable you know. I wouldn''t have guessed, ever'''' Jordan Attoh said.


    ''''Fine!! Are you happy now? You know everything about me in just one night. You must be excited. Getting all that information for free'''' Paige said andughed more at herself because behind her tough appearance was the fear that her most cherished secret was found out by the one person she hated the most. Her eyes waivered.


    ''''No, the real excitement is just getting started Part-time'''' Jordan Attoh said amusingly.


    ''''What? Part Part-time? Who, Me?'''' Paige asked and chuckled.


    ''''Yes, that''s the name only I will call you by'''' Jordan Attoh said and smiled.


    ''''Give me my diary, I am gettingte for my lectures'''' Paige said looking at her wrist watch.


    ''''You didn''te expecting me to just give you that dairy like that, did you?'''' Jordan asked her.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Paige asked back impatiently.


    ''''Be my ve for two months'''' Jordan said and leaned back on the car. Paige busted intoughter before saying to him.


    ''''What? Your ve for two months? Whoa. You are even more crooked than I thought. Wait. Do you think we are acting ''boys before flowers?'' or perhaps you have read too many books and you think you can apply what happens in those cheesy romance novels to real life? Look here, wake up, okay. We are leaving in a free world, Mister'''' Paige said andughed again mumbling to herself.


    ''''Did you just insult me?'''' Jordan asked angrily.


    ''''Unless you don''t understand English and needs a trantor but yes, I just insulted you. what are you going to do about that?'''' Paige said and looked at him daringly.


    ''''Well, let''s see how the school will view you after they find out that the arrogant campus belle is actually a poor penny pitcher who juggles different part-time jobs just to survive?''''


    ''''How dare you say that about me? Did you investigate me?'''' Paige asked feeling suffocated.


    ''''I didn''t have to do much, since all the information I needed were right inside your diary. Even your nonexistence love life is written there'''' Jordan mocked her.


    ''''You are really obnoxious. I hate you so much right now'''' Paige said feeling disgusted.


    ''''The choice is yours. Anyways, or you can just get on your knees here and apologise to me and I will let you go'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Never. I will never beg a scum like you because I didn''t do anything bad to you'''' Paige said back.


    Jordan Attoh looked at her determined face and smiled. He removed his phone and made a call, putting it on loudspeaker. The call soon connected and he spoke.


    ''''Am I speaking to the school announcer''s president?'''' Jordan asked and looked at Paige''s face which had turned into shock and disbelieve and smirked.


    ''''Yes, this is Hakim, how may I help you?'''' the voice replied.


    ''''Well, I recently stumbled upon a scoop about the campus belle and was wondering if you would like to run a special on it?'''' Jordan said and Paige tried to snatch the phone from him ''''what? Do you have something to say to me?'''' Jordan asked Paige.


    ''''Stop that call'''' Paige said softly.


    ''''What did you say? I didn''t hear you''''


    ''''I said stop the call. I will do whatever you want'''' Paige said, almost screaming at him.


    ''''Hello, Hakim. Right, let''s talk another day. I am having a conversation with the campus belle, bye'''' Jordan hung up and put the phone into his pocket and looked at Paige saying ''''wasn''t that so nice toe to a consensus?''''


    ''''You win. I will do it. Yes, but let me warn you about something. If I find out that anyone of your friends knows about this diary, I will kill you Jordan Attoh'''' Paige said through gritted teeth.


    ''''How did you know my name. I didn''t tell you my name. that I am sure of it'''' Jordan asked and Paige frowned. It seemed to be the case, but how did she even know his name if he didn''t tell her? Paige found it strange herself.


    ''''I will keep it safe. Don''t worry'''' Jordan said and opened his car door. He removed a phone case and handed to Paige saying ''here, have it''''


    ''''What is this?'''' Paige asked as she took it.


    ''''Can''t you read?'''' Jordan asked back.


    ''''I can read but, why are you giving me a phone? I have a phone'''' Paige said.


    ''''This is a limited edition of Samsung''s new Apple phone. It has a lot of applications and is useful. My number is already stored in it. I have also registered it with a new card for you, you can put your old card in the other side'''' Jordan said.


    ''''You still haven''t told me why you are giving me a phone when I didn''t ask for one''''


    ''''Throw the one you have away'''' Jordan said and Paigeughed at him saying.


    ''''Mister, why should I throw away a phone that is functioning well? Besides, I still haven''t finished paying the instalment price for it'''' Paige said andughed again.


    ''''In any case, don''t receive or call me through that old phone. Use this and answer whenever I call you. Every morning you are responsible for my breakfast'''' Jordan said and removed a sheet of paper from the car and gave to Paige adding ''''this is my breakfast schedule; you must follow it. I hate mistakes so; you must be very careful and don''t be more than five minuteste when I call for you''''


    ''''What are you? A prince? Why are there so many things about just one person?'''' Paige said sarcastically.


    ''''If you don''t go right now, you will bete for ss, again!'''' Jordan said and Paige looked at her watch and screamed.


    ''''How did you know my schedule? Whatever, I don''t have the time to bicker with you. Damn it'''' Paige said and ran along


    Jordan Attoh chuckled and looked at her retreating figure interestingly.

 Chapter 141: Close yet apart 1

    Chapter 141: Close yet apart 1


    ''''Does he think we are acting ''Jewel in the Pce. I''m really going crazy. I''m should just die. What terrible sin did Imit in my previous life to be treated this way in this life?'''' Paige continued to talk as she and Carlien walked out of their chemistry lecture hall.


    ''''So, he gave you a new phone just so you could run errands for him?'''' Carlien asked finding the situation quite amusing and Paige not sensing the sarcasm in her question turned to face her.


    ''''Yes, but Carly, why does it have to be me? Why did I have to meet that guy? He is suffering from a prince syndrome. He is just a stack up bastard'''' Paige cussed again and Carlien couldn''t stifle herughter anymore and busted outughing uncontrobly pissing Paige off the more ''''Carly, are you even my friend? What is funny about my predicament?''''


    ''''I''m sorry Paige. Is just that I haven''t seen you so mad at someone like this before. This guy must really be your nemesis. Is just so funny the way he is literally bossing you around'''' Carlien said and tried to stopughing.


    ''''Is not funny that you are finding joy in my problems, Carly'''' Paige said.


    ''''Alright, I won''tugh again. Let''s go and get something to eat. I''m so hungry'''' Carlien said and held Paige''s hand as they walked away.


    ''''Wait. Carly, I forgot to tell you something important. Even though my life sucks right now, I suddenly feel that my love life is going to take a turn for the better very soon'''' Paige said excitedly.


    ''''You still have the time to daydream?'''' Carlien said to Paige and shook her head.


    ''''I am not daydreaming, Carl. Guess who broke me to school today?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Do I need to guess when I already know the obvious answer? Is it Joel?'''' Carlien said and asked back. Paige nodded her head excitedly and pulled Carlien along towards a restaurant in the school campus.


    ''''Yes, he even said he likes the fact that I greet him every day before I go to school'''' Paige said.


    ''''Did he?'''' Carlien asked sceptically.


    ''''Oh, look at you with those doubting eyes. He did and he was so cool, I almost cried right there and then'''' Paige said.


    ''''Does it mean he is finally noticing you?'''' Carlien asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, I guess so. Oh, I''m so happy?'''' Paige said and grinned happily as they went but the voice of a certain someone drained all the joy in her away a second after.


    ''''Hey, Part-time. Didn''t you see my missed calls?'''' Jordan Attoh said and the twodies turned and saw him right in front of them. Paige gave a fright and almost fell but Jordan Attoh stretched his long hands and held her hand steadily adding ''''are you going to pretend that you didn''t see my iing calls, Part-timer?''''


    Paige pursed her lips and stepped away from him before she removed the phone to check and chuckled shockingly at the amount of missed calls in the call ''''20 missed calls? Hey, are you kidding me? You started calling me the second I stepped out of ss?'''' Paige asked and looked at him.


    ''''Hi, you must be her friend? I am Jordan Attoh and you are?'''' Jordan Attoh ignored Paige and turned to Carlien. Carlien blushed and nodded her head saying.


    ''''Yes, I am Carlien. Paige, I guess I will see you at home'''' Carlien said and turned to go but Paige held her hand.


    ''''Where are you going? Wait for me, we are going together'''' Paige said and turned to Jordan asking ''''can I help you with something?''''


    ''''My lunch'''' Jordan said and Paige chuckled.


    ''''Your lunch? Why are you asking me about your lunch? Is not like I am the main chef in your pce or a royal concubine to provide you, a prince with food every time'''' Paige said and Carlien almost chuckled and leaned closer to her saying.


    ''''Have you forgotten you are a ve and not even close to been a chef or royal concubine?'''' Carlien said andughed. Paige''s face turned ugly as the realisation dawned on her. Jordan seeing her face changed had a smile on his as he said.


    ''''I will be waiting inside my car, over there. I''ve sent you a list of the food I eat in the afternoon'''' Jordan said and walked away and Paige shouted.


    ''''Are you just taking revenge on me or are you really hungry?'''' Paige said angrily and turned to face Carlien. ''''He is doing it on purpose, right? he is just doing that to rile me up'''' Paigeined helplessly and noticed Carlien smiling mischievously ''''what is funny? Are you rejoicing in my pain?"


    ''''Paige, I was just thinking. Maybe''''


    ''''Maybe what?'''' Paige asked impatiently.


    ''''Well, you know, maybe, he could be the one to help you get over Joel. If you two continue to spend time together. he is also very handsome and a total eye candy'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Stop!!!'''' Paige ced her three fingers on Carlien''s lips adding ''''nothing is ever going to happen between that insufferable bastard and me. even if it will happen, trust me I will postpone it to the next two lives of my existence which also means never in this entire lifetime. Are we done here? Let''s go and get some food because I am starving'''' Paige said and walked away. Carlien shrugged her shoulders and murmured as she followed closely behind Paige.


    ''''But, I can already see it happening just like in the movies''''


    .....


    20 minutester, Paige arrived with Jordan''s food and stretched her hands towards him saying ''''here, your special sd dish''''


    ''''Thank you. you are such a good worthy ve. You listen and follow instructions well too'''' Jordan said.


    ''''I''m speechless'''' Paige murmured to herself.


    ''''Did you say something?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''I said, I hope you don''t choke on the sd and die a terrible death. It will be a waste of my good intentions'''' Paige said and smiled pretending to be happy.


    ''''Are you sure you are not cursing me to choke on the sd and die, Miss Payin? Anyways, thanks for the food'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Okay'''' Paige walked away murmuring ''''how can there be such a man alive? He is like a chameleon, changing colours every time''''


    ....


    The Choice Restaurant.


    Paige walked out of the restaurant holding dressed in the staff uniform taking a heavy bag of refuse to put in the big dust bin at the corner of the restaurant. She opened the lids and separated the refuse ording to their shapes and types before she closed the lids back.


    Paige stretched her body tiredly and murmured ''''finally, I can go home to my bed'''' she looked at her watched and went inside to grab her bag.


    Paige walked to the roadside since the restaurant she worked for was located at a remote ce in the area where only the rich dined.


    Paige looked at a clubhouse across the street from where she stood and sighed. She looked at the different kinds of people walking and chatting excitedly as they walked towards the clubs. They were all about the same age with her yet she was spending her twenties working part-times just to make ends meet.


    ''Let''s go home, Paige'''' Paige said to herself as she walked away leaving the loud music behind her.


    ....


    The next morning, Paige had an early lectures so she decided to go earlier and get a good ce for herself only to arrive and Carlien sent her a message that the lecture had been called off. she cursed after looking at the message on her phone. She was already losing breath after running like that only for the lectures to be called off.


    Paige kept the phone in her bag and turned to go towards the library when a car pulled over sharply right in front of her. it gave her a fright. When she saw Jordan getting down from the car, she screamed at him.


    ''''Are you crazy? You almost ran me over with your car''''


    ''''I didn''t. did I?'''' Jordan said and shed her a smile while looking at her scared face.


    ''''I''mte for lectures. Excuse me!!'''' Paige lied and turned to go but Jordan held her hoodie, pulling her back ''''what? Let me go'''' Paige protested.


    ''''Come with me'''' Jordan said and held her hand.


    ''''I have ss to attend'''' Paige said and frowned.


    ''''It was postponed'''' Jordan said.


    ''''How did you know about that?'''' Paige asked surprised.


    ''''I saw your friend, Carly. She was the one who told me about it'''' Jordan said.


    ''''That girl sure knows how to say what she is not supposed to say. And you, why are you calling her Carly so affectionately as if you two were friends? Only I can call her Carly. Everyone else must called her Carlien'''' Paige said displeased.


    ''''You sure are a jealous one. Come, I will miss the match if you waste any more time'''' Jordan said and dragged her to the car. he opened the passenger seat and pushed Paige inside and also got inside the driver''s seat.


    ''''Where are we going?'''' Paige said as she buckled the seatbelt securely around herself.


    ''''To watch football'''' Jordan said as he drove out of the campus.


    ''''But, I don''t watch football?'''' Paige said.


    ''''Just sit and hold on tight'''' Jordan said and started driving fast. Paige sat and held the holder at the top securely.

 Chapter 142: Close yet apart 2

    Chapter 142: Close yet apart 2


    Jordan Attoh pulled over in front of a beautiful three storey building and got down. Paige hurriedly followed suit as he walked inside the building. Throwing his keys at the valet, the valet caught them and bowed in front of Jordan Attoh saying.


    ''''Wee, young master''''


    Jordan nodded his head and turned to look at Paige who was stunned by the respect they gave to him.


    ''''What are you doing there? Are you noting in?'''' Jordan asked her and held her sleeve pulling her along as he went inside.


    A man in his forties met them on the way and bowed before Jordan saying ''''you are wee, young master''''


    Paige looked at Jordan again wondering the exact position he held to be revered so much by all the people.


    ''''Is the room ready?'''' Jordan asked as his hand still held unto the sleeve of Paige''s blue blouse.


    ''''Yes, it is ready. I also ced a couple of your favourite drinks but because you didn''t tell us you were bringing a female partner; I didn''t prepare any drink for her'''' the man said.


    ''''Don''t worry, she doesn''t drink'''' Jordan said and looked at Paige.


    ''''Then, I will take my leave now'''' the man said and walked away.


    Paige followed Jordan into a private room that had a four seater chairs attached to an arm rested table just like how the movie cinemas were always arranged. There was a giant t screen television on the wall. The lights of the room were like that of the disco lights used in clubs just that it was a little dim in the room and the brightest came from the television rather.


    ''''This ce. Is it a clubhouse?'''' Paige couldn''t help but ask after seeing all the interior dcor.


    ''''Yes'''' Jordan answered and looked at the screen as the footballers walked into the park.


    ''''Then, does this ce belong to you?'''' Paige asked again remembering how he was treated at the entrance by the valet and the man.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Jordan asked and turned to look at her. They were seated on the samene, close to each other but at an appropriate distance.


    ''''Huh?'''' Paige blushed and looked away.


    ''''The game is about to start'''' Jordan said and pointed at the screen.


    ''''Which teams are ying against each other?'''' Paige asked and looked at the screen.


    ''''Manchester United Vs AC Mn''''


    ''''Then, which team are you supporting?''''


    ''''Manchester United. What about you?'''' Jordan asked her.


    ''''I don''t usually watch football, so I don''t know much about it'''' Paige said and they turned as the match started to watch.


    ...


    After watching the football, they walked out of the clubhouse. Jordan took the keys from the valet and they went towards the car.


    Paige looked at Jordan and started studying him, something she does subconsciously when she wants to gauge the feelings of someone. She noticed he was a little down after the match. The team he was supporting had lost.


    ''''Are you sad, because your team lost?'''' Paige asked him as they got to the car. Jordan turned to face her with a smile asking.


    ''''Why? Do you want to console me'''' Jordan looked at her face interestingly.


    ''''Tsk, I was just asking because you seem a little sad that''s all'''' Paige said and turned towards their car and saw Joel chatting happily with a woman she didn''t know. Paige paused instinctively.


    ''''Is almost time for your part time job. Should I send you to the restaurant?'''' Jordan asked unaware of what Paige saw. He noticed she was quiet and looked at the direction of her eyes and saw the man and woman chatting with smiles.


    ''''Hey, are you alright?'''' Jordan asked her as he notice the change in her expression. He wondered the kind of rtionship she had with those two.


    Paige instinctively turned around and hid behind Jordan the moment she saw Joel turning towards their side. Jordan frowned as he watched the man and woman get into their car.


    ''''They are gone. You cane out now'''' Jordan told her and Paige stepped out from behind him. Jordan watched Paige as she looked longingly at the car driving away and asked ''''who is he to you?''''


    ''''Nobody, let''s go'''' Paige said and got into Jordan''s car. she didn''t know what kind of answer he wanted and she didn''t think she had the answer to it either because in the end, they really had nothing going on. She was the only one who felt something for him.


    Jordan realised she wasn''t willing to talk about, so he also got into the car and started driving towards her part-time work ce.


    At the traffic stop, Jordan turned and looked at Paige. She had a sad face contrary to her usual cheerful face and it bothered him somehow.


    ''''Who was that guy? Husband, boyfriend?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''He is nobody. Don''t concern yourself with me'''' Paige said as her nails dug into her bag thatid on herps.


    ''''I don''t usually intrude into people''s affairs but I brought you here so I deserve to know. The face you are wearing right now isn''t the one you came with and funny as it may sound, its bothering me somehow'''' Jordan said, his voice sounding a little pissed off.


    ''''He is someone who doesn''t know I even exist anyways. Stop being nosy and mind your own business'''' Paige said impatiently and Jordan looked at her. It never urred to him that she would be the nave type in a rtionship. He found it refreshing.


    ''''First love crush?'''' Jordan asked and smiled.


    ''''He is not my first love'''' Paige protested immediately.


    ''''I bet he is and you just saw him with another woman. This is quite interesting'''' Jordan said and Paige looked at him and said angrily.


    ''''Does it give you that much pleasure to tie open someone''s wound and rub salt into it?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''What?'''' Jordan asked not understanding why she said that about him.


    ''''I will take a cab from here, pull over at the bus stop in front'''' Paige said as she gathered her bag into her hands.


    ''''What is wrong with you?'''' Jordan asked as he pulled over.


    ''''I want to be alone. Go and leave me alone'''' Paige said as she got down and Jordan got down together with her.


    ''''Paige, wait. What is wrong with you?'''' Jordan asked again.


    ''''I said I want to be alone. Leave me alone'''' Paige said as she walked ahead to look for a taxi.


    ''''Okay, fine. Suit yourself'''' Jordan said and got into his car and drove away. Paige also soon got a taxi and entered with tears in her eyes.


    ...


    Paige finished her work for the day and sat on the only table she hadn''t turned over. She stared at the phone Jordan gave her and murmured ''''was I too harsh? Well, he should have known not to talk that way to me. Will he be angry with me tomorrow? What if he makes it hard on me at school because of this?''''


    Paige sighed and got down from the table. She turned it down and changed out of her uniform before leaving the restaurant.


    .....


    Jordan walked out of the bathroom with a towel on his head, wiping the water off his hair. He stood at the middle of the room and stared at the mirror before thinking back to the scene where Paige hid away from the man and the woman.


    ''''Is she stupid? How can you love someone who doesn''t even know you exist? Is that even loving? She is setting herself up for disaster'''' Jordan murmured and added ''''well, that is not my business. So what if she has a pretty face? She is still nave to believe in something called love. Stupid!!''''


    ...


    Paige got out of her house ready to go to school and saw Joel also driving out of his apartment. Paige saw him and suddenly felt awkward so she decided to pretend not to see if and walk away but Joel pulled over in front of her.


    ''''Paige'''' Joel called out and Paige stopped and turned to face him.


    ''''Hi'''' Paige said awkwardly and Joelughed.


    ''''Why are you suddenly acting awkward? These days you go to school early'''' Joel said.


    ''''Yes. I have a lot of things to do'''' Paige said not daring to look into his eyes. She had cried the previous night and her eyes were puffy, she only managed to hide them behind her clear shades.


    ''''I see''''


    ''''How is work at thepany? Hope is not too stressful?'''' Paige asked trying to keep the conversation going.


    ''''Well, being the CEO is not an easy thing but, is good. Let me send you to school'''' Joel said and pulled open the front seat door.


    ''''No need, actually I am not in a hurry'''' Paige said trying to dismiss him.


    ''''I insist, get in. Is on the way too'''' Joel said and Paige nodded her head and got inside the car. She quickly buckled her safety belt.

 Chapter 143: Close yet apart 3

    Chapter 143: Close yet apart 3


    Joel pulled over at the car park and Paige turned and saw Jordan along with Lucas and Mirabel. They were chatting happily by Jordan''s car. Paige hid the moment she saw Jordan looking over.


    ''''What kind of luck is this? Won''t he think that I don''t have a backbone?'''' Paige murmured to herself.


    Joel looked at the group of people outside and turned to Paige asking ''''who are you hiding from?''''


    ''''Huh? No one'''' Paige said and faked a smile and asked apologetically ''Joel, can you please send me back to the entrance? I prefer to get down from there since there are a lot of trees at the entrance and I can get a lot of fresh air while walking from there to campus''''


    Joel looked at the group outside and saw someone looking at his car and turned to Paige saying ''''no I won''t'''' he refused to do whatever she wanted.


    ''''Please, I beg you. I don''t want him to see me?'''' Paige said. She touched his hand and pleaded.


    ''''Who is he to you?'''' Joel asked, his tone a little displeased.


    ''''Huh? Him?'''' Paige asked back confused.


    ''''Is he your boyfriend?'''' Joel asked and looked at Paige expectantly waiting for an answer.


    ''''No, he is just somebody I know'''' Paige said as she raised her head up slightly to look at Jordan and their eyes met and she looked away immediately.


    ''''He is looking at you right now'''' Joel said as he also looked at Jordan who didn''t take his eyes off the car nor the people in it.


    ''''Huh? Is he really looking here?'''' Paige asked Joel and he nodded his head.


    ''''Let''s get down. I will walk you to ss if you''re shy'''' Joel said and got down from the car. Paige cussed internally as Joel got to her side and opened the door for her e down'''' Joel said and took the bag from Paige''s hands.


    Lucas and Mirabel noticed Jordan was looking at something and turned. They saw Paige getting down from the car and a man holding her bag.


    Paige bit her lips nervously as she got down from the car. she instinctively looked at the direction of Jordan and their eyes met. They both looked at each other briefly before she felt someone taking her hand and turned to see Joel holding her hand. Paige was confused and didn''t know what exactly she was feeling at that moment.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Joel said as he walked away with Paige.


    ''''Okay'''' Paige looked away and allowed Joel to lead the way. Joel turned and looked at Jordan once more before walking away with Paige.


    Jordan watched them walk away and he chuckled sarcastically.


    ''''Who would have thought that the campus belle had such a handsome man by her side? Well, it would have been strange if she were to be single, right?'''' Lucas said and looked at Jordan.


    ''"I don''t like her'''' Mirabel said.


    Jordan ignored them and got down from where he sat, walking away.


    ''''Jordan, wait for me'''' Mirabel said and ran along.


    ....


    Paige and Carlien went to their favorite baobab tree which was located at one side of the campus to rest while they waited for their next lecture which was in about half an hour time. As they sat chatting and looking over their assignment that was supposed to be turned in during the lecture, Carlien realised that Paige was looking around anxiously and decided to ask.


    ''''Paige, can you stop looking around like that? My head is getting dizzy from watching you. Who are you hiding from? Don''t tell me is your new Prince, whom you are serving?''''


    ''''You really do know how to make fun of someone, Carly. What Prince? He is probably the only one who sees himself as one''''


    ''''Then, who are you hiding from? We should have been at the library reading, yet you brought me to this ce. Though this tree could be considered our favourite hanging out ce, but studying in the library is still the best option''''


    "''I don''t even know why I am hiding from that brat'''' Paige said.


    ''''You got angry with Jordan for talking about Joel even after seeing him with another woman? This morning that same man brought you to school and then you were caught red handed by Jordan? What exactly is your charm?'''' Carlien asked and smirked.


    ''''Will he still be hanged on over what happened? Would he think I don''t have a backbone after seeing that I came in the car of Joel?'''' Paige asked and turned to look at Carlien.


    ''''Go to him and talk about it. Is not like he is your boyfriend. Whatever you do is your own business, unless you consider your rtionship with him more than that of a Master and a ve'''' Carlien said and Paige frowned.


    ''''What kind of thoughts are you having? That is impossible. I am just feeling guilty that I spoke harshly to him yesterday, that''s all'''' Paige said.


    ''''Then, take this drink and go make peace with him'''' Carlien said and removed a can c from her bag and gave to Paige.


    ''''Carly is the best. I won''t hold you responsible for telling Jordan about our cancelled lectures yesterday. I have to go, wish me luck'''' Paige said and stood up, gathering her books into her bag.


    ''''You don''t need it'''' Carlien said. Paige kissed Carlien''s cheek before running off and thetter chuckled, shaking her head.


    ....


    Paige got to Jordan''s usual parking ce and didn''t see him nor the car. she pouted her lips and murmured ''''does he have lectures this afternoon? What exactly is his major that he cane and go at will? I hope he is not angry with me. He didn''t even call me the whole day'''' Paige said as she looked at the phone in her hands and turned her back facing the entrance.


    Jordan and Lucas finished their lectures and walked out towards their cars and saw Paige. Lucas looked at her and turned to Jordan saying ''''looks like she is here for you. What do you think her expression would be if she found out that we are not really students but lecturers?'''' Lucas asked amusingly, remembering he told Ad-Din to introduce them as students of the same school at the wedding of Kobby and Calia. ''''But, it will be interesting if only she remembers us'''' Lucas added.


    Paige turned to go and saw them. Jordan stopped right in front of her. Lucas tapped Jordan''s shoulder saying ''''see youter, man'''' Jordan nodded his head as he looked at Paige.


    Paige watched as Lucas went to his car and she realised they came with a different brand of cars today. She stretched her hand with the can c at Jordan saying.


    ''''This is for you'''' Jordan took the drink and remained silent as if waiting for her to continue and she did. ''''Is not what you think; what you saw this morning was just a coincidence. We stay in the same neighbourhood and I just happened to run into him this morning and he offered to bring me to school. I refused initially but he insisted and I didn''t want to be stubborn about it. That''s why he brought me to school today''''


    Jordan opened the drink and started walking away towards his car and Paige followed him closely.


    ''''You didn''t have to exin anything. Is your life. You can do whatever you want'''' Jordan said as he opened his car door. He turned and looked at her face. Her face was clean and beautiful. He noticed she had dimples but because she was nervous, her usual smile wasn''t seen.


    Paige blushed and looked down when she realised Jordan was looking at her. She pursed her lips like a kid waiting for a scolding making her look quite pitiful.


    ''''I want coffee tomorrow by 7 am. If you''rete by a second you''re dead'''' Jordan said and got into his car, driving away.


    ''''Huh?'''' Paige looked up only to see him driving away and she came back to her senses and cursed. Paige turned and saw Carlien watching her interestingly and walked up to her saying ''''did you see that? He wants coffee by 7 am. Who drinks coffee by 7 am?'''' Paigeined bitterly.


    ''''A lot of people do nowadays. Even some drink coffee as early as 5:00AM'''' Carlien said and patted her shoulders.


    ''''Are you even my friend? Do you have to be so honest all the time?'''' Paige asked displeased as she red at Carlien.


    ''''I''m sorry. If I am not honest with you, then who will? Well, if he wants coffee then get him coffee. Don''t worry, I will bring you some of the chocte candies that my mom brought back from Hawaii. It will make you forget about him tomorrow'''' Carlien said, coaxing Paige and thetter smiled.


    ''''That''s a giving. Thanks'''' Paige said.


    ''''Let''s go for lectures then'''' Carlien said and Paige said as they went off to the lecture hall.

 Chapter 144: Close yet apart 4

    Chapter 144: Close yet apart 4


    That night after getting home, Paige took her rm clock and sneered ''''think you can find a way to trap me? If I were to be easily bullied, then I won''t havee this far. If I don''t get you a hot coffee tomorrow at exactly 7:00AM, then I will call you daddy. I will set an rm that will wake me up tomorrow. I will make you the world''s best coffee tomorrow Jordan Attoh''''


    Paige set the rm as she murmured and mistakenly set the rm for the next day at 6:30PM without realising. She ced the rm by her bedside and went on to sleep.


    ....


    Paige woke up naturally at her usual time. She smiled and stretched herself as she turned around to look at the time and it was already 7:30 AM and she let out a scream. She picked the rm clock and looked at it horrified as she realised the mistake she made.


    ''''How is this possible? I set the rm to wake me up at 6:30 AM, not 6:30 PM?'''' Paige got down from the bed and rushed into the bathroom. She took a quick shower that didn''t evenst past 3 minutes before she went to get dressed as she picked her phone dialling Carlien''s number.


    ''''Paige?'''' Carlien answered the phone after the first ring.


    ''''Carlien, if you don''t help me, I will end up calling that brat Jordan Attoh my daddy today'''' Paige whine over the phone as she pulled her trousers up her legs.


    ''''What happened?'''' Carlien asked and chuckled.


    ''''That''s not important. Are you already in campus?'''' Paige asked hurriedly.


    ''''Yes, I am, why? Don''t tell me you woke upte again?'''' Carlien asked knowing her best friend too well.


    ''''Yes, and I''m about to get screwed over. I want you to get me a cup of coffee and wait at the entrance for me. I will be in school in about 20 minutes'' time'''' Paige said and could almost picture Carlien shaking her head.


    Paige hung up and took her bag, rushing out of her room. She found her father eating breakfast and she said to him ''''dad, I''m sorry I won''t be joining you for breakfast''''


    ''''Why are you in such a rush, child?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Dad, if I don''t hurry, I will be calling someone else daddy today. Bye'''' Paige kissed her father''s cheek and ran out.


    Her father looked confused.


    .....


    Jordan Attoh leaned beside his car as he looked at his watch counting the time down to 7:00AM.


    ''''9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, and...'''''' he looked up and saw Paige rushing towards him with the coffee in her hand.


    Paige stopped in front of him, panting for breath as she stretched forth her hand towards him saying ''''I''m here, sir. Your coffee''''


    ''''Quite punctual. I hope you didn''t poison my coffee?'''' Jordan took the coffee and raised his head to look at her.


    ''''You know, I thought of that but I changed my mind again. Someone as petty as you, won''t die in my hands'''' Paige said to him and smirked.


    ''''What?'''' Jordan asked and ced the cup of coffee on top of his car. He suddenly closed in on Paige and she stepped back, hitting her back against another car that was parked behind her.


    ''"What are you doing?'''' Paige stuttered as she felt cornered.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Jordan asked as he lowered his body to her level.


    ''''Someone as petty as me? Someone as mean as me, right? No one is here. Is still early. I could actually kiss you here, you know'''' Jordan said leaning much closer to her and Paige flushed, closing her eyes.


    ''''You. Are you not a gentleman? A gentleman doesn''t force a kiss on ady'''' Paige murmured still with her eyes closed and she heard a chuckled closer to her ears, turning her ears red.


    ''''You haven''t had your first kiss yet, right? How about I be the first you do that with?'''' Jordan asked and Paige pursed her lips up tightly.


    Jordan looked at her and felt likeughing. He was just messing with her and her face was already red ''''what do you say?'''' Jordan whispered the question into her ears. They suddenly heard a car horn blowing and turned. Paige opened her eyes and saw Mirabel walking to them after getting down from her car.


    Paige held her bag tightly and turned to Jordan saying ''''we are no longer alone, you bully'''' Paige kicked his leg and ran away. Jordan rubbed his leg that had been kicked and smiled.


    ''''What were you doing with that girl?'''' Mirabel asked irritably as she red at Paige.


    ''''She is not a girl. She is ady and her name is Paige and she brought me coffee'''' Jordan said and picked the coffee from his car, walking away. Mirabel ran hurriedly after him.


    ''''Jordan wait for me. I have your ss this morning'''' Mirabel clung unto Jordan as they walked towards the Pharmacology department of the University.


    .....


    After they disappeared from her sight, Paige walked out of her hiding ce and ced her hand on her beating heart murmuring ''''holy cow!! What was that about? Was he teasing me? But, why did my heart beat when he drew closer to me? Asssh, I must be going crazy, thinking about it'''' Paige said and shook her head. she turned to go and bumped into somebody and her bag fell down to the ground.


    ''''Hey, what are you thinking about?'''' the guy shed her a smile as he asked. Paige looked up and saw him and mumbled.


    ''''Beautiful man''''


    ''''What did you say?'''' the guy asked and smiled again.


    ''''Huh? I''m sorry'''' Paige said and took her bag from him.


    ''''If you are sorry, then how about you show me around the school?'''' the guy asked and Paige blushed.


    ''''Are you new here?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Bingo!! I just came here a few days ago. I transferred here from Cosmos University'''' the guy said.


    ''''Cosmos University? I see. I am Paige Payin'''' Paige said and stretched her hand to greet him properly.


    ''''Hi, I am Anthony Badwin but you can call me Tony'''' the guy said finally mentioning his name.


    ''''Oh. Okay, well, the administration block is down there at your left. We have the lecture halls over there. which major are you offering?'''' Paige asked and looked at his face. He was also looking at her intently making her feel a little awkward.


    "I am here to continue with my previous major which is General and clinical anaesthetics'''' Anthony said.


    ''''Oh that is what my best friend is also majoring in. I can call her to show you the way out. I am not familiar with that department though some of our lectures arebined'''' Paige said and took out her phone to call Carlien but Anthony snatched it from her saying.


    ''''I want you to take me around the school, not your friend''''


    ''''Oh. Then, this way'''' Paige said and started walking away towards their University''s Administration block which was a far left to where they were currently.


    Once they got to the administration block, they stood in front of the school''s big name te that read ''City View Scientific Research University''


    ''''This is our administration block but mind you we have different departments and each department have their own staff block in this University. For you, your department block is just opposite to mine which is the General and Clinic Surgery department'''' Paige said to Anthony as she pointed at the various buildings since they were standing at a pivotal spot in the campus.


    ''''You will be able to find the General Medicine department just adjacent to the Pharmacology department'''' Paige added and looked at Anthony. He seemed to have paced out as he stared into her face. ''''Hello, are you listening to me?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Yes, take me to my department. I need to meet our head of department for some souvenirs for my lectures tomorrow'''' Anthony said and held Paige''s wrist, walking towards the department she had just showed him. Jordan walked out of the Pharmacological department that same moment and saw Paige been pulled along by Anthony and he looked at them with a conflicted gaze and a frowned could be seen on his face.


    .....


    ''''Thanks for showing me around and bringing me here, Paige'''' Anthony said as they stood in front of the General and Clinical Anaesthetics department.


    ''''You are wee. I have ss so I will take my leave now'''' Paige said and turned to go away.


    ''''Have a nice day and see you around, Paige'''' Anthony said and Paige simply smiled and walked away.


    ''''Wait, Paige'''' Anthony said and ran to her. Paige stopped and turned to face him.


    ''''Is there something else?'''' Paige asked him a little confused.


    ''''Will I see you again?'''' Anthony asked.


    ''''Yes, I think so, since we have most of our ssesbined'''' Paige answered and looked at him amusingly.


    ''''Then, can I have your number? I will call you and you can send me thebine ss scheduleter on'''' Anthony said.


    ''''Okay'''' Paige said sceptically but still took out her phone to take his number. ''''Here, put your number and name there, I will send the ss schedule to youter''''


    ''''Okay, thanks'''' Anthony took the phone and dialled in his contact and saved it before going it to Paige.


    ''''Then, I will see youter'''' Paige said and walked away. Anthony looked at her and smiled as she went away.

 Chapter 145: Close yet apart 5

    Chapter 145: Close yet apart 5


    Jordan Attoh entered one of the rooms in his vi and sat on the bed. The room was painted and designed pinkish and the stuff in the room were all either pink or purple, a girl''s favourite colours. This was the room of his younger sister who was out of the country due to ill-health.


    Jordan Attoh picked the small photo frame that hanged by the bed''s side and looked at it. This was thest picture he took with his sister before the car ident that year.


    ''''Are you doing well, Ivy? I wille for you very soon, kid sis'''' Jordan said and put the frame back. Just next to that photo was another picture of a woman and Ivy. They were all smiles and looked happy in the picture.


    Jordan picked the picture and looked at it murmuring ''''why is this picture still here? I hope you are now having a nice life without me, Yvonne?'''' Jordan folded the picture from the middle leaving only the side of Ivy''s face visible before he ced it back where he picked it and left the room.


    .....


    Paige got down from a taxi and walked towards her apartment tiredly. Her eyes were heavy with sleep and she could barely carry her own weight along as she walked. She was so tired from the work she did at her three part-time jobs today that it wore her outpletely.


    A car pulled over just beside her and she turned and saw Joel and a woman in the car. That was the same woman she saw thest time ''''Paige, are youing back from work?'''' Joel asked her and she nodded her head not having the energy to reply back.


    ''''You must be Paige. I''ve heard so much about you'''' the woman spoke first and Paige just stared at her without saying anything.


    ''''Joel is always going on about his little sister, is really nice to finally meet you like this'''' Amy added and Paige just watched them go back and forth with their introduction. It was probably because she was tired or simply toozy to reply.


    ''''Paige, this is Amy, my secretary. We had some work to do at home and she came around. I''m sending her back home'''' Joel exined and Paige found it strange and awkward but she didn''t say anything.


    ''''You must be very tired'''' Amy added.


    ''''Go on inside and take a rest. I will see you tomorrow'''' Joel said and Paige nodded her head finally saying.


    ''''Okay, good night'''' Paige said to them and went away to her apartment gate.


    Joel watched her with a conflicted gaze. He found it strange that Paige wasn''t acting like her usual self. She is always shy and blushing in front of him but today she didn''t do any of such thing. He wondered if she was really tired or maybe he was the one overthinking things.


    ''''Joel, Joel are you alright?'''' Amy called him twice and asked as he seemed paced out. Joel came back to his senses and turned to Amy.


    ''''I was just worried about her. Let''s go'''' Joel said and drove away but Amy who was a bystander thought otherwise. His eyes and facial expression told her it was more than just being worried about someone but she didn''t voice out her opinions.


    Paige got to her room and threw her bag on the floor, slumping into her bed, she sighed and closed her eyes as the face of the woman beside Joel came to her mind. ''''Turns out, a sexy career woman is his type. You are so pitiful Paige'''' she murmured and pulled her body into the bed and slowly drifted into sleep.


    ...


    Paige arrive at school holding a can c drink as she walked towards the car park. She didn''t have sses early so she rested enough at home before going to the school.


    Paige got to the car park and didn''t see Jordan. She frowned and murmured ''''Where is this guy? He hasn''t even called me today. So, strange. Where could he be?''''


    Paige stopped walking and asked herself strangely ''''wait! Am I actually thinking about Jordan right now? I should be happy he hasn''t called. Well, is good he hasn''t called, I can have the whole day to myself'''' Paige added and opened the car drink ready to sip but it barely reached her mouth just a little before someone snatched it from her. She licked the little that got into her mouth.


    ''"Shit. Who dares to snatch what''s mine?'''' Paige said and turned ready to scold the culprit only to see Jordan sipping the c. She blushed while looking at him. She had just touched that same ce with her lips and he was drinking from there.


    ''''This is refreshing'''' Jordan said and looked at her blushing face and asked ''''why is your face so red?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' Paige answered and touched her face. ''''You scared me, why don''t you make noise when you are walking?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Why? Were you saying bad things about me?'''' Jordan asked as he walked towards a new car.


    ''''Does that car belong to you?'''' Paige asked since it was a new one, different from the previous ones.


    ''''If not, does it belong to you?'''' Jordan turned and asked her.


    ''''How many cars do you have?'''' Paige asked curiously.


    ''''Don''t try to know. You will get shocked and fall sick. Didn''t you know? The only thing I amcking now is a woman to spend the money I have'''' Jordan said and looked at Paige. Paige blushed and her face became red. Her mind was going overdrive.


    What did he mean by such a sentence? Was he asking her to be his woman or was he just tell her what heck?


    ''''What are you thinking about Paige Payin. You were not thinking that I was asking you to be my woman. Are you?'''' Jordan intentionally teased Paige and her face grew redder.


    ''''Who even wants to be your woman? The woman that can handle your bratty attitude isn''t even born yet'''' Paige said and pushed Jordan away.


    ''''I bet you did'''' Jordan insisted and Paige screamed at him.


    ''''I said no''''


    ''''I see you more often, don''t you have anything doing? Why are you always hanging around my man?'''' Mirabel said as she stood at a distance. Jordan and Paige turned at once and saw hering closer to them.


    ''''I am not your man'''' Jordan said sternly to Mirabel.


    ''''I have lectures. Excuse me!!'''' Paige said and walked away.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan called out but Paige didn''t turn around, she instead walked away faster and a car pulled over right in front of her and Jordan watched as Paige got into the car of the guy. He saw his face and remembered him quite well. He was the same person who held her hand and dragged her away the other day.


    "What have you been doing with that womantely?'''' Mirabel asked displeased.


    ''''She is called Paige'''' Jordan said and walked away.


    ...


    ''''Where are we going? I still have lectures'''' Paige said as she sat inside the car.


    ''''Have you forgotten about our appointment?'''' Anthony asked and Paige looked at him clearly confused.


    ''''What appointment? Did I agree to go somewhere with you?'''' Paige asked him and noticed Jordan''s car pass by them. She briefly saw his face when she heard Anthony asking her a question and turned.


    ''''I sent you a message this morning, telling you that I wanted to show you something. Have you forgotten or did you not see my message?'''' Anthony asked again as his eyes drifted to Jordan''s car that was now in front of them.


    ''''I didn''t check my messages yet this morning'''' Paige said and took her phone to check.


    ''''Who is that man? You seem close to him?'''' Anthony asked and Paige simply chuckled. She didn''t deny neither did she confirm it. She was just like that. If she didn''t know someone well enough, she would be guarded against them especially people who pop out of nowhere acting all friendly with her.


    ''''I just saw your message but I have lectures so what do we do now?'''' Paige looked up after checking her phone.


    ''''I can wait till you are done. You can''t bail out on me after reading my message. I just got here and I don''t have a lot of friends. Since you were the first person I talked to, I want us to be friends. Maybe close friends than what you have with that man?'''' Anthony said referring to Jordan.


    ''''I am not sure I am following you but what Jordan and I have is a littleplicated so is best not to try and get in between us. I will go to my lecture hall from here'''' Paige said and turned to open the door when Anthony held her wrist again.


    ''''Is there something else?'''' Paige asked as she looked at his hand on her wrist. Anthony took his hands away from her.


    ''''Are you angry? Did I say anything wrong?'''' Anthony asked in a rather sympathetic manner drawing pity from Paige.


    ''''No, you didn''t do anything wrong. I am just not used you acting all friendly and touchy with me. Don''t jump to conclusions yet, is not that I don''t want to be your friend but can you not hold my hand like that?'''' Paige said to him. She looked at his face but she couldn''t read anything because his expression remained neutral but the foreboding feeling within Paige was just something she couldn''t ignore.


    ''''No worries, I understand. You are the campus belle, so is natural that a lot of mene up to you and you need to be careful with them. I won''t cross the line again but promise me we will still be friends. Let''s go out with your best friend some time'''' Anthony said nonchntly and Paige smiled.


    ''''Sure, and I am not the campus belle. I don''t believe in such things, then, I will go now. See you around'''' Paige said and got down from the car. The atmosphere in the car soon changed to a chilly one as Anthony whose face was calm and collected a moment ago turned into a sly and sinister one. He stared at the retreating back view of Paige and sneered.


    ''''Quite the stubborn type, are we? You yed with my brother andbelled him as a stalker and you are here having a nice life. To think my brother became a vegetable because of you, Paige Payin'''' Anthony lifted his lips into a half smile and drove away.

 Chapter 146: Subtle like its almost not there 1

    Chapter 146: Subtle like its almost not there 1


    Jordan turned off the shower knob as the shback image of Paige getting into Anthony''s car came to his mind. For some reason, he didn''t feel alright with it. He pulled a towel from the shelf and wrapped it around his waist and walked out of the bathroom.


    Jordan stared at the phone on the table for a long time before he finally picked it up and dialled Paige''s number, calling her.


    .....


    Carlien sat on Paige''s study table reading a story book as Paige hanged her clothes inside her wardrobe.


    ''''So, you feel guilty that Jordan saw you in another man''s car?'''' Carlien turned the book''s cover upside as she turned to face Paige asking her. Paige had told her about Anthony before.


    ''''Well, is not exactly guilt. Whatever, I don''t really know what I feel and why? Somehow, I''m worried about what he will think of me. Because there is still the issue of Joel and Amy and now Anthony?'''' Paige said as she frowned not knowing exactly what she feeling at the moment.


    ''''Who is Amy?'''' Carlien asked and Paige''s phone started ringing. Paige ced the white blouse in her hands on the bed and reached for the phone.


    ''''Jordan?'''' Paige murmured and Carlien got up from her chair and scurried over immediately.


    ''''Jordan?'''' Carlien said and looked at the name which Paige had changed to ''bratty Prince Jordan'' and chuckled ''''bratty Prince Jordan? Paige, why is your life suddenly getting interesting?''''


    ''''Quiet, let me answer it first'''' Paige said and answered the call right away.


    ''''Yes, is there something you want, Your Royal Highness?'''' Paige asked sarcastically.


    ''''Who was that man you left in the car with?'''' Jordan asked rather impatiently and Paige frowned.


    ''''Why? Do you think you are the only one with a luxurious car?'''' Paige said not exactly giving Jordan the answered he wanted.


    ''''Paige, I am asking you for thest time, who was that man?'''' Jordan asked angrily and Paige screamed back.


    ''''Why are getting angry with me? Did Imit a sin by getting into the car of a friend? If you are calling me because of that, then I don''t think I owe you an answer. Is my personal matter'''' Paige said back.


    ''''I don''t care whether is it your personal matter or not, just don''t get involved with dangerous people that''s all'''' Jordan said and ended the call.


    ''''Wow, this guy is so domineering and frustrating. What does he mean by I shouldn''t get involved with dangerous people? What is he to me?'''' Paige said and threw the phone away on the bed.


    ''''What happened?'''' Carlien asked cautiously and went back to her chair. She was going to tease her earlier on but just judging by her face, she knew Paige was pissed off.


    ''''He told me not to get involved with dangerous people. Does he not even know he is the most dangerous person in my life currently?'''' Paige said and sat on the bed.


    ''''Paige, maybe he was worried that''s all'''' Carlien said and Paige humped.


    ''''Worried? Him? What is he worried about? He is probably just pissed off by the fact that I have another man who is just the opposite of himself. That bratty Royal highness only cares about one person, himself!!!''''


    ''''Calm down, Paige. You know what, let''s forget about him. Tell me about that rival of yours instead'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Rival? You mean Amy?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Yes, Amy. Who is she?''''


    ''''Thedy I saw Joel with the other time. He introduced her to me yesterday. I met them outside. He said she is just a co-worker. He introduced me as his neighbour''s daughter and said he sees me as his kid sister'''' Paige said andid on the bed looking at the ceiling.


    ''''A neighbour''s daughter who is like a sister? Paige, serious you are more pathetic than I thought'''' Carlien said as she opened her story book to read.


    ''''Why am I pathetic?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I''m pretty sure you smiled when he introduced you to her'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I don''t know. At that moment I really didn''t know what kind of emotion I was feeling. I just merely watched them do the talking and when they were done, I went inside to sleep'''' Page said.


    ''''Listen to me, you need to avoid that man, ok? He is not yours. The sooner you snap out of this infatuation the better for your heart and health. You are setting yourself up for a disaster'''' Carlien said sincerely and Paige chuckled.


    ''''Whoa. What a good friend you are. Is good that I can always count on you to hit me with the truth anytime, any day even when you know I am dead angry'''' Paige said and stood up.


    ''''Don''t dare touch me or I am calling your father in here'''' Carlien said and stood up knowing very well what Paige was going to do to her. Carlien hated to be tickled the most and that was what Paige was going to do to her.


    ''''Call him. He is not in the house and you are going to face my wrath today, friend'''' Paige said and moved closer to Carlien.


    ''''Paige, stop. I promise to not say anything again. Even if you are going to keep on crushing on Joel for the rest of your life, I promise to not say a word about it'''' Carlien said as she leaned against the table while Paige tickled her.


    ''''Oh, really? But, that was the same thing you said thest time'''' Paige said.


    ''''Paige, I promise this is really thest time'''' Carlien said as tears swelled up in her eyes and Paige stopped and asked.


    ''''Are you crying?''''


    ''''You know I hate been tickled'''' Carlien said in a choked voice and Paige felt bad.


    ''''Come here, let this big sister give you a hug. I won''t tickle you again'''' Paige said and gave Carlien a hug.


    ''''You wench'''' Carlien said and they bothughed.


    ''''Are you sleeping here tonight?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''En, I told my mom I was going to sleep here tonight since is weekend'''' Carlien said.


    ''''That''s good because I have a lot to talk about tonight'''' Paige added as she turned back to finish hanging her clothes.


    ''''I will take a shower first, and next time don''t you dare tickle me or call yourself my big sister. I am three months older than you'''' Carlien said and hit Paige on her a** before running into the bathroom.


    ''''Carly, you, just sleep there'''' Paige said.


    ....


    City View Estates, the next morning.


    Attoh''s Vi.


    Jordan sat across his father quietly as thetter spoke. Jordan didn''t have the nicest rtionship with his father but he still respected him all the same.


    ''''Next week is your mother''s death anniversary. I might not be around Jordan. I have to go to Country B for a congress'''' Damien Attoh said and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''This is the third-year and third time that you have never gotten time to be there for mother''s death anniversary. Every time, it is this meeting or that meeting'''' Jordan said coldly.


    ''''I''m doing this for you and Ivy. Since your mother passed away, you have refused to have anything doing with thepany. All you do is teach at the University and leave thepany matters to me to handle'''' Damien Attoh said displeased.


    ''''I told you. I will not have anything doing with thatpany. You were so focused on thepany and didn''t care about my mother and she died without anyone by her side. I am going to do whatever I want and will not be pinned down by you or the affairs of thepany'''' Jordan said till remembering how his mother died because his father was busy attending meetings. It was the same time he was also out of the country schooling.


    ''''Also, don''t say you are doing this for me or Ivy. She is just sixteen and you''re so busy that she can''t even see you. You promised to be there on mom''s anniversary. She will be so disappointed. For more than eight months now she hasn''t seen you and was happy when I told her you will be spending some time with her during the anniversary'''' Jordan added.


    ''''I will make time for her. After I am back from Country B, I will spend some time with her'''' Damien Attoh said.


    ''''I want to go for her. She is not going back there after the anniversary. I want to take care of my sister myself'''' Jordan said and Damien Attoh looked at him.


    ''''Why would you bring her back here where she has the worst memories? The caretaker and nurses that I got are doing a good job with her. Why do you want to burden yourself with her?'''' Damien Attoh said and Jordan replied sharply.


    ''''Because she is my sister and I am her brother. The nurses and the caretaker may be doing a good job but they are not her family. If I wasn''t away at that time, she wouldn''t have gotten into that ident in the first ce'''' Jordan said ming himself for his sister''s current state. Ivy couldn''t walk with her legs without help after an ident that took ce a few years ago.


    ''''Jordan, for how long are you going to me yourself for what happened to Ivy?'''' Damien Attoh asked sadly.


    ''''I have a lecture to give this afternoon, I will take my leave first'''' Jordan said and stood up to go. Damien Attoh didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 147: Subtle like its almost not there 2

    Chapter 147: Subtle like it''s almost not there 2


    Paige stood at the car park holding a cup of hot coffee in her hands waiting for Jordan. It was a Monday morning and her lectures were packed from 9:00AM to 19:30 PM. Mondays were usually her busiest day and Paige felt stressed up already just thinking about how she was going to sit for about 10 hours.


    Paige turned and saw Jordan arriving in his car. With a smile, she walked confidently towards him with the coffee in her hands. She was going to surprise him even though he didn''t ask her for coffee.


    ''''How can a student be so busy? Here, I brought you breakfast and a cup of coffee. You are touched, right?'''' Paige said and smiled. Jordan looked at her with a cold expression making Paige startled.


    Seeing that she had remained quiet, Jordan walked away but Paige soon caught up with him asking worriedly ''''hey, are you alright. Is something bothering you?'''' Paige kept asking and Jordan stopped and turned abruptly to face her.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Jordan asked impatiently.


    ''''Well, I can see that you don''t look too good. See, the breakfast I brought you is homemade. Whenever I am feeling sad or troubled, I eat a homemade meal and all my worries go away'''' Paige said sounding a little excited.


    ''''What nonsense are you spouting?'''' Jordan asked angrily.


    ''''In any case, I brought this for you so you must take it. Throw it away or eat it, I don''t care'''' Paige said stuffing the bag into his hands.


    ''''Get away from me or don''t me me for being rude Paige Payin'''' Jordan screamed at her and Paige stepped back nervously asking.


    ''''What. Is. Wrong. With. You!!!'''' Paige asked a little scared as her voice quivered.


    ''''I said get out of my sight and take this away from me'''' Jordan said and pushed the things back into her hands and the hot coffee spilt into Paige''s wrist and she screamed.


    ''''Aha'''' Paige looked at her wrist shocked as the pained spread through her hand. Jordan heard her screamed and turned back. He tried to get closer to her but Paige took a step back clearly frightened by him.


    ''''Paige''''


    Paige and Jordan turned and saw Anthony running towards them. He looked at Paige''s hand asking worriedly ''''Paige, are you alright?''''


    Paige shook her head and Anthony unscrewed a bottle of water that was with him. He poured it on Paige''s wrist.


    ''''I will take you to the hospital'''' Anthony said and carried Paige bridal style shocking both Paige and Jordan who still stood in the same position also shocked.


    Jordan turned and watched as Anthony helped Paige into his car and drove away. As he drove away, Jordan seemed to have seen a mocking expression from Anthony''s face but it went as it came and he wasn''t sure if he was seeing it right or not.


    Jordan looked at the food thatid on the ground and Paige''s bag. He picked the bag and the food and went away.


    City View University Hospital.


    Anthony sat by Paige''s side as the nurse treated and bandaged her hand.


    ''''You''re not supposed to do any heavy work with your hand youngdy. It won''t heal fast if you put pressure on it. You are a medical student. How can you be so careless with your hand? What will you do if you can''t perform surgery with your hand because of it?'''' the senior nurse at the University hospital was very familiar with Paige so she didn''t hesitate in scolding her.


    ''''It wasn''t intentional'''' Paige said and pouted her lips.


    ''''Better stay away from hot liquids and heavy objects if you don''t want to lose you significance before you evenplete school'''' the nurse added and Paige nodded her head.


    ''''I will take care of myself well. Thank you for helping me'''' Paige said. The nurse stood up with her kit box.


    ''''You can go now. Make sure you collect some painkillers from the dispensary before leaving'''' the nurse said and went away.


    ''''Paige, how are you feeling?'''' Anthony helped Paige to stand up as he asked worriedly.


    ''''I''m fine. Is just a minor injury I will fine in no time'''' Paige said as they went towards the OPD.


    ''''You should stay away from that guy. He doesn''t seem like a nice person to me. How could he pour hot coffee on you like that?'''' Anthony said and studied Paige''s expression which was still normal.


    ''''Don''t worry, I am going to stay away from him'''' Paige said.


    ''''Don''t talk to him. Don''t even be in the same ce with him. Do you understand me?'''' Anthony said in a slightly authoritative tone and Paige frowned but she didn''t say anything.


    ''''Is alright, let''s go already. I will stay away from him for my own sanity sake'''' Paige said.


    Payin''s apartment.


    Carlien walked out of the kitchen with two sses of water. She ced the tray on the table and took one of the sses to give to Anthony as she sat beside Paige in the hall.


    ''''You must be Anthony; Paige has mentioned you to me but she didn''t tell me you were such a catch'''' Carlien said and turned to Paige ''''drink this, I added lemon to it''''


    ''''Thanks bestie'''' Paige said as Carlien lifted the ss to her mouth and she drank with Carlien''s help.


    ''''I hope Paige has said only good things about me?'''' Anthony asked politely and smiled.


    ''''Yes, she did. Your face isn''t one I''ve seen before in my ss, Paige told me we were in the same department. Are you in ss A or B?''''


    ''''I am in ss B'''' Anthony answered.


    ''''That must be it, I am in ss A'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Yes, I realised we had about three different sses for level 600 students in the school when I arrive. Had it not being for the help of Paige, I wouldn''t have been able to navigate my way through the school'''' Anthony added.


    ''''Our school is really big. Is because it''s the only Research University in the whole of country M that''s why. But, our department is even better. Paige''s department have about five different sses for level 600 students. It''s always like a battlefield each time we havebined lectures with them'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Then, I guess I am lucky that mybined ss is not with Paige''s ss, but I would have definitely loved to sit in the same lecture hall with the both of you. It would be fun and we would be able to chat some more after lectures'''' Anthony added.


    ''''Yes, it would have been fun. I''ts rather unfortunate''''


    ''''I told Carlien that you are my friend'''' Paige added.


    ''''But I want to be more than a friend to Paige'''' Anthony said and the atmosphere turned awkward. Paige and Carlien startedughing to ease the tension.


    ''''Anthony, I have someone that I like already'''' Paige said frankly and Carlien looked away and cussed. Paige was someone who didn''t waste time setting the record straight with people especially if she didn''t like the person but the way she did it was often too direct and sometimes cruel just like now.


    ''''Anthony, is gettingte. You should go and also rest. You must be tired'''' Carlien said trying to make the atmosphere less awkward.


    ''''Yes, Paige also needs to rest'''' Anthony said and stood up. Paige''s phone buzzed on the table. They all looked at the iing call from Jordan.


    ''''Is that him? Pick up, maybe he has something to say'''' Anthony said and looked at Paige keenly.


    ''''No, I won''t pick his calls ever again'''' Paige said and Anthony''s lips curved into a subtle smile.


    ''''Maybe he wants to apologise to you?'''' Carlien said to Paige.


    ''''I''m tired, I need to rest'''' Paige said and stood up from the couch. She picked the phone and blocked Jordan''s number and saw Carlien leaning in closer to her ''''what do you want?'''' Paige asked her.


    ''''Don''t regretter on'''' Carlien whispered into Paige''s ears and Paige red at her.


    ''''See Anthony off, I''m going inside to take a rest'''' Paige said and turned to Anthony ''''thanks for bringing me home. I will see you tomorrow at school''''


    ''''Sure, go in and rest'''' Anthony said before he followed Carlien to the door.


    ''''Thank you for what you did for my friend. Drive back safely'''' Carlien said and closed the door after Anthony left.


    Anthony stood by his car and stared at the house before murmuring ''''Paige Payin, I will make sure you pay for what you did to my brother. Not even Jordan Attoh will be able to protect you from me''''


    ''''Paige, are you sleeping already?'''' Carlien asked as she opened the door of Paige''s room. She saw Paige in bed and went closer. Carlien covered Paige up properly with the quilt before joining her in the bed.


    .....


    Jordan looked at the phone in his hand and murmured ''''part-time, so you won''t pick my calls?''''


    Jordan threw the phone aside and picked a ss of wine on the drink and drunk all of it.

 Chapter 148: Subtle like its almost not there 3

    Chapter 148: Subtle like it''s almost not there 3


    Thomas Payin looked at Paige''s wrist as he spoke. ''''Does this boy like my little girl or what? Why would he do this to a pretty little thing like you?''''


    ''''Dad, don''t curse me. I will be the unluckiest woman if that bratty Royal Highness takes a liking to me. Are we in high school that boys bully the girls that they like?'''' Paige said and frowned.


    ''''Then why did he pour hot coffee on you? Guys who don''t have the guts to confess always do that. Now my daughter is in pain. Should I go and teach him some manners at school?'''' Thomas Payin said and theyughed. The doorbell rang and they looked at each other.


    ''''Dad, are you expecting someone?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''"No. are you expecting someone?'''' Thomas Payin asked back and Paige shook her head.


    ''''Carlien ising over but she won''t knock if she is the one'''' Paige said.


    ''''Sit down, I will go and see who is at the door'''' Thomas Payin said and Paige nodded her head. Thomas Payin went to the door and opened it. he saw Joel in front of him.


    ''''Uncle Thomas'''' Joel said affectionately.


    ''''Joel?'''' Thomas Payin mentioned his name surprised at his sudden visit.


    ''''Is Paige at home?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''Yes,e in'''' Thomas Payin stepped aside and Joel went in before the former closed the door.


    ''''Paige, hi'''' Joel said as he approached her.


    ''''Joel? What are you doing here?'''' Paige asked and realised she was being upfront and changed her tone ''''I don''t mean it in a bad way. I''m just surprised to see you that''s all''''


    ''"I came to see you. I met Carly this morning and she told me about your incident so I came to check on you. How are you now?'''' Joel said and ced ck polybag on the table.


    :''I''m fine. Is just a small thing. No worries'''' Paige said but Joel took her hand and looked at it saying.


    ''''This isn''t small, Paige. You were hurt seriously. Carly told me is the boy I saw thest time. Is that true?'''' Joel asked as he subconsciously put pressure on Paige''s wrist.


    ''''He is not exactly a boy'''' Paige said and Joel red at her and she changed the sentence immediately ''''yes, it was that bratty inhumane did this to me''''


    Joel seemed to have calmed down after hearing those words from Paige and said ''''you should stay away from him. Nothing good wille out of hanging out with someone like him''''


    Paige looked at Joel dreamily and thought to herself ''''is he worried about me now? But, why do I feel weird about it?'''' Paige shook away her thoughts.


    ''''Actually, I just finished applying some ointment on Paige and was about to get her something to eat before you came'''' Thomas Payin said.


    ''''Uncle Thomas, I already brought rice congee for Paige'''' Joel said and Paige looked at his face.


    ''''Huh? You brought me food?'''' Paige asked unsure of what she heard.


    ''''Yes, I remember you used to like congee from the woman at the roadside food truck, so I went there to get you some'''' Joel said.


    ''''Then, I will leave Paige over to you. She refused to eat initially so I will ask you to make sure she eats the congee'''' Thomas Payin said.


    ''''Dad, am I a kid?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Uncle Thomas, don''t worry. I am not going to work today, so I will spend the day with Paige'''' Joel said and Paige looked at him not knowing what to make him the sudden new development.


    Thomas Payin left the house leaving Paige alone with Joel. Paige turned to face Joel and noticed he was already looking at her and she flushed. Joel took her hand, sitting her down on the couch.


    ''''This looks really bad, Paige'''' Joel said and Paige felt he was being a little exaggerating but didn''t ay anything.


    ''''The congee will go cold'''' Paige said and Joel stood up.


    ''''Wait here, I will bring a spoon and feed you'''' Joel said not giving Paige the chance to speak as he went ahead towards the kitchen.


    ''''He wants to feed me?'''' Paige murmured to herself ''''why? Is not like I''ve lost my hands? This feels strange, I am not used to this at all'''' Paige added and heard Joel''s voice behind her.


    ''''You can start getting used to it, Paige'''' Joel said and sat across her. Paige blushed and pursed her lips. She didn''t know that she was thinking out loud and that he had heard her. She watched Joel as he removed the bowl containing the congee and ced it on the table before taking off the lid from it. he dipped the spoon inside and fetched a small amount of the congee.


    ''''Here, taste it and see if the taste brings back memories'''' Joel said as he stretched his hand towards Paige''s mouth.


    ''''But, I can eat by myself?'''' Paige said.


    ''''No, you are hurt. Don''t even think about it. Let me take care of you today. Just like the time you took care of me when I was sick'''' Joel said and Paige didn''t argue with him again.


    Joel fed Paige the congee till the bowl was almost half empty. He looked up and saw Paige starring at his face and smiled. Paige looked away immediately after been caught starring.


    ''"You can look at me if you want to. I don''t bite'''' Joel said and Paige chuckled.


    ''''Tsk'''' Paige looked away.


    ''''I see you looking at me a lot'''' Joel said as he stood up and gathered the bowl.


    ''''What makes you think so?'''' Paige asked and Joel stopped and looked at her. They stare at each other for a while without saying anything. Paige smiled and tried to get up and almost fell. Joel caught her and pulled her closer to his body and Paige''s lips brushed gently against his cheek and they both stiffened. Paige hupped.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Joel asked as his hand remained around her waist. Paige nodded and stepped back slowly. Joel also distanced himself.


    ''''Yes, sorry. That wasn''t intentional'''' Paige said.


    ''''No worries. Go and change into something else. Let''s go out and y since you are not going to school today'''' Joel said to her.


    ''''Huh? Date?'''' Paige asked sceptically and Joel smiled nodding his head.


    ''''Yes, a date. Let''s go anywhere you want'''' Joel said to her.


    ''''Don''t change your mind afterwards, okay?'''' Paige said delighted. It had been a long time since she went out to have fun without thinking about work or school.


    ''''I won''t change my mind'''' Joel said and Paige smiled and went to her room to change.


    .....


    After leaving the house, Joel first took Paige to their old neighbourhood where they first got to know each other. Paige found it strange that he would take her there on their first unofficial date but she didn''t mind because she had really missed that neighbourhood.


    Growing up in Victor Street, this was the first ce she experienced her first crush in the name of Joel. She was in high school when her father relocated them to Victor Street and her 17-year old self was nave. She was the epitome of innocence even after going through a tragic childhood and losing her mother in a fire ident that happened when she was 13 years.


    Paige was lost in her thoughts when she felt a leaf falling right down in front of her. She reminisced on that year that she was saw Joel. He was in his college uniform with a couple of his friends returning home from school. That day, Paige and Carlien had just skipped school to go and y at home because Paige''s father was out of the town doing a part-time job. Joel''s father, Mr. Mark Sandas was the one who introduced her father to that job.


    Paige remembered that, she and Carlien were ying in the hall when the door was opened suddenly and a young man walked in wearing a college of Business Administration Uniform. The moment Paige saw him, she nked out staring shamelessly at him as he approached them. from start to finish, she couldn''t open her mouth to say anything and openly drooled at him. It was Carlien who had answered all his questions and took out the keys that Mr. Mark Sandas has left behind after going to work. Paige only came back to her senses after Joel had left their apartment.


    Carlien had snapped her fingers at her, telling her that Joel was gone and she came back to her senses saying to Carlien ''''Carly, I think I am in love''''


    ''''Silly'''' Carlien had muttered back.


    Back then and now, a lot of time had passed by gradually but today was the first time she was in a ce alone with Joel with no distraction. Paige smiled subconsciously as she stood staring at thepany building that had taken the very spot of their former apartment.

 Chapter 149: Subtle like its almost not there 4

    Chapter 149: Subtle like it''s almost not there 4


    Back then and now, a lot of time had passed by gradually but today was the first time she was in a ce alone with Joel with no distraction. Paige smiled subconsciously as she stood staring at thepany building that had taken the very spot of their former apartment.


    The town''s reconstructionpany had paid them off for the eviction and had even given them new apartments which was now their current apartment where they lived.


    Paige shook the memories that came away and turned. She saw Joel walking towards her with two cups of ice cream and she smiled. She couldn''t believe she had spent 7 years of her life been in an unrequited love with him.


    ''''Here, your favourite banana ice cream'''' Joel stood beside her after giving the ice cream to Paige.


    ''''You still remember that?'''' Paige asked surprised.


    ''''Off course I do. Looking at this ce that has been redeveloped reminds me of the old times. You used to wait over there anytime I wasing back from school'''' Joel said and pointed at a spot.


    ''''I know, right? I? It has been so long already. Time really does fly'''' Paige said and they looked at each other. The ice cream was fast melting away.


    ''''Eat the ice cream before it melts away'''' Joel reminded her and Paige nodded her head.


    ''''Where is our next destination?'''' Paige asked as she ate the ice cream.


    ''''Take a wild guess'''' Joel teased her and Paige smiled with cocked brows.


    ''''The park by the riverside Carly and I used to go hide?'''' Paige asked and Joel nodded her head. ''''No way'''' Paige screamed excitedly.


    ''''Yes, way. Let''s go'''' Joel said and held Paige''s hand and they walked away.


    The riverside park held so many memories for both Carly and Paige because it was one of the ces they used to y and the ce she used to spy on Joel back then. Paige stopped walking suddenly and a thought came to her mind. She seemed to have gotten lost in her thoughts, stopping abruptly Joel also stopped and turned to look at her.


    Paige looked at Joel and felt confused. Why was he suddenly bringing her to all the ces they have been to in the past? Why was he acting unlike himself suddenly? She couldn''t get used to it and she felt like something wasn''t right with his actions.


    ''''Paige, are you alright?'''' Joel stepped closer to her and asked worriedly. Paige looked up and their faces got closer to each other.


    ''''I'''' Paige didn''t know what she wanted to say but she felt that Joel was leaning in closer to her and she lowered her gaze.


    Joel touched her chin and lifted it up to meet him halfway. He leaned closer and Paige closed her eyes, getting ready for their first kiss but something wasn''t right. She wasn''t supposed to be seeing someone else''s face at that moment. Joel who didn''t know what was going inside Paige''s head almost touched her lips when she instinctively pushed him away from her side.


    Paige realised what she did and clutched her fists ''''I''m sorry'''' Paige said apologetically.


    ''''Is alright. Maybe I was being too rush. Let''s go'''' Joel said.


    ''''I am suddenly hungry. Let''s go and get something to eat first'''' Paige said suddenly not wanting to visit the riverside park anymore.


    ''''I forgot. Let''s go, I know a restaurant that has opened recently'''' Joel said and they walked towards the car awkwardly.


    Paige berated herself internally. Why did she have to think about that bratty Prince at that particr moment?


    ....


    BJA Restaurant


    Joel pulled out a chair for Paige to sit before sitting across her. A waiter walked to them with two sses of water and a menu book.


    ''''What would you eat?'''' Joel asked Paige.


    ''''I will have the chef''s specialty for the day'''' Paige said to the waiter.


    ''''I will have the same thing'''' Joel added and the waiter nodded her head before leaving.


    Paige looked at the restaurant. Jordan had brought her here before, she thought. Paige shook off the memories and looked at Joel. He was staring at her and she blushed.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I was just thinking, how I never really looked at your face well until today'''' Joel said and Paige smiled.


    The waiter arrived with their food which was abalone seafood noodles and ced it on their sides of the table ''''enjoy your meal'''' she said and bowed before going away.


    Joel pulled Paige''s te to his side and picked the cutlery saying ''''your hand is hurt, let me feed you''''


    Paige flushed and shook her hand saying ''''no need to do that for me. We are in a public ce, besides my hand is fine''''


    ''''No, let me do it. You always serve others, let me also serve you today'''' Joel insisted and forked out the noodles for her. Paige looked around before she leaned in to take the food.


    ''''This is so embarrassing'''' Paige said as she took the food into her mouth.


    ''''What is embarrassing about this. I''ve fed you before, so what''s wrong with doing it again?'''' Joel said and forked another bite for her. Paige opened her mouth and just then her eyes darted to the entrance and she saw Jordan and Lucas entering the restaurant.


    Paige choked on the food as their eyes met and Jordan stopped to look at her. Lucas who was at the back bumped into Jordan and stopped. His eyes followed Jordan''s direction and he also saw Paige.


    ''''Paige, have some water'''' Joel said and picked a ss of water to give Paige.


    Paige came back to her senses and looked away. She took the water from Joel and drunk a bit of it before cing the ss down. Joel turned and saw Jordan who was still standing at the same spot and recognised him.


    ''''Is he the one who hurt you?'''' Joel asked as he stared at Jordan. Jordan his left hand tucked into his jeans trousers.


    ''''He is nobody. Don''t pay attention to him'''' Paige said and took the fork from Joel''s hand adding ''''I will eat myself''''


    ''''We can go somewhere else if you want'''' Joel suggested as his eyes followed Jordan who had gone to a table to sit.


    ''''No, let''s just eat and get out of here'''' Paige said and looked at Jordan''s direction briefly before eating her food.


    Lucas sat next to Jordan at the table and nudged at him asking ''''that must be the boyfriend of our campus belle. He was the same one who brought her to school the other day, right?''''


    Jordan merely looked at Lucas without saying anything. He turned and stared at Paige who had ignored himpletely and felt angry for a reason. She has refused to take his calls and he was worried, yet she was out here having a date with her crush.


    ''''Hey, Jordan, are you okay?'''' Lucas asked and Jordan didn''t mind him. ''''Don''t tell me you are bothered by her? What is wrong with you Jordan? Are you in love with her?'''' Lucas asked and Jordan looked at him sternly saying.


    ''''I will never love someone as stupid as her. She is just someone I liked to y with but not anymore. You can take your time with your food, I have things to do'''' Jordan said and got up, leaving the restaurant. As he passed by Paige''s table, he stopped and looked at her before going.


    Lucas chased after him and smiled at Paige before leaving.


    ''''They didn''t even order anything before leaving'''' Joel said and Paige smiled.


    ''''That''s not my business'''' Paige added.


    ........


    Jordan''s vi.


    Jordan went into the gym in his vi and started exercising. He was doing all kinds of workouts just to make him focus and stop thinking about Paige but the scene that he stumbled upon, of Joel feeding Paige was still vivid in his mind and he was angry more at himself for thinking too much about it.


    Jordan continued to hit hard on the punching bag as the face of Paige kept crossing his mind. The way she looked at him. The ways she ignored him like he was nothing. The way she smiled towards Joel and looked so love struck made him angry each time the memory came.


    This week, she has left him to go with another man and now she ignored him because of her stupid crush. Jordan frowned and stopped punching the boxing bag. He fell tiredly on the floor andid on his back as he thought about the question Lucas asked him.


    ''''Do I really like that stupid woman? That is not possible. I was just ying with her. I can never like someone who is so nave and stupid like her. She can''t even tell right from wrong. She can''t even differentiate between someone with good intentions and someone with bad intentions. Stupid woman. How can like her?''''


    Jordan sat up and looked at the phone on the chair. He stretched his hand and took it. He looked at the phone before unlocking it and dialled Paige''s number but it went to voicemail. Jordan chuckled.


    ''''She blocked me?'''' he said questionably. ''''Fine, I won''t care about her anymore''''

 Chapter 150: Subtle like its almost not there 5

    Chapter 150: Subtle like it''s almost not there 5


    Jordan stood at the front door of the lecture of Paige''s department. The ss was over and most of the students that came out looked at him as they went. Those who knew him as a lecturer greeted him. After almost all of the students were out, he peeped inside.


    Carlien went out through the back door and saw him. She smirked and went to stand behind him asking "were you looking for me?''''


    Jordan turned and saw her. She was indeed the one he was looking for but after seeing her, he didn''t know what to say. He had gone there impulsively after telling himself the other night that he wouldn''t be bothered about Paige.


    ''''The doctor said it will take a few weeks for her hand to be healed. She is a medical student who will one day perform surgeries with her hands; didn''t you consider the harm you would have caused if the coffee was boiling hot? She could have lost the chance to do surgery even before shepleted medical school'''' Carlien said bluntly since beating around the bush wasn''t her style.


    ''''It was a mistake. I didn''t know the coffee was that hot. How is she?'''' Jordan asked and Carlien could see the worry in his eyes. She smiled.


    ''''Here, this belongs to Paige'''' Jordan said and handed the bag hest took to Carlien.


    ''''Oh, thanks. I was actually about to go to the lost and found department of the school to ask for it. So, it was with you?'''' Carlien asked and smiled.


    ''''Yes'''' Jordan nodded his head.


    ''''Why don''t you go and see for yourself? I still have lectures to attend'''' Carlien said and turned to go and something came to her mind. She looked at Jordan saying "in any case, you are my first choice. The one I support, so don''t let me down" Carlien patted his shoulder and chuckled before going.


    Jordan stood at the same spot for a while before going away.


    ...


    That evening, after bringing Paige some notes on their recent lecture, Carlien sat Paige down on the bed and picked ab to brush her hair after helping her to wash it.


    ''''I really missed a lot. But, how could so many things happen in just one day?'''' Carlien said and asked after Paige told her about her date with Joel.


    ''''I''m still confused, Carly'''' Paige said honestly.


    ''''I really don''t know what to make of this sudden development but I don''t support you being with him. I like Jordan, he is handsome'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I told you not to mention that man''s name in my presence'''' Paige said.


    But, something is fishy. I can definitely smell a rat, Paige. Why would Joel suddenly be nice to you?'''' Carlien asked suspiciously.


    ''''When hasn''t he ever being nice to me? He always said he only sees me as his kid sister. I''m the crazy one thinking he will ever look at me twice but, why did he try to kiss me?'''' Paige and Carlien screamed.


    ''''What? He tried to kiss you? Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?'''' Carlien dropped theb and sat next to Paige.


    ''''I didn''t want you to make fun of me'''' Paige answered.


    ''''Hey, you. This isn''t about me making fun of you. He almost took your first kiss. Whoa, this kind of progress is too frightening. So, did he seed?'''' Carlien asked curiously.


    ''''No, I pushed him away. I was too nervous'''' Paige said.


    ''''You did well. If you had lost your first kiss to Joel, I would have roasted you tonight'''' Carlien said and Paige asked.


    ''''Why are you always hostile towards Joel? You''ve never really like him?''''


    ''''I don''t like him but I don''t hate him either. I just don''t like the fact that he has pretended not to be aware of your feelings for him these past years. I am 100% sure I ced that letter inside his bag before he left for school that year but till now, he hasn''t spoken about it and now he is acting like this? No matter what, I will be the first to go against you being with him'''' Carlien said sternly.


    ''''Whoa, you sound like my mother and not my friend'''' Paige said.


    ''''He bought you congee, medicine, took you out on a date to our old neighbourhood and almost kissed you. don''t you find it strange?'''' Carlien asked and Paige shook her head.


    ''''What is strange about that?'''' Paige asked back.


    ''''Aye, you are hopeless, Paige. Think about it. He sent you to our former neighbourhood, why? Because he wanted to reminisce about the past with you. Which means he knows about the fact that you''ve liked him for so long already, you fool'''' Carlien said and Paige frowned.


    ''''Aye, you are so intelligent and smart but ironically, your IQ in love is zero'''' Carlien added.


    ''''Well, is gettingte. Braid my hair and let''s study for the quiz tomorrow'''' Paige said.


    ''''Will you be able to write with your hand?'''' Carlien asked worriedly.


    ''''I will manage'''' Paige said.


    ''''Don''t worry, I gave Jordan a good scolding today at school when he asked about you'''' Carlien said.


    ''''He should better stay away from me'''' Paige murmured.


    .....


    Paige hanged her bag and left the house. She opened the gate and saw Anthony standing by his car in front of her house and she walked to him surprised.


    ''''Anthony, I didn''t know you wereing here today?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I figured you will need a ride to school, so I came to pick you up'''' Anthony said and opened the front seat for her.


    ''''I see, thanks'''' Paige said and sat inside.


    ''''How is your hand? Carlien told me you have a quiz today. Can you manage?'''' Anthony asked as he looked at Paige''s hand worriedly.


    ''''I will manage. Is just my wrist that is hurt, not the whole hand'''' Paige said. Anthony leaned closer to her and fixed the seatbelt for her before driving away.


    ...


    Anthony pulled over at the car park and got down. He saw Jordan also getting down from his car and they looked at each other. Jordan frowned as he stood near his car watching as Anthony opened the door for Paige to get down. He looked at Anthony and the sly smile he gave him the other day came to mind. Jordan didn''t know why he felt a sort of insecurity each time he sees him with Paige.


    Paige got down from the car and also saw Jordan. They looked at each other for a while before Anthony suddenly took Paige''s bag while staring at Jordan with a mocking gaze which Paige didn''t see.


    ''''That hand needs a rest, let me hold the bag'''' Anthony said to Paige.


    ''''I will rest after the quiz and stop treating me like an invalid, I can walk'''' Paige said and looked away as she felt the intense gaze of Jordan on her.


    ''''Are you sure you don''t want to talk to him? He looks like he wants to talk to you'''' Anthony said and looked at Jordan with his lips curved into a half smile.


    ''''Let''s go, I have a quiz to write'''' Paige said and took her bag from Anthony, walking away.


    ''''Paige, wait for me'''' Anthony intentionally said out loud as he ran after Paige.


    Jordan removed his phone and made a call as he watched the two going farther away. The call connected and he spoke ''''I want you to run a check on someone for me. I will send you the name and picture by the close of today''''


    Jordan hung up and walked away, holding his lecture book in his hand.


    ....


    Paige and Carlien walked out of their lecture hall after the quiz. They were all smiles because what they learnt was exactly what was asked.


    ''''How is your hand? Is it better? I realised you were having difficulty in writing fast'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Is better, just a little pain but I''m fine'''' Paige said as she looked at her hand. She had gotten it bandage beforeing to school to avoid people looking at her blisters.


    ''''Paige, Carlien'''' Anthony ran to them ''''where are youdies going to?'''' he asked them.


    ''''We are going to eat'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I will join you then'''' Anthony said and added ''''my treat''''


    ''''I never say no to free food'''' Carlien said.


    Paige was at the back watching them as they started talking about their department. Her phone buzzed and she removed it and saw a message. Paige frowned and deleted the message immediately before hurrying to catch up with Carlien and Anthony.


    Jordan who was a distance away looked at his phone. She clearly saw the message and ignored it. He had sent her a message to meet him and she just ignored him and went away. Jordan sighed and turned back walking away.


    Paige turned and saw that Jordan was walking away and she looked at him. She didn''t know why she was so angry with him yet she still wanted to see his face. ''''What exactly is wrong with me?'''' Paige murmured the question to herself.


    Carlien turned and saw Paige behind and called out to her ''''Paige, what are you doing there? Let''s go''''


    ''''Coming'''' Paige said and looked at Jordan''s retreating view again before going to join Carlien. Anthony who was watching them from the side lines smirked.

 Chapter 151: When Feelings suddenly Change 1

    Chapter 151: When Feelings suddenly Change 1


    ''''Thanks to this hand I''m getting special treatment from Carlien. You better heal fast ok? I''ve got work to do'''' Paige said as she sat under their favourite baobab tree waiting for their second lecture. Carlien had gone to buy them some refreshments leaving Paige alone under the tree.


    Paige''s phone buzzed and she looked at it before deciding to ignore the iing call from Jordan. She suddenly heard her name and looked up seeing Jordan walking towards her.


    ''''Part-time, why are you not answering my calls? Have you suddenly backed out from our deal? Are you not scared that I will do as I say?'''' Jordan said and Paige stood up to face him saying.


    ''''Yes, I''m backing out. What are you going to do about that?'''' Paige asked back startling him.


    ''''What?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Why? Did you think I couldn''t do a thing like that?'''' Paige asked back.


    ''''I came to see how you are doing and you? What kind of person am I in your heart?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''A bully. That''s the kind of person I see you to be. I still remember what you told me the first time we met. You called me a brainless beauty'''' Paige said.


    ''''That, I didn''t'''' Jordan didn''t finish his sentence and looked at her. ''''So, in your eyes I am such a despicable person right?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Yes. I will not continue this again Jordan. Thanks to you, I cannot even go to work because this hand is taking eternity to heal. Do you know how much I make working as part time? That''s something a rich kid like you could never guess. Life is easy for you but, is not for me. Every night, this hand hurts but I can''t even cry because I don''t want my dad to hear that I''m suffering. Jordan, I want to go back to the life that I had before I met you. The life that didn''t have you was more blissful than this life with you in it. Here, take your phone back'''' Paige ced the phone in Jordan''s hand and continued ''''as for the diary, do whatever you want with it, I don''t need that either'''' Paige picked her bag and walked to Carlien who was standing at the back of the tree as Jordan remained at the same spot speechless. ''''Let''s go Carlien'''' Paige said to Carlien.


    ''''Huh? Oh'''' Carlien came back to her senses and looked at Jordan before going after Paige.


    .....


    Paige arrived home and found her father in the kitchen cooking and walked up to him. Paige gave her father a back hug saying ''''dad, I missed you''''


    ''''Silly girl. We are here together the whole day and you still miss me?'''' Thomas Payin asked


    ''''Dad, I think I did something bad to someone. I didn''t mean to but, before I knew it, the wrong words had alreadye out of my mouth'''' Paige said.


    ''''And now, you are regretting it?'''' Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Then, go back and retract your words. Apologise to that person. Paige, our words are like knives that can cut people in the most painful way. If you realised your wrong, you should correct it'''' Thomas Payin told Paige.


    ''''I can''t go back and retrieve those words. I think that he probably won''t want to see me again after what I told him'''' Paige said and leaned against the kitchen table.


    ''''Are you sure because I just feel that your big ego is the one preventing you from going back and not because the person wouldn''t want to listen to your exnation'''' Thomas Payin said and Paige frowned.


    ''''Aye, I don''t know why I am feeling guilty when he was the one who started it first'''' Paige murmured.


    ''''Is he the same person who poured the coffee on you?'''' Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Well, he didn''t exactly pour it on me'''' Paige said.


    ''''Look at you, you are defending him even though he hurt you. You are just too proud to admit your mistakes. Just don''t regret itter on, kid'''' Thomas Payin added.


    ''''I''m tired, I''m going to take a shower. Let''s talk afterwards'''' Paige said and picked her bag. Thomas Payin looked at her and shook his head.


    ...


    ''''Yes. I will not continue this again Jordan. Thanks to you, I cannot even go to work because this hand is taking eternity to heal. Do you know how much I make working as part time? That''s something a rich kid like you could never guess. Life is easy for you but, is not for me. Every night, this hand hurts but I can''t even cry because I don''t want my dad to hear that I''m suffering. Jordan, I want to go back to the life that I had before I met you. The life that didn''t have you was more blissful than this life with you in it. Here, take your phone back'''' Paige ced the phone in Jordan''s hand and continued ''''as for the diary, do whatever you want with it, I don''t need that either''''


    The words kept ringing in Jordan''s head as he sat on the floor in his hall. Those words just brought a bad memory back. A memory he had always thought he was done with but today, Paige just had to repeat those same exact words to him.


    ''''I am sorry, Jordan but I can''t stay with you. You are incapable of loving someone else apart from yourself. I am going to find myself a better man. Someone who will give me the kind of love that I want and deserve. You are always going to end up hurting and pushing away the people you love, Jordan. That''s why you can''t even protect the people that are dear to you''''


    Jordan could still hear the voice of Yvonne, his ex, mixed with the voice of Paige telling him he was incapable of love.


    ''''You are incapable of love, Jordan'''' the voice rang again and Jordan threw away the wine ss in his hand and screamed.


    ''''It''s not true. I am capable of love'''' Jordan stretched his body on the floor andid there the whole night.


    .....


    That same night Paige had a dream she hadn''t had in a long time. The dream of her 13-year old self when she stumbled upon her parents one night having a rather heavy discussion.


    The 13-year old Paige stood by the door and listened as her parents talked about her father''s business.


    ''''How can this happen, darling?'''' Gertrude Haskin, the mother of Paige asked worriedly.


    ''''I found out today at the office that Damien Attoh ran away with the money we saved to open our own business together. I couldn''t find him and since his family is not in City B, I don''t know how to get in touch with him. He also sold the apartment he used to live in'''' Thomas Payin said.


    ''''What about the loan? Are they going to take away our house if we are not able to find Damien Attoh and take back the money?'''' Gertrude asked.


    ''''I will go to jail if I don''t pay back the loan. Even if we sell our house, it will still not be enough to pay off the loan, Gertrude''''


    ''''How can Damien do this to us? I thought we were like a family? What are we going to do now? Paige''s fees reminder was sent to my email this morning and the deadline is next week or they will remove her name from those that are going to skip grades this year. Paige is so brilliant. As long as she is able to pass the exams and skip a few grades, she will be eligible for the full schrship. But if we don''t pay the school fees, then all our efforts will be in vain'''' Gertrude said worriedly.


    ''''Don''t worry too much, I have already informed the police about the disappearance of Damien Attoh. I will also call Mark, he once told me there were cheaper apartment that we can get at Victor Street. When I get some money, we will pay Paige''s school fees and then sell this house and get a cheaper apartment. The rest of the money will be used to pay off the debt'''' Thomas Payin assured his wife.


    Paige who was listening outside suddenly felt her legs turned weak and she fell. Her parents heard her and rushed to the door and opened. They saw Paige on the floor.


    ''''Paige, what are you doing here sote at night?'''' Gertrude asked.


    ''''I couldn''t sleep and decided to look for you'''' Paige said and pretended to not know what was going on.


    ''''Paige, did you hear what your mother and I discussed?'''' Thomas Payin asked suspiciously and Paige looked at him with her clear eyes.


    ''''What conversation, dad? I just got out of bed and came to find you. Were you two discussing something without me?'''' Paige asked innocently.


    ''''No, sweetheart. Everything is fine'''' Gertrude said but Paige could see the worry in their eyes that they tried to hide.

 Chapter 152: When feelings suddenly change 2

    Chapter 152: When feelings suddenly change 2


    ''''No, sweetheart. Everything is fine'''' Gertrude said but Paige could see the worry in their eyes that they tried to hide.


    ''''Mom, dad, I have something to say'''' Paige said to her parents.


    ''''Tell us, what is it?'''' Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Mom, dad, I don''t want to skip grades. I am just 13 and already in my second year in junior high. If I write the high school entrance exams and skip grades, I will be bullied at school because I will be the youngest there. I want to remain in the same ss with Carlien. She protects me whenever someone wants to bully me because of my stature'''' Paige told her parents and smiled.


    ''''Paige, but your teacher said you are doing so well and could easily ace the high school entrance exams and win a full schrship'''' Gertrude said fearing that her daughter might have heard their conversation.


    ''''I already told the teacher that I won''t be writing the high school entrance exams. I am just informing you. Don''t go looking for the teacher tomorrow to discuss about my grades. I want you to respect me decision'''' Paige told her parents solemnly and saw the tears in their eyes.


    ''''Our daughter is so mature. Don''t write the exams if you don''t want to. Our daughter is smart already and that''s what matters''''


    A few dayster.


    Paige picked up her bag from the ssroom and ran out hurriedly. Carlien chased after her asking worriedly ''''Paige, wait. Why are you in a hurry?'''' Carlien got up to her.


    ''''Carlien, I think something was not right when I left the house this morning. I am going home to see my father'''' Paige said as she walked away.


    ''''Paige, wait. Let me go with you'''' Carlien said and Paige shook her head.


    ''''Carlien, you are the only friend I have in this school. I know you are not like the others who only be friends with someone because of their background but ,if you ever find out something about me and my family, can we still be friends?'''' Paige asked as tears trimmed down her face.


    ''''Paige, I don''t know what the problem is but, be assured I will always remain your friend no matter what happens because friends always stick together.


    ''''I am not sure if you will still remain my friend if my family situationes to light. Most of our ssmates don''t like me and I don''t know why but, you have been with me since the day we met in this school. Please, promise me that you will still be my friend even if you know about my family''s situation'''' Paige said and held Carlien''s hands.


    ''''Paige, when I first came here. Everyone ridiculed me saying I was from a single parent family but you were the only one who stayed with me. I will never abandon you if you don''t leave me''''


    Carlien said remembering the first day she arrived at the school. She was free with everyone but after a PTA meeting, her friends found out she didn''t have a father and started staying away from her. Paige was the only one who remained her friend.


    ''''Then, can I really trust you? Carly, my family...'''' Paige sobbed as she spoke ''''I think that my father might go to jail and I might not see him again'''' Paige cried and Carlien hugged her.


    ''''Paige, is alright. Let''s go together. If today is thest time you are going to see your father, then I will be by your side'''' Carlien said ''''wait here, I will go and pick my bag and go with you'''' Carlien left Paige at their hiding ce and went to pick her bag.


    ...


    Carlien held Paige''s hand as they ran towards Paige''s house.


    ''''Paige, you can''t be tired right now. We need to hurry'''' Carlien said and held Paige''s hand forcing her to run faster.


    They soon arrived and saw a few people bringing their furniture and other movables out of the house. Paige stopped at the door and looked at the things outside.


    ''''Paige, let''s go in'''' Carlien held Paige''s hand and they went inside. Paige saw her father standing in the middle of two policemen and rushed to him.


    ''''Dad, what is going in?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Paige, what are you doing here? I thought you were at school?'''' Thomas Payin asked flustered upon seeing Paige.


    ''''I left school because I felt something was wrong. Dad, why are our things outside the house? Are they taking the house from us?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Paige how did you know about that?'''' Thomas Payin asked Paige.


    ''''Youngdy, your father took a loan from the bank and also stole somepany money from thepany'''' the man in charge of making sure the eviction was going on well spoke standing next to Carlien.


    ''''Hey, you shut up'''' Carlien said and kicked the man''s leg and the man screamed.


    ''''How dare you call my father a thief? What right do you have to say that about my father?'''' Paige moved forward and asked the man.


    ''''You little girls better behave. I am not here to take the house. Your father has refused to hand over the documents of the house to us, so we can only take the movable things inside and he will go to jail for it'''' the man said and Carlien red at him and he took a step back not wanting to be kicked again.


    ''''Dad, is that true?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''''Paige, this is the only thing I can leave for you and your mother'''' Thomas Payin said.


    ''''Dad, is mom aware of this?'''' Paige asked and her father shook his head.


    ''''Please, wait for a while. I will go and get mother right now''''. Carlien stepped forward saying to Paige.


    ''''Let''s go together''''. Paige nodded and they ran out of the house.


    ....


    Paige and Carlien arrived at the shop of Paige''s mother and found her selling things to someone. Her mother ran a small super marker at the town''s amusement park.


    ''''Mom, hurry. The police are here to take daddy away'''' Paige held her mother''s hand the moment they arrived and spoke.


    ''''Paige, what do you mean by that?'''' Gertrude asked her daughter.


    ''''Mom, I don''t have the time to exin. Let''s go now'''' Paige said.


    ''''Let me close the shop first'''' Gertrude said and closed the shop. She followed the girls to the roadside and picked a taxi.


    .....


    Paige and her mother rushed into the house and saw the empty hall but no one was inside. Carlien walked insideter on and saw to them.


    ''''Paige, aunt, I think the police have taken him away already. I found this at the door'''' Carlien said and showed them the paper she found at the entrance. It contained a handwritten note from Thomas Payin.


    After reading it, Gertrude turned to the girls saying ''''you two should stay here. I will go and get someone to loan me some money and use the store as mortgage. When I get the money, I will go and get your father released. Carlien, please take care of Paige. I think there is food somewhere in the kitchen, heat it and eat while you wait''''


    ''''Yes, aunt. Don''t worry, I will take care of Paige. Make sure you bring uncle Thom home'''' Carlien said and Gertrude nodded her head before leaving the house again.


    A whileter, Carlien found the food in the kitchen and heated it for them to eat. She dished it out and sent it to the hall and they sat down on the floor.


    ''''Paige, eat. Aunt will definitely bring uncle back'''' Carlien said as she fetched the food for Paige to eat.


    ''''Carly, I''m so scared. What will happen to my mother and me if my father is not there?'''' Paige asked sadly.


    ''''Stop thinking about what ifs. Nothing will happen. Come, eat'''' Carlien said and they started to eat. Three to four spoons in and thend line phone in the house started ringing. Paige stood up immediately.


    ''''Maybe that''s my mother'''' Paige said and went to answer the phone.


    ''''Pick up'''' Carlien added.


    ''''Hello, this is Paige, mom is that you?'''' Paige asked. The person on the other side said something and the phone fell down to the floor. Paige suddenly felt a cold rush through her whole body.


    ''''Paige, what is it? Who was on the phone?'''' Carlien asked and went to her side.


    ''''My mother is in the ER, Carlien'''' Paige said and the spoon in Carlien''s hand fell to the floor.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Paige said to Carlien.


    .....


    Holy Family Hospital.


    Paige walked paced around in front of the ER waiting for the doctor toe out of the Surgery room. When they arrived, the nurse had told them that her mother was attacked by a gang of thieves and was badly wounded because she fought back.


    Carlien''s mother soon arrived after receiving Carlien''s call earlier on. She saw the girls and rushed to them.

 Chapter 153: When feelings suddenly change 3

    Chapter 153: When feelings suddenly change 3


    ''''Paige, Carly'''' Kate, Carly''s mother called and Paige turned to ran into her arms crying.


    ''''Aunt, my mother. She will okay, right?'''' Paige asked and sobbed.


    ''''Is alright, aunt is here. Your mother will be fine'''' Kate said and hugged the girls.


    The doctor came out and they walked to him ''''doctor, how is my mother?'''' Paige was the first to ask.


    ''''Are you her family member?'''' the doctor asked Kate.


    ''''Yes, I am Kate Arthur, she is my niece'''' Kate said.


    ''''Doctor, is my mother okay?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I''m sorry. We did our best but she was hit in her vital parts and a lot of blood rushed into her stomach. I''m sorry'''' the doctor said and bowed before them.


    ''''No, no. That is not true. I want my mother back, doctor. You have to go back and bring her back'''' Paige said as she held desperately unto the doctor''s scrub. The nurses around bowed their heads.


    ....


    Paige woke up in cold sweat. She looked at her surroundings and realised she was in her room. She hadn''t had that dream in a long time why was she suddenly having it again?


    Paige got down from the bed and went into the bathroom. She took a quick bath before returning back to the room. She looked at a picture of her mother on her table and picked it.


    ''''Mom, I miss you so much'''' Paige said and hugged the picture intimately.


    ...


    Paige went to the school library after her second lecture to study. She found a suitable sitting ce and kept her bag there before she went towards their department''s section of the library to look for the book she wanted to read. She connected her earphones to her ears and tucked the phone into her back pocket before she started scanning the many books that were in the shelves.


    After finding the book, she smiled and stretched her hand towards thest shelf where the book was ced. She struggled a bit because of her height and sighed tiredly murmuring ''''I must really be short''''


    Paige turned and saw a small climber at a distance and turned happily ready to go for it only for another person who was even shorter than her to also hold it at the same time. Paige smiled apologetically and left the climber for her and went back to try and jump pick the book.


    Paige tucked in her blouse to her jeans pants and stretched her hand again. she was about to jumped when she saw an image towering over her and stiffened. The cologne of the person was familiar to her.


    ''''You ask for help when you can''t reach, what if the book falls on you?'''' Jordan said as he moved even closer to her, locking on in the middle as he took the book from the shelf for her. Paige blushed and felt her heartbeat quickened and tried to look away.


    ''''Here, is this the book you wanted?'''' Jordan asked as he pointed the book at her. Paige nervously snatched the book and took off while blushing.


    Jordan looked at her back view and felt a tugging deep within him. He hated the fact that she was always avoiding him and hated the fact that each time, the only part of her he saw the most was her back view.


    He had followed her into the library earlier and had seen her struggling to take the book from the shelf. Jordan looked at her as she got to her seat before he left the library.


    Paige looked up from where she sat and saw Jordan going out. She touched her chest and could still feel her heart beating. She felt sad for a reason and didn''t know why.


    ....


    Paige looked at the time and yawned tiredly. She had spent closed to four hours in the library reading. She closed the book and stood up to leave and her phone vibrated. It was an iing call from Joel. Paige took her bag and went outside to answer the call since she couldn''t do it inside the library and distract the other students learning.


    ''''Hello, Joel''''


    ''''Paige, are you done with sses?'''' Joel asked over the phone.


    ''''Yes, I was at the library studying but I''m done. I will be home soon'''' Paige said as she left the library.


    ''''I''m at the car park. Come, I will take you home'''' Joel said over the phone and Paige stopped in her strides and didn''t know what to say. ''''Hello, Paige, are you there?'''' Joel asked again bringing Paige back to her senses.


    ''''Yes, I am still here. I will be there immediately'''' Paige said.


    ''''No need to rush, take your time'''' Joel said and chuckled before hanging up.


    Paige saw a pir behind her and went to lean on it for support. She looked at her bandage hand and sighed. Joel was here to pick her but why did she not feel right about it? She felt like she was a two timer.


    ''''What is wrong with you, Paige? Get your head together and stopped getting confused'''' Paige said to herself before going away.


    ...


    Paige rushed to the car park and saw Jordan, Lucas and Mirabel. Mirabel had her hand around Jordan''s arm affectionately as they were chatting.


    Paige didn''t know anything about the kind of rtionship they had but it still made her unhappy to see him been so patient and amodating of her.


    ''''He always treats me harshly'''' Paige said and bit her lips not knowing the kind of emotion she was feeling at that moment. Jordan and Lucas were chatting as they leaned against their cars.


    ''''Paige''''


    Paige heard her name and turned. She got frightened and almost tripped but Joel had fast reflexes and quickly caught her. The scene was so iconic and the only thing that came to Paige''s mind as they remained in such apromising position was the kind of movie scenes where the male lead would wrap his arm around the female lead to prevent her from falling, just that this wasn''t a movie but her life and a lot of people that passed by stopped to look at them.


    This was also the very scene Jordan saw when he heard themotion and turned. Joel had his arms around Paige. He frowned and clutched his fist together as he looked at them.


    ''''Paige are you okay?'''' Joel asked and chuckled looking at her flustered face. Paige nodded her head and he released her. Paige stepped back and subconsciously looked towards Jordan''s direction and their eyes met. She quickly looked away.


    ''''Did I scare you?'''' Joel said.


    ''''I''m alright, let''s go'''' Paige said and walked towards the car. Joel opened the door for her and she got inside and he drove away.


    ''''Did they think they were acting a movie?'''' Mirabel was the first to speak. Lucas studied Jordan''s expression interestingly and smirked.


    Jordan took Mirabel''s hand away from himself and said coldly to her ''''stop acting so intimate with me, Mira. I am your brother for crying out loud''''


    Mirabel stood stupefied and watched as Jordan got into his car and drove away. She turned to Lucas and asked ''''did I do something wrong? I always lock hands with him all the time, why is he suddenly angry with me?''''


    ''''Snap out of it, Mira. Jordan will never ept your feelings for him. He is being nice to you because you two grew up together'''' Lucas said to Mirabel and she frowned.


    ''''Jordan is mine'''''' Mirabel said.


    ....


    Joel studied Paige''s expression as he drove the car and asked ''''are you alright?''''


    ''''Yes, I''m fine. Why?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I see a lot of that guy around youtely. You are still not friends with him, are you? He hurt you, you should stay away from him'''' Joel said and Paige chuckled suddenly finding the situation ridiculous. ''''Did I say something wrong?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''No, you didn''t say anything wrong. I just find it funny that everyone is telling me to stay away from him'''' Paige said and Joel felt it strange that Paige would say such a thing.


    ''''Do you like him?'''' Joel asked as he watched Paige keenly.


    ''''No. Why would I like someone who hurt me? Is not like I''m a masochist'''' Paige said and sighed. She closed her eyes.


    ''''Let''s not talk about him anymore then'''' Joel said.


    ....


    Paige got down from Joel''s car when they arrived at their apartments.


    ''''Go in and rest'''' Joel said and Paige nodded her head before going inside. Joel watched her and murmured ''''Paige, why do I suddenly feel that you are slipping away from me gradually? Should I grab and hold unto you?''''


    .....


    Paige entered the apartment and saw Carlien in the kitchen. She ced her bag in the hall and went inside and stood by the door.


    ''''I need a hug'''' Paige said making Carlien to turn and face her.


    ''''Apart from being your nanny while you are hurt, do I have to be a hug giver too?'''' Carlien said and chuckled adding ''''tough day?'''' Paige nodded her head.


    ''''Then, I will give you lots of hugs'''' Carlien said and went closer to hug Paige.


    ''''Lately, I don''t know what is wrong with me, Carly. I think my head is about to crack open because of all the thinking I''ve been doing''''

 Chapter 154: When Feelings Suddenly Change 4

    Chapter 154: When Feelings Suddenly Change 4


    ''''Want to talk about it?'''' Carlien asked and Paige nodded her head. ''''Go and check, I will get you some fruits my mom asked me to bring you and uncle Thom''''


    ''''Thanks pal'''' Paige said and went in to change.


    Carlien picked the grapes and washed them before sending them to Paige''s room. Carlien opened the door and saw Paigeing out of the washroom dressing in her pyjamas as she wiped her hair with a towel.


    ''''Whoa. Grapes, I should give aunt a call and personally thank her'''' Paige said as she sat on the bed.


    ''''Mom said there is no need to call and thank her every time she sends something over. Between us, there is nothing like thank you and sorry''''


    ''''But, she has done so much for my family. She even took care of me while my father was away in prison. Where would you find such a kind woman that is not rted to you by blood? Should I tell my father to marry your mother? We could be step sisters when that happens'''' Paige said and Carlien flicked her head. ''''Awwe, that hurts''''


    ''''Snap out of it then and get off your high horse. Who wants to be your step sister? Being your best friend is already hard enough and you want me to wake up to your face every day? Are you my boyfriend?'''' Carlien asked and Paige frowned.


    ''''So, in your heart, I am not even worth anything?'''' Paige said faking her sadness.


    ''''That''s right, you little wench. Now, tell me. What made you feel so out of it earlier on?'''' Carlien asked as they sat on the bed, eating the grapes.


    ''''I don''t know'''' Paige said and narrated the whole incident to Carlien, from Jordan helping her to pick the book to Joel bringing her home.


    ''''Whoa. Paige, has springe for you already?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Stop messing around, Carly. I am really confused about all of that'''' Paige said.


    ''''What are you confused about? The fact that Jordan helped you or Joel suddenly sending and bringing you back from school?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Why did Jordan help me? We don''t even talk and he knows I hate him'''' Paige said.


    ''''You hate him or you think you hate him?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Huh? Are they different?''''


    ''''Off course, hating something is different from thinking that you hate it''''


    ''''That been said, what is wrong with Joeltely?''''


    ''''My dear friend. You have gone through hardships but you are still a newbie in love. Men don''t just do things for the fun of it. He has feelings for you, Paige'''' Carlien said and looked at Paige.


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''I know so. That is why I always tell you to watch Korean dramas. You would have figured this out immediately. I have a lot of experience with love even though I haven''t fallen in love before, thanks to those dramas. But, you. all you do is work and study. You don''t even read love blogs that is why you are so frustrating. If you were an actress, viewers would have gotten bored with you because you are so boring and frustrating to watch'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Fine, I will start watching dramas and reading love blogs. I can''t let them make me confused by their actions'''' Paige said determinedly and Carlien looked at her andughed.


    ''''Paige, you are suddenly so serious. But, leaving that. Let me warn you, I won''t ept you being with Joel just because he is your first crush. I am still of the view that he has always known about your feelings for him but never did anything about them. That kind of man doesn''t deserve you'''' Carlien said.


    ''''If he really knew, then, I would really be hurt by the fact that he knew and did nothing about it all this while'''' Paige added.


    ''''So, you and Jordan. Are you really not going to talk to him again?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Jordan? I don''t know. I just feel that I shouldn''t go near him again''''


    ''''Paige, you are the most lenient and forgiving person I know, but why do I feel that you are been unforgiving to Jordan? I know he hurt you but, he seems to regret it. He always ask me about you all the time''''


    ''''Even I don''t know why. I just feel disappointed at him'''' Paige said.


    ''''Maybe you are expecting something else from him''''


    ''''Should I go and talk to him tomorrow?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Do what your heart tells you, Paige'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I will talk to him tomorrow'''' Paige said.


    ''''Then, I guess he is the one your heart has chosen then? Joel is finally out of the picture. Congrattions, Paige for maturing''''


    ''''What nonsense are you spouting? Eat more and stop talking nonsense'''' Paige said and stuffed a grape into Carlien''s mouth.


    Next day.


    ''''What will you eat? My treat'''' Carlien said to Paige as they walked towards the school cafeteria. They met Jordan at the entrance and stopped. Carlien whispered to Paige saying ''''talk to him and don''t drag the misunderstanding for too long''''


    Carlien smiled and patted Paige''s shoulder before going inside. Paige looked at Jordan and opened her mouth to say something when she heard her name and turned. Anthony walked to them and said to Paige.


    ''''Paige, I thought I would miss youdies'''' Anthony said and looked at Jordan. ''''Do you have something to say to him?'''' Anthony asked and Paige looked at Jordan.


    Jordan looked at their closed proximity and angrily walked away without waiting to hear what Paige had to say.


    ''''I hope he didn''t misunderstand our friendship?'''' Anthony said as he watched Jordan walking away.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Paige said and walked away, not answering his question. She was angry at Jordan for ignoring her.


    After eating, Carlien excused herself and left for her group discussion at the library leaving Paige and Anthony.


    ''''Paige, if you don''t have anything doing, can you go somewhere with me?'''' Anthony asked and looked at Paige.


    ''''Huh? What did you say?'''' Paige askeding back to her senses.


    ''''I said you should go somewhere with me if you are not busy'''' Anthony said and Paige turned to him.


    ''''Anthony, I''m sorry, but, I need to go somewhere. Let''s talkter'''' Paige said and hanged her bag well before running off.


    ''''Ah'''' Anthony chuckled. ''''In the end, you are still going to look for him? Paige, it seems I have been passive with you for so long'''' Anthony said coldly and went towards his car.


    Meanwhile, Paige ran to the University''s administration block and started looking around for Jordan. She sighed and murmured ''''I''m really stupid. I don''t even know which department he is in. How am I going to find him?''''


    Paige saw a couple of studentsing out of the Pharmacology department and decided to ask them.


    ''''Hi, please, do you know where I can find Jordan Attoh? He is a student in this school but I don''t know the department he belongs to'''' Paige said in one breath and the students shook their heads and left.


    Paige sighed and kept asking the students that passed by her. She bit her lips feeling frustrated more at herself. She looked at the time and decided to give up.


    She turned and saw a female student walking towards her and decided to ask for thest time ''''hi, please do you know a student by name Jordan Attoh?''''


    The female student looked at her surprised and asked back ''''Jordan Attoh? We have a lecturer by that name but I don''t know a student bearing the same name''''


    ''''No, the one I''m looking for is a student and not a lecturer, thank you'''' Paige said and walked away. The female student looked at Paige and murmured.


    ''''But, I think he is the same person... you are mistaken about'''' she shrugged her shoulders and also went away.


    Paige stood in front of the library and said to herself ''''let''s try here for thest time and see. If he is not here, then, is a sign I should give up on reconciling with him''''


    A distance away, Jordan saw Paige going into the library and frowned ''''Is she determine to study till she dies or what?'''' he murmured the question and went towards the library.


    Paige went into the library and saw Carlien sitting with her other two members. She went to them and ced her bag beside Carlien and whispered to her ''''I will be back''''


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Carlien asked in a whisper.


    ''''Doing what you asked me to do. I''m looking for Jordan. I will be back'''' Paige said and went away. Carlien smiled and turned back to her group ''''I''m sorry about that'''' Carlien apologised to her group.


    Paige looked around but didn''t see Jordan. She turned to go and saw a small book stuck in the middle of the big books in the Dispensary and Pharmacology department books shelves. She chuckled as she read out the title ''''101 ways to get his heart? Tsk, who could have put such a tacky book there? It won''t be considered stealing if I take it to go and read, right?'''' Paige said to herself and went closer. She didn''t see the sign that was beside the shelf saying ''shelves are under maintenance''.

 Chapter 155: Fluttering heart 1

    Chapter 155: Fluttering heart 1


    Paige looked around but didn''t see Jordan. She turned to go and saw a small book stuck in the middle of the big books in the Dispensary and Pharmacology department books shelves. She chuckled as she read out the title ''''101 ways to get his heart? Tsk, who could have put such a tacky book there? It won''t be considered stealing if I take it to go and read, right?'''' Paige said to herself and went closer. She didn''t see the sign that was beside the shelf saying ''shelves are under maintenance''.


    Paige went closer and picked the climber at the side. She ced it down and stepped on it to remove the small book.


    Jordan entered the library and saw Carlien with her group. He didn''t see Paige and started to also look for her. He passed the shelves under maintenance and the figure of someone caught his attention. He turned back and saw Paige on top of the climber trying to pick a book that was stuck in the middle of the big books. Jordan sighed ''''she is always doing dangerous things''''


    Jordan went closer and stood before her. Paige didn''t see him. She finally removed the book and was excited. She breathed out and chuckled saying ''''finally got you''''


    ''''Do you have a masochist inside of you? Why are you always doing dangerous things? Didn''t you see the sign at the side there that this part of the library was under maintenance?'''' Jordan said angrily and Paige looked down and saw him. She ignored the angry gaze he gave her and pointed the book at him as she stood on the climber.


    ''''I found this book stuck in the middle of all the big books and wanted to bring it out for a little fresh air'''' Paige said and smiled genuinely and in a manner Jordan hadn''t seen in a long time. She looked so beautiful at that moment.


    ''''Come down, you, stubborndy'''' Jordan said and folded his arms watching her.


    ''''Coming'''' Paige said and held unto the shelf for support as she stepped down and the shelf shook. Paige stiffened as she looked up and saw the pile of books falling towards her.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan screamed her name and ran to her. He pulled her into a protective hug as the pile of books fell on his back.


    The chaos made the students in the library to rush to them. Mirabel who was following Jordan secretly rushed forward after seeing that and shouted.


    ''''Jordan''''


    ''''Paige'''' Carlien also shouted Paige''s name and red at Mirabel. They both ran to Paige and Jordan.


    The students nearby helped them to steady themselves and Jordan noticed Paige''s bandaged soaked in blood and asked worriedly not caring about his own back that was hurting him.


    ''''Paige, are you alright?'''' Paige nodded her head and looked at him also worried.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''How can he be alright after all those books fell on his back because he was trying to protect you? If you had been careful, Jordan wouldn''t have had to use his body to protect you. Jordan, why are you always getting into trouble because of this woman?'''' Mirabel said angrily.


    ''''What about my friend? Do you know the kind of trauma she is in right now? Do you only care about Jordan? My friend is clearly flustered by what had happened. What do you mean by he is always getting into trouble with my Paige?'''' Carlienshed back and turned to Paige.


    ''''Your hand is bleeding, let''s go to the hospital'''' Carlien said and walked away with Paige.


    Jordan looked at Mirabel sternly before walking away and Mirabel pursed her lips.


    Jordan ran out and saw Carlien sending Paige towards the University hospital which was considered a far distance from the library because of how big the campus was. He ran quickly towards the car park and got into his car and drove out.


    Paige turned to Carlien saying to her ''''Carly, is better you go back for our books first and then meet me at the hospital''''


    ''''Will you be okay?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''I didn''t break my hand, okay? Is just a little bruised because the book fell on it. I will be fine'''' Paige said and a car pulled over in front of them. Jordan got down from the car and opened the front seat door saying.


    ''''Get in, I will send you to the hospital''''


    ''''Then, I will leave her to you. Could you also send her home while you are at it?'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Sure'''' Jordan answered and Carlien smirked.


    ''''Then, I will see youter at home, Paige'''' Carlien said and went off back to the library.


    ''''Are you going to keep staring at me like that?'''' Jordan asked Paige and she blushed and looked away before getting into the car. Jordan smiled and closed the door before going to sit.


    At the hospital, Paige got the bandage removed and her small opening cleaned and taken cared off. She walked out of the dressing room and saw Jordan walking towards her with two canned drinks. He opened one and gave to her as they walked out silently and awkwardly towards the car.


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Paige said.


    ''''Thank you'''' Jordan also said almost at the same time and they bothughed.


    ''''You go first, Paige told him.


    ''''No,dies first'''' Jordan insisted.


    ''We are even'''' Paige said and they looked at each other.


    ''''We are even?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''"You saved me, right? So, we are even''''


    ''''No, let me apologise to you, Paige. You don''t deserve what I did to you. I was a jerk and I am sorry for hurting you'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Is good that you know you were being a jerk. An obnoxious jerk at that'''' Paige said.


    ''''You won''t even give me face?''''


    ''''No, I won''t. Actually, I went to the library to look for you'''' Paige said and Jordan looked at her surprised. ''''I don''t know why, but I just didn''t want you to misunderstand me. There is nothing between Anthony and me. Is the same with Joel. I just sometimes have a hard time rejecting people especially when they are being kind to me. I don''t also like to think about people having bad intentions towards me because it wears me out. I just want to be nice to the people who are nice to me without crossing the line but it doesn''t also mean that I will let someone cross the line with me''''


    ''''I know and I feel bad for hurting you'''' Jordan said.


    ''''The first time we met, you told me I just had a pretty face with no manners. The truth is, what you said hurt me a lot and I''ve been thinking about it all the time. Something happened to my family a few years ago and since then, I''ve been having difficulty remembering people I see for the first time. If I don''t meet them or be around them for a long time, I easily forget about them. The doctors didn''t have any exnation to it either. It is just something that is now a part of me''''


    Jordan stared at Paige''s face as he listened to her. He didn''t know she had such a problem and quickly judged her for pretending not to remember him. He even called her an actress. Jordan felt like beating himself up for having such a misconception about Paige.


    ''''Jordan, I want to ask you something'''' Paige said.


    ''''Ask right away'''' Jordan said and smiled.


    ''Have we met before? I keep feeling that, that day wasn''t the first time we met. Am I right?'''' Paige asked and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''You are right. We have indeed met before, but not at the school''''


    ''Really? Can you tell me where?''''


    ''''We met at the wedding of the cousin of Ad-Din Denarius. The husband of Maria, your friend'''' Jordan told her.


    ''''You you were the one Maria introduced to me? I remember now. No wonder, I always feel that your face was familiar somehow. I just couldn''t connect the missing dots''''


    ''''Look at you'''' Jordan said as he stared at her excited face.


    ''''I''m sorry, I didn''t recognise you first. I just had a lot of things going on at that moment'''' Paige said apologetically.


    ''''So, are we good now? No anger or bitterness?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''No anger nor bitterness. We are good and I am happy to meet you again'''' Paige said.


    ''''I thought I didn''t leave a much impression on you that''s why you didn''t recognise me'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Right, which department do you belong. It took me a long time to find you'''' Paige asked curiously.


    ''''Actually, I also have a confession to make. Don''t get angry, I didn''t mean to keep it from you. I just didn''t find the right time to tell you''''


    ''''What is it? Wait, don''t tell me you don''t really attend this school and has been posing as a student all this while?'''' Paige said and looked horrified.


    ''''Rx, I am not a fraud. Actually, I am not a student in this school'''' Jordan didn''t finish and Paige jumped to conclusion.


    ''''You are not a student? Then, are you a part of the non-teaching staff?''''


    ''Paige, let me finish''''

 Chapter 156: Fluttering heart 2

    Chapter 156: Fluttering heart 2


    ''''You are not a student? Then, are you a part of the non-teaching staff?''''


    ''''Paige, let me finish''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''I am not a student neither am I part of the non-teaching staff. I am a lecturer in this school'''' Jordan said and Paige coughed in shock.


    ''''You are a lecturer? Holy cow!!!''''


    ''''I am in the Dispensary and Pharmacology department. I teach organic chemistry'''' Jordan said and Paige shook her head and asked.


    ''''How old are you?''''


    ''''I am 30 years'''' Jordan said.


    ''''How is that even possible? I am 25 and you are just 30 and already aplished? Tell me, were you born to terrorise me with your sess?'''' Paige asked and Jordanughed at her exaggeration.


    ''''What? Paige, you are so funny'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Take me home. I really don''t know how to process all of this. I don''t even know how to look at you from now onwards? I''ve been speaking so casual to my lecturer and I didn''t even know? I feel so weird around you all of a sudden'''' Paige said her feelings sincerely.


    ''''Paige, wait. I hope this won''t change anything between us? You won''t try to avoid meter on, right?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Are you a psychic? How did you know I was going to do just that?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Paige, listen to me. You can''t avoid me or try to act in a sudden way towards me after today, okay? I won''t allow you to keep your distance from me'''' Jordan touched Paige''s hand as he said those words. Paige blushed and found her heartbeat increasing.


    ''''I won''t. Is gettingte, we should go now'''' Paige said.


    ''''Okay, I will send you home first'''' Jordan said and started the car.


    ...


    ''''You can pull over right in front of that gate'''' Paige said to Jordan and pointed at her apartment.


    ''''I know''''


    ''''You know my house?'''' Paige asked and looked at him surprised.


    ''''Believe it or not, I''ve being here about four to five times since that incident. I just never got the courage to go all the way''''


    ''''Who would have thought Jordan Attoh had this side to him?'''' Paige said and opened the door after Jordan had pulled over. She saw Joel''s car emerging out of their apartment and turned to look at Jordan who had also gotten out of his car.


    Joel saw them the moment he drove out and pulled over. He got down and stood by the door and called out to Paige.


    ''''Paige'''' Joel called and looked at Jordan. Their eyes met and he frowned and closed the door, walking towards them.


    ''''Joel''''


    ''''I was on my way to pick you from school. Your hand. Is it okay?'''' Joel asked after seeing that Paige''s bandage was removed.


    ''''I went to the hospital and got it removed. It''s almost healed now''''


    ''''Why are you with him? Why didn''t you call me to bring you home?'''' Joel asked and looked at Jordan. He had a rxed appearance as he leanedzily against his car, giving off a rather arrogant aura.


    ''''We... there was a situation''''


    ''''I caused the situation so, I needed to take responsibility, unlike someone here'''' Jordan said and folded his arms around his chest with a smirk.


    Paige turned to him and pinched his arm and whispered.


    ''''You, don''t say anything thates to your mind'''' Paige leaned closer to Jordan as she whispered. Their actions looked intimate.


    ''''What? I am just saying the fact'''' Jordan looked at Joel''s face and intentionally pulled Paige backwards, much closer to his side.


    ''''Just shut up'''' Paige said to him and turned to look at Joel.


    ''''Paige, iste. You should go in and rest. From now onwards, I will send you to school and bring you back'''' Joel said and Jordan chuckled sarcastically and looked at the flustered look on Paige''s face.


    ''''Huh? You don''t have to do that'''' Paige said and waved her hands, dismissing Joel.


    ''''What right do you have to do that?'''' Jordan asked from the side.


    ''''What right do you also have to bring my Paige back from school?'''' Carlien arrived in a taxi and got down. She stopped a distance away when she saw the two men with Paige. She had a curious look on her face as she held unto the two bags of groceries she brought from her mother''s ce to give to Paige.


    ''''Your Paige? That''s such a bold statement to make, but'''' Jordan smirked and held Paige''s hand startling her. Paige looked up to meet his gaze as he continued ''''she is the woman I have a crush on''''


    ''''Huhhh?'''' Paige said confused. Carlien let out an interesting chuckle and walked closer to them.


    ''''Why do you look so surprised?'''' Jordan asked Paige as he looked at Joel''s clutched fists.


    ''''You, stop messing around Jordan'''' Paige told him.


    ''''I am not messing around. I am serious. You are the woman I want to pursue''''


    The bags in Carlien''s hand fell down drawing their attention to her. Carlien gave an awkward smile saying ''''hi''''


    ''''Carlien'''' Paige looked at the two men and quickly scurried towards Carlien with a relieved sigh.


    Carlien bent down, picking the apples that had fallen out and Paige joined her.


    ''''What do I do, Carly? I think they are going to fight'''' Paige said as she looked at the two men.


    ''''No way, they are both civilised men. They won''t do that, but I must say, I am enjoying every bit of this moment''''


    ''''Should I go and tell Jordan to leave first?'''' Paige asked Carlien and thetter shot her a re saying.


    ''''Don''t you dare do anything of that sort. Allow them. This is getting interesting by the way'''' Carlien said and stood up with thest apple she picked on the floor. She wiped it on her chevron knee levelled dress and bit into it as she watched with one hand folded against her chest.


    Joel looked towards Paige''s direction and spoke in a low tone to Jordan saying ''''stay away from her''''


    ''''Who? You mean Paige? No, I won''t stay away from her. I don''t want to'''' Jordan replied watching the pale face of Joel.


    ''''You won''t stay away from her?'''' Joel asked again as his temper began to rise.


    ''''You heard me the first time. Yes, I won''t stay away from her. I lovepetitions. Do you want to bet who will win at the end? I am very confident''''


    ''''Paige will never see you as a man. She had always loved me''''


    ''''Oh, so, you knew? But, you never did anything about it. You don''t have the right to tell me to stay away from her then''''


    ''''Now I am going to do something about it, so back off''''


    ''''I think is toote for you to want to do something about it, because I like her already and I am going to take her away from you'''' Jordan said confidently as he turned to look at Paige.


    ''''That will never happen. I won''t ever give you the chance to be with her''''


    ''''Then you have to do a very good job because, I will always stay by her side and make her fall in love with me. Who knows, she might just be falling for me already''''


    ''''We will see about that'''' Joel said and walked towards Paige and Carlien. Jordan chuckled and asked him loud enough for Paige to hear him.


    ''''Joel! Are you stopping me from seeing Paige because, you want to protect her as an elder brother or you don''t want her to see me as a man?''''


    Paige and Carlien looked at each other before turning to look at the two men. Joel was now standing near to them. Paige looked up and met Joel''s eyes. She held the grocery bags that was now in her hands tightly and nervously.


    ''''Tell me, here and now. In front of Paige and Carlien'''' Jordan asked again.


    ''''Both''''


    ''He said both. The question that I didn''t have an answer to has been answered finally. But, why do I feel as if I am not ready to hear it to the end?'''' Paige asked herself internally as she kept her gaze on Joel.


    ''''Why is that? Do you have different feelings for her?'''' Jordan walked closer to them as he posed the question to Joel.


    ''''I am not obliged to answer that question'''' Joel said sharply.


    ''''I think Paige is curious to know. I can tell you confuse her a lot''''


    ''This man is dangerous. This man is really a crazy psychic'' Paige thought to herself as he looked at the two men standing in front of her.


    ''''I will tell Paige that myself, at the right time'''' Joel answered calmly but Jordan pushed him further.


    ''''But, I think this is the right time. Right, Paige?''''


    ''''Paige is''''


    ''''My legs are tired. Let''s go inside Paige'''' Paige said, interrupting Joel. She looked at Jordan indifferently before going inside.


    ''''Whoa, what is wrong with you two? Do you know how flustered Paige was? Leave, both of you. I can''t believe you two can act so childish, aye'''' Carlien said and red at them.

 Chapter 157: Fluttering heart 3

    Chapter 157: Fluttering heart 3


    ''''Whoa, what is wrong with you two? Do you know how flustered Paige was? Leave, both of you. I can''t believe you two can act so childish, aye'''' Carlien said and red at them.


    ''''What?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''I said go. Both of you should go. Let''s call it a night, here'''' Carlien said to them and went inside.


    ''''This is all your fault'''' Joel said sharply to Jordan.


    ''''Why is it my fault? I didn''t ask Paige to cut your confession short'''' Jordan said and chuckled before going to his car. He had an amused expression as he drove pass Joel.


    Carlien entered the hall and saw the grocery bags on the table and went to Paige''s room. She opened the door and heard the flow of running water and went to the bathroom.


    Carlien leaned against the ss door and watched as Paige sshed water on her face.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' Carlien asked and Paige looked at her through the mirror.


    ''''How can I be fine? What is wrong with the both of them? Jordan saying that in front of Joel, that he wants to date me'''' Paige said and walked out of the bathroom. She sat on the bed and wiped her face with a small towel.


    ''''But, why did you interrupt Joel? I was curious as to what he will say. Weren''t you a little curious?'''' Carlien asked Paige and went to sit on the study chair.


    ''''Why did I cut him short?'''' Paige asked herself rhetorically.


    ''''You have always wanted to know his true feelings for you. I thought you would have been curious to know what his true feelings were. I don''t support the way Jordan pushed him to the wall but, I thought that you would have listened to his reasons and maybe his thoughts''''


    ''''I was curious, but, I don''t know why I did that. I was suddenly afraid of hearing what he wanted to say. I wasn''t ready for that yet. I just didn''t know why I interrupted him''''


    ''''Perhaps, your heart didn''t really care about what his reason was anymore. Paige, you don''t like Joel anymore'''' Carlien said and Paige looked at her.


    ''''I realised then, that my first crush was finally over and there was someone else in my heart. Only that, I didn''t know my own feelings at that time. Because, this was my first love experience, because this was my first life. We grow up, fall in love, we fall out of love, we feel happiness, we feel sadness, we feel pain, fear, joy, love were all feelings that I had to experience once at a time. Because this was my first life''''


    Paige and Carlien looked at each other and smiled. Even without words, they understood each other. Even without words, they could stillfort each other just by staying silently by each other''s side.


    ...


    Paige kissed her father goodbye and took her bag from the couch, the house for her morning lectures. She opened the gate and saw Joel standing beside his car.


    ''''Hi, Paige'''' Joel said and Paige smiled.


    ''''Hi, good morning'''' Paige said awkwardly.


    ''''Why are you acting awkward around me? If it''s aboutst night, don''t think too much into it'''' Joel said to her and Paige nodded with a smile.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Get in'''' Joel said and opened the car door for her ''I told you yesterday, that I will send you to school''''


    ''''I thought that you were just kidding'''' Paige said.


    ''''I''m not. In fact, I am going to be very nice to you, so, Paige, be prepared'''' Joel said and looked at her.


    ''''Joel, about yesterday''''


    ''''You don''t have to give me an answer right now. It is my fault for noting out clearly. You can take your time. I will wait for your answer'''' Joel cut her short and she nodded her head and got inside the car.


    ...


    ''''Jordan, don''t you like me even one bit?'''' Mirabel asked as they chatted at the car park. Lucas leaned against his car and chuckled. Mirabel and Jordan grew up together because Mirabel''s mother was friends with Jordan''s mother. Mirabel had had a crush on Jordan for a long time.


    ''''You already know the answer. Why bother asking?'''' Lucas said and Mirabel red at him.


    ''''I want to hear it from his own mouth'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Yes, I see you as my little sister'''' Jordan answered her and sighed. Mirabel could be childish at times.


    ''''But, I''ve always loved you, since I was 16''''


    ''''And he has told you since you were 16 that he doesn''t like you. why don''t you have any self-respect when ites to Jordan?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''That is none of your business''''


    Joel pulled over at a distance and Paige got down.


    ''''Are they going out?'''' Lucas asked as he looked at Paige and Joel.


    ''''Wow! She keeps doing all sort of things to attract men. So annoying. She had a boyfriend, why is she clinging unto Jordan?'''' Mirabel said angrily.


    Joel noticed Paige and Jordan looking at each other. He stretched his hand to hold Paige and she immediately lifted her hand, holding her bag as she smiled at Jordan.


    ''''I will go from here'''' Paige said to him and turned, walking away. Jordan smirked as he watched Joel''s actions. Joel red at him before getting into his car.


    ...


    After their lecture, Paige and Carlien stayed back in the lecture hall with a group of students, discussing their group assignment.


    Paige''s phone buzzed and she looked apologetically at the members and said to them ''''I will answer this quickly and be back''''


    ''''Go on'''' the leader of the group told her and she smiled before going out to answer the call from Jordan.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Have you forgotten about our deal?'''' Jordan asked as he walked towards her before the back.


    ''''No, I haven''t. I''ve just been a little busy that''s why'''' Paige answered and turned. She saw him at a distance and smiled as he continued to speak on the phone while walking towards her.


    ''''Then, let''s have lunch together. I haven''t eaten since morning''''


    ''''Why haven''t you eaten?'''' Paige asked slowly and softly suddenly feeling self-conscious. Her heart was beating fast as she looked at him approaching her.


    ''''I was in a foul mood this morning after seeing you arrive in the car of your first love'''' Jordan teased her.


    ''''I still haven''t settled scores with you for what you did yesterday''''


    ''''Is that why you came in his car, to spite me?''''


    ''''No, I just didn''t want things to get awkward between us. He is still family. Someone I grew up with. I can''t just avoid him because of what happened''''


    ''''Let''s go and have lunch'''' Jordan said and hung up, standing in front of her. Paige blushed and looked down.


    ''''I will meet you at the car park. I have to inform Carly first'''' Paige said shyly with a crimson face.


    ''''Take your time. I will be waiting for you'''' Jordan told her and she nodded her head and went inside.


    ''''Carly'''' Paige called Carly softly and she turned.


    ''''I see you are making progress already'''' Carly teased her and handed over her bag to her.


    ''''Is not like that. we are just friends'''' Paige said and took the bag.


    ''''Yeah, it starts that way. Be back at 16:00PM for joint ss with Mr. Akotoh''''


    ''''Sure, see youter'''' Paige kissed Carly''s cheek before going out.


    Paige got to the car park and saw Jordan standing by hi car. He waved at her and she smiled and was about to go to him when another car pulled over right in front of her. Paige stepped back and Jordan almost ran to her. Anthony got down from the car and walked to Paige, giving her a tight hug as he spoke.


    ''''Paige, did you missed me?''''


    ''''Anthony? When did youe back?'''' Paige asked and stepped back, maintaining a suitable difference between them. Anthony noticed her subtle attitude and frowned but it didn''tst as he smiled and looked at Jordan who was still by his car.


    ''''I came back this morning'''' Anthony said to Paige.


    ''''How is your brother? Is he recovering well? I''m sorry I couldn''t go with you to visit him. Next time I will go with you, okay?'''' Paige said and smiled.


    ''''Yes, next time, I will make sure I send you to visit him and just how he is. I hope you will be prepared when the timees?'''' Anthony said with an underlying meaning Paige didn''t pick up.


    ''''Paige, let''s go'''' Jordan said to Paige as he stood by his car, looking at her affectionately.


    ''''Anthony, I have to go. let''s talkter'''' Paige said and walked away towards Jordan. Anthony chuckled sarcastically with a darkened expression. He turned and looked at Paige as she got into the car of Jordan.


    ''''Should I just take you there sooner, Paige Payin? This isn''t getting interesting anymore'''' Anthony murmured to himself as he watched the car pass him by. He and Jordan locked eyes and looked at each other.

 Chapter 158: Fluttering heart 4

    Chapter 158: Fluttering heart 4


    Paige looked at Anthony through the window and said absentmindedly ''''he is acting a little strangetely. Do you think he could be stressed by his brother''s health?''''


    ''''Is his brother unwell?''''


    ''''Yes, thest time he asked me to go and visit his brother with him, I wasn''t able to because I left to look for you. Now that I think about it, I feel bad that I abandoned him to go look for you'''' Paige said.


    ''''Am I that insignificant to you? That you will regret leaving him to look for me?''''


    ''''That''s not what I mean. Off course you are not insignificant. I just mean that I could have gone with him before going to look for you. Are you angry?'''' Paige asked and looked at him.


    ''''No, I am not. Because I knew sooner orter, you wouldn''t be able to live without me in your life. Wonder how it took you so long toe to terms with that'''' Jordan said smugly and smiled at her.


    ''''So arrogant. Why won''t I be able to live without you''''


    ''''That Anthony. Do you know him very well?'''' Jordan asked changing the topic. His expression was serious as he asked.


    ''''We met the first day he came to this school. He didn''t know anyone and I had to show him around the school. We''ve been friends since then''''


    ''''Then, do you know anything about him apart from what he has told you?''''


    No. Jordan, is everything alright? I''m getting strange vibes with the questions you are asking me''''


    ''''You know me, right? I always speak my mind and don''t keep things to myself, so I am going to be brutally honest with you, Paige'''' Jordan said and pulled over by the roadside. He turned towards Paige and looked into her eyes as he continued ''''I don''t like you being around him all the time. This isn''t out of jealousy but out of fear that he might be something you couldn''t imagine. I don''t like the vibes he gives me and I don''t like how close you are with him. I don''t trust that he has the purest intentions towards being your friend. You have to be careful with him. Don''t get too close to him and also, give me your phone''''


    ''''My phone? Here'''' Paige took the phone out and gave to him asking ''''what are you going to do?''''


    ''''I''m installing a tracker on your phone. I will be able to know wherever you are at what time. Don''t you dare remove it, okay?''''


    ''''Why are you suddenly treating me like a child? Tsk, am I your younger sister?''''


    ''''You can never be my younger sister because I see you as a woman. I look at you the same way a man looks at a woman'''' Jordan finished installing the tracker and looked up, meeting her gaze.


    ''Why is my heart beating so fast right now?'' Paige thought to herself as she blushed.


    ''''Paige, you are thinking out loud'''' Jordan said looking at her flushed face. Paige looked away immediately and bit her lips.


    ''''I wasn''t talking about you. Let''s go, I''m hungry'''' Paige said as she looked outside the window.


    ''''What would you eat?'''' Jordan asked as he started the car.


    ''''Anything is fine with me, I''m not picky'''' Paige replied shyly and he smiled.


    ...


    Blue Restaurant.


    Jordan pulled over and got down with Paige. He tossed the key to the valet and waited for Paige to catch up with him.


    ''''Jordan, are we eating here? This ce take only orders based on reservations alone and I heard sometimes their reservations are always full till the end of the year'''' Paige said as she stood next to Jordan.


    ''''Don''t you trust me?'''' Jordan turned and asked her.


    ''''I trust you'''' Paige said with a smile.


    ''''Good girl,e with me'''' Jordan took her hand and they went in together.


    Private room.


    Jordan opened the door for Paige before going in himself. Paige saw a waiter already inside the room putting the dishes down on the round table and she turned to Jordan.


    ''''You already got this prepared, right?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Sit'''' Jordan pulled out a chair for her and she sat down.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Enjoy your meal, Sir and Ma''am'''' the waiter said and went out. Paige looked at the setting and turned to Jordan who sat across her.


    ''''This setting is''''


    ''''Why? Hasn''t Joel sent you out to a formal dinner before?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''You really know how to cut into someone''s wound. I will forgive you today because there is a feast before me'''' Paige said and looked at the dishes in front of her. ''''Can I start eating?''''


    ''''Go ahead''''


    Paige picked the chopsticks beside her and started picking a few of the seafood into her te. After picking what she wanted to eat, she smiled happily and started eating, forgetting the presence of Jordanpletely.


    ''''Is my presence not even important now that you have gotten your food?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''You sound like an ignored child. Don''t be like that. I go crazy when I see good food''''


    ''''Tell me. What exactly did you like about your first crush? I''m really curious as to how you ended up liking him'''' Jordan asked and Paige choked on her food. She coughed and Jordan picked a ss of water closer for her.


    ''''You are really why do you want to know? Why are you so curious about how I first liked Joel? Don''t tell me he bothers you?'''' Paige asked after sipping the water and calming herself down.


    ''''Yes, it''s bothering me that you spent closed to 8 years liking the same man when he didn''t even pay attention to you. didn''t you know? I am extremely jealous''''


    ''''Well the first time I saw him. He was dazzling and cute. He had juste back from college and came over to our house for their keys. I just liked him since then. He always protected me. Growing up, I used to be a target of bullies. Many people think that having a pretty face will make people like you but not in my case. The girls in my ss from junior school to senior school treated me like an outcast, except Carly. I was always the first in ss which made the boys to also hate me. They used to say that a girl always wining against the boys was an eyesore. It was really hard for me. Especially during my high school year, when my dad wasn''t around''''


    ''''My dad is an ex-convict. He went to prison before because his friend betrayed him. I was alone by myself. Carly''s mother took me in and I stayed with them for about three years until my father came out. All those times, seeing Joel was like a breath of fresh air for me. I was always happy each time he smiled at me and even fought those bullies for my sake. I guess I just liked the fact that whenever I saw him, I could escape from my world into a fantasy world where I could be happy and before I knew it, 8 years had passed, tsk'''' Paige chuckled.


    ''''You must think I''m stupid, right?'''' Paige asked and turned to look at Jordan for the first time since she started speaking.


    ''''No. I would never think you are stupid'''' Jordan said as he stared at her face.


    ''''Then, why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''I was just thinking that, you are quite brave to be able to still smile after going through so much. You are a strong woman, Paige and even though I still hate the fact that you could like Joel for so long, I am going to make sure that stops here. Paige, I am going to show you what true love is. A love you won''t have to wait for it to be reciprocated but one that makes you feel secure and safe''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Rx, I won''t cross the line with you until you tell me to'''' Jordan said to her and turned away, eating his food. Paige looked at him and blushed.


    ....


    ''''How was your lunch date with Jordan?'''' Carlien turned and asked Paige who was sitting on the bed knitting a scarf.


    ''''I told you, it was not a date. Just eating together'''' Paige said and blushed. She thought about the words of Jordan.


    ''''If it wasn''t a date, then, why is your face so red? Paige, you are blushing'''' Carlien teased her.


    ''''No, I am not. Must be the weather''''


    ''''But, I think Jordan is serious about you? Have you forgotten what he said to Joel that day? She is the woman I am going to start pursuing. Damn, that was the most romantic thing I''ve heard in a long time'''' Carlien said excitedly.


    ''''He said that to upset Joel. I am not going to assume anything until I hear it from his mouth. I won''t go ahead of myself again'''' Paige said, suddenly feeling sad.


    ''''Why do I see disappointment in your eyes, then?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''What disappointment? I am not disappointed''''


    ''''Paige, you like him, right?''''


    ''''No I don''t''''


    ''''I doubt it. Maybe, you''ve fallen for him already.


    ''''I said no. Let''s stop talking about Jordan Attoh'''' Paige said and stood up. She opened her drawer and ced the knitted scarf inside.


    ''''Tomorrow is Saturday, what are your ns?''''


    ''''I don''t know yet, but I will probably spend it with my dad. What about you?''''


    ''''I will go to the shop and help out a bit''''


    ''''I wille and help youter in the day'''' Paige told her.


    ''''Thanks. It''s not at all useless to have you as a friend after all'''' Carlien said and theyughed.

 Chapter 159: I like Jordan 1

    Chapter 159: I like Jordan 1


    Paige ate her food quietly in front of her father whose prating gaze was bing too much for her to ignore. Deciding to ask him right away, she ced her cutlery on top of her bowl and looked up, meeting his gaze.


    ''''Dad, do you have a question for me? Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''Nothing, much. Eat your food before it gets cold'''' Thomas Payin said. Paige nodded her head and picked up her cutlery and started to eat again. half way into her food, she heard her father voice out a question which made her choke on her food.


    ''Do you have a boyfriend at school?''''


    Paige took a ss of water beside her and sipped before she looked at her father flushed.


    ''''Dad, you know I don''t have a boyfriend. Why are you suddenly asking me anyway?'''' Paige looked at her father.


    ''''Is it because you still have feelings for Joel? Do you like him that much?''''


    ''''Dad!! You knew?'''' Paige said quite surprised that her father would know about something she thought she did well to hide.


    ''''Do you think I''m a stupid father? I have known it since but, I didn''t want to make you feel ufortable so I kept quiet about it'''' Thomas Payin told Paige and chuckled, looking at her flustered face.


    ''''I see, nothing really escapes your eyes''''


    ''''But, he seems to be warming up to you these days. He even asked about youst night when I went over to visit his father''''


    ''''He did? Dad, can I ask you something?''''


    ''''Go ahead, dad is always here to listen to you''''


    ''''Have you ever being in a situation where all of a sudden, you''re afraid to hear what someone you care about would say to you? Is more like, you wanted something, or at least you thought you wanted it so bad, but then again, when it started to be yours, you suddenly have doubts about if you really want it or not? You know that feeling of suddenly not expecting something from someone you used to revere so much''''


    ''''Could it be that you have a sudden change of heart? Paige, do you have a change of heart about this person?'''' Thomas Payin asked her curiously with an amusing smile.


    ''''I don''t know'''' Paige said absentmindedly and frowned. Why was it so hard for her toe up with a concrete answer? Why was it so hard to tell her own feelings? She was confused.


    ''''''Dad, why is it so hard to even tell my own feelings? I suddenly feel lost. There is someone at school who really confuses me a lot. Sometimes I feel he cares about me and other times I feel that he doesn''t. He just acts unpredictable. Dad, do you think that he has feelings for me?'''' Paige asked her father expectantly.


    ''''Could it be the boy who poured the coffee on you?'''' Thomas Payin asked and Paige looked away, feeling shy as she muttered under her breath.


    ''''No''''


    ''''I think I know who he is now. Tell him I hate him already. I will never ept him'''' Thomas Payin said, testing Paige''s reaction which was cute to him.


    ''''What? Why!! Why do you hate him?'''' Paige asked almost immediately.


    ''''Because he poured coffee on my girl'''' Thomas Payin added as he watched his daughter''s exaggerated reaction.


    ''''Is that even a reason? I mean I was the one the coffee poured on, not you? Also, he has apologised. What happened that day was all a misunderstanding. A mistake. Dad, you know people make mistakes all the time, right? that''s why we have to be forgiving of one another'''' Paige said trying to sound nonchnt and flushed.


    ''''I got you, Paige Payin. You must really like him to take his side'''' Thomas Payin said and Paige bit her lips and looked down not having the courage to look her father in the eye.


    ''''The food is getting cold, I should eat now'''' she said shyly and picked up her cutlery and started eating. Thomas Payin looked at her and chuckled, shaking his head. It seemed he was right all along. His daughter liked that boy.


    A few minutester, Paige and her father finished their meal and she cleared the table. She was about to wash her dishes when her phone buzzed on the table.


    ''''Is my boss'''' Paige said looking at the iing call.


    ''''Answer it then'''' Thomas Payin said and stood up from the dining table.


    ''''Hello, sir. Yes, I''m fine now. Alright, send me the address, I will go there soon. En, bye'''' Paige hung up and looked at her father saying ''''he said someone wants me to go over and do theirundry for them''''


    ''''But, are they not supposed to send it to the shop?''''


    ''''Yes, but, she seems to be an old customer. He said they have a washing machine so, it won''t be that hard''''


    ''''If they have a washing machine, then they should just do it themselves. Why are they calling my girl to do it? I wanted to spend some time with you'''' Thomas Payin whined and Paigeughed.


    ''''Dad, stop whining, it doesn''t fit you'''' Paige said with a chuckle.


    ''''I''m just worried about your hand''''


    "Don''t worry, my hand is fully healed now. I can do it. It will be fine. Plus, this person seems to be rich from the way my boss spoke about her. Who knows, she might pay me a lot for home services'''' Paige said enthusiastically.


    ''''Make sure you wear thick clothes; the weather is bad these days. We don''t know when it might rain''''


    ''''I will, don''t worry. I will go in and change before I go. Dad, I will go to Carly''s ce from there. Don''t wait up for me, I might bete'''' Paige said and kissed her father''s cheek before running off to her room.


    .....


    Carlien''s mother''s store was not exactly a big one but it was also the only grocery store in their neighbourhood and had a lot of customers. Carlien''s mother was a single woman who devoted herself to taking care of her daughter. Through the ie from the store, she was able to see Carlien through school.


    Carlien was extremely grateful to her mother because, even though she didn''t have a father, her mother''s love made up for all of that. She received twice as much love from her and didn''t mind about not having a father. She has never asked her mother about her father because she knew it would break her heart. Since, her mother never spoke about her father, she wasn''t going to ask her about him either. She was satisfied with her current life right now.


    After opening the store, Carlien restocked the items that were running out. She was the one who always did the inventory and handled the ounts for her mother, so having taken over the store for today, she was supposed to work out the ounts of the store which was not an easy job.


    She finished restocking the items and went to sit behind the counter. Pulling the chair closer to the desktop on the counter, she opened the excel spread sheet that contained all the items that they had in the store. She picked a big book from under the counter and started corrting the figures with a calctor by her side.


    A group of four popr delinquents from the neighbourhood that everyone was frightful of entered the store. These four teenagers were high school dropouts that only knew how to make trouble. Carlien was very familiar with them because they always gave her mother hard time.


    ''''A pack of cigarette'''' one of the boys in a blue shirt threw a few cents across the table as he spoke. Carlien closed the book and stood up from her chair.


    ''''No cigarette for underage. Take your money and leave'''' Carlien said to them impatiently.


    ''''What? No cigarette for underage. Take your money and leave'''' the boy repeated what Carlien said and they allughed.


    ''''Are you looking down on us because you are in the University? Do you know our age? Who said we are not above 18?'''' another one in a yellow checked shirt added.


    ''''If you are selling, just sell, take your money and scram. What''s with the attitude? Even your mother doesn''t speak this way to us'''' the boy in blue said and used his finger to push Carlien''s shoulder.


    ''''Guys, do you remember, one time she was begging us to take whatever we wanted to leave? She looked so pitiful'''' the one in yellow said and they allughed.


    Carlien culled her fists under the table and looked at them coldly and asked ''''is this what you always do to my mother, when I am away?''''


    ''''Why? Do you find it unfair? Then, close the store and go back home and watch TV. Why are you operating a store with such attitude?''''


    ''''So, this is what my mother goes through while trying to make me have a nice life? She has to face trash like you every day just so I could get food and money for my books and fees? You boys are really cute'''' Carlien said and chuckled with a chilling gaze.

 Chapter 160: I like Jordan 2

    Chapter 160: I like Jordan 2


    ''''So, this is what my mother goes through while trying to make me have a nice life? She has to face trash like you every day just so I could get food and money for my books and fees? You boys are really cute'''' Carlien said and chuckled with a chilling gaze.


    ''''What, cute? Us? Did you just call us cute?'''' the boy in blue asked andughed.


    ''''Yes, you are cute for having the guts of a lion'''' Carlien said and folded her sleeves backwards. She walked out of the counter and stood in front of the boys.


    ''''Why? Are you going to fight us? Well, if you can make me fall to my knees, I will address you as father''''


    ''''No, I am going to beat you up and teach you lessons that your parents forgot to teach you'''' Carlien said and stepped back, with a swing, she turned and lifted her leg, hitting the blue shirt boy and he fell down.


    ''''This woman has a death wish'''' the yellow check shirt boy said and rushed towards Carly. She waited calmly for him to get to her and she stretched out her leg and tripped him, making him fall on his face. He sat up with a bleeding nose and screamed at the other two that were standing beside the counter.


    ''''Get that woman!!!''''


    The two boys rushed forward and Carlien used her left leg to kick the other one down and used her hands to hold the heads of the two approaching, striking their heads together.


    After a moment, the four boys knelt in front of her with bleeding noses, bruised eyes and faces.


    ''''Now, listen to me carefully because I hate to repeat myself. Tomorrow, when my motheres here, you four useless things will call her grandma and beg for her forgiveness, do you understand?'''' Carlien said and pped their cheeks.


    ''''Yes, father'''' the one in blue, who was also their leader said loudly.


    ''''Why are you the only one responding?'''' Carlien asked and looked at the rest.


    ''''Yes, father''''


    ''''Yes, father''''


    ''''Yes, father''''


    They all responded and Carlien smirked.


    ''''Now, you, yellow shirt, what is your name?'''' Carlien asked the one in yellow.


    ''''My name is Marcus'''' yellow shirt boy said.


    ''''Okay, Marcus, from now onwards, you are in charge of restocking the items in the shelves. If Ie any day, any time and there is an empty shelf, I will kill you''''


    ''''Yes, father'''' Marcus answered reverently.


    ''''Blue shirt, you are the leader, right? You are in charge of protecting my mother. You will report to me whatever happens here. If you allow my mother to even hit her foot against the door, I will kill you''''


    ''''Don''t worry, father. I will make sure nobody bullies grandma. I will report everything that happens to you''''


    ''''Good. As for you two, you will clean the store every day, pack the fruits outside and arrange them and also bring them in when nightes''''


    ''''Yes, father'''' the two responded in unison.


    ''''Don''t shout like that again. Now, introduce yourselves. Apart from Marcus''''


    ''''I am Eli'''' blue shirt boy said.


    ''''I am Leslie'''' curly hair boy said.


    ''''I am Ruhad'''' chocte skinned boy said with a sheepish smile that Carlien found cute.


    ''''I am quite busy today, but,e around when is 21:30PM, I want to know more about you, stubborn little things. I can tell you give your parents a lot of headache'''' Carlien said to them. ''''Go and sit on the bench over there, I will bring a first aid box and attend to your wounds, you look ugly'''' Carlien added and went behind the counter. The boys smiled and stood up.


    ..........


    Paige got down from a taxi and looked at the mansion in front of her. It was indeed the same address. Paige admired the house as she looked at the entire row of houses of the same stature. Indeed, this was a high end expensive neighbourhood.


    Paige touched the doorbell at the front of the gate and a man opened the door for her.


    ''''Hi, I am from Look Good Laundry Services. The Miss of the house asked me toe'''' Paige said politely to the man and noticed he heard a confused look on his face.


    ''''The Miss of the house isn''t around but the young Master is inside, he told me to let you in when you arrive'''' the man said and Paige smiled and nodded.


    ''''Oh, thank you''''


    ''''This way, Miss'''' the man said and closed the door after Paige entered. He led her to the front porch of the house. The man touched the bell and soon the main door was opened and a middle age man stood in front of Paige and the security man. ''''She is from theundry service'''' the security man said and the other man smiled.


    ''''Miss,e in please'''' the middle age man said politely which made Paige a little surprised. She smiled and went in with him.


    ''''They have such good manners'''' Paige muttered to herself.


    ''''Miss, you can sit here'''' the man pointed at the blue chevron coloured sofas in the hall and said to Paige. The interior of the house was even better than the outside. Everything seemed to be in ce. The design, the wallpaper and even the portrait of the green forest merged well with the wall making it look like a scenic ce more than a hall. Paige swallowed her saliva just as it was about to drop from her mouth.


    ''''Miss, Miss, are you alright?'''' the man asked again and Paige came back to her senses. She looked at the man and smiled apologetically saying.


    ''''I''m sorry, what did you say?''''


    ''''I said you can make yourselffortable over there'''' the man repeated himself patiently as he looked at Paige. This was the first time someone apart from the master himself wasing into the house. He was asked to take good care of her by the master, so the butler wanted to do a good job. Thedy was pleasing to the eye and looked like a good person.


    ''''No, I think there is a misunderstanding here, sir. I am not here to sit down and befortable. I am here to doundry work for the Miss of this house. I am from Good Looks Laundry Services'''' Paige said hurriedly not wanting to be mistaken for a guest.


    The butler smiled realising the young master must have tricked this youngdy intoing here but he couldn''t expose him now, could he? Off course not. If his young Master who had shut the door to his heart after that year was finally opening up to this youngdy, the least he could do was help, right?


    ''''You are not mistaken, Miss. I know you are here to do theundry but still, you are our guest. This is how we treat our guest. What would you like to drink? Juice or water?''''


    ''''Huh? Water will do'''' Paige said awkwardly and the butler bowed before her and went away.


    Paige sat down and felt the cushion softened. She touched it and smiled murmuring ''''wee to the rich life, Paige''''


    The butler returned with a ss of juice and ced in on the table in front of Paige.


    ''''I asked for water'''' Paige said and looked at the butler.


    ''''I know, but, this juice is fresh and organic. It will make you feel refreshed aspared to just water. Or is it that you don''t trust the suggestion of this old butler?'''' the butler asked Paige and smiled.


    ''''No, that is not what I mean. Thank you, I will drink it well'''' Paige said awkwardly and smiled. The butler nodded his head.


    ''''Then, have your juice first. The Master of the house will be with you soon''''


    ''''The Master of the house? Who is that, if I may ask?''''


    ''''You will find out soon enough. Excuse me Miss'''' the butler said and took off. at this point, Paige could finallye out with a certain conclusion which was, she was confused. She was confused because she really didn''t understand the kind of situation she was in at the moment. Confused because, since when were workers treated like this? she had been working in theundry service business for a while and had met all sorts of clients. While some were polite, others were outright rude and looked down on her. This was the first time she was treated like a guest.


    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms at the top floor, Jordan sat rxingly on hiszy chair holding his iPad watching Paige in the hall. he had an amused smile on his face as he watched.


    ''''You are in for a surprised today, Paige Payin. You are going to be my woman even before you know what is happening. I am going to lure you slowly into my world'''' he smiled feeling satisfied and murmured "I haven''t felt so happy in a long time. Thank you Paige Payin, foring into my life at the right time''''.


    ....


    Paige looked at the ss that had been refilled by the butler for the third time. She didn''t know whether she was the one drinking the juice fast, or if it was because the time she used in waiting was long enough for her to finish three ss of fruit juice.


    Paige took the ss to sip and suddenly thought of someone. She ced the ss down and removed her phone. She looked at the screen and frowned.


    ''''How can he not call me the whole morning? Well, he can do whatever he wants. I just hope he doesn''t call me when I am busy. Bratty Royal Prince'''' Paige said and chuckled as she looked at the name. ''''We are considered good friends now, right? Yes, I should change the name to Royal Prince and cancel the brat out of it'''' Paige said and was about to change the name on her phone when she heard her nameing from the stairs.


    ''''Hey, part time''''

 Chapter 161: I like Jordan 3

    Chapter 161: I like Jordan 3


    ''''Hey, part time''''


    Paige squirted her eyes, blinked a couple of times to make sure she wasn''t hallucinating. She looked up the stairs but the sun shining through the ss window blinded her eyes, making it difficult to see the figure that wasing down properly. But, still, the voice was undeniably Jordan''s, so Paige thought she was probably hearing things. She shook her head.


    ''''I am hallucinating right now? Why do I hear that bratty Royal Prince''s voice?''''


    Paige asked herself thinking out loud.


    ''''You''re not. I''m right here'''' Jordan said as he stood at the bottom of the stairs. He had one of his hands in his pocket and the other on the edge of the staircase ''''I didn''t think you woulde so fast? Why? Are you out of money?'''' Jordan teased her. After knowing her for a while, he was sure of something, Paige loved money a lot but that was her charm. She never pretended to be what she wasn''t. She was always honest about her own situation and yet proud. She would never take free money from anyone. He knew that about her well enough. He wanted topensate her for hurting her but he knew she would never ept his money; hence he was going to use this only way he knew to help her.


    ''''You'''' Paige said angrily and stood up abruptly to go to him and the ss fell, spilling on her orange trousers.


    ''''Look at you, how can you be so careless?'''' Jordan walked to her and said as he looked at her soiled trousers. Come with me'''' Jordan held her hand and she asked.


    ''''Wait. Is this your house?''''


    ''''If not, is it yours? Come with me and stop asking questions'''' Jordan said pulling her along.


    ''''Wait, where are we going?'''' Paige asked and looked at him suspiciously. Jordan looked at her and chuckled saying.


    ''''Wait, you are not thinking I am going to do something to you, are you?''''


    ''''My father warned me never to trust any man'''' Paige said shyly and pursed her lips.


    ''''What? I hope you remember those words when you are interacting with that guy who looks like a unicorn'''' Jordan said and let her hand go.


    ''''Unicorn? Are you referring to Anthony or Joel?'''' Paige asked and folded her arms around her chest. The butler stood at a distance watching their bantering interestingly.


    ''''Both of them. They are all dangerous men, you should watch out for'''' Jordan said and Paigeughed sarcastically.


    ''''Are you sure, because I beg to defy. I think you are the most dangerous man among the three of you''''


    ''''What? Look here, youngdy. I am a gentleman. I am a pure harmless man'''' Jordan said and saw the butler stifling augh. He turned to Paige and held her hand again saying ''''follow me'''' Paige followed him and they entered a guest room.


    The butler went to the hall to clean up the mess with a smile. He was right to treat thisdy well. She could possibly be his new Madam of the house with the way they are interacting. The butler was a man of age and wisdom. He was certain that with the way they were behaving casually to each other, they were going to fall for each other sooner orter without even realising it.


    Jordan opened the closet and removed a dress from it and threw it at her saying ''''change into this'''' Jordan looked at the dress and Paige''s height adding ''''I don''t know whether it will even fit or now. You are a little short and plump''''


    ''''Did you call me here to insult me?''''


    Paige asked as she looked at the green flowery dress in her hands.


    ''''No, I didn''t say it in a demeaning way. I was just saying that, you look'''' Jordan paused and looked at her upper part meaningfully and Paige covered her chest with the dress and red at him.


    ''''Pervert, get out'''' Paige said to him.


    ''''I was only stating the fact'''' Jordan scratched his head and apologised ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Are you going to watch me change? Get out already'''' Paige told him and heughed.


    ''''What is there to see?'''' he asked and Paige pushed him out of the room and locked it.


    ''''Shameless. What is wrong with himtely?''''


    ...


    Paige walked down to the hall in the green flowery dress that stopped at her knees. Jordan turned and saw her. his eyes widened and he was a bit surprised. He suddenly felt thankful that Paige always wore trousers and blouses to school. He could only imagine what kind of chaos she would cause by wearing dresses to school. He really underestimated her figure. She looked really beautiful in that dress as if it was bought for her. He simply couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Under Jordan''s scrutiny, Paige suddenly felt hot and flushed. She attempted to pull the dress further down but it was not possible because it wasn''t made that way. She looked at Jordan and lowered her gaze. Her heartbeat quickening.


    ''''Is there another dress that I can change into? I don''t feelfortable in this'''' Paige said to Jordan and he shook his head and stood up. He ced the wine ss in his hand down and walked towards her.


    ''''I feelfortable watching you. Come with me'''' Jordan said and shed a flirtatious smile at her and her face turned crimson red.


    ''''This is the washing machine; I believe you know how to operate it already'''' Jordan said to her once they went into theundry room.


    ''''Yes, I do'''' Paige answered and looked at him meeting his gaze. Both of them suddenly felt awkward around each other and silence took over.


    ''''Make sure, you do a good job'''' Jordan said, attempting at making their situation less awkward even though he knew he was far from being okay down there after seeing her in that dress. He felt a certain part of his body reacting rather fast and he wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.


    ''''I don''t dozy work you know. I have a lot of rmendations for been the best'''' Paige said proudly unaware of the struggle Jordan was going through internally.


    ''''If you need anything call me'''' Jordan said and turned to go.


    ''''Washing powder'''' Paige asked.


    ''''On the top shelf'''' Jordan pointed at the top shelf and Paige turned to picked it up.


    ''''Why do you put things so high?'''' Paige asked and stretched her hand, lifting her feet in the process to pick the washing powder and Jordan''s mind went nk for a moment. He looked at her fair thighs that were on full disy and felt his mind going numb. He bit his lips and cursed under his breathe. He med himself for calling her toe in the first ce, for giving her such a dress to change in and for cing the powder on the top shelf. His gaze darkened and he shook his head to clear his mind.


    ''''I can''t reach, Jordan'''' Paige said and suddenly felt a rush of humanly scent sweep through her nose and her body stiffened. Her hand froze in the air as he felt Jordan''s body behind her. she watched as he took out the washing powder before stepping aside and she heard his hoarse voice behind her.


    ''''You should grow taller'''' Jordan said and ced the washing powder on the table and she turned to look at him. His Adams apple moved up and down as he stared at her face and she hupped.


    ''''I''m notshort'''' Paige said and hupped again.


    ''''What is with the hups? This isn''t the first time. You hupped during the time I was trying to help you with your seat belt the other day'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Is none of your business. Go out'''' Paige said and walked to the washing machine, her back turned to him.


    ''''I''m going'''' Jordan said and went out. Paige''s legs weakened and she held the machine for support, leaning against it. she touched her racing heart and her face flushed.


    ''''What is wrong with me?''''


    At the door, Jordan stood aside and heaved a sigh of relieve. He almost let his desires take over him. This was dangerous. He always boaster of having a good self-control buttely, in front of Paige, it was all for naught. He shook his head and went to the hall.


    Half an houtter, Paige finished theundry and looked at the ss window and murmured ''''dad was right, is raining''''


    She went to the hall and saw Jordan sleeping on the sofa. Paige went closer and bent down, she squatted in front of him and was tempted to touch his hair that covered his forehead.


    ''''He looks so good looking when he is not talking. So, this is your sleeping face? He looks more rxed and carefree when he is asleep. He only knows how to tease me'''' Paige said and smiled. She felt cold and touched her shoulders ''''the air condition must be on. Is he not feeling cold?'''' Paige asked herself.''''How can you fall asleep in the hall, when you have a room? What if youe down with a cold?''''

 Chapter 162: I Like Jordan 4

    Chapter 162: I Like Jordan 4


    ''''He looks so good looking when he is not talking. So, this is your sleeping face? He looks more rxed and carefree when he is asleep. He only knows how to tease me'''' Paige said and smiled. She felt cold and touched her shoulders ''''the air condition must be on. Is he not feeling cold?'''' Paige asked herself. ''''How can you fall asleep in the hall, when you have a room? What if youe down with a cold?''''


    Paige stood up and looked around. She heard subtle noises in the kitchen and went there. She stood at the door and saw an elderly woman and the butler chatting. The chatting ceased once they saw her and the butler went to her.


    ''''Miss, is anything the matter?'''' the butler asked.


    ''''No, not really. The thing is, Jordan, I mean the young Master is sleeping on the sofa and is raining. So, I thought he might be feeling cold. The air condition is also on'''' Paige said awkwardly.


    ''''Should I get a nket from the young Master''s room for you?'''' the butler caught on fast and asked. Paige blushed and smiled.


    ''''Don''t misunderstand, I was just worried that your young Master might catch a cold. Since he is the one to pay me. I am doing this because I still have to take my payment from him'''' Paige said and the elderly woman and the butler stifled theirughter.


    ''''Yes, don''t worry. I won''t misunderstand. You are just doing it because he still hasn''t paid you yet. Yes, I understand'''' the butler said and Paige felt she been mocked but couldn''t say anything. She bowed to the elderly woman who had an amused look on her face and went away with the butler.


    ''''She is a cute one'''' the elder woman said to herself.


    At the hall, the butler walked down from the stairs and gave a purple nket to Paige.


    ''''Here you go, Miss''''


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''I will be in the kitchen. Feel free to look for me if you need anything'''' the butler said and Paige nodded. She went closer to Jordan after the butler had left. She spread the nket over his tall figure before she sat crossed legged and stared at his face. She brushed off his bangs gently and smiled. After watching him sleep for a while, she also fell asleep, she ced her head by his head and closed her eyes.


    ..


    An hourter, Jordan felt someone''s breathe brushing through his face and opened his eyes. He saw Paige''s face very closer to himself and stared wide-eyed surprised. He looked at her hand that was on his waist and smiled, feeling content.


    ''''This snail sure knows how to sleep anywhere? She has guts'''' Jordan murmured and tried to prey her hand gently back on the sofa as he sat up. The butler walked to him and spoke. ''''Young Master, lunch is ready'''' the butler said and Jordan ced his hand on his mouth.


    ''''Sssshhhh, she is sleeping'''' Jordan said to the butler and he nodded apologetically.


    ''''Sorry. I will be in the kitchen with Mama Jane if you need me'''' the butler said and went away. Jordan nodded his head and stood up. He took the nket to cover Paige up when she suddenly opened her eyes, she stared dreamily at him and Jordan smiled saying.


    ''Did I wake you up?'''' Paige came back to her senses and stood up, falling back because her knees had weakened. Jordan held her immediately and they looked at each other.


    ''''How long did I sleep?'''' Paige asked and stepped aside.


    ''''An hour, I think. Is 15:30PM now'''' Jordan said and pointed at the wall clock.


    ''''I should go now'''' Paige said to him.


    ''''What? Why are you leaving as soon as you woke up?'''' Jordan asked a little displeased.


    ''''I promised Carly that I would go and help her at the store. Her mother has a store around the neighbourhood'''' Paige exined.


    ''''Eat before you go then''''


    ''''No, I will bete''''


    ''''I don''t want to eat alone'''' Jordan said and Paige looked at him, feeling the sadness in his voice.


    ''''I will tell Mama Jane to serve the food'''' Jordan said again, leaving her no room for rejection.


    ''''Okay, then, I will go and fold the clothes. Call me when is ready'''' Paige said to him and went to theundry room.


    Jordan looked at her back view before going to the kitchen. He found the butler and Mama Jane, the woman in charge of cooking in the kitchen.


    ''''Uncle Zac, are you the one who covered me with the nket?'''' Jordan asked as he entered inside the kitchen.


    ''''No, young Master. It is the youngdy. she asked for it and covered you with it'''' the butler said.


    ''''She is a cute and shy one. I like her for you Jordan'''' Mama Jane said and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''She will eat here before she goes'''' Jordan said to Mama Jane.


    ''''Sure thing'''' Mama Jane said and Jordan smiled before he went out.


    Laundry room.


    Paige folded thest shirt in the basket and turned, she saw Jordan standing by the door and said to him ''''you almost scared me''''


    ''''Why? Were you doing something bad?'''' Jordan asked and walked in.


    ''''Here, I''m done. Your cost is just $150 only'''' Paige said and Jordan shook his head.


    ''''I will pay you, young Miss. What kind of man do you take me for?''''


    ''''A man who bullies weak women?'''' Paige said questionably and he chuckled.


    ''''Who is a weak woman? You, Paige Payin? I highly doubt that'''' Jordan said and walked closer to her and she blushed.


    ''''What are you trying to do?'''' Paige asked as she stepped back hitting her back against the machine.


    ''''I''m taking a good look at you'''' Jordan said and leaned closer to look at her face.


    ''''I you should maintained an appropriate distance. I am here as a worker'''' Paige said nervously and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''Paige, what were you thinking? There is something on your eyelids that I want to take away before it falls into your eyes'''' Jordan said and removed the small speck of cloth thread from her eyelids and showed it to her ''''here, what exactly were you thinking? You weren''t having X-rated thoughts, were you?''''


    ''''You'''' Paige raised her hand to hit him and he caught it and ced it on his chest and said to her.


    ''''But, I don''t mind you having such thoughts about me, Paige Payin'''' Paige blushed and bit her lips and his gazed followed her. ''''Paige, can you stop biting your lips like that? I don''t have the confidence that I won''t be the one doing the biting if you repeat it again'''' Paige blushed and subconsciously bit her lips again.


    ''''I clearly warned you not to do that again, now you are going to pay the price for it'''' Jordan said and bent down to kiss her when they heard a voice at the door and turned.


    ''''Jordan!!!''''Mirabel screamed out and walked haughtily into theundry room. ''''You two, what were you two going to do just now?'''' she asked and Jordan red at her angrily.


    Paige pushed Jordan aside saying ''''I was just about leaving. Excuse me'''' Paige said and went to the hall and took her bag, running out of the mansion.


    ''''Jordan. Are you in a trance or something? You know what would have happened if I didn''te in, right? You almost kissed her Jordan'''' Mirabel said and stepped back as Jordan''s gaze became frighteningly cold and chilling.


    ''''Yes, I was going to, but you destroyed my chances'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Jordan, how could you bring that woman to your house?'''' Mirabel asked.


    ''''Because this is my house and she is the woman I am interested in. What are you doing here without calling me first?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''The partying off tomorrow. I came to remind you. Your father called my mum. We are supposed to make an appearance there as a couple'''' Mirabel said proudly and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''Couple? When was I ever a couple with you. Mira, I find your actions irritatingtely. You are beginning to annoy me with this couple thing. How many times do I have to tell you I am not interested in you?'''' Jordan said bluntly and Mirabel''s eyes turned teary.


    ''''Jordan, how could you talk like this to me? Do you like that girl that much?'''' she asked.


    ''''What do you think?'''' he didn''t say yes, neither did he say no.


    ''''You almost kissed her. What about Yvonne? Have you finally forgotten about her or are you just using her to forget about Yvonne because their character seems almost the same?''''


    ''''Mirabel, don''t you dare mention that name in my presence again. Her name is Paige and she is different from Yvonne. She is not a recement of anyone. Get that clear and don''t go running your mouth anywhere and anyhow. I will not forgive you if you dare to say this in front of Paige''''


    ''''Jordan, is that how low you think about me?''''


    ''''You already stoop low the moment you mentioned Yvonne, knowing very well how I feel about her. I will go to the party with you tomorrow but that ends it. I will only talk to you if you behave like a properdy to Paige. When you are done, use the door'''' Jordan said, sparing her no chance to talk as he went up to his room.


    ''''Jordan?'''' Mirabel wiped the tears from her face and left hurriedly.

 Chapter 163: I Like Jordan 5

    Chapter 163: I Like Jordan 5


    Paige leaned against the seat and watched the rain pouring outside as the driver drove away. She thought back to the scene in theundry room and her face reddened. Touching her face that felt like she had been scalded, she bit her lips and the words of Jordan came to mind.


    ''''Paige, can you stop biting your lips like that? I don''t have the confidence that I won''t be the one doing the biting if you repeat it again''''


    ''''I clearly warned you not to do that again, now you are going to pay the price for it''''


    Paige shook her head to clear her mind. It didn''t help much as the driver turned on the radio that started ying romantic songs. She looked at the old man driving and really wanted to ask him to turn the radio off but the man seemed to be enjoying the song as he looked at her through the mirror saying.


    ''''Those are the good old days. Miss, these songs used to be my favourite. Oh, I remember how I used to woo my wife. Lately, youngsters have forgotten of all these meaningful songs. They only know how to cheat on each other. The sole purpose of these songs have lost their touch to modern day songs that only talk about useless stuff"


    Paige looked at the man as he nodded happily to the music and sighed. She had lost all energy to speak to him, so she just allowed him to do the talking. She could only me her luck for meeting a rather chatty cab driver.


    .....


    Jordan walked out of his room and saw that Mirabel was gone. He took out his phone and dialled Paige''s number and the phone rang in theundry room. He heard it and went in and saw the phone on the washing machine and took it. He frowned and cursed out Paige''s name after seeing the name she used instead.


    ''''This woman really has guts''''


    ....


    Paige got down from the taxi in front of Carlien''s family store and sneezed. She frowned and ran into the store and saw Carlien at the counter. She was speaking to someone on phone when she saw Paige getting down from the taxi.


    ''''She is here, she just arrived. I will send you the address, bye'''' Carlien hung up and picked a towel, meeting Paige at the entrance.


    ''''Thanks'''' Paige took the towel and cleaned her face before wiping her hair.


    ''''I called your phone and Jordan answered. Care to exin this sudden development?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Give me water first, I''m thirsty'''' Paige said and Marcus stretched a bottle of water towards her, startling her.


    ''''Uncle, here is water for you''''


    ''''Uncle? When did I be someone''s uncle?'''' Paige asked and looked at Carlien confused.


    ''''Go back and finish the work I gave you'''' Carlien said to Marcus and went behind the counter with Paige.


    She exined everything to Paige and she looked at the four boys and chuckled.


    ''''Whoa. Carly, you are so domineering. I''m proud of you. you did well'''' Paige said to her.


    '':Back to you then. What were you doing in Jordan''s house? I didn''t know you two had advanced to that stage already? Paige, I feel like a proud mother who has found the right son inw for her daughter''''


    ''''Is not like that. Don''t get ahead of yourself'''' Paige said and looked down biting her lips.


    '':Did something happen? Paige, did he kiss you?'''' Carlien said and the four boys perked up their ears as they looked at them. Paige flushed and red at the boys and they looked away.


    ''''We didn''t do anything'''' Paige said angrily and frustrated more at herself.


    ''''Oh, chill. I won''t ask again'''' Carlien said to her.


    ''''I''m sorry. I don''t know why I am suddenly so angry?'''' Paige said.


    ''''Is alright, but, I still have to tell you something. When I called you earlier, Jordan answered and I told him this ce. So, he mighte here'''' Carlien finished saying and Paige who was sitting facing the entrance saw Jordan standing beside his car.


    ''''He is already here'''' Paige said softly and her face reddened. Carlien turned and saw him. They smiled at each other before she turned to look at Paige.


    ''''I will be back'''' Paige stood up and ced the towel on Carlien''sps and went out. The four curious boys turned at once and looked outside through the transparent ss walling.


    ...


    Jordan opened the car door for Paige and she went in before he also went over to the driver''s seat. He didn''t drive away. They both sat back awkwardly before Paige decided to break the silence.


    ''''Why are you here?''''


    ''Why did you run away?'''' Jordan asked back and Paige flushed. Why did she run away?


    ''''I I told you, I had toe and help Carly out. Is that why you are here? Are you angry that I left like that?'''' Paige asked and looked at him. Their eyes met and she bit her lips.


    ''''I am angry with you, but I forgive you this time, but, next time, when you are in my house, you don''t leave without my permission. No matter who is there'''' Jordan said and leaned closer to her. Paige instinctively closed her eyes and blushed thinking he was going to kiss her. Jordan looked at her face amusingly and whispered into her eyes.


    ''''I really wanted to just end it with a kiss but you left and broke the mood. Now, I don''t just want to end it with a kiss. I want to touch you, feel you and sleep with you, Paige Payin''''


    Paige opened her eyes immediately and stared at him. Her body stiffened as she felt his body scent swooped through her nose. She hupped and came back to her senses and heard a chuckle.


    ''''Paige, how can you be this cute and expect me to just be content with kissing you?'''' Jordan added and chuckled again.


    ''''You why are you behaving this way towards me?''''


    ''''Don''t you know the answer already? I am pulling you into my world slowly and you on the other hand won''t be able to say no''''


    ''''I realised then. This man was a dangerous man. A man who made my heart flutter and I started to want to be with him. I was like a sheep in the lion''s den but I wasn''t afraid of the lion anymore, the moment I realised I was already drawn to him. A connection I didn''t think about before suddenly formed between us. I loved this man and would do anything for him. In short, I was whipped''


    Jordan looked at her face. She had paced out even though her eyes were still on him, she was distracted. He pulled her closer and kissed her forehead bringing her back to her senses.


    ''''Take the phone and go back inside before they think we are doing something other than talking, even though I wouldn''t say no to that'''' Jordan ced the phone into her hands. Paige looked at him and blushed. She got down from the car and Jordan watched her as she walked listlessly back to the store. ''''Paige, what am I going to do now? I think I''ve fallen too deep for you''''


    ...


    Paige went behind the counter and sat down. Carlien looked at her face and didn''t know what to do or say to her. she turned to the boys and signalled them to leave and they stood up displeased and left the store. Afterwards, Carlien snapped her finger at Paige saying.


    ''''Earth to Paige. A penny for your thoughts?''''


    ''''Carly, I think I like Jordan and I think he likes me too'''' Paige saiding back to her senses.


    ''''Tsk. I wonder why it took you so long to realise that?'''' Carlien said knowingly and smiled. ''Well, we should celebrate that'''' Carlien stood up and opened the fridge and removed two medium bottles of beer and said to Paige ''''this is on me''''


    Paigeughed and took the beer and opened it. Do you think he will ask me out very soon?''''


    ''''Oh, you just realised your feelings for him today and you already want him to ask you out? Paige, this is why is dangerous for a novice to fall in love. You like him but you shouldn''t be in a hurry to date him already? Enjoy the process of being pursued. You have never experienced that before because you were busy doing the pursuing. Now, is time to sit back and enjoy the feeling. Don''t be in such a hurry to date him just because you like him? You should just continue to y oblivious to his intentions until he says it first''''


    ''''Why should he be the one to ask me out? Can''t I ask him out? I watched this drama and the girl asked the boy out first''''


    ''''And what was the ending of the drama?''''


    ''''They broke up''''


    ''You got your lesson there. A man needs to chase you to value you. You should be grateful that you have a friend like me, I wonder why you always take the bad things from the drama instead of the good things. From now onwards, I will select a few dramas for you to watch. Learn from thosedies''''

 Chapter 164: A million dollar for a smile 1

    Chapter 164: A million dor for a smile 1


    Paige woke up with a headache and fever. She called Carlien over and thetter came and checked her temperature.


    ''''You have a fever, Paige'''' Carlien said and sighed as she sat by the bed. Paige had covered herself with her nket.


    ''''It must be because I ran out of the house when it was raining''''


    ''''You''re so stupid. Who runs out into the rain because a guy wants to kiss her? Couldn''t you have stayed till it stopped raining?'''' Carlien scolded her.


    ''''I couldn''t stay with the way Mirabel looked at me, as if she wanted to eat me up''''


    ''''So, you would rather catch a cold than stay?''''


    ''''I was nervous too. My first kiss was ruined, shouldn''t you be sympathising with me?'''' Paige said and Carlien chuckled.


    ''''Do you know how worried I was when I got your call and noticed the change in your voice?''''


    ''''I didn''t want my dad to get worried. You mustn''t tell him that I''m sick, okay?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t'''' Carlien said and they heard a knock on the door. Thomas Payin opened the door and entered. Paige sat up on the bed immediately.


    ''''Paige, are you down with a fever? I heard you coughingst night''''


    ''''Dad, how did you know?''''


    ''''Silly girl. I am your father; how can I not know when It''s just the two of us alone in this house? You even called Carly toe here so early''''


    ''''Uncle, nothing really escapes your eye, but don''t worry. I will take care of this little sister here'''' Carlien said to Thomas Payin.


    ''''Then, I have you to thank, big sister for always taking care of this little sister'''' Thomas Payin said and they all busted intoughter.


    ''''Dad, are you going somewhere?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''''Yes, I have a meeting with Fr. Maxwell. He said he has some contract for me. He took my resume a week ago and gave me a call today''''


    ''''That''s good news''''


    ''''Yes, uncle. I pray something goodes out of it''''


    ''''Thanks girls. You take care of yourselves. I prepared breakfast for the both of you''''


    ''''Thanks dad''''


    ''''Thanks uncle''''


    ''''See youter'''' Thomas Payin said to them and went out.


    ''''I''m really happy to see uncle doing well and not depressed anymore'''' Carlien said and sighed.


    ''''I know, right? he is trying to be strong for me'''' Paige said and sneezed.


    ''''Oh, you are burning up. I will get the medicine from the pharmacy quickly and be back. Drink the warm water I brought you and wait for me, okay?'''' Carlien said and stood up.


    ''''Okay''''


    ...


    Carlien closed the gate after going out and bumped into Joel as he drove out of his apartment. He pulled over in front of her and rolled down the window ss.


    ''''Carlien''''


    ''''Joel, hi'''' Carlien said awkwardly. They haven''t met again since that day of the sh between him and Jordan.


    ''''Where are you going? You look like you are in a hurry'''' Joel asked her.


    ''''Well I am going to the pharmacy to get some fever relief medicine for Paige. She is down with a cold'''' Carlien said and cussed her mouth. She was sure Paige was going to give her an earfulter on.


    ''''Where is she? I will take her to the hospital'''' Joel said and got down from the car.


    ''''No!! It isn''t that serious. She will be fine after taking some medicine. You don''t have to overreact'''' Carlien said to him.


    ''''Then, I will take you to get the medicine. Is faster that way'''' Joel said and opened the door for her ''''get in''''


    ''''Oh''''


    ....


    A few minutester.


    Joel followed Carlien into the hall and saw Paige in the dining table drinking the soup her father prepared before leaving. When she saw the two of theming in, she looked at Carlien who mouth an apology to her, giving a helpless sigh.


    ''''Paige, how do you feel? Are you sure is okay to not go to the hospital?'''' Joel asked and went forward to touch her forehead and Paige instinctively swung his hand away. Her actions surprised herself and both Joel and Carlien.


    ''''I''m sorry. I just feel moody because of the fever'''' Paige said apologetically.


    ''''Is alright. Joel gave me a ride to the pharmacy. Let''s go in, you can take some medication and rest for a while'''' Carlien said to Paige.


    ''''Joel, thank you for the medicine''''


    ''''You are wee, let me help you to the room'''' Joel said and held her hand. This time Paige didn''t resist and allowed him to lead her into the room even though she could go herself.


    Joel helped Paige into the bed and covered her up. he removed his phone and dialled a number as he said to Paige ''''I have a friend who is a doctor, I will let hime and check you up''''


    ''''Joel, is really not necessary. We are medical students. She will be fine after taking the medicine'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Yes, Joel. I understand you are worried, but, I am really fine'''' Paige added.


    ''''Ok'''' Joel hung up and ced the phone in his pocket.


    ''''I will get you some warm water to take with the medicine. I will be back'''' Carlien said and went out of the room leaving the two of them alone. Paige''s phone buzzed on the table.


    ''''Joel, can you pass me the phone on the table?'''' Paige asked Joel and he took the phone and looked at the caller ID and asked.


    ''''Who is ''royal prince?''''


    ''''That that is Jordan'''' Paige said and stretched her hand to take the phone from him and heard him saying.


    ''''Don''t answer it''''


    ''''Huh? Why?''''


    ''''You are not feeling well. I will answer it for you'''' Joel said.


    ''''That isn''t right'''' Paige said.


    ''''I will tell him you are sick and can''t get to the phone'''' Joel said and went out with the phone before Paige could protest. Paige frowned, finding his behaving annoying. She made a mental note to draw a line between them as soon as she got well. What would she do if Jordan misunderstood her?


    Carlien entered with the water and saw her gloomy face and asked ''''what''s wrong? Did Joel do something wrong?''''


    ''''He took my phone to answer a call from Jordan''''


    ''''And you let him?''''


    ''''I didn''t let him. He just took it and left''''


    ''''I will be back. What is wrong with that man?'''' Carlien ced the water beside Paige and went out.


    At the hall, Carlien stood at a distance watching Joel on the phone.


    ''''Why are you calling Paige?'''' Joel asked over the phone.


    ''''Where is Paige? Why are you the one answering the phone?'''' Jordan asked back.


    ''''Stay away from Paige. Don''t mess with her''''


    ''''Why? Are you threatened by my presence?'''' Jordan said and chuckled. He was in his bedroom. He picked his car keys and left the room.


    ''''I told you before. I will never allow anything to happen between you two. Paige is a nice girl and she doesn''t deserve you. I will make her happy. If you want to speak to anyone, call me and stop bothering her'''' Joel said and heard a sarcastic chuckle from Jordan''s end.


    ''''Give the phone back to Paige'''' Jordan said as he sped through the road towards Paige''s apartment.


    ''''Never call this line again'''' Joel said and hung up the call. he turned to go and saw Carlien leaning against the wall with her arms folded across her chest.


    ''''Carlien? When did youe out?''''


    ''''I want to know. With what right do you have to take Paige''s call and even stop her friends from calling her?'''' Carlien dropped all sentiments and asked him straightforward.


    ''''You heard that? Well, that man is not good for Paige'''' Joel said.


    ''''Really? Then what about you?''''


    ''''Carlien, what are you saying?''''


    ''''I want to know, Joel. What about you? Are you good for her or not?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Joel, answer me honestly. The letter I kept in your bag. Did you really not see him that year? No matter how I think about it, I find it strange that you were still able to ignore Paige for so long and only begin to show concern for her recently. No matter what, I can''t support your actions or feelings towards Paige simply because we grew up together. Since when did you start seeing Paige as a woman? Even if you suddenly realise you like her, I can''t ept you because to me, you aren''t sincere enough''''


    ''''I am sincere towards Paige. It just took me a long time to realise my feelings towards her''''


    ''''Joel, I have to be brutally honest with you. I don''t like you for Paige and this has nothing to do with you realising your feelings for her now, but the fact that you pretended to not be aware of her feelings all these years makes me doubt every word thates out of your mouth. To me, I just see it as you feeling threatened that she will no longer have the time to indulge you. You always knew she had a crush on you, didn''t you?''''


    ''''I will tell Paige my true feelings. I won''t tell them to you''''


    ''''No, is toote for that. I just want to make one thing clear Joel. People who won''t go into a room but, also prevent others from going in; I hate them the most. If you know you won''t be serious with Paige then stop now because if you hurt my friend, I will never forgive you. That is a promi Joel and turned to go when the house bell went off, ringing loudly.

 Chapter 165: A million dollar for a smile 2

    Chapter 165: A million dor for a smile 2


    ''''No, is toote for that. I just want to make one thing clear Joel. People who won''t go into a room but, also prevent others from going in; I hate them the most. If you know you won''t be serious with Paige then stop now because if you hurt my friend, I will never forgive you. That is a promise''''


    Carlien snatched the phone from Joel and turned back to go when the house bell went off, ringing loud.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' Joel asked as he stared at the door.


    ''''No, I will see who is at the door'''' Carlien said and was about to go to the door when she saw Paigeing out of her room.


    ''''Paige? Are you not supposed to be resting?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''I ordered some porridge from the Victor street food truck. That must be it'''' Paige said and walked clumsily to the door while Carlien and Joel looked on.


    Paige opened the door and saw Jordan. Her eyes widened as she looked at him surprised.


    ''''Jordan? What are you doing here?'''' Paige asked in a surprised tone. Her words were soft but Jordan still heard her. He looked at her paled face and put his hand on her forehead, ignoring the eyes of the two people inside the house.


    Joel clutched his fists when he saw that Paige didn''t push Jordan away like she did to him. In fact, she seemed more rxed as if it was a normal thing between them.


    ''''You are burning up. Why didn''t you tell me you were sick? I wouldn''t have known if I didn''te here'''' Jordan said to her and walked inside the house, closing the door behind him.


    ''''Is not so serious. Carly bought me some medicine. I will be fine after taking it'''' Paige said to him.


    ''''Have you eaten?''''


    ''''Yes, but I''m craving some congee from a food truck I used to buy from back at my old neighbourhood. I already called for it to be delivered but is taking longer than I thought''''


    ''''Go back to bed. I will go and get you some right away. Carly'''' Jordan mentioned Carlien''s name and caught her off-guard. She was busy admiring their synergy.


    ''''Huh? Did you call me?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Yes, can you help Paige back to bed. I will go and get her the porridge. You can send the address to me''''


    ''''I know there. Let''s go together'''' Joel said suddenly.


    ''''Is that alright?'''' Paige asked sceptically.


    ''''Yes, Joel knows there. You two can sort it out yourselves. Paige, let''s go back inside'''' Carlien said and pulled Paige along. She didn''t want to be caught in the crossfire.


    ''''Let''s go then'''' Jordan said smugly to Joel. Thetter followed the former out as Paige and Carlien stood by the door watching them.


    ''''Do you think those two will be alright?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''This was going to happen sooner orter. Let them sort it out themselves. What I want to hear from you is not whether they will be okay or not. Who are you going to go with?''''


    ''''Jordan'''' Paige said without a hint of hesitation.


    ''''Are you sure? You won''t go back on your word, right?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''No. I want Jordan'''' Paige reaffirmed her answer.


    ''''Paige, you''ve changed a lot, bitch. Let''s go in. this big sister is proud of you'''' Carlien said and opened the door for Paige.


    ....


    Jordan opened the door of his car about to get in when Joel spoke.


    ''''Don''t think you have won just because Paige allowed you to go and buy her the porridge''''


    ''''You are mistaken about something. I am not doing this because I found Paige as something I want to conquer. If you really care about her, know when to give up and not be a nuisance to her'''' Jordan said and got into the car and Joel joined him at the front seat. The ride to the ce was a quiet one. None spoke to the other.


    Soon as the car left the area, Thomas Payin arrived and went inside. He entered Paige''s room to find them chatting.


    ''''Paige, how do you feel now?'''' he asked his daughter.


    ''''Dad, you are back?''''


    ''''I was a little worried, so I came back to check on you. How do you feel now?''''


    ''''I''m fine, dad. You shouldn''t have bothered. Carly is here, what is there to worry about?''''


    ''''I will prepare something for you girls''''


    ''''No need'''' Paige said at once.


    ''''No need'''' Carlien also said at the same time.


    Thomas Payin: ''''''''


    ''''Why are you two acting weird? Are you hiding something from me?'''' Thomas Payin asked as he looked at their faces. Paige and Carlien kept mum, each not wanting to say the specific reason. They just wanted him out before Jordan and Joel got back or things were going to be awkward.


    ''''Dad, nothing. We are not hiding anything from you'''' Paige said as she stood up. ''''Dad, you must be tired. See, I am no longer sick. You just got back, you must be tired. Why don''t you go to your room and take a nap?''''


    ''''Are you sure you are not hiding anything from me?'''' he asked again and the girlsughed.


    ''''No way. Dad, let me apany you to your room'''' Paige said and held her father''s shoulders, pushing him out as she winked a Carlien to join her. They reached the hall and turned towards Thomas Payin''s room when the door opened and Jordan walked in followed by Joel.


    ''''You are?'''' Paige and Carlien stepped back and looked at each other.


    ''''Uncle Thom, you are back?'''' Joel asked as he stood beside Jordan.


    ''''Is he your friend?'''' Thomas Payin asked Joel.


    ''''Dad, he is my colleague at school. he came to visit me because I wasn''t feeling well. Jordan, meet my father. Dad, this is Jordan Attoh'''' Paige did a quick introduction and Jordan bowed before Thomas Payin.


    ''''Uncle, hi. I am Jordan Attoh''''


    ''''Oh, so you''re the guy who scalded my girl''s hand with hot coffee?'''' Thomas Payin said to Jordan and he bowed again.


    ''''I''m sorry about that'''' Jordan apologised.


    ''''Dad, I already told you it was a mistake'''' Paige said and Joel looked at her feeling sad somewhat that she jumped in to defend Jordan.


    ''''What is in your hands, by the way? It looks like the porridge from Victor street?'''' Thomas Payin asked as he looked at the bag in Jordan''s hand.


    ''''Yes, Paige wanted to eat some of the porridge from there. now that is here, you should hand it over to Paige and leave. She is not fit to hold any conversation with you'''' Joel said and snatched the bag from Jordan. Paige frowned after hearing Joel. She really needed to put him in his ce. She turned to her father.


    ''''Dad, you said you were going to cook dinner right?'''' Paige asked and looked at her father and he smiled knowing his daughter wanted his help.


    ''''Jordan, right? You brought porridge for my precious daughter. I was also about to prepare dinner. If you don''t mind eating this old man''s dishes, then why don''t you stay back until after dinner?''''


    ''''Sure, it will my pleasure, uncle Thom'''' Jordan said casually but the way he said it seemed more intimate and it infuriated Joel who was standing at the side.


    ''''I just remembered I didn''t buy some major ingredients. Joel, how about you drive me to the grocery store down at the end of the road?'''' Thomas Payin said to Joel to ease the awkward situation.


    ''''Sure, uncle Thom'''' Joel said and forced a smile.


    ''''Then, is settled. Paige make sure Jordan isfortable. We will be back in no time'''' Thomas Payin said and walked towards the door. He turned back and said to Joel, ''''Joel, let''s go''''


    ''''Yes, uncle Thom''''


    Paige watched as her father took Joel away and she sighed relieved. It was not she, Carly and Jordan. Carlien looked at them and pointed at the kitchen.


    ''''I just remembered I didn''t clean the kitchen. Uncle Thom will give me a good scolding if I don''t do it right away. Jordan, I will leave Paige in your care. You can go to her room, but as her protective elder sister, I will say, just leave the door opened so things don''t get out of hand'''' Carlien said and ran away to the kitchen.


    Paige sped her hand nervously as she stared at Jordan. He lifted the bag he had taken back from Joel saying to her''''you must be hungry. Let''s go in''''


    ''''Sure, this way''''


    Paige opened the door to her and waited for Jordan to go in first before she followed behind. She was about to close the door when Jordan held her hand and she stiffened.


    ''''Is better to leave the door open'''' he said to her and she nodded her head nervously before taking her hand away. She walked to the middle of the room and pointed at the study chair.

 Chapter 166: A million dollar for a smile 3

    Chapter 166: A million dor for a smile 3


    ''''Is better to leave the door open'''' he said to her and she nodded her head nervously before taking her hand away. She walked to the middle of the room and pointed at the study chair.


    ''''You can sit here; I will use the bed''''


    ''''Sure'''' Jordan ced the bag on the table and sat on the chair. Silence issued in the room as they both felt nervous in their own way.


    ''''Your room is nice and neat'''' Jordan said and Paige chuckled.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Why did you allow him to answer your phone calls?'''' Jordan asked as soon as he remembered it.


    ''''Huh? That wasn''t intentional. I it won''t happen again'''' Paige said and he smiled.


    ''''The porridge. Should I open it for you?'''' Jordan asked as he removed the bowl from the bag.


    ''''Yes, thank you'''' Paige said as she stood up to collect the bowl. Jordan opened the bowl and dipped the spoon inside it. He didn''t give the bowl to her, instead, he stood up and pulled his chair closer to the bed and sat down before he turned to Paige who was still handing with her hands stretched in the air.


    ''''Come here and sit. How can I left a sick person eat by herself?'''' he asked her and she turned to face him ''e and sit down. hurry, or do you want me to feed you while you stand?''''


    ''''No, no need for that'''' Paige and hurried to the bed. She sat facing him and he fetched a spoon of the porridge for her. Paige leaned closer and opened her mouth, taking it in as she stared at his freshly shaved face. She could smell his after shave which was pleasant.


    ''''How many times has that man fed you before apart from that time at the restaurant? No, start from when you first met him. How many times had he fed you?'''' Jordan asked seriously.


    ''''This question is the answer really necessary?'''' Paige asked feeling awkward.


    ''''It is. I need to fill up those days and then start my own time with you''''


    ''''But this is not a race''''


    ''''It is a race to me. So, tell me''''


    ''''That I don''t think I can remember but it isn''t that much. Just about a couple of times''''


    ''How many times. I need a number to work with''''


    ''Well maybe a little over 2''''


    ''''20 times?'''' Jordan cut in and Paige shook her head.


    ''''I meant a little over 200 times?'''' Paige said sceptically and Jordan frowned.


    ''''Were you that happy to be fed by him? Did the food taste that good when he fed you?''''


    ''''No. This taste better'''' Paige said and pointed at the porridge ''''Jordan, I''m hungry''''


    ''''After this, I still have to feed you for another 199 times to fill that up before I can let that go'''' Jordan said and looked up meeting Paige''s gaze. He paused and stared at her. Paige ced her hand on hisp suddenly for support as she leaned closer to kiss him and Carlien walked in. She saw them and screamed turning back. Paige turned towards the door and saw Carlien and mistakenly knocked the bowl off and it fell on Jordan''s trousers.


    ''''I''m sorry, I''m sorry'''' Carlien said and ran away.


    ''''Jordan, are you okay?'''' Paige asked worriedly as she looked at him.


    ''''Can I use your bathroom. I need to clean this'''' Jordan said calmly and she nodded hurriedly.


    ''''Over there, I will bring you trousers from my father''s room'''' Paige said and ran out of the room flushed. Jordan smiled and murmured to himself.


    ''''Was she going to kiss me?''''


    ...


    Paige got to the hall and saw Carlien trying to hide and she spoke to her ''e out already''''


    ''''Paige, I swear it wasn''t intentional. I really wish I could curse myself right now for being the one to destroy your chances of getting your first kiss from Jordan. I hate myself right now. You can''t even begin to imagine how much'''' Carlien said in one breath and looked at Paige.


    ''''Come over here'''' Paige said to her.


    ''''Paige, don''t do anything in a rush. I know I spoilt your chances but I promise I can create an opportunity for you if you give me the chance'''' Carlien said thinking Paige was going to tickle her.


    ''''I''m not going to tickle you. juste and sit here. I want to ask you something'''' Paige said and Carlien heaved a relief before going to the dining table to sit by Paige.


    ''''I''m here''''


    ''''What will he think of me Carly?'''' Paige asked surprising Carlien.


    ''''About what?''''


    ''''Aye, about the ki kiss. I almost kissed him. God, I think I went crazy just looking at him''''


    ''''He will either think you are a crazy girl or he might be happy you took the first step to get closer to him. Either way, you can only know the answer when you ask him''''


    ''''I can''t ask him. I''m already ashamed of my actions. I think I should stay away from him for a while. What if I suddenly can''t control myself and pounce on him?'''' Paige said.


    ''''Well, avoiding him won''t make things go away. Why don''t you just ask him straight away. Ask him whether he likes you or not. He had been giving you signals that he likes you but he needs to tell you with his mouth. That way, you won''t be confused about how to act in front of him''''


    ''''You are right. tomorrow, after school, I will ask him''''


    ''''Are you not going to get him a change of pants? He must be waiting for you''''


    ''''Right, I will be back'''' Paige said and went into her father''s room.


    .....


    At the grocery store, Thomas Payin went round picking a few vegetables as he chatted with Joel.


    ''''You like Paige, right?'''' he asked Joel who seemed surprised.


    ''''Uncle Thom''''


    ''''I always wondered whether you knew about Paige''s feelings or not, but I am certain you knew she liked you. Why did you keep so long in epting her feelings?''''


    ''''You are right. I always knew about Paige''s feelings but I also always thought of her as a sister. I don''t know when I started to feel differently about her, but, I feel that it''s toote. Paige seems to like that man. Uncle, you seem to also like him''''


    ''''Joel, it is not the matter of whether I like him or not. In the end, I am a parent who wants the happiness of his child. Whoever Paige chooses, I will like that person because I know Paige best. She knows what is good for herself. I will always support her choices. Off course, I would have preferred you because I know you for a long time, but, this is about my daughter''s happiness. Also, I can see that, that boy isn''t so bad. If you find it unfair to give up on Paige, then fight for her fairly. But, what I don''t want is to see you using the fact that we are like a family to make decisions for Paige. She might not be able to tell you because she respects you and don''t want to sever the ties we have built for years, but it doesn''t also mean it is right to do that''''


    ''''I know, uncle. I won''t do that again''''


    ''''Joel, you will always be our family no matter whether Paige ends up with you or that boy. Nothing will change''''


    ''''I know''''


    ''''I like you because you are very objective. I think I''ve picked almost everything I need. Let''s go and settle the bill'''' Thomas Payin patted Joel''s back as they went towards the counter.


    ....


    ''''I will hang the trousers on the doorknob. I will be downstairs with Carlien if you finish, you can join us'''' Paige said and hanged the trousers on the door knob and hurried back out of the room.


    After she left, Jordan opened the door and removed the trousers. He quickly changed into it and went out of the bathroom. He removed a small brown envelope containing money and ced it under the pillow of Paige before going out. That was the money for theundry she did at his house yesterday.


    .....


    Thomas Payin and Joel arrived holding bags of groceries in their hands. Jordan got to the hall and saw them send the groceries to the kitchen. Thomas Payin saw Jordan in his trousers and looked at him.


    ''''Dad, the porridge identally poured on his trousers, so I took your trousers for him to wear'''' Paige exined quickly.


    ''''I see'''' Thomas Payin said meaningfully.


    ''''Dad, it isn''t what you think'''' Paige said.


    ''''I didn''t say anything''''


    ''''Uncle, I will help you in the kitchen'''' Jordan said to him.


    ''''That won''t do. You are our guest. Sit back and rx. Paige, you and Carlien and Joel can y with Jordan while I prepare dinner. Let me tell you, I do my kitchen work alone, so you don''t need to feel bad''''


    ''''Let''s go to the hall and chat'''' Joel said and took the lead. Carlien and Paige looked at each other before joining him and Jordan.

 Chapter 167: A million dollar for a smile 4

    Chapter 167: A million dor for a smile 4


    Thomas Payin looked at the almost crowded space of his living room and smiled. His little girl was now grown and even had men fighting over her. He went back to doing his work as the voices of the youngsters came from the hall.


    At the hall, Joel and Jordan sat together while Paige and Carlien also sat together. They each held cards in their hands.


    ''''Two suits, one club and one diamond'''' Paige frowned. How could she have missed all the two trump cards? She turned to Carlien who shook her head signifying she didn''t have the trump card either. Paige looked at Jordan remained indifferent and frowned.


    Paige looked at the cards in her hands and turned to Carlien. They shared a tactical look before Carlien stretched her head in attempt to spy at Joel''s card but he saw through her act and swiftly ced the cards in his hands on hisp and looked at her.


    ''''Carlien, ying dirty is against the rules of the game'''' Joel said to her.


    ''''I was just trying to pick a ss of water on the table. When did I try to spy on your cards?'''' Carlien said innocently and sat back.


    ''''What are our chances of winning, Paige?'''' Carlien whispered to Paige.


    ''''Is almost 2/5 unless you have a trump card which you don''t'''' Paige answered softly.


    ''''Then, does it mean we are going to return the 500 dors we won back to them if we lose this game now?'''' Carlien asked again and Paige nodded.


    ''''We won''t have to give the money back to them if something happens, like if dad calls us for dinner right now''''


    ''''Then, can we dilly-dally for a few minutes and wish fordy luck to rescue us?''''


    ''''If we dilly dally for too long, our actions will be obvious. We have to be subtle about it'''' Paige said softly.


    ''''Are you two ying or not?'''' Jordan asked them.


    ''''Off course, we are ying. Don''t think we are afraid of you, okay?'''' Paige said and removed her first card.


    ''''Dinner is ready'''' they heard Thomas Payin''s voice. Paigeid her cards down and stood up with a smirk. Lady luck was on her side after all, if not she would have lost 500 dors to these two men.


    When they started the game, they made bets of 100 dors each. Paige won the first two rounds and collected 200 dors each from them but towards thest round, she was dealt with the wrong cards and almost lost all the money she got from ying.


    ''''Well, I didn''t ask for dinner to be ready soon. Did I?'''' Paige said smugly.


    ''''It is rather unfortunate, right?'''' Carlien added.


    Paige looked at Jordan and he smiled at her as they walked towards the dining table.


    .....


    After the meal, Jordan received a call and went out to answer it. he was speaking when Paige walked out with Joel and Carlien. He was all smiles as he spoke to the one on the other side.


    ''''Paige, you are still not feeling well, is a little cold outside, go back early and rest'''' Joel said to her.


    ''''I will see you in school tomorrow, Paige'''' Carlien saidand turned to Joel, ''''care to give me a ride home? Iste and I''m a girl''''


    ''''Such a sweet talker. Are you going to scold me again?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''No, you behaved so well. This little sister isn''t so superficial. Big brother Joel, please'''' Carlien said and hugged his hand, pouting her lips.


    ''''Aww, cheesy'''' Paige said and shrugged.


    ''''I know, you two can never say no when I do that''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Joel said and walked to his car. he looked at Jordan sceptically before getting in.


    Paige waited for a while before Jordan was done with his call. He walked up to her and started exining.


    ''''That was my sister. She ising in a few days'' time and asked me to get certain things ready for her''''


    ''''You have a little sister? Well, you didn''t have to exin anything to me'''' Paige said but the excitement in her tone couldn''t be hidden.


    ''''I just didn''t want you to misunderstand me. Iste, you should go in and rest'''' Jordan told her.


    ''''You should also go and get some rest'''' Paige said and saw him moving close to her. She stepped back and asked nervously ''''what are you going to do? My father is inside''''


    ''''What were you thinking?'''' Jordan asked and hugged her before stepping back.


    ''''Me? I wasn''t thinking of anything. Go home, bye'''' Paige said and ran into the house feeling embarrassed. She heard Jordan''s chuckle behind her.


    The next day, Paige finished her lectures quite early and was now going towards the school caf to buy a snack. On the way, she hid behind the trees and the cars, trying to avoid or run into Jordan. She was still so embarrassed by her reactivenessst night that she didn''t think she had the guts to see him at the moment.


    Anthony got down from his car and saw her behaviour. He walked closer to her as she hid behind a white salon car.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' he asked her and she got startled and almost fell. He held her hand and pulled her backwards before circling his arm around her waist. Paige hupped and stepped aside almost immediately.


    ''''Anthony? What are you doing here?'''' Paige asked flushed.


    ''''I just arrived and saw you hiding behind this car. What are you hiding from?''''


    ''Oh that. Nothing, I watched a moviest night and the main lead was into hide and seek, so I was just trying it on my own. Nothing special'''' Paige said in one breathe.


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Right, your brother. How is he now? I am free today, is it toote to go and visit him?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Huh? You want to go and see my brother with me today?'''' Anthony asked.


    ''''Yes, I am free the whole day. I will be stating my internship at the hospital next month and I have a lot of research material to read, so I''m afraid I might not get the time again if not today'''' Paige exined apologetically.


    ''''Then, I will give the caretaker a call to get him ready. Give me minute'''' Anthony said and walked to his car to retrieve his phone. Paige remembered Jordan''s words and muttered.


    ''''Could he really be out to hurt me? he doesn''t look like he is capable of hurting anyone though'''' Paige removed her phone and sent a quick message to Jordan before Anthony walked to her.


    ''''Who are texting?'''' he asked.


    ''''Jordan. I just told him I was going to visit your brother with you'''' Paige said and looked at him. He looked displeased.


    ''''You always tell him wherever you are going?'''' Anthony asked trying to suppress his anger.


    ''''He is my friend. I told Carly too'''' Paige said feigning innocently.


    ''''Then, why is it that you never tell me where you go? Am I not your friend?'''' Anthony asked and stepped closer to Paige showing his dissatisfaction.


    ''''Why are you behaving this way, Anthony? What''s wrong with you?'''' Paige asked and stepped back. She pressed her phone behind her back.


    ''''Paige, cut the innocent act, will you? I am tired of seeing it every time''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You know what I''m talking about. You act like you are my friend but in truth, you are cautious towards me. Why? Am I not better than that man?'''' Anthony asked and snatched the bag from Paige''s hands. He threw them away and Paige fell down. She looked around and realised to her ill luck, they were at a secluded area in the campus. Not a lot of people pass there.


    ''''Anthony, did you approach me with a motive?'''' Paige asked as she sat on the ground. Anthony squatted in front of her andughed.


    ''''You aren''t so stupid after all. But, why did it take so much time to realise it? Paige, I came to this school because of you''''


    ''''What? You what did I do to you? I have never wronged you before''''


    ''''You hurt my brother. My brother is a vegetable now thanks to your lies and schemes. You acted kind towards him, made him think you loved him and in the end what did you do to you? You fuckingbelled him as stalker''''


    ...


    Jordan walked out of his lecture hall and removed his phone. He saw the missed calls from Paige and the message. He looked at the time and it was sent 10 minutes ago.hhe always had his phone on silence when he is teaching.


    Jordan ran as he looked at the direction of the tracker and turned towards there.


    ....


    Jordan arrived and saw Paige''s bag and the phoneying on the floor and she was nowhere to be found. He cussed and turned and saw Carlien. She was also holding her phone looking for Paige.


    ''''Jordan'''' Carlien walked to him and showed him a message on her phone.


    ''If you want Paige alive, show this message to Jordan Attoh''


    ''''Who sent this message to you?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Is an unknown number. Did something happen to Paige?'''' Carlien asked worriedly.


    ''''Anthony kidnapped Paige some few minutes ago'''' Jordan said to her.


    ''''Anthony?''''

 Chapter 168: His heart ached for her 1

    Chapter 168: His heart ached for her 1


    ''''A year ago, Paige and I were attending a seminar in campus organised by the surgeon Nichs Glow. We found a third year student been bullied by a group of students and Paige went forward to help him. We couldn''t fight those boys by ourselves because they were more than us, so I asked Paige to go and look for help while I handled the boys''''


    ''''Paigeter returned with a some of our ssmates and the boys ran away and left us. after that day, the boy started following us. he would take pictures of us, more like pictures of Paige and show it to us. at first, we didn''t see anything wrong with that because we were friends. Back, he started sneaking around Paige. From her workce to her house, he was everywhere.


    One day, I stumbled upon a camera in his bag and curiosity got the best of me, so I decided to see the kind of pictures he took of us. I didn''t expect to find pictures of Paige sleeping in her bed, another batch of pictures with Paige wearing just her pyjamas. Those pictures could only be taken inside the house but Paige had never let him into her house''''


    ''''So, he installed a secret camera inside Paige''s room?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Yes. When I first saw those pictures, I got rmed but I didn''t want Paige to see them because she would only get panic. I wanted to confront first. I went to find him and then I asked him. He didn''t give me a convincing answer, so I warned him to stay away from us.


    I didn''t know that warning him would only get him agitated. He went away and we didn''t see him again for two months. Later on he returned to school and met up with Paige without my knowledge. He confessed to Paige that he was in love with her and wanted her to be his girlfriend. Paige rejected him and told him she only saw him as a friend. He got angry and asked Paige why she had saved him from those bullies if she didn''t like him? He made a scene in the school, obstructing Paige from having a peaceful life. He spread rumours that Paige seduced him and dumped him''''


    ''''The rumours were going on for months and everywhere we went, people ridiculed and looked down on Paige. They would call her names and a whole lot. Paige couldn''t take it anymore and decided to defy him and ask exactly why he was doing that to her''''


    ''''They agreed to meet up after lectures, and when they did, he showed a lot of the pictures he took of Paige which he had edited into nude pictures, forcing Paige to be in a rtionship with him. Paige didn''t agree to his terms and went to report him to the school council but who knew that he had a backer and the case was buried''''


    ''''We were supposed to go on a trip to ska for a symposium at the end of the semester, so Paige and I prepared for the trip. We got to campus and Paige excused herself to go to the washroom. who knew that bastard was still stalking her? He locked Paige up in thedies'' washroom and forced himself on her''''


    Jordan culled his fist as he listened.


    ''''Luckily, I followed up on her after she didn''t return for almost five minutes. That was when I found out he was in thedies'' washroom with Paige, threatening to upload those nude pictures if she didn''t if she'''' Carlien sighed as tears fell from her face ''if she didn''t touch him. I called for help and the students rushed in and saved Paige but by then, she was in a sorry state. I could never forgive myself for arriving sote and wasn''t able to stop that bastard from hurting her''''


    ''''Paige was so devastated by it so much that she had to be sent to California for recovery. Luckily, she met good people there who helped her to heal. She met Maria Portia Lee, whose wedding she went tost month where she met you and your friend''''


    ''''Don''t tell Paige''s father anything. Is still morning. I promise to bring Paige back in one piece by the end of today. So, just give a good excuse for Paige and wait for my call''''


    ''''But, what has Anthony got to do with that beast?''''


    ''''They''re brothers. I had my doubts about Anthony so I made someone to dig up on him. I found out he had a brother who was in a vegetable state but I didn''t know there was such a history. Anthony has Paige because he feels Paige has wronged his brother''''


    ''''But, Paige was the one who suffered in all of this. I''m going to kill him when I find him''''


    Lucas walked to them as they leaned against Jordan''s car.


    ''''Jordan, you called for me. What happened?'''' he asked worriedly.


    ''''Lucas, you know Carly, right? She is a good friend of Paige. I need you to take care of her while I go to look for that bastard'''' Jordan said and Lucas and Carlien looked at him.


    ''''You want this womanizer to take care of me? Jordan, I get that you are worried about me but me with him, impossible'''' Carlien was the first to say it.


    ''''I was just about this say the same thing. Me and this self-righteous girl can''t stay together'''' Lucas added.


    ''''Now is not the time to fight. Paige is missing and I need to find her before something happens. Lucas is a good man despite the fact that he fools around. I need to be assured that you are safe so that I won''t have to worry about you. Carly, please do this for Paige''''


    ''''Paige is missing? Why are you telling me that now?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''You remember that guy Anthony? He is the one who has her. I already asked some people to track him down. his car just left the Cuber town heading towards healing Vige. That is where his brother is. My people are already following him. Can you two please get over yourselves and help me?'''' Jordan said and looked at the two people in front of him.


    ''''For Paige, I will do anything. Even if it means I spend the day with an enemy unwillingly'''' Carlien said after a while.


    ''''You really know how to say the kindest things'''' Lucas said.


    ''''Yeah, I know that was meant to be sarcasm''''


    ''''Take care of her. I''m leaving'''' Jordan said and got into his car. he drove away leaving the two of them.


    ''''Shall we go, Miss perfect'''' Lucas said and muttered ''''I can''t believe I left my girls to be a baby sitter''''


    ''''I heard that''''


    ''''I said it so you could hear''''


    ''''Jerk''''


    ''''I am a jerk? Little Miss, do you realise you are talking to your elder in life and school right now?''''


    ''''My elder, yeah right''''


    ''''Little Miss, if you care to know, I am going to be your lecturer next semester, so you better put up a good attitude in front of me. don''t let me give you demerits''''


    ''''Are you threatening me? You can fail a straight A student like me if you have the guts'''' Carlien said and walked towards Lucas'' car. She got there and opened it and got in.


    ''''Look at that attitude. It is no wonder you are still single at your age'''' Lucas said and got into the car.


    ''''Did you do a background check on me? How did you know I am single?''''


    ''''Little Miss, who in the school doesn''t know the top scorer of your department aka you, is single?'''' Lucas said and drove away.


    ''''Been single is better than dating a man like you. The woman who will fall in love with you is surely cursed and dumb'''' Carlien muttered.


    ...


    Healing Vige Psychiatric hospital.


    Anthony arrived at the private hospital owned by his family and pulled down. he got down and picked Paige who he had tied up. he ced her on his shoulders as she struggled and went inside the hospital. He got into one of the room and put her on the cold floor roughly.


    ''''Why are you doing this to me? Do you think no one will find out that you have me?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Shut up. Paige, if you dare to open your trap again, I will shut it up forever. I am going to make you regret what you did to my brother''''


    ''''Your brother? You''ve been speaking about your brother. Who is he? What has he got to do with me?'''' Paige asked feeling frustrated and wronged.


    ''''Jordi, the one you framed and got him arrested, you little slutty bitch'''' Anthony screamed into Paige''s face and his saliva sshed on her face.


    Paige suddenly felt like her body had been sshed with cold water. Her whole body stiffened as she bit her lips hard, her nails digging into the ground as she nervously moved backwards away from Anthony.


    ''''Why? Are you now afraid? Did you now just realise the kind of situation you are in now, bitch?''''

 Chapter 169: His heart ached for her 2

    Chapter 169: His heart ached for her 2


    ''''Why? Are you now afraid? Did you now just realise the kind of situation you are in now, bitch?''''


    ''''That is not true. You have no idea what your brother did to me. I don''t feel pity for him at all. He deserved what happened to him and if you don''t let me go, Jordan is going to kill you once he finds me'''' Paige spat into his face after saying that.


    ''''Jordan Attoh? It will be good if he reallyes to save you. But, in the meantime, aren''t you curious about what I want to do to you?'''' Anthony asked and wiped his face before he unlocked his waist strap. Paige''s face fell and she hid at a corner of the wall, her body shaking uncontrobly as her mind went numb. She felt like she was taken back to that day when she was trapped in thedies'' washroom.


    ''''I always wondered what was so special about you that made men go crazy for you. First, it was my brother, then that man who lives in your neighbourhood and now Jordan Attoh. But, all of them failed, seeing that you are acting so arrogant every time. You should have juste to me when I was being nice to you, but no. This is how you want it to be, right?''''


    Anthony went closer to Paige and squatted in front of Paige ''''do you know the most painful thing a man cannot take? It is watching the woman he loves bes one with another man. This ce is surrounded by my men. If Jordanes, I will make him watch how I make you my woman before I get rid of the both of you''''


    He removed his strap and dragged Paige up forcefully. She struggled and he pulled her towards the patient bed in the room. Seeing that she was resisting, he called in a nurse he had stationed outside the room and the male nurse ran in.


    ''''Get her to be obedient'''' he screamed at the nurse as he held unto Paige tightly.


    ''''No, please, don''t do this to me. I will be obedient'''' Paige pleaded choking in her own voice.


    ''''Is toote for that. Do it right now'''' Anthony screamed at the nurse again. The nurse removed an injection from his tray and stabbed it into Paige''s arm. A few secondster, Paige''s body fell and he ced her on the bed and tied her up before leaving the room with the nurse. Outside, he turned to the bodyguard and said to them.


    ''''Watch over the room and make sure no one goes in''''


    ''''Yes, young master''''


    ''''Let''s see how you will save her, Jordan Attoh'''' Anthony muttered as he walked away.


    ####


    Jordi''s ward.


    Anthony entered a private ward in the secluded hospital which belonged to his family. He walked to the bed and looked at Jordi whose body was connected to various machines. After he was arrested, he escaped and got into an ident which put him into his current state. Their family had money but unfortunately the younger generation didn''t know how to manage the fortunes of their parents'' sweat and hence misused every resources, especially Anthony, while Jordi was in school, he was always in night clubs and fooling around with women.


    The two brothers never saw eye to eye with each other though they stayed in the same house hence none knew about the worries of the other. Anthony only heard about his brother''s case when the ident happened and after he investigated and found out it was because of a girl in their school, he had vowed to take revenge for his brother.


    ''''Jordi, wake up now and see what I will do to that woman who made you this way. She is here and I am going to make sure I finish what you didn''t get to end with her'''' Anthony said and touched his brother''s hand.


    ....


    Jordan arrived with the few men he called. They were just five but they were all highly skilled men who worked for the NIS. Jordan''s uncle who was the chief at the NIS was the one he called and had those men apany him. They pulled over in their van at a distance away from the entrance to the healing vige and got down. with their camouged t-shirts and bulletproof vests, they took different routes that led to the healing vige. They were going to infiltrate there without the enemy''s awareness.


    Jordan''s worry was just that Paige could hold on as he came to save her. He would make sure that bastard Anthony pays for everything he did to his woman.


    Having stayed with his uncle since young age, Jordan was also swift and had undergone the same training as the men he came with so it wasn''t difficult for him to hold his own against thosenky bodyguards that Anthony had situated around the healing vige.


    ..


    Paige slowly regained consciousness and opened her eyes. She noticed she had been tied up unto the bed and started screaming. It made Anthony who was just at the corridor to hear her. He entered into the ward and Paige stopped when she saw him.


    ''''Let me go'''' Paige said to him.


    ''''Let you go? I haven''t even started with what I intended to do to you. It has been about 4 hours since I brought you here. Your so called knight hasn''t made an appearance yet. What a shame, I really wanted to see how his face would look like when he finds out I was the first to touch you before him''''


    ''''What did you do to me?'''' Paige asked nervously.


    ''''Nothing much. Don''t worry, I didn''t let any doctor examine you. All the doctors here are men; I couldn''t let them be the first to see you before I did. But, it didn''t take much for me toe to the conclusion that you are still an untouched woman''''


    ''''You are crazy. You are not normal'''' Paige screamed at him and heughed.


    ''''Yes, that''s right. I am crazy that''s because I''m about to make you mine''''


    ''''You think forcing a woman makes you a man? No, it only makes you a beast. You will never get to fulfil your sick fantasies with me because Jordan wille and save me. He will break your nose and make your face look ugly''''


    ''''Isn''t that so sweet? You have so much confidence in him but, where is he now? He is nowhere to be found. But, I have an idea of how to get him here. I have my camera ready to film our moment together'''' Anthony said and ced the camera on the pole and set it on a table in the room.


    Paige struggled on the bed as he walked closer to her, ''''what kind of man forces himself on a woman. Why don''t you free me, let''s battle it out. If you are able to make me sumb, I will willingly let you sleep with me. what kind of excitement will you get from a woman who will be struggling under you?'''' Paige said cautiously. She was trying to buy time and after that, could only hope that Jordan reallyes to save her.


    Anthony''s eyes twitched interestingly.


    ''''Looks like you are a naughty one. Fine, let''s do it your way. I love obedient women more'''' Anthony said and went forth to untie the ropes around Paige. Soon as he did, Paige gave him a strong kick in the face and he stumbled backwards.


    Paige stood up and ran to the door, she locked it before Anthony came back to his senses and screamed at her.


    ''''You little bitch'''' he rushed forward to grab her but she bent down and gave him a punch in the stomach, making him stumble backwards again.


    ''''Did I tell you I took up training after what your scum brother did to me?'''' Paige said and punched his face, making his lips to cut from the crash of his teeth.


    ''''I really underestimated you. I am going to kill you'''' Anthony said and kicked Paige, she was unable to dodge and itnded on her side. She was already weak because of the injection they gave her but she wasn''t about to sumb without a fight.


    Anthony smirked and wiped the blood from his cut lips, ''''I won''t be so lenient on you anymore, you slut'''' he said and rushed forward towards Paige. They started fighting and he lifted the chair in the ward and hit Paige''s body with it.


    Paige fell to the floor and saw the shackled under the bed. She ran towards that side and pulled them out but she wasn''t fast enough as Anthony had figured her n out. He screamed out to the guards outside.


    ''''Guards, get inside her''''


    ''''Calling for backup because you can''t handle it?'''' Paige asked as she wielded the shackles in her hands.


    ''''I won''t let you go, you little bitch'''' Anthony said and pushed the bed towards Paige. She lost control of the shackles as the mental bed hit her and she metal

 Chapter 170: People like you are the reason why....

    Chapter 170: People like you are the reason why....


    ''''I won''t let you go, you little bitch'''' Anthony said and pushed the bed towards Paige. She lost control of the shackles as the mental bed hit her and she fell.


    Anthony walked closer to her weak body and squatted in front of her saying ''''you thought you were smart, right? Now I will make you regret ying smart with me. Guards'''' he called out again impatiently ''''where the hell are those fools?'''' Anthony muttered and snatched the keys from Paige. He went and opened the door and a kick sent him flying back into the room. Jordan and two of the men walked in.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan walked to Paige and the men took Anthony.


    ''''Jordan, why didn''t youe earlier. He almost, he almost'''' Paige choked on her words. Jordan helped her up and sat her on the bed before he turned towards Anthony.


    ''''You are alreadyte. I made her my woman, just a few minutes ago'''' Anthony said.


    ''''Really?'''' Jordan said and punched his nose saying, ''''someone said I will turn you into an ugly bastard when Ie, so, I have to fulfil that first'''' Jordan gave him another punch in the face and his nose broke. He turned to Paige and asked ''''is there anything else I didn''t do to him?''''


    ''''Yes, but I will be the one to do that'''' Paige said and got down from the bed. She staggered to them and Jordan held her. Paige lifted her hand and hit him hard across his face before she pointed at his manhood saying ''''can you make sure he never gets to use that again? I don''t know how many women he has destroyed with that thing. Men like him are the reason why women can''t walk around freely in this world''''


    Anthony''s face turned ashen as he looked at the cold eyes of Paige and screamed ''''you bitch''''


    ''''You heard her. Make sure he never gets to use that thing again'''' Jordan said to the men and lifted Paige up, walking out of the ward. They heard Anthony''s screams behind them.


    Jordan opened the car and ced Paige who was clinging unto him into the seat gently but she refused to let go as her body shook uncontrobly. Jordan looked at her and saw the tears in her eyes.


    ''''Is alright, you are safe now, Paige''''


    ''''Why did youe sote. I almost thought you weren''t going toe for me. I thought nobody wille and rescue me''''


    ''''I''m sorry I camete'''' Jordan hugged her as they sat at the backseat.


    ####


    Jordan''s house.


    Carlien pushed Lucas aside and entered inside the house the moment they arrived at Jordan''s house. She was so worried about Paige that she almost couldn''t think straight. She saw Jordan walking down and rushed towards him.


    ''''How is Paige?'''' Carlien asked anxiously.


    ''''She is fine. She just fell aside. Luckily, we found her early''''


    ''''Where did you send that son of a bitch? I am going to rip off his balls and sell them to a zombie whocks balls. Did he eat the liver of a pig to be so audacious?'''' Carlien said furiously.


    Lucas looked at Jordan before turning to Carlien.


    ''''You are such a vulgar little woman'''' Lucas murmured.


    ''''Yes, so, stay away from me or it''s going to be your balls I will be venting my anger out on'''' Carlien said back and Lucas coughed as he ced his hands protectively around his lower part.


    ''''Would you like to wait for Paige to wake up? Is already gettingte. She might wake up and ask for you'''' Jordan said to Carlien.


    ''''I will just spend the night with her. I already called Uncle Thom to inform him of what happened. I had to tell him the truth because it''s something huge. I assured him Paige was fine, so he will wait for us at the house tomorrow''''


    ''''Sure. The room is the first one at your left. Everything you will need are inside there''''


    ''''Sure, good night'''' Carlien turned to go and Lucas spoke.


    ''''You are wee, even though you didn''t see my help as anything'''' Lucas said to her.


    ''''Should I give you a goodbye kiss?'''' Carlien asked coquettishly stunning Lucas.


    ''''Huh? Good goodbye kiss?'''' he asked flustered.


    ''''You look so terrible Mr. Lucas'''' Carlien said and chuckled as she shook her head and went upstairs.


    ''''Did she just insult me?'''' Lucas asked and looked at Jordan.


    ''''Did you just realise it?'''' Jordan asked and looked at him as if he was a kid before going to sit down.


    ''''Jordan, this little woman and I can never get along. She is not gentle at all'''' Lucas said as he sat across Jordan.


    ''''Don''t even try to mess with her. She is the best friend of my woman'''' Jordan warned him knowingly.


    ''''What? Wait, Jordan, I am your best buddy'''' Lucas said finding the situation ridiculous.


    ###


    Inside, Carlien sat on the bed closer to Paige and brushed her hair gently.


    ''''Paige, I''m sorry. I couldn''t protect you and you got hurt again'''' Paige snuggled into her arms startling her. ''''Paige, you are awake?''''


    ''''I can''t sleep, Carly. I keep having nightmares'''' Paige said softly as she ced her head on Carlien''sps.


    ''''Is alright. I am here with you. I know it won''t be easy but you still need to sleep. You are safe now, so catch some sleep''''


    ''''I was so scared Carly. I knew he was acting suspicious but I never thought he was the brother of that scum. He even said I was the reason why his family fell apart''''


    ''''That insufferable bastard. He will get what he deserves''''


    ''''Carly, do you think I really deserve what I''m going through? First, it was my mom and dad. Now is myself. Why is life so hard, Carly? Did I do a lot of harm in my past life to be dealt this kind of cards?''''


    ''''None of this is your fault. You don''t deserve everything that is happening to you. Paige, you are the kindest person I know. It is the fault of those people who only put the me of the oue of their wrong choices on the wrong people''''


    Jordan was about to go to his room when he heard them chatting and stopped at the door. He listened to everything they were talking about and felt bad for Paige.


    ####


    The next day, Jordan drove them to their house where he met Thomas Payin waiting outside for them. Paige got down from the car and walked to her father who gave her a hug.


    ''''My precious girl. How do you feel?'''' Thomas Payin asked worriedly as she scanned Paige''s body.


    ''''I''m fine. Jordan found me early, dad'''' Paige assured her father.


    ''''Jordan, I can''t thank you enough for what you have done for me. I don''t know whether I would have been able to survive if anything had happened to my daughter''''


    ''''Uncle, you don''t have to thank me, it is what I should do''''


    ''''For saving my daughter, I will acknowledge you as my future son inw''''


    ''''Dad, what are you saying?''''


    ''''Or do you want to pay him back with your body?'''' Carlien whispered into Paige''s ears and she flushed.


    ''''I still have something to do. Paige, go in and rest. I will call youter'''' Jordan said to them.


    ''''Sure, you must be busy. If you have time, you cane for a meal sometime in the future''''


    ''''Sure. Paige, Carly, see youter'''' Jordan said and got into his car. Paige watched as he drove away before she turned to her father.


    ''Dad, we are not official yet. How can you expose me like that?'''' Paige said to her father and frowned.


    ''''You still need assurance? He already saved you, what kind of attitude is that, Paige? Listen, you have to take the rest into your hands and confess to him. He might be the kind of man who shows his affections through his actions'''' Carlien said.


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''Uncle, don''t you agree with me?''''


    ''''You two should talk it out yourselves. I am not going to be a part of it. I have already acknowledged him as a son inw. The rest depends on your hard work'''' Thomas Payin said and walked inside.


    ###


    City B International Airport.


    Jordan saw his little sister in her wheelchair and the caretaker pushing her outside and he walked to them.


    ''''Elder brother''''


    ''''Jessi!!'''' Jordan leaned down and hugged her ''''wee home baby sis''''


    ''''Thank you. I almost thought you wouldn''t be able toe for me'''' Jessi said.


    ''''How could I do that? Let me take over'''' Jordan said to the caretaker and took over. He chatted with Jessi as he wheeled her out of the airport.


    ''''Is dad going to be with us on the day after tomorrow?'''' Jessi asked and was met with silence. ''''Your silence means no, right?''''


    ''''He wille and see you after his meeting''''


    ''''Did you tell him I wasn''t going back to the states again after Mom''s memorial?''''


    ''''Yes, he has no problem with that since you are going to be staying with me. You must be tired. I made Mama Jane to prepare your favourite soup, she will serve it to you when we get home''''


    ''''Yes, I can''t wait. Elder brother, it feels so good to be back here again''''


    A few minutes after they left, another figure emerged out of the exit. She removed her shades and smiled as she gazed at the sky outside.


    ''''I''m back atst. Jordan, I am back'''' Yvonne murmured to herself as she pulled her luggage along.

 Chapter 171: Did I get dumped before I even confessed 1

    Chapter 171: Did I get dumped before I even confessed 1


    Touching Lives Vige.


    Professor Nichs Consulting Room.


    Paige opened her eyes and saw Professor Nichs Glow''s towering image in front of her. He stretched his hand towards her and she took it and he helped her to stand up from the bed sheid on. They were done with their therapy for the day.


    After what she went through, Paige was afraid she would develop a trauma from it hence she decided to visit Professor Nichs Glow at his ce; Touching lives healing vige. It was a ce set up by Professor Glow himself to help people heal from mental stress, people dealing with PTSD and a whole lot of illness. Professor Glow and Paige became friends during the time he visited their University for the symposium and they have been in touch, with him constantly asking Paige to join his team at Touching Lives Healing Vige.


    ''''You are quite stronger than I thought. I was afraid that you might get a rpse after experiencing what you went through but, you seem good'''' Professor Glow said and handed over the diagnosis he had made over to her.


    ''''I''m surprise I''m doing well myself. After speaking with you on the phone yesterday, I think I was soothed by your long speech. It even made me sleep soundly afterwards'''' Paige said jokingly and theyughed.


    ''''I didn''t know my therapy was seen as a soothing song. It''s my voice that melodious? I should get paid for that''''


    ''''This ce is bing a world ss healing centre, Professor Glow. You have developed it really well''''


    ''''That is why you should stop dying ande join me. We could do a lot of things together''''


    ''''I''m still thinking about it. If I ever decide to work here, it means I have to move over here. I still can''t bear to leave my father all by himself''''


    ''''Your father can work here; I don''t have a problem with that. Also, I will get a veryfortable apartment for you alone, because you are my favourite student''''


    ''''If you do that and word gets out, people will think I have a backer'''' they bothughed at the joke she made.


    ''''Next time don''t wake me up so early in the morning. If people find out you came here as early as 4:00AM, they will think we spent the night in one room together''''


    ''''Aren''t you been extreme? Everyone here knows you are not that kind of person. I won''t even be bothered if I heard something like that because those people will only be viewed as crazy. I should get going, Professor Glow''''


    ''''It''s still early, I thought you didn''t have lectures today? Why are you in such a hurry? I was thinking of making you join me in a surgery I will be having in an hour time''''


    ''''What surgery is it?'''' Paige asked curiously and Professor Glow smiled knowing he had her attention.


    ''''A six-year-old boy with a brain polyp, he was brought in from the metropolis and if the surgery isn''t done today itself, he might not survive because the growth is already spreading fast and eating his brain away''''


    ''''But, that won''t be an easy one because he is just a kid''''


    ''''Yes, so it is a good opportunity for you to be there and learn a few things''''


    ''''How long do you think it might take?''''


    ''''Maximum is 6-7 hours but I am hoping we will be able to finish early because the earlier it is done the lower the risk of infection and possible seizure or death''''


    Paige looked at her wrist watch and bit her lips indecisively. Today, she had nned to meet Jordan and confess to him.


    ''''You seem to be in a dilemma, do you have something going onter?''''


    ''''Not really, it can wait. I will assist you first. I can always confesster on'''' Paige said absentmindedly.


    ''''Confesster? Is Paige in love with a boy at school?''''


    ''''No!!!'''' Paige came back to her senses and shook her head.


    ''''They say strong denial is always eptance in disguise''''


    ''''I will go and get scrubs from the housekeeper and assist in getting the operation room ready'''' Paige stood up and ced her bag on the table and went out hurriedly.


    ''''She is acting shy, which means I am right'''' Professor Glow chuckled.


    ..


    Paige changed into a blue scrub, with her hair cover and face mask on and went to wash her hands. She found the assistant of Professor Glow and they chatted a bit as they washed their hands. Professor Glow soon joined them and they went into the operation room together. They were four together with Professor Glow who was the main surgeon, Paige and the assistant were standing side by side assisting with the scrubbing in. The light in the room was dimmed with only the light from the surgical and exam lights on.


    ''''scalpel No. 10''''


    ''''snap''''


    .


    After spending close to 7 hours in the operation room, they surgery was now over and everyone wrapped up as the patient was sent to the ICU for recuperation.


    Paige helped the assistant after everything was over, she then changed out of her scrub and went back to Professor Glow''s office where she saw thetter drinking a cup of hot cocoa.


    ''''Drink this'''' he said and ced a cup of hot cocoa in front of Paige.


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''You are not toote for your confession, right? The surgery took longer than I expectedly''''


    ''''Professor Glow, I said it wasn''t a confession''''


    ''''Yes, yes, is not a confession. Just telling the boy your feelings'' right?''''


    ''''I''m leaving'''' Paige red at the old man and heughed.


    ''''Are you going to wear this for your confession? Paige, you should dress like ady for once when you are doing this kind of thing'''' Professor Glow removed his credit card and stuffed it into her hands. ''''Go and buy a beautiful dress and essories, get a little makeup done and go get that boy''''


    ''''No, Professor Glow, I have money for those things. You don''t have to give me money'''' Paige refused and attempted to give the card back.


    ''''Paige, you have been helping out once a while and I don''t pay you for it. Take this as my appreciation or I will be angry with you''''


    ''''But''''


    ''''No buts, go already. It''s getting to 3:00PM. I will get my assistance to give you a ride to the city''''


    ''''Then, thank you''''


    ..


    Paige hugged Professor Glow before getting into the car and the man assisting him drove away. The ride back was a quiet one since both of them have never had any real conversation besides the times she worked at the healing vige.


    Paige removed her phone and saw the many messages from Carlien. She smiled and started replying them. The assistant noticed her smile and asked.


    ''''Message from boyfriend?''''


    Paige looked up at him and shook her head, ''''best friend. I forgot to tell her I wasing here''''


    ''''I see. So, you don''t have a boyfriend?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Then do you mind''''


    ''''I have someone I like already'''' Paige said cutting him short. She somehow knew what he wanted to say because his gaze has been quite obvious to her. Even during the time, the surgery was going on, he would often pretend to be looking at Professor Glow but she knew he was looking at her.


    After been cut off short like that, the assistant didn''t have anything else to say anything. He kept quiet and drove away in silence.


    When they got to the city, Paige saw a department store ahead of them and said to the driver, ''''you can pull over here. I want to get some few things from that store. I will go home from there''''


    ''''Oh, sure'''' the assistant nodded and found a suitable parkingne and pulled over.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''See youter'''' Paige nodded and got down. after seeing that she had gotten inside the store, he drove away.


    Paige looked at the dresses in the hangers and walked closer. All her life, she couldn''t even remember the day or time she had worn a dress. Since high school, her life has always been busy and to be able to work faster, she had opted for jeans and tops. They made it easier for her to go about her routine work. Now, this kind of lifestyle has be a part of her. She was now regretting all the times, she refused to wear dresses matter how many times Carlien forced her too.


    Paige sighed, she was confused as to what kind of dress she should wear to make a confession. She wasn''t even sure if a dress would fit her again. Her eyes caught sight of two particr dresses. A green flowery dress which was long and could reach her feet and the other one was a light blue chevron dress which had a belt around it. She knew at once that was the kind of dress she wanted. Stretching her hand to hold it, she saw another hand on the dress and turned to look at the owner of the hand.

 Chapter 172: Did I get dumped before I even confessed 2

    Chapter 172: Did I get dumped before I even confessed 2


    Paige sighed, she was confused as to what kind of dress she should wear to make a confession. She wasn''t even sure if a dress would fit her again. Her eyes caught sight of two particr dresses. A green flowery dress which was long and could reach her feet and the other one was a light blue chevron dress which had a belt around it. She knew at once that was the kind of dress she wanted. Stretching her hand to hold it, she saw another hand on the dress and turned to look at the owner of the hand.


    Their eyes met and Paige smiled politely and the other woman also did.


    ''''Do you want this dress too?'''' the beautifuldy asked Paige and she nodded.


    ''''Yes, do you also want it?'''' Paige asked her back and the beautifuldy also nodded her head and they bothughed.


    ''''We seem to love the same thing. I hope we won''t end up liking the same man?'''' the beautifuldy said and Paige replied.


    ''''That is highly, unlikely''''


    ''''Where are you going to wear the dress to? I''m a fashion critic, if you tell me, I can rmend the right dress for you''''


    ''''I want to confess to someone in my school. I haven''t worn a dress in a long time, so, it is a little difficult to pick the right one''''


    ''''Mm, let me see. Turn for me to see, about 360'''' shemanded and Paige followed her orders.


    ''''You have a unique shape which is not rare in a lot of women. Your body shape is well proportionate and your skin tone is beautiful, a milky chevron dress will make you stand out even more beautiful. Come with me'''' thedy said and pulled Paige over to another section. She looked at the dresses in that line and pointed at a milky chevron dress with a wine strap around it and eximed ''''this is the one'''' she turned to Paige ''''do you have shoes to go with it?''''


    ''''No'''' Paige shook her head.


    ''''Then, let''s take those ones over there. When you are going to confess, as a girl, you should be perfect so that the man won''t have a choice but to say yes to you. Youmand his attention with your appearance and the rest will flow naturally''''


    ''Whoa. You seem very experienced'''' Paige said and noticed something wrong with her statement, ''''no, I don''t mean that in a bad way. I just mean that you are really great''''


    ''''I know you don''t mean it in a bad way. I can tell the character of people very well. You are a well-mannered girl which is why I want to help you win the lucky guy over'''' she said and turned to the shop attendant who was following them silently.


    ''''The ones I chose; she will change into them. Do you have someone who does makeup in the shop?''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am''''


    ''''Good, get her over here and let her do the makeup. Everything must be perfect'''' she said enthusiastically.


    ''''Thank you very much''''


    ''''How old are you?'''' thedy asked.


    ''''25, what about you?''''


    ''''I am 29. I am older than you''''


    ''''Then, can I call you big sister?''''


    ''''Sure''''


    The shop attendant returned with the makeup artiste.


    ''''Hi Ma''am, I came to do the makeup. Which one of you is getting it done?''''


    ''''She is the one'''' thedy pointed at Paige.


    ''''Pleasee with me''''


    ''''Wait, change into the dress first and do the makeup afterwards'''' thedy said and turned to Paige, ''''I have somewhere I need to go. This is on me. When we meet againter, you can treat me to a meal''''


    ''''But, all this is expensive?'''' Paige tried to stop her from paying but thedy was adamant and quickly handed over her card to the shop attendant who also took it and swapped in the machine.


    ''''I wish you a sessful confession. If you seed, we can go on a double date together next time''''


    ''''Thank you. How do I find you again?''''


    ''''Let''s leave that to fate'''' thedy said and her phone rang. She smiled at Paige and went out as she answered it.


    ''''Hello, this is Yvonne Tutu. Have you found out where Jordan is? I will be there, thank you'''' she hung up and looked at Paige through the ss window with a smile before going to her car.


    ''''She is a really nice person'''' Paige murmured as she went into the changing room.


    ....


    For the first time in her life, Paige applied makeup on her face. With her milky chevron dress paired with a pair of earrings the shape of a moon and a ne, she wanted to impress Jordan Attoh today.


    She was all nerves as she walked towards the campus car park. Clutching her small clutch bag unto her side, she noticed the eyes of the people that saw her. This was probably the first time they had seen the quiet campus belle dress up and she looked even more breath-taking with her gently and unhurried strides. Today, she didn''t tie her hair up, but left them to dangle behind her as she walked. Paige had long hair that reached almost to her waist.


    Shemanded attention with every step she took until she saw Jordan at a distance and stopped. He was with Lucas and Mirabel. As if sensing someone''s gaze in him, he turned and saw her. He looked at her and noticed the eyes of the men also staring at Paige. He frowned and started walking towards her.


    Lucas and Mirabel turned and saw Paige at a distance and were equally shocked.


    ''''Why is she so pretty?'''' Mirabel murmured.


    ''''I know, right? Jordan is in trouble'''' Lucas added his own piece.


    Paige smiled shyly as she waited for Jordan to get to her and when he did she noticed the frowned on his face.


    ''''Jordan you what is wrong?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Paige'''' he sighed and held her hand ''''you are going to be the death of me'''' he added.


    ''''I'''' Paige blushed as he looked at her.


    ''''Come with me'''' Jordan said and turned to go and she stopped him.


    ''''No, wait. I came to tell you something.


    Actually, I''''


    ''''It can wait, juste with me''''


    ''''No. I don''t think I will have the courage to tell you if we go somewhere else'''' Paige insisted and Jordan stepped closer to her. He leaned closer to her ears and asked.


    ''''Do you want your first kiss to be in front of all these people looking at us?''''


    ''''No'''' Paige flushed and shook her head.


    ''''Then,e with me. I am trying so hard to stop myself from doing anything to you in public'''' Jordan said and took her hand again, this time, she didn''t disagree. They walked towards his office.


    Carlien who was hiding by a tree smiled and turned to go and saw Lucas staring at her. She frowned as he walked towards her.


    ''''Wasn''t that iconic? Do you also wish to be carried away like that by a knight?'''' Lucas asked as he stood beside her.


    ''''I can''t remember us been friends. Are you talking to yourself?''''


    ''''Was she going to confess to Jordan today? I knew she liked him but, it''s really surprising to see her taking the first step''''


    ''''How did you know she was going to confess to Jordan?'''' Carlien asked and red at him.


    ''''Wasn''t it obvious? Even Jordan knew what she was going to do seeing her dress up like that''''


    ''''So, do you think it will work?''''


    ''''You want to know if Jordan likes her? Off course, he does. She is the first woman Jordan has given so much attention to other than Yv.'''' Lucas stopped himself in time from revealing secrets.


    ''''Yv who is that? A woman?'''' Carlien asked immediately.


    ''''How would you like to be proposed to?'''' Lucas asked trying to change the topic.


    ''''Don''t try to y smart with me. I won''t ask since it''s obvious you don''t intend to tell me anything''''


    ''''So, tell me. How does an innocent girl like you who hasn''t fallen in love before want to be proposed to?''''


    ''''Who said I haven''t fallen in love before?'''' Carlien asked aggressively.


    ''''It''s obvious from the way you view love. Your views about love have all been distorted by the dramas you watch every day. Those things don''t happen in real life''''


    ''''Annoying jerk. Who said that kind of love don''t exist? Just because your views about love have been shattered doesn''t mean every man is like you. The man I will fall in love with is going to treat me so well. People like you who only know how to y with the feelings of women will never understand the true importance of real love. You are going to probably end up alone in your old age'''' Carlien said and Lucas suddenly took her hand and pulled her closer to himself. He wrapped his arms around her and shed a seductive smile at her.

 Chapter 173: Did i get dumped before I even confessed 3

    Chapter 173: Did i get dumped before I even confessed 3


    ''''Annoying jerk. Who said that kind of love don''t exist? Just because your views about love have been shattered doesn''t mean every man is like you. The man I will fall in love with is going to treat me so well. People like you who only know how to y with the feelings of women will never understand the true importance of real love. You are going to probably end up alone in your old age'''' Carlien said and Lucas suddenly took her hand and pulled her closer to himself. He wrapped his arms around her and shed a seductive smile at her.


    ''''Women can''t get enough of me. Even innocent women like you will fall for me without me even trying. Want to bet?'''' Lucas asked her. Carlien blushed and her heartbeat quickened. She pushed Lucas aside and stepped backwards and missed her footing almost falling to the ground when Lucas held her once again and pulled her back into his arms. She crashed into him and hugged him.


    Lucas felt her body stiffened under his embrace and smirked. He could feel her heartbeat and her nervousness.


    ''''If you are done feeling me up, you can let go now. We are in campus and people can pass by here at any time''''


    ''''Sorry'''' Carlien said, her mind a little hazed as she stepped back. She turned to go and Lucas said to her.


    ''''Your bag is still in my hand, Carlien Arthur'''' Carlien snatched the bag without looking at her. Ady in a red trench coat walked passed them and Lucas saw her.


    ''''Wait'''' he said subconsciously.


    ''''Wait for what?'''' Carlien asked nervously.


    ''''Not you the woman who just passed by. She looked like someone I know''''


    ''''Must be one of your girlfriends, go to her then''''


    ''''Not my girlfriend. Jordan''s first love, Yvonne''''


    ''''Ahh?'''' Carlien''s nervousness disappeared as she turned to Lucas. ''''Jordan has a first love?''''


    ''''Yes, I''m sure she is the one I saw''''


    ''''Then? If she is here. Doesn''t that mean she is here to see Jordan? What about Paige? She hasn''t even confessed her feelings yet'''' Carlien said feeling anxious. ''''No, we have to stop her, or at least alert Jordan''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Lucas said and took Carlien''s hand, walking away with her. At that moment, Carlien didn''t care much about the fact that they were holding hands. Her mind didn''t go there as she followed behind Lucas hurriedly.


    ####


    Jordan''s office.


    Jordan and Paige stood in the big office quietly staring at each other shyly. They would smile when their gaze met each other.


    ''''You why did you have to dress up and look so beautiful today? Don''t you know that the men in this school are all dogs?'''' Jordan said, suddenly feeling nervous.


    ''''Does that include you?'''' Paige asked and theyughed.


    ''''Off coursenot. I am different from them. I will never take advantage of you''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''Would you like some water?'''' pointing at the fridge, he asked her.


    ''''Yes, my throat is a little dry''''


    Jordan opened the fridge and removed a bottle of water. He stretched his hand out to give the water to Paige and their fingers brushed. They looked at each other and leaned closer. Jordan ced the bottle on the table and touched her hair. Paige quivered as his hand travelled down to her neck. Jordan ced his other hand on her waist and pulled her closer to himself. He embraced her into a tight hug.


    ''''Jordan, actually I''''


    ''''Don''t say it. Let me do my job, as the man Paige''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    "Do you have ss or something doing today? I want to take you somewhere'''' Jordan asked and let go.


    ''''No. I am free today. I came to campus purposefully because of you''''


    ''''Go with me somewhere then. I can''t let your first kiss be at a ce like this'''' Jordan said and held her hand. He opened the door and saw Yvonne. The smile on his face froze as he stared at the face of the woman he hadn''t seen for the past 4 years.


    Yvonne equally had a surprise look on her face. It could be that she didn''t expect to see him with anyone, especially with a woman at his office. She sized Paige up and when their eyes met, each had a baffled look on them. Wasn''t this the girl she helped at the department store? Standing beside Jordan, Paige had the same question on her mind. She was the one who helped her at the department store. What was she doing here? Did she know Jordan?


    Pretending not to recognise Paige, she looked at Jordan with a smile. Her next statement and pretence made Paige even more speechless as she watched the woman who acted like they hadn''t met before.


    ''''Hi, Jordan! Is been a while! How have you been?'''' Yvonne said to Jordan. His hand around Paige''s wrist tightened and thetter looked at him. She noticed the change in his face. ''''Who is she? Are you not going to introduce her to me?'''' Yvonne asked as she continued to looked at them, meanwhile her fingers around her clutch bag tightened.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Jordan asked indifferently.


    Yvonne maintained a poised smile, ''''Is that the wee you give to someone you haven''t seen in 4 years? So cold''''


    Mirabel who was bringing some books to Jordan''s office saw them. She quickened her steps and got to them.


    ''''Yvonne Tutuh?'''' Mirabel mentioned her name and looked at her with disdain clearly in her eyes.


    ''Mirabel. Still sucking up to Jordan!?'''' Yvonne asked in a mocking tone.


    ''''You, when did you get back?'''' Mirabel asked impatiently and Paige looked at her. She didn''t know why, but for a reason she didn''t like how things were moving. First, the woman whom she had met and thought fondly off ignored and pretended as if they were strangers, now, Mirabel even knew of her. Just who was she?


    ''''Yesterday. I only came here after settling down'''' Yvonne answered as she looked at Mirabel. Lucas and Carlien also arrived only to see Yvonne there already.


    ''''Jordan!!!'''' Lucas and Carlien stared at them.


    ''''Paige!!'''' Carlien called out softly.


    Yvonne turned and looked at the two people that just arrived and smiled.


    ''''Hi, Lucas. How have you been?'''' Yvonne asked.


    ''''Yvonne. So, it was really you I saw?''''


    ''''Everyone is here, well, except Jessi!'''' Yvonne said and looked at them.


    ''''Let''s talk alone!!'''' Jordan finally said and let go of Paige''s hand. Paige felt the emptiness and looked at her empty wrist. She nervously put her hand behind her back.


    ''''No, I''m a little hungry. You are?'''' Yvonne asked as she looked at Paige.


    ''''My name is Paige'''' Paige answered looking at Yvonne.


    ''''Nice name for a beautiful girl. Do you attend this school?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''I see. I am your senior then. Ipleted this school too, I just got back from Canada and I didn''t even have a rest because I rushed here at once. Can you get me a cup of coffee at the caf down there?'''' Yvonne asked and removed a 20-dor bill from her clutch bag to give to Paige.


    ''''Huh?'''' Paige looked at her speechlessly. Everyone else were equally speechless.


    ''''If you want coffee, you get it yourself. You know this school very well'''' Jordan said to Yvonne and she smiled and stepped closer to him and whispered into his ears.


    ''''Why be so defensive? I don''t bite'''' Yvonne turned to the rest and smiled saying, ''''why is everyone looking at me like that? Didn''t you guys miss me?''''


    ''''No, we didn''t miss you!'''' Mirabel retorted sharply.


    ''''Still as rude as always. Rx Mirabel! I''m harmless you know''''


    ''''You should have called beforeing here'''' Lucas said to Yvonne.


    ''''I''m sorry Lucas. What? Did Ie at the wrong time?'''' Yvonne asked pretentiously as she looked at Jordan and Paige.


    ''''Let''s talk alone. Paige, I will be back'''' Jordan said and pulled Yvonne away. Paige looked at them as they walked further away.


    ''''She hasn''t changed one bit'''' Mirabel muttered.


    ''''She really knows how to make an appearance!'''' Lucas said.


    ''''That woman who is she?'''' Paige asked and was met with silence as everyone looked at her, ''''why isn''t anyone saying anything? Mirabel, who is that woman? What is her rtionship with Jordan?'''' Paige asked again, this time impatiently.


    ''''Well'''' Mirabel was reluctant to speak.


    ''''She is nobody. Just someone they used to know'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Used to know'''' Lucas corrected Carlien''s statement.


    ''''Used to know? It didn''t look that way. If anything, she is someone you guys are familiar with. Mirabel, you won''t lie to me. Tell me the truth, who is she to Jordan?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''She is Yvonne, the one who messed up our lives and left. Now she is back like nothing ever happened'''' Mirabel answered.


    ''''Is she someone Jordan used to love? First love?... the silence says it all'''' Paige concluded after her questions were met with silence.


    ''''You have to trust Jordan'''' Lucas said.


    ''''No, you have to fight for Jordan. She is not an easy challenge Paige. I can''t believe she actually came back knowing well that tomorrow is the day'''' Mirabel said.

 Chapter 174: Let me take responsibility for what I did 1

    Chapter 174: Let me take responsibility for what I did 1


    ''''No, you have to fight for Jordan. She is not an easy challenge Paige. I can''t believe she actually came back knowing well that tomorrow is the day'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Stop it Mira, that''s enough'''' Lucas stopped Mirabel in time.


    ''''Why should I stop? She needs to know what she is up against in order to know what to do. I didn''t give up on Jordan just so that bitch coulde back for him?'''' Mirabel said and walked into the office to ce the books on the table.


    ''''Excuse me. I want to be alone'''' Paige said and walked away.


    ''''Paige, damn it'''' Carlien runs after Paige and Mirabeles out of the office.


    ''''Why did you have to tell Paige all that?''''


    ''''Listen, she needed to know the truth. Jordan likes her and I''m pretty sure she feels the same way, but now that Yvonne is back, I don''t know how to feel about all of this. I want Jordan to be happy with the person he likes but Yvonne is cunning and no match for an innocent bumpkin like Paige. I told her the truth because I care about Jordan and well, Paige seems pretty cool to me''''


    ''''I just hope Jordan makes the right decision''''


    ''''Jordan was finally bing happy again and she just had to appear at a time like this. do you think she came because of the memorial tomorrow?'''' Mirabel closed the office and turned to Lucas.


    ''''Maybe''''


    ....


    Jordan watched Yvonne impatiently as she took her sweet time in eating. She had refused to talk unless he bought her a meal, hence their current location.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    ''''I don''t talk when I''m eating. You know that very well, more than anyone else'''' Yvonne answered and smiled.


    ''''Hurry up, then''''


    After the meal, Jordan apanied Yvonne to do shopping. She had refused to talk unless they went shopping.


    ''''I didn''t have time to pack. I came with just a few things. I should buy some new clothes now that I''m out'''' Yvonne said as she picked a few clothes.


    ''''Yvonne, what do you think you are doing?'''' Jordan asked angrily.


    ''''Shopping with my favourite person in the world'''' Yvonne said and walked away.


    ''''It seems you are not ready to talk. I will take my leave then'''' Jordan said and turned to go.


    ''''Rx. we will talk after I am done shopping. Let''s go to the beach and talk there. there won''t be a lot of people there today'''' Yvonne said and Jordan stopped and looked at her.


    ....


    At the beach, Jordan asked once again, this time, it was clear he was in a bad mood.


    ''''Say it, why are you here?''''


    ''''That is the question you''ve been asking for the past three hours. Well, isn''t it obvious why I''m here?''''


    ''''No, I don''t know why you are here''''


    ''''Tomorrow is the day, right?'''' Yvonne said and Jordan turned to her. He held her cor and pulled her towards himself aggressively saying.


    ''''Don''t even dare! I don''t know why you decided toe back but, listen to me. I don''t want to see you''''


    Yvonne pushed him away and straightened her zer with a smile, ''''Why? Is it because of that girl? What is her name again? looks like you were going to propose? Did Ie at the wrong time? No, it seems I came at the right time. I really have perfect timing''''


    ''''Stay away from her''''


    ''''We met an hour ago before I came to you. The dress and everything she wore was chosen by me'''' Yvonne smiled and folded her arms around her chest.


    ''''You knew her, yet you pretended not to recognise her. Why am I not so surprise?''''


    ''''Is good to see you''re mad at me. I won''t go away even if you ask me to. I came back because I couldn''t find anyone better than you''''


    ''''Don''t try anything funny or you won''t like the consequences, Yvonne'''' Jordan warned her for thest before walking away.


    ...


    Paige walked out of the bathroom and the scene of Jordan holding Yvonne''s hand as they walked away yed in her mind again. She threw the towel on to the bed and cursed.


    ''''He still hasn''t call me. Could he have gotten back together with her? Is that why he hasn''t called me again?'''' Paige sighed and looked at her phone. ''''Did I get dumped even before I could confess my feelings?'''' she asked herself and stood up. Looking at herself in the mirror, shepared herself to Yvonne


    ''''I don''t look bad myself. She is beautiful, but, I am equally beautiful. Why did he have to hold her hand in front of me? so annoying''''


    ''''No, you have to fight for Jordan. She is not an easy challenge Paige. I can''t believe she actually came back knowing well that tomorrow is the day''''


    ''''Why should I stop? She needs to know what she is up against in order to know what to do. I didn''t give up on Jordan just so that bitch coulde back for him?''''


    The words of Mirabel kepting back to Paige the more she tried to forget of them.


    ''''Why should I fight for him? If he can get back together with his ex-girlfriend just like that, then, he didn''t like me at all. He is the man; I can''t fight for him. How am I going to even start to fight when his ex-girlfriend is so beautiful? Wait!!! Does it mean I''m destined to never have the man I love? Why is it that every time I am this closed to getting my first kiss, something always happens? Am I not cursed right? At this rate, will I be able to get my first kiss in this lifetime?''''


    Paige stood up and picked her phone ''''I can''t wait anymore. Why do I have to always been the unlucky one in love? Let''s get this over with, Paige'''' Paige said and dialled Jordan''s number. It connected and she paused as she heard the voice.


    ''''Are you not asleep yet?'''' Jordan asked over the phone.


    ''''No. Listen Jordan and don''t interrupt me. From my whole teenage years to a month ago, I was in an unrequited love. I never thought I woulde to like someone else but then you suddenly came and like a bulldozer, you just, you just I don''t know what you did but, I suddenly found myself wanting to be around you. I didn''t have the intention to like you but then, you just kepting at me and telling me all those sweet words. In any case, you are the one who made me to fall for you so, you have to take responsibility for what you have done, if not, I will go and report you to the police and they will arrest you''''


    Paige said and touched her beating heart and asked ''''hello, are you there? Did he hang up on me?''''


    ''''There is no need to go to the police station and get me arrested. Come out, I''m outside your house. Let me take responsibility for what I did to you'''' Jordan said after a few seconds of silence.


    ''''Huh? Where are you? My house?'''' Paige asked as she opened her window and saw him standing by his car.


    ''''Hurry up, I miss you so much'''' Jordan said and she hupped.


    ''''I''ming''''


    Paige ran out hurriedly not caring about the fact that she was wearing pyjamas. Who cared about what one was wearing when one is in love?


    Jordan leaned against his car. His left hand held a single rose flower hiding behind him. He looked up and saw Paige running into his hands and he chuckled. Paige hugged him tightly as she inhaled his bodily scent.


    ''''Did you miss me that much?'''' Jordan asked and Paige came back to her senses. She let go and stepped back shyly with her gaze lowered down. ''''Why are you not looking at me?'''' Jordan asked and she pursed her lips.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan mentioned her name and touched her sleeve, he pulled her closer to himself and whispered into her ears ''''if you don''t look at me, I am going to kiss you right here. Is not sote, a lot of people will still pass here, do you want them to see us going at it?''''


    ''''You'''' Paige finally looked up and felt his hot breath on her face. She stared nkly at him as her heart started beating fast.


    ''''You look so cute in your pyjamas, Paige'''' Jordan told her and she came back to her senses and looked at herself, ''''I''m ttered by the fact that you didn''t bother to change before you came to see me. It shows howfortable you are with me. Here, I brought you this'''' Jordan added and pulled out the single red rose from his back all the while with his hand still circled around her waist. They stood very close to each other.


    ''''You came to give me this?'''' Paige asked as she stepped aside, taking the flower in her hands.


    ''''No, I came to show you something. Come with me'''' he took her hand and they went behind the car to the booth. Paige looked at him curiously. The opening of the booth made her turn and what she saw made her gasped. She stared at the opened booth that had been decorated with dimmed pink lightning with a lot of pictures of them together in his house. It was from the day she went as aundry girl. There was something else that caught her eyes, a handwritten note on top of a cinnamon cake. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at it and turned to Jordan.

 Chapter 175: Let me take responsibility for what I did 2

    Chapter 175: Let me take responsibility for what I did 2


    ''''No, I came to show you something. Come with me'''' he took her hand and they went behind the car to the booth. Paige looked at him curiously. The opening of the booth made her turn and what she saw made her gasped. She stared at the opened booth that had been decorated with dimmed pink lightning with a lot of pictures of them together in his house. It was from the day she went as aundry girl. There was something else that caught her eyes, a handwritten note on top of a cinnamon cake. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at it and turned Jordan.


    ''''You when did you prepare all of this?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Would you believe me if I told you I prepared this since morning. I''m sorry I walked out on you without exining anything. I was quite flustered by that woman''s sudden appearance'''' Paige shook her head and hugged him.


    ''''I was scared. I was so afraid that you wouldn''te back to me'''' Paige said as she hugged him tight.


    ''''Silly girl, how could I note back to you? Do you think it was easy making you fall for me? I could never leave you now, even if I want to. Because I love you so much'''' Jordan held her hands.


    ''''You intentionally made me fall in love with you?'''' Paige asked him and he nodded his head with a sly smile.


    ''''Since the very day I set my eyes on you, that time at the wedding. You had my attention with the way you carried yourself. I was curious about you, then, I started to like you''''


    Paige blushed and her ears turned red. She looked at the cake ''''can I eat that? I was so upied with how to confess my feelings to you, I forgot to eat'''' Paige said shyly.


    ''''I brought it for you. Let me cut it for you'''' Jordan picked a small knife and a te from the side of the cake and cut a small piece for her. They pushed the flowers further into the booth and sat at the edge with the cake beside her.


    ''''How did you get all those pictures and the cake? How did you know cinnamon cake is my favourite?''''


    ''''You are the woman I want; how can I not know what you like?''''


    ''''This taste so great'''' Paige said as she ate the slice he gave her.


    ''''Can I taste some of that? I am quite hungry too'''' Jordan said as he looked at her lips that was smeared at one side with the icing.


    ''''Yes, let me get you some'''' Paige said and turned to cut the cake by her side.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan mentioned her name softly as he bit her ear making her shudder and stiffen. His hand touched her hand making her shudder again. He was d he wasn''t the only one feeling that way.


    Paige''s fingers brushed through the icing on the cake as her senses heightened along with the quickening of her own heartbeat. She turned slowly to looked at him. Her face turned red and subconsciously, she bit her lips and he moaned before wrapping his two hands around her head, pulling her in for a kiss. Because she just had a cinnamon cake, Jordan could taste it from her mouth. He deepened the kiss as her body quivered at his touch. She let out a soft moan and held unto his zer tightly, the icing on her fingers smeared on his zer as she clumsily responded with no experience.


    Jordan pulled her up and her body shivered under his embrace, as he let go for a moment for her to catch her breath. They looked at each other, as they both panted for breath.


    ''''You have no idea how much I love you Paige'''' Jordan said and ran his hand through her hair before leaning in to kiss her again. She closed her eyes and held unto him tightly as he lifted her up, she wrapped her legs around him and he ced her and closed the booth before putting her on top, all the while still kissing her.


    .


    A whileter, the kiss came to a stop and they stay in the same position with Paige still sitting on top of the booth and Jordan standing between her legs. He hugged her and they burst intoughter.


    ''''Is really, reallyte now'''' Paige said shyly.


    ''''Yes, you should go inside and rest''''


    ''''Then, what are we now?''''


    ''''We''ve held hands. We''ve kissed. What do you think we are now?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Couple?''''


    ''''Unless you have another word for us?''''


    ''''I don''t have another word for us'''' Paige said shyly.


    ''''Okay, you should go and rest. Unless you want to go home with me'''' Jordan said and Paige hurriedly got down from the car.


    ''''The cake was ruined by you. You still owe me one'''' Paige said and ran inside. Jordan chuckled and shook his head.


    .....


    Jordan arrived home in high spirits and a good mood. He went towards his room and saw Jessi at his door. She was sitting in her wheelchair.


    ''''Jessi, iste. Why are you still awake?'''' he asked worriedly and squatted in front of her.


    ''''How could I go to bed when my brother isn''t in yet?'''' Jessi said and smiled.


    ''''Do you care about me that much?''''


    ''''You seem to be in a good mood. I was worried for nothing'''' Jessi said to him.


    ''''I am indeed in a pretty good mood''''


    ''''Mira called me. She told me about Yvonne. I was worried about you''''


    ''''What were you worried about? I am fine, no need to trouble your little heart because of this big brother''''


    ''''Yes, yes, big brother. I won''t care about you anymore. But, what are you going to do now that she is back and tomorrow is also that day. Do you think she came because it''s tomorrow?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t let her disrupt our lives'''' Jordan assured Jessi.


    ''''I trust you, elder brother''''


    ''''Go to bed'''' Jordan held her wheelchair, sending her to her room.


    ''''Jordan, you don''t have to amodate me all the time. You should get a girlfriend and think about settling down'' Jessi said.


    ''''Look who is trying to lecture me? Jessi, it seems you are the elder and I am the junior now?''''


    ''''I didn''t mean it that way. I just don''t want you to spend all your time on me. I can take care of myself now''''


    ''''I know, don''t worry I already have a girlfriend'''' Jordan said and Jessi looked at him curiously.


    ''''Really? Since when?''''


    ''''Since today, this evening to be specific. I just came from making her my girlfriend'''' Jordan said proudly.


    ''''Whoa. My brother is indeed the best. When can I meet her? No, when are you getting married then?''''


    ''''Jessi, calm down. You are ahead of yourself. We just started dating today. If I were to mention marriage, I will scare her away. I want to take it slow and let her get to know me very well and ept me. We are just dating for now''''


    ''''Oh. We can''t scare her'''' Jessi said and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''Yes, we can''t. We should take things slow''''


    ...


    Next day at school


    ''''Whoa, Paige you have finally been reborn. How does it feel now that you''ve had your first kiss?'''' Carlien asked and Paige''s ears turned red and she blushed.


    ''''It was perfect. It was everything I had dreamt of. Wait why am I telling you the details? If you want to know, why don''t you fall in love and find out?'''' Paige said and Carlien chuckled and looked at her with raised brows.


    ''''Wow, who knew innocent Paige could also be savage when she is in love? I don''t think I can ever fall in love in this life'''' Carlien said as they walked out of the lecture hall.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''My brain has been washed by the Korean, Japanese and Chinese dramas I''ve been watching. If I get a boyfriend, he has to live up to those oppas or there is not guarantee that rtionship willst. My standards have been apt by oppas like Park Seo Joon and Kim Soo-Hyun. I can''t be treated less than how they treat their women, especially Kim Jae Wook in ''Her Private Life'' and ''Lost Romance'' featuring Marcus Chang, those dramas really made me want to fall in love with an overbearing and Naughty CEO who will take me on a fantasy ride''''


    Paige folded her arms and stared at her best friend who really seemed like she was in a fantasy world while describing the actors. She sighed and shook her head.


    ''''Snap out of it, Carly'''' Paige said and flicked Carlien''s forehead and she screamed.


    ''''Ahh, it hurts'''' Carlien frowned.


    ''''I did it because I know it will hurt. Get a grip on yourself, Carly. Those dramas are really getting into your head. those people are just acting. You don''t even know what they are in real life. Fantasy romance my foot''''

 Chapter 176: I am Jordans first love

    Chapter 176: I am Jordan''s first love


    ''''I did it because I know it will hurt. Get a grip on yourself, Carly. Those dramas are really getting into your head. those people are just acting. You don''t even know what they are in real life. Fantasy romance my foot''''


    ''''You don''t underestimate the power of those dramas now that you have found your prince charming. I am yet to find mine, so please, can you not destroy my little source of emotional escape?''''


    ''''Whoa, you are quite eloquent with your wordstely, huh?''''


    ''''Off course, I am the pride of my department. I have to live up to that name. Back to you little Missy, where is your prince charming?'''' Carlien asked and Paige remembered and removed her phone.


    ''''That''s right. he hasn''t called me today''''


    ''''How can he eat you out and run away just like that?'''' Carlien said, her voice a little loud and the people passing by looking at them. Paige noticed it and quickly covered Carlien''s mouth just as she was about to say something again.


    ''''Carly, can you choose your words well? We are in campus. How could you use words like that?'''' Paige scolded her.


    ''''What? anyone who looks at me strangely is a weirdo. What is wrong with my words?''''


    ''''Carly, you shouldn''t use words like that carelessly. What do you mean ''eat me out'', do you even know how negative that word sounds in this context?''''


    ''''Oh, sorry'''' Carlien said and chuckled. Something came to Paige''s mind and she looked at Carlien.


    ''''Carlien, I have to go. I just remembered something, I need to find Mirabel'''' Paige said and took off.


    ''''Where is she in a hurry to?'''' Carlien murmured and turned to go and saw Lucas and ady at a distance. She shook her head and looked at them. She really wanted to avoid him if not because that happened to be the only path to where she was going at the moment. With quickened pace, she hurried away to avoid been seen by him only to get there and got pulled into his embrace.


    ''''Where are you going when I am here, love'''' Lucas said and winked at Carlien. Carlien choked and flushed as she struggled to release herself. Lucas smirked and looked at thedy''s twisted face.


    ''''What are you doing? Are you angry because I was with this woman? I''m sorry, your boyfriend is just so handsome that women throw themselves at him randomly'''' Lucas added and tightened his grip on Carlien.


    ''''What?'''' the woman''s face turned ashen, ''''you told me I was beautifulst night when you bought me a drink''''


    ''''Don''t make my dear here to misunderstand me, woman. I did say you were beautiful but I didn''t ask you to go to a hotel with me? I didn''t even sleep with you because I passed out. Why are you acting as if I slept with you and dumped you?'''' Lucas asked nonchntly and Carlien frowned looking at him. She clutched her fist, wanting to give him a punch but she was held too tight by him and couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    ''''You'''' the woman was left speechless. After fuming for a while, she walked away. Lucas'' grip on Carlien loosened and she pushed him away.


    ''''You is this how you treat the woman you sleep with? How could you say that to a woman? Are you even human?'''' Carlien asked angrily, she felt wronged on behalf of the woman.


    ''''Why? Are you angry?''''


    ''''No, I won''t even get angry at someone like you. You know why? You are clearly not a human being so getting angry at you is only a waste of my precious emotions. What a true waste of that pretty face of you'''' Carlien said and Lucas frowned.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You you better stay away from me and don''t you dare use me like that again, I feel disgusted by the fact that you even touched me. I''m going home to take a shower this minute. Lord knows how many women you have touched with those hands'''' Carlien said and wiped her shoulders with her hands before walking away. Lucas looked at her with aplicated gaze. He was hurt by her words and also, he didn''t know why he didn''t want to be seen as a bad person in her eyes.


    ...


    Paige found Mirabel chatting with a group of girls as they walked towards the cafeteria and she ran to her.


    ''''Mirabel!!''''


    Mirabel turned and saw her. She said a few words to her friends and they walked away leaving her alone with Paige.


    ''''What can I do for you?''''


    ''''You said ''tomorrow is the day'' what did you mean by that?'''' Paige asked anxiously.


    ''''Why?'''' Mirabel asked back amusingly.


    ''''I need to know what you mean by that and what he has to do with Jordan''''


    ''''Have you decided to fight for him?''''


    ''''I don''t know what you mean, but I need to know why you said that.


    ''''Is a long story''''


    ''''Make it short, I don''t have time''''


    ''''Are you ordering me right now?'''' Mirabel asked annoyed.


    ''''No, can you just tell me, please?''''


    ''''Well, since you''ve asked nicely. Today is death anniversary of Jordan''s mother'''' looking at her watch she added ''''he should be at the cemetery for the memorial by now''''


    ''''Is that why he didn''te to school today?'''' Paige asked worriedly.


    ''''Yes, you better go if you don''t want to miss him. I will tell you the rest when youe back''''


    ''''Thanks Mirabel'''' Paige said and took off. Mirabel frowned and asked herself.


    ''''Why am I even helping her?''''


    ..


    At the cemetery, Yvonne arrived with a bundle of flowers and stood next to Jordan. Jordan ignored her as he looked at the gravestone which had his mother''s name written on it.


    ''''Is been a while Auntie. I''m sorry foring just now. I came back yesterday'''' Jessi looked at her and turn to her brother who acted as if Yvonne wasn''t even there.


    Paige arrived outside with a bundle of flowers and went inside.


    Jordan took the flowers on Jessi''sps and ced them on the grave and said to her.


    ''Let''s go, Jessi'''' Jordan held Jessi''s wheelchair.


    ''Is big sistering with us?'''' Jessi asked as she looked at Yvonne.


    ''''No''''


    ''''Yes''''


    They both had different answers to the question. Yvonne took over Jessi''s wheelchair saying ''''let''s go together. today, you shouldn''t be alone''''


    Paige arrived and hid beside a tree after seeing the three people. She bit her lips and hid the flowers behind her as she locked eyes with Yvonne. Paige didn''t know why, but she didn''t have the courage to join them. She subconsciously felt left out. They somewhat looked perfect.


    ''''I''m going with you. You must be tired; I will prepare you guys something to eat'''' Yvonne said as she looked at the direction of Paige. Jordan ignored her and took over the wheel pulling Jessi out. Her wrist watch loosened and dropped to the ground without her knowledge. She looked at her brother quietly as they went out of the cemetery.


    Paige walked out of the tree she was hiding and looked at them. Yvonne wrapped her arm around Jordan forcefully and turned to look at Paige as they walked out. Paige looked at the flowers in her hands. She turned to look at the grave and walked closer.


    Outside, Jessi noticed her wrist watch wasn''t on her as they were about to get into the car.


    ''''Elder brother, my watch. I think I might have dropped it at the grave'''' Jessi said worriedly. That was her favourite watch because her mother gave it to her.


    ''''Wait here, I will go and get it for you'''' Jordan said and turned to go and Yvonne stopped him.


    ''''Let me go for it'''' Yvonne said and walked away into the cemetery.


    At the graveyard, Paige ced the flowers on the gravestone and turned to go and saw Yvonne at a distance. Thetter walked closer to her with a smile.


    ''''You came all the way here yet didn''t even have the guts to show your face?''''


    ''''What do you want to say exactly? You can stop beating around the bush'''' Paige said impatiently.


    ''''If you wanted to hide then you should have done it well''''


    Paige looked at her and started to leave without saying a word. Yvonne angrily picked the flowers and threw them at Paige. The flowers hit Paige and she stopped and turned back.


    ''''Are you dumb? Didn''t you hear me speaking to you?'''' Yvonne said and Paige chuckled.


    ''''Did you just throw those flowers at me?'''' Paige asked and walked closer to her. She took unhurriedly steps and stood very close to her.


    ''''Why? Are you going to fight me?'''' Yvonne asked as she maintained her stance.


    ''''Why should I fight you? Is not like I belong to a thug group to be beating people. My eyes hurt from seeing how hard you are trying'''' Paige said and turned to go.


    ''''I am Jordan''s first love'''' Yvonne suddenly said and Paige stopped walking and turned back.

 Chapter 177: Isnt this too cliché?

    Chapter 177: Isn''t this too clich¨¦?


    ''''I am Jordan''s first love'''' Yvonne suddenly said and Paige stopped walking and turned back.


    ''''So?'''' Paige asked her calmly.


    ''''So back off'''' Yvonne answered confidently. ''''I have known Jordan for more than 15 years now. He holds old ties dear to his heart. He wille back to me eventually so, I suggest you save yourself the heartache and just get lost''''


    ''''Says who? You asking me to get lost. Is that what you want or did Jordan tell you he wants me to get lost?''''


    ''''That is what he would want. Jordan is a nice man, he must have felt pity for you, if not, you are not his type'''' Paige folded her arms across her chest and watched Yvonne keenly as she spoke.


    ''''I am d that I came early enough to stop him from making a big mistake. I don''t wish to see you get hurt so take my advice. Leave, now that is just beginning. I''m back and he still loves me. He is just angry for a little while but, when he is calm he wille back to me. Jordan and I are going to get married very soon''''


    ''''I thought of you fondly. Even when you pretended to not know me, I still didn''t want to judge you. I told myself that, perhaps because the situation we found ourselves was awkward. So, it was better to not mention of our encounter but, I am really disappointed right now. You know that feeling you get when you defend someone so much only to find out they are just like what everyone says they are? I feel that same way about you right now''''


    ''''What? Are you looking down on me right now? Did Mirabel say something about me?''''


    ''''No one said anything about you. No one even bothered to talk about you again since that day, but, you really disappoint me. I never thought you were such a petty person. The money from the clothes and makeup, I will wire it to your ount today. I''m sure I will get your number from Lucas or Mirabel''''


    ''''You don''t know that Mirabel has always been in love with Jordan, right?''''


    ''''I know, but I also know she is sincere in her feelings than you''''


    ''''You are quite brazen''''


    ''''Did you know, he confessed his feelings to me yesterday''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''What I mean is, after he left your ce, he came to my house with 99 pieces of rose flowers and asked me to be his girlfriend. How can he be getting married to you when he asked mest night to be his girlfriend? Isn''t that really funny? Does Jordan have two lives to be messing with me?''''


    ''''What? How dare you?'''' Yvonne lifted her hand and Paige caught his swiftly.


    ''''Jordan knows I am a have a very bad temper and if he dares to mess with me I will never let him off, so the one who is lying between you and me is you. do you understand what I mean?'''' Paige said and flung her hand back. Yvonne saw Jordan at a distance walking towards them and threw herself on the ground.


    ''''Did you have to push me to the ground? I was only telling you that Jordan was outside. Why are you taking your anger out on me?'''' Yvonne said as Jordan got to them.


    ''''What is happening here?'''' Jordan asked and looked at the two women.


    ''''Jordan, it was her'''' Yvonne stood up and walked to Jordan''s side. Paige looked at Yvonne baffled. Wasn''t this behaviour too clichd?


    Jordan looked at the flower petals on the ground and asked, ''''who did this?''''


    ''''It was here. When I arrived I saw her ripping the flowers apart and when I tried to stop her, she pushed me to the ground. This kind of woman is too wilful, Jordan'''' Yvonne said making Paige to chuckle,


    ''''I am too wilful? Whoa, this is the first time someone has told me that to my face'''' Paige said and chuckled finding the situation funny, ''''you are so cheap using such tactics''''


    ''''What? Jordan, did you see that? it seems she is jealous of us'''' Yvonne said.


    ''''I''m the unwee guest. Sorry foring unannounced'''' Paige said and turned to go and Jordan held her hand.


    ''''How can you be the unweed guest? You are not any stranger either. You are my girlfriend. If there is anyone who should leave, then, is her and not you'''' Jordan said and snatched the watch from Yvonne.


    ''''Jordan you'''' Yvonne was speechless.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Jordan walked away with Paige to the car and Yvonne followed them. He opened the car front seat and said to Paige ''get in''''


    Jessi who was at the backseat looked at them and the new face.


    ''''Jordan, how can you choose her over me?'''' Yvonne asked standing outside the car. She tried to open the backdoor and Jordan locked it from the inside and said to her.


    ''''Stay away from us!!'''' Jordan drove away after saying that.


    ''''Jordan!!!'''' Yvonne screamed.


    Jessi who was at the back looked at Yvonne and couldn''t stop herself fromughing as she said to Jordan, ''''that was so mean and hriously satisfying elder brother. Thumps up''''


    Jordan shook his head and saw an ice cream truck at a distance. He pulled over and asked Jessi.


    ''''Ice cream?''''


    ''''Yes, you should take some too, elder sister inw. Having a fight with Yvonne drains away all of one''s energy'''' Jessi said and looked at Paige. Paige blushed and looked at Jordan.


    ''''Don''t scare her, Jessi'''' Jordan said and looked at Paige, ''''what vour do you want?''''


    ''''Banana vour'''' Paige said and Jessi pped her hands.


    ''''Banana vour? That''s your favourite too, elder brother'''' Jessi said and Jordan smiled before getting down to get the ice cream for them.


    ''''How did you know about me?'''' Paige asked curiously as she turned to face Jessi.


    ''''He cares about you Paige'''' Paige looked at her ''''my brother, he has told me a lot about you. I know you must be worried but trust him and don''t give in to Yvonne. Jordan might seem weak at times but trust me, he knows what he is doing''''


    ''''Is she really Jordan''s first love?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Yes, but, she had her chance and lost it. Don''t let her presence bother you. Jordan and her are impossible''''


    ''''How are you feeling? Today is your mother''s memorial?''''


    ''''I''m fine but I can''t say that for Jordan. He must be hurting a lot especially with the appearance of Yvonne. That woman really knows how to wake sleeping dogs up'''' Jessi said and shook her head.


    ''''But, Ivy, why did she leave Jordan? Oh, you don''t have to answer that. I think I just crossed the line'''' Paige said hurriedly and Jessi shook her head.


    ''''No, is alright. She left the day our mother died. Everyone pleaded with her not to go but, she chose that day to leave with another man''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I begged her not to. I couldn''t watch Jordan weep over a girl, so, I went to the airport to ask her not to go. She refused and I was run over by a car when I was chasing her. She sent me to the hospital and still left that same day after calling to inform Jordan''''


    ''''How could she stille back and act like nothing is wrong?'''' Paige sighed wondering just how thick one''s skin had to be, to be able to act like that.


    ''''She is Yvonne, very shameless. He ising'''' Jessi said as she saw Jordan approaching.


    Jordan entered inside the car and noticed the exceptionally quiet atmosphere and asked as she passed the ice cream over to them, ''what were you two talking about?''''


    ''''Nothing much. We were just getting to know each other'''' Jessi answered and looked at Paige.


    ''''Yes, we were just getting to know each other'''' Paige added.


    ''''You two are acting suspicious'''' Jordan said as he drove away.


    ''''Thanks for the ice cream'''' Paige said and started eating it. She lowered her eyes and looked at Jordan subtly as he drove. She felt really sad for him. If not because they were driving, she would have given him a big hug.


    Jordan noticed the way she was looking at him and leaned closer as he stopped at the traffic. He whispered into her ears, ''''if you keep looking at me like that, I might misunderstand and take it that you are imagining naughty things in your head''''


    Paige blushed and looked away murmuring ''''I wasn''t''''


    ###


    Jordan pulled over in front of a building and turned to Paige, ''''get down''''


    ''''Where is this ce?'''' Paige got down from the car and looked at the building.


    ''''J studios'''' Jessi said as Jordan helped her out of the car.


    ''''Huh? J studios?'''' Paige asked and looked at the siblings.


    ''''Jessi studios. This is my studio where I usually record my songs'''' Jessi spoke as they entered inside the studio


    ''''You sing?'''' Paige asked curious.


    ''''Yes, I wanted to be a singer but I can''t do that anymore'''' Jessi said and looked at her legs. Paige watched Jessi quietly. Jessi touched Paige''s hand and smiled at her saying ''''sing with me''''

 Chapter 178: You came late... I was expecting you to come earlier

    Chapter 178: You camete... I was expecting you toe earlier


    ''''Yes, I wanted to be a singer but I can''t do that anymore'''' Jessi said and looked at her legs. Paige watched Jessi quietly. Jessi touched Paige''s hand and smiled at her saying ''''sing with me''''


    ''''Me? I don''t know how to sing. Really; I am very terrible at singing. Even a frog''s voice sounds better than mine'''' Paige said trying to dissuade Jessi but thetter was adamant. She looked up to Jordan with a pleading gaze but he looked away instead.


    ''''Come on, it can''t be that bad?'''' Jessi said.


    ''''No one is going to criticise you, just go with her'''' Jordan said to Paige.


    ''''Elder sister, who are your favourite artistes?''''


    ''''Taylor Swift, Tatiana Manaois and Sasha Sloan''''


    ''''Then, we will sing one of Sasha Sloan''stest hit ''thoughts'', what do you say?''''


    ''''I just love to listen to them but I can''t sing. I don''t even know the lyrics very well''''


    ''''I know the lyrics; elder brother can screen them on the board for us. We just need to follow the lyrics and lip-sync along'''' Jessi insisted. ''''I really love ''dance in the rain'' and ''thoughts'', we can also pick a song from Taylor Swift''stest album ''folklore'' and sing. It will be amazing''''


    ''''You won''tugh at me right? I don''t want to drag you back'''' Paige asked and he shook his head and went to sit in front of the sound control mixer. Paige reluctantly went inside the recording room with Jessi. After plucking in the big headphones into their ears, Jessi started singing ''thoughts'' by Sasha Sloan.


    ''Thoughts''


    ''Sometimes I just can''t control my thoughts


    ''No medication''s ever made them stop''


    ''All I think about is everything I''m not''


    ''Instead of everything I got''


    ''Cause, I''m scared they''re allughing, so I make the joke first''


    ''If I beat them to the punchline, then I can''t get hurt


    ''Yeah, I swear to God I''m trying, but I don''t know how to be...


    ''How to be a good friend to me''''


    Paige looked at Jessi as she sang the song. Her gaze travelled down to the girl''s legs and her eyes suddenly felt heavy. She wondered how Jessi lived through such a big change. The song they were singing was a song she usually yed herself whenever she was sad. Right now at that moment, she felt that Jessi was somewhat crying out for help using the song. She must have gone through a dramatic change in her life. At the age of 16 years, she couldn''t even use her legs and has to be supported every time. Paige took off the headphones from her ears and walked out of the recording room. She picked her bag and removed her phone and went out of the studio.


    ''''Hello Professor Nichs Glow''''


    ''''Paige?'''' Professor Nichs Glow was surprised to see her call.


    ''''You asked me to do my internship at your hospital at Touching Lives Healing Vige. I want to know, at Touching lives healing Vige, do you have a treatment n for people who have experienced trauma from motor-vehicle idents and are disabled as a result? I remember you wrote a journal on oveing the stigma of disability and how to help people with physical disability to ovee emotional barriers in their thoughts and starting over again. Can I have a copy of the journal if it''s still avable?''''


    ''''Paige, you didn''t talk about my offer thest time. I thought you were calling to ept it but you are actually calling because you need my help?''''


    ''''I will do the internship at Touching Lives Healing Vige if you can help me, Professor Glow'''' Paige said and the middle aged man chuckled over the phone.


    ''''Fine, I can never win against a gem like you. Come over to Touching Lives Healing Vige tomorrow. I will get you all the information you need. Also, I would rmend you bring along the full history of the person, so that I can have a look at it'''' Professor Nichs Glow said.


    ''''Yes, I will. Thank you, Professor Glow'''' Paige smiled and hung up. She turned back to the door and saw Jordan at the door.


    ''''Jordan you did you?'''' Paige didn''t finish when he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly.


    ''''I believed you. I know that you didn''t do any of what Yvonne said'''' Jordan said as he hugged her.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''You camete!'''' he said and ced his head on her shoulder, ''''I was expecting you toe earlier''


    ''''Tsk, you didn''t even tell me about it. I had to find out from Mirabel''''


    ''''I''m sorry. Today is always the day I''m unhappy the most. Thanks foring''''


    ''''I don''t know how to console people. I don''t know how to help you''''


    ''''Don''t say anything. Let''s just stay like this for some time'''' he sniffed her hair ''''you smell nice. I wished I could keep you to myself and feel this smell everyday'''' Jordan said and Paige''s ears turned red and she blushed.


    ''''That is the smell of my shampoo'''' Paige said softly.


    ''''Paige''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I love you!!'''' Paige blushed and she felt her heartbeat raising at his words.


    ''''You you really know how to take me by surprise'''' she said smiling sheepishly.


    ''''I just want you to know that no matter what happens, I won''t ever let go of your hand. So, don''t ever let go of my hand, okay?''''


    ''''As long as you don''t let go of my hand first, I will always hold unto you''''


    ''''Good girl''''


    ....


    Paige walked out of her bathroom and looked at the picture of her mother on her dressing mirror and smiled. She walked up to the table and sat down, taking the picture to look at.


    ''''Mom, you must have met Jordan''s mother already, right? Please take care of her on Jordan''s behalf'' she said and hugged the picture.


    ''''Paige, are you in?'''' Thomas Payin asked entering into the room.


    ''''Dad, are you not asleep yet?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''''Not yet, when did you get back?''''


    ''''Half an hour ago'''' Paige answered and put back the picture frame on the table.


    ''''You must miss her a lot'''' Thomas Payin said looking at the picture of Gertrude, his wife.


    ''''I do but, I have you, right? Because I have the most wonderful daddy in the whole world I don''t mind'''' Paige said and stood up to hug her father.


    ''''I have good news for you''''


    ''''Good news? Tell me, I need a bit of good news to lift my mood up''''


    ''''I''ve being employed by the church as an ounts clerk and the sry is good''''


    ''''That''s great, dad, I''m happy for you'''' Paige said and embraced her father again.


    ''''When do you end your lectures before the internship starts?''''


    ''''This week, by Friday''''


    ''''Let''s visit your mother before you start the internship. Have you decided which hospital to go yet?''''


    ''''Yes, I am going to intern at Professor Glow''s foundation; Touching Lives Healing Vige. I already gave him my word this evening''''


    ''''That''s good. Before we all get busy, let''s visit your mother first''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''So, how are things between you and that boy?''''


    ''''Dad, why do you always refer to him as a boy?''''


    ''''Same reason I always call you a girl. You will always be a girl to me''''


    ''''We are good, but, his ex-girlfriend came back''''


    ''''So, what did he say? Did he dump you already?''''


    ''''No, he did not. He said there is nothing between them but that woman is quite tenacious''''


    ''''My daughter is really in love. I was afraid you would remain single because of your crush on Joel but, looks like my girl is finally grown now'''' Thomas Payin said and tussled her hair.


    ''''I am 25 and a final year medical student. I have to grow up'''' Paige said proudly.


    ''''Do you like him that much?''''


    ''''Yes, I don''t know when it started but I just realise I really like him and always want to be with him''''


    ''''If you say that, dad will begin to get jealous''''


    ''''Jealous? Jealousy doesn''t fit you, dad. Besides, no matter what happens, you will always be my dad, the man who love me the most''''


    ''''Such a sweet talker. Let me leave you to sleep. Don''t stay up too long'''' Thomas Payin said and turned to the door.


    ''''Dad, you too. Get some rest. I will get you a present tomorrow for getting a job''''


    ''''Don''t be stingy in the gift, I want an expensive one''''


    ''''I have never seen a beggar with choice'''' Paige said and theyughed. Her father left the room and her phone buzzed. She hurriedly went to grab it and smiled looking at the caller ID.


    ''''Hello'''' she sounded shy.


    ''''Not sleeping?'''' Jordan asked over the phone.


    ''''Not yet. Are you not sleeping in early?''''


    ''''I was about to sleep but I suddenly missed you and came to see you. Your lights are on little Miss'''' Jordan said.


    ''''Are you in front of my house?'''' Paige asked and opened her window. Jordan waved at her from his car. ''''Wait there, I will be done in a minute''''

 Chapter 179: Carliens dilemma 1

    Chapter 179: Carlien''s dilemma 1


    ''''Are you in front of my house?'''' Paige asked and opened her window. Jordan waved at her from his car. ''''Wait there, I will be down in a minute''''


    Paige ran out of the house and when she got closer, she hugged him tightly.


    ''''Hmm, nice smell''''


    ''''I smell? I just took my bath'''' Paige said and sniffed her arms.


    ''''Not that, I mean to say that you smell nice''''


    ''''Why did youe back again?''''


    ''''I came to see your face, to hug you for a while and also to do this'''' he said and wrapped his arms around her, giving her a quick kiss, ''''I wasn''t able to do this today, so I came back to as soon as I remembered''''


    ''''Such a sweet talker'''' Jordan leaned against his car and pulled her closer, with her back against him, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders as they chatted.


    ''''You don''t have to stress yourself over Jessi''s legs''''


    ''''Huh? You heard me?''''


    ''''Yes, I did. The truth is I''ve tried so many treatment n but none of them have worked so far. Jessi''s self-will is weak and she has given up on treatment. No matter how I pursued her, she


    ''''Can you let me see her medical report? I don''t think her refusal is because she doesn''t want to get better. Most times, people going through trauma don''t want to do anything that will remind them of the trauma. It''s like a psychological barrier they put up to appear strong but deep down, they are actually weak and wants to be loved''''


    ''''You seem to know this so well?''''


    ''''Off course, I have been helping out at Touching Lives Healing Vige for almost two years now. I have met a lot of people whose cases seemed hopeless but now they are doing well. When I saw Jessi singing today, this thought came to my mind; she is just a little girl with dreams but unfortunately, she had to cut her dreams short. Jordan, I want to help Jessi. This is not because she is your sister, but because I just find it too pitiful for her to have to let her dreams die so early''''


    ''''I will send her medical report to you tomorrow, then, but don''t stress yourself over it. I hope you wouldn''t be so hard on yourself. Just help as much as you can, okay?''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ...


    ''''Stop work, bring the answer sheets right now'''' Carlien announced as she sat across the group of boys. They frowned as they reluctantly handed over the sheets to Carlien.


    Taking the sheets into her hands, she looked at them and sighed. It wasn''t going to be easy tutoring these group of boys. Since the day she beat them up and asked them to work at the store, she has sent them back to school and given her name to their homeroom teacher as their guardian. The boys weren''t so bad at studies but they were extremelyzy and would rather dilly dally around than learn.


    Today, she didn''t have lectures untilter on, so she decided to tutor them since they were on vacation but it wasn''t as easy as she had thought.


    Carlien put the papers down and stood up, her mother who sat at the counter looked worriedly at them. She was happy her daughter had been able to tame those boys. Thanks to Carlien, the neighbourhood was now peaceful because they boys now watched over everyone and no longer had any mischievous acts under their sleeves. Even their parents had visited her numerous times expressing their gratitude because the boys were changing into better human beings. She was proud of her daughter.


    ''''Count the apples and multiply them by their price'''' Carlien said to Marcus as they stood outside in front of the apples boxes.


    ''''Big sis, I don''t have confidence in Maths. I would rather you ask me to write an essay instead''''


    ''''Stare right now, or you won''t be able to go home today, you, silly boy''''


    ''''Okay'''' pointing his fingers at the apples, he started counting them. ''Big sis, there are 30 apples in one box''''


    ''''So, tell me. How much do you think is the total amount for one box of apple?''''


    ''''Big sis, this''''


    ''''Big sis, is $50 dors for a box'''' Leslie said and Carlien nodded her head, impressed with him.


    ''''Good, Leslie. Now, you four boys should go back to studying. I am going back home to do something, take care of the store and my mother. Right, here is some money for work this month'''' Carlien removed some money from her wallet.


    ''''Big sis, we already said you didn''t need to pay us for anything. Out parents are rich, we have money'''' Ruhad said sheepishly.


    ''''Yes, big sis, you keep the money and take is as out tutoring fee'''' Eli added.


    ''''Alright, since you boys are being so well-behaved, I will get you pizza when Ie back''''


    ''''Okay!!!''''


    Carlien chuckled at their childish antics and went inside, bidding her mother goodbye, she left the store to go home. Their apartment wasn''t so far from the store, so she decided to walk home. a car pulled over in front of her as she curved into the alley and she stepped back startled.


    ''''Who is this crazy person?'''' Carlien muttered as she looked at the car. The front door opened and a young man got down from the car and shouted her name.


    ''''Carlien Arthur'''' he said.


    ''''Lazarus? What are you doing here?'''' Carlien asked surprised. Lazarus was their ssmate back at high school.


    ''''Look at you, I missed you so much'''' he said and hugged her. Carlien''s body stiffened and she quickly stepped back and smiled.


    ''''You are wee. When did you return?''''


    ''''I came back a week ago. I looked for you and Paige and someone told me you girls moved from Victor Street to this ce. I was just following the address to look for you and here you are. I recognised you the moment I saw


    ''''Do you mean to say I haven''t changed a bit? That''s so sad, I thought I looked beautiful?''''


    ''''You do, but, you are still the same to me. Are you going home?''''


    ''''Yes, my mom has a store at the corner there. I was just going home to change and go somewhere. You said you wereing to me?''''


    ''''Yes, I wasing to you, but you seem to have ns?''''


    ''''They can wait, you are here after so long. Let''s go together and meet with Paige. She will be so thrilled to see you''''


    ''''Get in'''' Lazarus said and opened the front door for her and Carlien got in.


    ...


    Paige sat at the window side of her favourite caf sipping a drink as she looked at the medical report of Jessi that Jordan sent her. She was also waiting on Carlien and Lazarus to arrive. Back at school, Carlien and Lazarus used to be good friends, one time Paige was even sure Carlien had developed feelings for the boy but they never spoke about it since, Lazarus left to study outside the City during their final year of high school. Since Carlien never spoke about her feelings for him, Paige too didn''t want to probe into it.


    Now that Lazarus was back, she didn''t know if that ship was going to sail or Carlien had gotten over her feelings for him.


    Flipping the report of many pages, Paige stopped at one particr page which had discussions between Jessi and her therapist, it was a year after the ident. From the report, Paige realised, the girl had never really opened up about the impact of the ident on her. All the questions that were asked has vague answers.


    Paige sighed. It wasn''t going to be easy getting Jessi to open up about the ident, especially because, nothing had been reported on what exactly happened before the ident. Paige was suddenly feeling ufortable. Was Jessi''s ident really an ident or premeditated? The more she read the report, the more things didn''t add up, everything seemed so seamless to be true. Remembering what Jessi told her, if things were really like that, then could it be possible for one''s memory of an event to be distorted due to the impact of the trauma?


    Paige picked up her phone, dialling Professor Glow''s number, she called thetter who picked up after a few beeps.


    ''''Paige''''


    ''''Professor Glow, can someone''s memory of an event be distorted after an ident. For instance, can someone have a different memory of how events yed out before and after an ident?'''' not wasting time to exchange pleasantries with him, she went straight to state her purpose for calling.


    ''''I''m doing well, Paige. How about you?'''' Professor Glow said sarcastically.


    ''''Professor Glow, I''m serious here''''


    ''''Well, it is possible because at the time of the ident, if the person experienced a shock or something life threatening even before the ident or at the point of the ident, it is possible for that person to have a different memory of how things yed out. Did the person you want to help have such signs?''''

 Chapter 180: Carliens dilemma 2

    Chapter 180: Carlien''s dilemma 2


    ''''Well, it is possible because at the time of the ident, if the person experienced a shock or something life threatening even before the ident or at the point of the ident, it is possible for that person to have a different memory of how things yed out. Did the person you want to help have such signs?''''


    ''''I think so. It just doesn''t feel right, Professor Glow. How can someone who was perfectly fine after an ident suddenly couldn''t use her legs again after a few months of recovery? Don''t you find it strange?''''


    ''''Paige, what sort of case are you getting yourself into? This person, how is she rted to you?''''


    ''''She is a friend, just someone I know''''


    ''''If she was able to use her legs a few months after the ident and suddenly couldn''t again, then there is probably one deduction I can make from it. Either, the impact wasn''t realised and treated early enough, or it could be a medical error during the time she was been operated on. But there are also a lot of factors, so let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Why don''t you bring this person to the vige for me to have a look at, since you care so much about her''''


    ''''I will do that after I talk to her guardian, I will call you backter. Thank you, Professor Glow'''' Paige said and hung up when she saw Carlien and Lazarus getting out of his car. She took the report and kept it in her bag before looking towards them with a smile.


    ''''Look who we have here, Paige'''' Lazarus said as he went up to hug her. Paige stood up from the chair, embracing him happily.


    ''''Lazarus, how long has it been? You look so good'''' Paige said to him as they sat. she looked at Carlien who dressed up with a little makeup and smirked. She seemed to still like him.


    ''''How are you doing, Paige?''''


    ''''I''m fine. When did you get back?''''


    ''''A week ago. I must say, finding you girls was much harder than finding an apartment to stay in'''' Lazarus said and theyughed.


    ''''You are back for real? Are you done with your studies?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Yes, I am back for real'''' he said looking at Carlien''s face.


    ''''Oh, why are you looking at Carlien''s face? Did youe back because of her?'''' Paige asked curiously and more on behalf of her best friend whom she knew didn''t have the guts to ask.


    ''''Carlien doesn''t have a boyfriend, right?'''' Lazarus asked looking at Carlien and she flushed.


    ''''She doesn''t. Who knows, she might have been waiting for someone'''' Paige said meaningfully.


    ''''I''m d I came at the right time'''' he said and stood up, ''''Carl, what would you drink?''''


    ''''Anything is fine with me'''' Carlien said shyly looking away.


    ''''Same for you, right Paige?''''


    ''''Yes, sure''''


    ''''I''d be back'''' Lazarus walked away to the counter and Paige leaned closer, looking at Carlien.


    ''''Carly, your face is so red''''


    ''''Paige, don''t think I will let you off for this. How could you tell him that? What if he thinks I couldn''t have any man but him?''''


    ''''But, you like him. You always talked about me having a useless crush on Joel, what about you? You have had a crush on Lazarus for so long, and now he is back. He seems interested in


    ''''Paige, don''t put ideas into my head. My heart is so fragile; I can''t stand rejection''''


    ''''What rejection. Can''t you see the way he looks at you? It''s obvious he likes you. He even asked you if you had a boyfriend or not? Isn''t that obvious he likes you? Carlien, let''s go on a double couple date soon''''


    ''''Paige, stop he ising'''' Carlien said hurriedly to Paige and they quietened down.


    ''''Here we godies'''' Lazarus ced the drinks on the table and sat closer to Carlien.


    ''''Thank you'''' Carlien muttered.


    ''''So, where do you girls intend to do your final year internship at?''''


    ''''I''m doing mine at Healing Vige''''


    ''''I still haven''t decided where to it yet?'''' Carlien answered.


    ''''Then, let''s do it together. I can get you a ce at B-City''s First Hospital''''


    ''''First Hospital is a private one with only a limited number of interns'''' Carlien said and looked at him.


    ''''Leave that to me. I have my ways'''' Lazarus said confidently. First Hospital was their family''s but not a lot of people knew, including his two friends.


    ''''Then, it''s good, Carly'''' Paige chipped in excited for her friend.


    .....


    After parting ways with Lazarus, Paige and Carlien arrived at school for their evening lectures which was also the veryst one for the semester before their started their final internship. They had different lessons, so each went their own way.


    Carlien walked towards her department and saw Lucas chatting with another lecture. She quickly turned around, taking a different path but he saw her and quickly said some few words to the lecturer before catching up with her.


    ''''Why are you avoiding me?'''' he asked as he walked side by side with her.


    ''''You have so much confidence in yourself, why would I avoid you?'''' Carlien said walking away rather fast.


    ''''See, you are walking fast. Do you hate me that much?'''' he asked and Carlien stopped in her strides. She seemed to be contemting what sort of answer to give to him, ''''I just want to be friends with you, that''s all. Do you have to always look at me as if as if I am not worth your time?''''


    ''''I don''t hate you'''' Carlien turned back and faced him, they stood about an arm length away from each other.


    ''''Like now. You said you don''t hate me, but the way you look at me makes me feel that you are not sincere with your words?''''


    ''''How do I look at you?''''


    ''''You look down on me, just like now, you look at me with judgement''''


    ''''That''s because that''s because you have not acted like a gentleman. You treat women like trash. I don''t want to be friends with someone who doesn''t respect me''''


    ''''I will respect you. I will be a gentleman, also, I don''t treat women like trash. All those times were just circumstances that were unfavourable''''


    ''''You why do you want to be friends with me? We are very different from each other''''


    ''''I just want to be friends with you. Am I not worthy enough to be your friend?''''


    ''''It''s not that. In any case, my perception about you is bad, so if you want me to see you differently, then you have to show me how different you are from what I think of you and be a good man to women. Those girls you mess with have feelings, you can''t just disregard them like that''''


    ''''Do you have timeter on?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''There is this family party that I want to attend with you. Jordan will be going with Paige; it will be good to have you there too. You like good food, there will be plenty of good food there''''


    ''''You how did you know I love to eat? Are you saying I am a foodie?''''


    ''''No, I like women who don''t pretend. Women I can hold a conversation with, a woman who won''t fall for my handsome looks''''


    ''''Tsk. Still so arrogant''''


    ''''Is that a yes?''''


    ''''Well, since there will be good food there, why not? I love free food''''


    ''''I will call youter on, dress beautifully''''


    ''''Huh? But, you don''t have my number?'''' Carlien said as Lucas turned and walked away. She frowned and realised their conversation now was a little weird.


    ''''Wait, what just happened? Did I just?'''' she asked rhetorically as she pointed at her nose. ''''Assh, I''m gettingte because of him'''' she muttered and hanged her bag properly as she ran towards her lecture hall.


    ..


    ''''Huh? Party? What kind of party is that?''''


    ''''Is the birthday of a friend of ours''''


    ''''Won''t a lot of people from your circle be there? Is it appropriate for me to be there with you?'''' Paige asked as she sat in Jordan''s car with him after her lectures.


    ''''What is inappropriate about that? Besides, Jessi and Mirabel will be there. They are people you know''''


    ''''I haven''t really attended a party before, I don''t want to go and disgrace you''''


    ''''You won''t disgrace me, besides, I have a dress prepared for you already. You just have to stay by my side. Some of those rich kids can be arrogant, but I promise, I won''t allow anyone of them to look down upon you''''


    ''''Will there be good food?'''' Paige asked and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''You little foodie, there will be a lot of good food there''''


    ''''Can I bring Carly along? She would kill me if she finds out I left her out''''


    ''''That has been taken care of. Lucas went to ask Carly and she agreed to go with him''''


    ''''Lucas and Carlien? But, Carly hates him?''''


    ''''Yes, but Lucas is bent on making her see him in a different light, so he is taking the first steps towards her''''


    ''''Does Lucas like my friend?''''


    ''''I''m not sure about that, but, he sees her as a friend. Don''t worry, he won''t mess with her. He knows I will kill him when he does that''''


    ''''Okay, then is settled''''

 Chapter 181: Carliens dilemma 3

    Chapter 181: Carlien''s dilemma 3


    Paige sat down in front of the mirror looking at her reflection as Carlienbed her hair. They were getting ready for the party.


    ''''I really didn''t think you would agree to go with Lucas''''


    ''''Well, there is going to be lots of good food. You know me, I can''t say no to good food''''


    ''''Just be careful, Lucas and Jordan might be friends but I don''t want you to fall for him. I can''t bring myself to trust him with you after seeing how he ys with women''''


    ''''Don''t worry, this sister is far from falling for someone like him. It''s just a party, what can go wrong?'''' Carlien said and ced the straightener down, ''''done''''


    ''''Sit down, I will do your hair for you too'''' Paige said and stood up. Carlien sat down and she took over. They soon finished and went to the hall.


    ''''Dad, haven''t you left already?'''' Paige asked as they walked over to him.


    ''''You girls are looking so beautiful''''


    ''''Uncle, Paige told me about the work you got. Congrattions''''


    ''''Thanks, Carly. You girls should take care of yourselves there'''' Thomas Payin said and the doorbell rang.


    ''''That must be Jordan and Lucas'''' Thomas Payin went forward and opened the door. He smiled at the two gentlemen before him.


    ''''Good evening, uncle'''' Jordan greeted.


    ''''Jordan, you two should take care of my precious girls and bring them back safely''''


    ''''We will. This is my best friend, Lucas Askia''''


    ''''Hello, uncle''''


    ''''Nice to meet you. this old man won''t waste your time. I was going out to watch football anyways, so, see youter''''


    ''''Bye, dad''''


    ''''Bye, uncle''''


    ''''You look beautiful, my love'''' Jordan said and took Paige''s hand and they walked out.


    ''''Shall we?'''' Lucas asked awkwardly and stretched forth his hand. Carlien smiled and took it.


    ..


    The two cars entered a vi in one of the most expensivemunities in the city. When they pulled over, Jordan and Lucas got down from their respective cars and went to the other sides to open the doors for thedies they came with. Paige and Carlien got down from the cars and looked at the house in front of them. it was a beautiful house.


    ''''The party is at the gardens, let''s go in'''' Jordan held Paige''s hand leading the way and Lucas followed behind with Carlien. They saw Jessi and Mirabel waiting for them just at the entrance.


    ''''Elder sister'''' Jessi called out and Paige went over to hug her.


    ''''Jessi, how are you doing? You look beautiful''''


    ''''I''m fine. How about you?''''


    ''''I''m doing well'''' Paige said and looked at Mirabel. They smiled at each other.


    ''''Jessi, I want you to meet someone. This is Carlien Arthur, my best friend'''' Paige said again and took Carlien''s hand.


    ''''Hi, elder sister. I am Jessi Attoh''''


    ''''Hi, I am Carlien Arthur''''


    ''''Nice to meet you''''


    ''''Nice to meet you too, Jessi''''


    ''''Let''s go in'''' Jordan said to them.


    ''''Jordan, there is someone inside you might not want to meet'''' Mirabel said and everyone looked at her.


    ''''Who is inside?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Yvonne, she came with your brother, Lucas'''' Mirabel said looking at Lucas.


    ''''My brother? Lazarus is here? Why am not aware he came back?''''


    ''''Jessi and I were equally surprised to see him today. I thought he was not in the country but he told me he''s been here for a week now''''


    ''''Don''t worry, whatever happens, we will handle it'''' Jordan assured them as they went inside.


    ''''By Lazarus, it won''t be the same person we know, right?'''' Paige whispered to Carlien.


    ''''I doubt there will be such coincidence right? the one they are talking about is Lucas'' brother''''


    ''''Right, if not, it will really be awkward. Let''s not jinx it'''' Paige said and they both nodded their head.


    When they got inside the gardens, the ce was lively and filled with lots of people. The main host of the party saw them and walked up to them.


    ''''Jordan, Lucas. It''s good to have you here. Jessi and Mira, I am familiar with but these twodies must be your dates, right?''''


    ''''Yes, this is Paige my girlfriend and Carlien, her friend'''' Jordan did a quick introduction.


    ''''Hi,dies I am Bliss. You are wee to my little party''''


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Jordan held Paige''s hand as they walked closer to a group of people. They saw Yvonne standing together with another man. Paige and Carlien looked at each other.


    ''''Jinx it'''' it was the Lazarus they knew.


    Lazarus had a look of confusion when he saw them, he quickly took his hand away from Yvonne and watched them as they got closer. He hade to the party because Yvonne wanted a date, he didn''t expect to see Carlien and Paige there.


    ''''Lazarus'''' Paige mentioned his name when they got closer to them.


    ''''Paige, Carl, what are you two doing here?'''' Lazarus asked and looked at the intertwined hands of Lucas and Carlien.


    Nervously taking her hand away, Carlien started to exin, ''''we are just friends''''


    At her words, Lucas looked at her and frowned. Why was she so quick to draw the line between them?


    ''''You came back and didn''t even bother to call your family?'''' Lucas asked looking at Lazarus. There seemed to be a kind of hostility between them. Jordan subtly touched Lucas''s and thetter calmed down and smiled adding ''''you should visit home now that you are back, dad misses you''''


    ''''I wonder if the prodigal son will ever be missed, but since you said it so kindly, I will have to visit him. Carlien, how did you know my older brother?''''


    ''''Older brother? Are you two rted?'''' Carlien asked and looked at both of them. Now that she was looking at them, they did seem to have some slight resemnce.


    ''''Yes, he is my brother who also shares the same father with me but different mothers'''' Lazarus said and Carlien looked at him, she didn''t know why but she didn''t like the tone and how lightly he spoke of their rtionship. The atmosphere suddenly became tense and awkward.


    ''''Lazarus, do you have to always be hostile towards Lucas each time? He has given in to you enough. We are at a party; must you say such things in public?''''


    ''''This is their family matter, Jessi, I suggest you don''t meddle'''' Yvonne said and turned to look at Paige, ''''we''ve met again''''


    ''''Yes, we''ve met again'''' Paige said and wrapped her arm around Jordan protectively and he smiled.


    ''''Elder brother, I feel thirsty, can second elder sister go with me to look for something to eat?'''' Jessi said and looked at Carlien. She wanted to salvage the situation.


    ''''Me? You want me to go with you?'''' Carlien asked and Jessi smiled, nodding her head.


    ''''Let''s go together, I feel thirsty too'''' Lazarus spoke.


    ''''Let''s talk Lazarus'''' Lucas said to him.


    ''''Later, I have something to ask Carlien'''' he said and took Carlien''s hand walking away.


    ''''I will take Jessi to go get some deserts'''' Mirabel said and held Jessi''s wheelchair.


    ''''You are a lot kinder than I thought, Mirabel. You still are nave even after Jordan rejected you for so long'''' Yvonne said and Mirabel''s hand tightened on the wheel.


    ''''Yvonne, watch your mouth'''' Jordan warned her.


    ''''What? I was just apuding her for how good she is to you after you rejected her time and again.


    ''''Mirabel, let''s go. We don''t avoid poop because it''s harmful; we avoid it because it''s dirty, don''t lower yourself to the standard of anyone who tries to put you down'''' Paige said and held Mirabel''s hand on the wheelchair and pushed it with one hand as the other hand held Mirabel''s hand.


    ''''What?'''' Yvonne chuckled sarcastically as her face turned ashen.


    ''''Stay away from me and everyone close to me. Take this as ast warning''''


    ''''Jordan, I will go out and make a call first'''' Lucas said and without looking at Yvonne, he walked out.


    ''''What did I do? I was invited to this party. I didn''te because of you''''


    ''''I''m talking about Lazarus. You were the one who asked him toe. Did you really not know that Lucas and I would be here, or you just love to see the people I care about in desperate situations?''''


    Yvonne turned her flicking gaze away from Lucas as she said, ''''I don''t know what you are talking about. I just came with him to have fun. I can''t be responsible for what he does''''


    ''''No, you are wrong. You are going to be responsible for whatever happens tonight, I will make you pay for messing with my friends''''


    ''''Are you threatening me?''''


    ''''No, I am only telling you to get mentally prepared for what I will do to you if something happens between Lucas and Lazarus'''' Jordan said and left her alone as he went to join Paige and the rest.


    Yvonne bit her lips as she fought the tears that threatened to fall. Her hands clutched to her bag tightly a she watched the happy atmosphere between Jordan and Paige. Why can''t it be her? She just came back to him and he was slipping out of her hands. All these years, she had kept tabs on him and knew he was still single. She had thought it was because she still had a ce in his heart and just when she decided to return to his side, he chose someone else.

 Chapter 182: Carliens dilemma 4

    Chapter 182: Carlien''s dilemma 4


    ''''No, I am only telling you to get mentally prepared for what I will do to you if something happens between Lucas and Lazarus'''' Jordan said and left her alone as he went to join Paige and the rest. Yvonne bit her lips as she fought the tears that threatened to fall. Her hands clutched to her bag tightly a she watched the happy atmosphere between Jordan and Paige. Why can''t it be her? She just came back to him and he was slipping out of her hands. All these years, she had kept tabs on him and knew he was still single. She had thought it was because she still had a ce in his heart and just when she decided to return to his side, he chose someone else.


    Yvonne held the helm of her long dress and started walking towards the entrance. She saw Lucas at a distance making a call. She stood there waiting for him to finish. She had indeede with Lazarus to the party to create tension but that was because she thought she could the distraction to have a moment with Jordan, she knew very well the bad blood between the two brothers and had taken advantage of that.


    Lucas turned and saw Yvonne. He walked and almost pass her by without a word when she spoke, ''''do you also hate me that much?''''


    ''''Yvonne, thest respect I had for you just died after what you did today. Whatever will happen between Lazarus and I is on you''''


    ''''Are you also going to me me for your family problems? I wasn''t the one who drove a wedge between you and your brother. If you hadn''t insisted on getting married to Mali that year despite knowing that your brother had feelings for her, she wouldn''t have ended up dying''''


    ''''Shut up!!'''' Lucas looked at her with bloodshot eyes.


    ''''Why? You still can''t get pass that event? Even your brother is back two years after and is doing well. Do you know what he told me when I asked him why he fought with you for Mali knowing well, she had feelings for you? He said he just loved snatching things away from you. Things that make you happy, people that make you happy are the ones he will take away from you because you and your mother killed his mother and snatched his father from him''''


    ''''Are you done?''''


    ''''No, why must I be the only one hurting when you all are happy? That girl, I can already see the end from here. She is going to end up just like Mali, dead. Because in the end, you two will be so focused on fighting and getting her that you will forget about her feelings and the fact that the decision to choose who to be with belongs to her. You didn''t bother to care about her feelings and even when she told you she was beginning to waver; you still were headstrong on getting married. I will bring a lot of flowers to her burial this time around when you and your brother also destroy the same way you did to Mali'''' Yvonne said and walked away as tears fell from her eyes.


    She wasn''t going to be the only unhappy one. She was going to make sure everyone gets to be unhappy just like her. Mali was her best friend, back then she and Mali were just like Paige and Carlien, they fell in love with men who were best friends and thought everything was blissful until everything just got out of control with Jordan''s mother''s ident, Mali''s death, she cheating on Jordan and Lazarus leaving the country.


    Lucas''s gaze turned cold as he looked at Carlien chatting with Lazarus at a distance. They looked happy. When did they know each other? Why was it that anytime he was closed to finding something that made him happy, he had to fight with his brother for that thing?


    This was why he had refused to have anysting rtionship after Mali passed away. Because in the end, they would always choose the legitimate son over the bastard of the Askia Dynasty.


    Every single thing he worked hard for, yet he never got recognition for it because his mother was the other woman, the one who destroyed the perfect family and he was left to pay for that crime all his life. Since, she wasn''t his to begin with, it was better to let go before things gotplicated.


    With that thought, Lucas turned towards the entrance, leaving without informing anyone.


    At a distance, Lazarus watched the lonely figure leaving and smirked. He quickly stepped in front of Carlien who turned. She was this close to seeing Lucas leaving and he wasn''t going to let that happen. This time around, he was going to emerge the winner, because he knew her and liked her first.


    ''''Come with me'''' Lazarus said, pulling Carlien along.


    ''''Wait, I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten anything yet. Let me tell you, Lucas managed to bring me here because he mentioned the good food that will be avable''''


    ''''Lucas, Lucas. This is the fifth time you''ve mentioned him in our conversation. Are you that close to him?''''


    ''''Well, he is my friend and today I just found out he is your brother too''''


    ''''He is not my brother'''' Lazarus said indifferently.


    ''''But, everyone said''''


    ''''Forget what everyone tells you and listen to only what I say. He is just the son of a woman who my father cheated with on my mother. His mother was the housekeeper in my house but she slept with my father and gave birth to him, a bastard first son''''


    ''''Lazarus, I don''t like your tone. No matter what, Lucas didn''t do anything wrong. It was his mother who cheated, must you be this hostile towards him?''''


    ''''Carlien, don''t support him. I feel hurt just listening to you call his name. Let''s not talk about him anymore. You said you were hungry, let''s go and get you something to eat but, you mustn''t eat too much. You will spoil your perfect figure if you grow fat''''


    ''''Lazarus, I find that offensive, whether I grow fat or not, what matters is that I amfortable in my own skin. I don''t like you saying that about my body, it makes me feel like an object and I hate been seen that way''''


    ''''I''m sorry, I won''t say that again. Let''s go'''' he said pulling her along.


    .....


    ''''Jordan. I haven''t seen Lucas around again'''' Paige asked after looking around for him.


    ''''He is probably in his car'''' Jordan answered as he kept feeding her.


    ''''That''s enough, I will grow fat''''


    ''''I don''t mind. A little flesh is good, that way, I can get something to grab unto the day I make love to you'''' Jordan whispered thest part into her ears and her face turned red with embarrassment. She flushed and pushed him away. Jordan looked at her and chuckled.


    ''''Pervert, I''m not talking to you'''' Paige said and walked over to Jessi and Mirabel.


    Carlien and Lazarus joined them.


    ''''Carly, taste this. It''s so delicious'''' Paige said lifting a desert with her fork for Carlien.


    ''''Hmm, this is so good. How could I have missed out on this good stuff?'''' Carlien said as she munched on the desert.


    ''''He ran away again. Well, that is what he is always good at; running away''''


    Lazarus said as he stood beside Jordan.


    ''''Why won''t he run away? Do you think everyone is a masochist like you? You not only enjoy hurting other people but you don''t mind getting hurt in the end''''


    ''''That''s harsh, Jordan. Mind yournguage. Paige and I were ssmates. I am closer to them and my presence can change the status of your rtionship with her''''


    ''''If you can make Paige change her mind about me, then I wouldn''t be Jordan. Also, I am not your family member, so I don''t mind dealing with you mercilessly''''


    ''''You should be on my side, Jordan. We are the legitimate children, in the end, everything he has worked for and how much effort, he has put into making our family what it is today wille to me, because I am the legitimate son. He will always remain the son of a housekeeper who betrayed her madam''''


    Jordan turned and held his cor tightly startling thedies.


    ''''You don''t want to mess with me, because I don''t forgive my enemies or people who mess with me. Be on your side? Do you think I am blind? Keep deluding yourself''''


    ''''Elder brother, people are watching'''' Jessi said and Jordan looked at the people watching them with interest. He let go off Lazarus and turned to thedies.


    ''''Paige, get everyone and let''s leave here''''


    ''''Okay'''' Paige answered and looked between him and Lazarus. Everything happened so fast that none of them understood what was going on, still, Paige could sense that they didn''t have the best of rtionship with each other.


    ''''Carlien, are you also leaving me?'''' Lazarus asked solemnly while he looked at Carlien, putting her in a dilemma. He had always been aware that she held a soft spot for him and right now, even if it meant exploring it, he was willing to do that.


    Carlien looked at him and turned to Paige. She turned back to Lazarus saying, ''''I''m sorry Lazarus, I don''t find you so pleasant today, I came with my friend and I am leaving with her''''


    ''''But, you love me. You have always loved me, Carlien''''


    ''''Yes, but you have always ignored me. I liked you but it didn''t make me stupid enough to ignore the fact that you don''t have any manners. Lazarus, I am disappointed in you as a friend'''' Carlien said and walked away. The rest joined her leaving Lazarus. He looked at the people staring at him and screamed at them.


    ''''What are you looking at?''''

 Chapter 183: Carliens dilemma 5

    Chapter 183: Carlien''s dilemma 5


    After removing her makeup, Carlien picked up her phone and sighed. "Should I call him first?" She was confused as to what to do. The things that happened today was too much for her to take it at once. From finding out that Lazarus and Lucas were brothers was something she didn''t think was possible.


    She sat down and threw the phone on that other side of the bed. Sprawling herself over to the middle of the bed, she stared at the phone still deciding whether to call or not.


    .....


    Back at Harvey vi, Lucas came out of his room to get a drink from the cello and heard the voices of his father and Lazarus. He stood by the door wanting to go in but upon a second thought he didn''t and instead went to get his wine.


    Lazarus stormed out of the room looking furious. He saw Lucas pouring a ss of wine and he went forth and took the ss from the counter and threw it on the floor.


    "Were you the one who told the old man I was back? Don''t you have anything better doing than to suck up to the old man? Well..." He paused and revealed a mocking smile, "you really don''t have anything better doing that''s why you are busy working like a donkey for my family but guess what. In the end, everything is going to be mine, including Carlien"


    "Carlien isn''t an object that you can possess. Do you always have to put tags on people?"


    "You seem to like her. Have you forgotten about Mali already? Back then, if you weren''t been so stubborn nothing would have happened to her"


    "Don''t you dare mention that name. Someone like you don''t deserve to mention Mali''s name so casually. Lazarus, if you want to fight thene at me. Don''t be a coward and pull innocent people into our feud"


    "Don''t think I will ever forgive you for what you and your mother did to my family. You are just a bastard son, what right do you have to be in control of all the family''s assets?"


    Lucas'' phone buzzed in his pocket and he removed it. His forehead furrowed as he stared at the message from Carlien. He was surprised she even messaged him.


    ''Did you get home well'' was the message she sent.


    Upon seeing the subtle smile on his face, Lazarus stretched out his hand to snatch the phone but Lucas was fast and swiftly put the phone into his pocket before looking at him.


    "Who was that message from?" Lazarus asked.


    "I don''t think I owe you an answer" was his reply before Lucas walked away.


    .....


    After not getting a reply for more than ten minutes, Carlien frowned as she looked at the phone, "is he not going to reply? Tsk, I was been a busy body for nothing" she muttered and just then the phone in her hand went off buzzing. She blinked twice before realising it was a real call from Lucas. Clearing her throat, she did some deep breathing before answering the call.


    "Hello?" She said.


    "Are you sleeping?" Lucas asked.


    "No. I thought you were asleep because you didn''t answer my text"


    "I was with someone that''s why. I went over to the family house"


    "Oh, I see"


    There was an awkward silence in the air with neither knowing not what to say.


    "Are you... Alright?" Carlien asked cautiously.


    "Are you worried about me?" Lucas asked.


    "Well... We are friends, right? And friends look out for each other"


    "I''m always fine. Carlien, do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I have to send my letter to First Hospital to formalise my internship procedures but I think I will be free after that"


    "Then, can you have lunch with me, there is something I must tell you before you hear it from someone else. I don''t want you to hear anything about me from another person"


    "Alright, I will call you when I finish what I will be doing tomorrow"


    "Then, get some rest, I won''t take any more of your time again"


    "You too, make sure you get some sleep... Lucas, there is something my mom always told me when I''m feeling down. She always said that ''beyond the clouds, there is peace'' so dream about the clouds tonight"


    "I don''t want to dream about the clouds"


    "Huh? Then, what do you want to dream about?"


    "You... I want to dream about you"


    Carlien felt her heart skip a beat at his words.


    "Why...?"


    "Because at least in my dreams I can stop you from leaving me. Carlien, good night" he said and hung up immediately afterwards. Carlien stared at the phone not sure what to make of his statement.


    Deciding not to put too much meaning into his words, she drifted off to sleep.


    ....


    .


    Next day...


    Carlien walked towards the roadside to hail a cab when a car pulled over in front of her. Lazarus got down from the car and walked over to her side and pulled her into a hug.


    "Let go, I am still mad at you for been so overbearingst night" Carlien said and pushed him away.


    "I''m sorry. I went overboard with my actions, it won''t happen again" he said to her and opened the car door, "get in, I came to pick you up. We promised to go together today"


    "Okay" Carlien got into the car and he drove away.


    When they reached the hospital, Lazarus held Carlien''s hand and she protested.


    "Lazarus, let go, I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention to myself"


    "Come on, don''t watch them, then"


    In the whole of First Hospital, a lot of the staff there knew who Lazarus was, so when they saw him holding the hand of a girl walking into the hospital, the rumors ran throughout the hospital.


    Lazarus was happy to have people spread rumors about him and Carlien in the hospital because he knew today Lucas was going to be at the hospital and he wanted the rumors and pictures to get to him.


    Indeed, it did. Lucas was having a meeting with the hospital director in his office when he suddenly received a message on his phone. He excused himself and took the phone to check the message. When he saw the picture of Lazarus pulling Carlien into the hospital while thetter tried to cover her face, his brows furrowed and his grip on the phone tightened.


    There was a knock on the door and both Lucas and the hospital director turned.


    ''''Come in'''' the hospital director spoke and the door opened. Lazarus walked in with Carlien behind him.


    ''''Uncle Dexter'''' Lazarus called the man''s name as he walked in with Carlien. She stopped behind him when she saw Lucas.


    ''''Lazarus, you are back?''''


    ''''Yes'''' he said and turned to look at Lucas. Noticing their eyes on each other, he went back and held her hand saying ''''uncle, this is my friend. I brought her here so that you can approve of her letter to start herst year internship with the hospital''''


    ''''What about you? Are you not going to start working here?'''' the director asked him.


    ''''I will work here as long as you agree to let Carly join us'''' Lazarus said.


    ''''I see. Your brother and I were just discussing the new project that the hospital want to set to help people with poor eyesight to receive free treatment''''


    ''''Really? That is a worthy case indeed, but I was just wondering if the inspiration behind this isn''t because of your mother who died because she couldn''t get cornea early?'''' Lazarus said and Carlien frowned. She looked at him and for the first time, she felt like she didn''t even know him at all. He was a different person.


    ''''Lazarus'''' the director warned with his gaze.


    ''''Why are you so serious, uncle. I was just joking with Lucas. You don''t mind what I said, right elder brother?''''


    ''''He doesn''t mind but I do'''' Carlien''s voice resonated in the room and everyone turned to look at her. She turned to face Lazarus with a cold gaze.


    ''''I feel like I never knew you at all, Lazarus''''


    ''''Carlien''''


    ''''Don''t touch me'''' Carlien flung his hand away, ''''do you get off on stepping on the pain of others?'''' her question made Lucas whose gaze was downcast to look up at her.


    ''''This, I was just joking''''


    ''''How can you call it a joke when the other person obviously isn''t finding it funny. If it were a joke, I bet everyone would haveughed but it''s clear it''s not. I don''t know what kind of issues are going on between you two and that is not even my business but whenever you are with me, please, can you not joke about someone''s pain like that? You are really making it hard for me to be on your side, Lazarus''''


    ''''Carly, are you taking his side?'''' Lazarus asked and pointed at Lucas.


    ''''Yes, and I am not going to do my internship here anymore. I will not work with someone who doesn''t view others pain as his and only focuses on his own feelings'''' she finished and turned to Lucas, ''''we have a lunch date today, can we go now? I am hungry''''


    ''''Sure''''

 Chapter 184: Choosing a side to belong 1

    Chapter 184: Choosing a side to belong 1


    Lazarus held Carlien''s hand back and stared coldly at Lucas as he said, ''''Carly, if you leave with him, I will take it that you have chosen to be on his side''''


    ''''What?'''' Carlien looked at him and chuckled. "I can''t believe I liked someone like you for so long without even knowing the kind of person you were. More than been disappointed in you, right now, I am more disappointed in myself for being so blind all these years''''


    ''''Do you even know the kind of person he is?'''' Lazarus asked and pointed at Lucas adding, ''''he is''''


    ''''I don''t care who he is. I only care about what I see and right now, you are the person I want to start seeing less off'''' cutting him short, she moved closer to Lucas and took his hand. ''''Let''s go, I''m hungry'''' she said and walked out with him.


    Lazarus let out a frustrating and sarcastic chuckle as his face turned sinister, he looked at the hospital director saying, ''''you had better choose your side wisely, uncle Dexter, because anyone who chooses to be on the side of that bastard will only have a difficult life from now onwards''''


    ..


    Sitting across each other at the Bips Restaurant, Carlien and Lucas stole nces at each other silently.


    ''''I''''


    ''''You''''


    They both said at the same time and kept quiet again.


    ''''You first'''' Lucas said to her.


    ''''Are you a male Cindere?'''' Carlien asked suddenly taking him by surprise.


    ''''Huh? What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Well you always seem to know what to say when you are with me but, why can''t you be like that to your brother? He is the younger one, why do you always allow him to say anything to you?''''


    ''''Carlien'''' Lucas leaned closer against the table towards her face. ''''There are two people I can never win against in this world; my father and Lazarus''''


    ''''Why? Why can''t you win against them?''''


    "Because I am the one who destroyed their perfect family''''


    When she heard him say that, she didn''t know what to say to him. Truth was, she didn''t even know what to do with such information.


    ''''So?'''' she asked indifferently.


    ''''Did you not hear anything I just said?''''


    ''''I heard you but, so what? In this world, who said the righteous one is always right? Do you have to allow him to mock and disrespect you because of that? Listen to me, the world is a cruel ce, if you''re someone who allows others to tramp on you just because you think only that will appease them, there is only one path for you; depression and loneliness. Even wicked people know how to make sure that a victim doesn''t get powerful because it will mean death for them. Allowing him to treat you that way isn''t going to make him feel any better. You... Haven''t done anything wrong''''


    ''''Why did you do that?'''' Lucas asked her.


    ''''Do what?''''


    ''''Why did you leave with me? Lazarus is going to think that you are on my side''''


    ''''I am on nobody''s side. If you were the one who treated Lazarus that way, I would have taken him out of that ce. No matter what is going on between you two, he has no one to say those things to you''''


    The waiter brought their food and ced it on the table.


    ''''Let''s finish our conversation after eating, I''m so hungry'''' Carlien said and picked her cutlery to eat.


    ''''You don''t seem to act courteous around me''''


    ''''Why do I have to be courteous around you? It''s not like I like you or something, I don''t see you as a man. Surprisingly, I tend to eat a lot when I''m angry'''' Carlien said as she ate her food.


    Lucas stared at her for a while before he also started eating. He didn''t know why he was unhappy hearing her say she didn''t see him as a man? Did she love Lazarus that much?


    .


    After the meal, they took a stroll down a park while chatting.


    ''''My mother was the housekeeper and served under the mother of Lazarus, who was the madam of the house''''


    Lucas said suddenly making Carlien to stop in her strides. She looked at their surroundings and saw a yground near, where there was a bench at the side.


    ''''Let''s sit over there'''' Carlien said and started walking away but he held her hand and pulled her back to himself.


    ''''Didn''t you hear what I just said?''''


    A few drops of rainnded on Carlien''s face.


    ''''So? Do you want us to talk under the rain? I hate it when rain touches my hair''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' he took her hand and they ran towards the bench.


    Carlien brushed off the droplets of water from her hair before sitting on the bench.


    ''''My mother used to work under his mother. She was so good to my mother and even my mom could testify to that, but even after been good to her, my mother still betrayed her by sleeping with her husband and even got pregnant. It''s funny right?''''


    Carlien didn''t say anything, she just listened quietly waiting for him to continue.


    ''''Even when she found out her housekeeper was pregnant and that her husband was about to make her go for an abortion, she went against it and asked her to stay back and give birth to the child but on the condition that the child will belong to her. So, my mother stayed at a house that was bought by that woman until she gave birth to me. Not long after that the real wife also became pregnant and gave birth to Lazarus.


    My mother still worked in that house but then, she lost her right to call me her son because I was adopted into the family after birth. The only way she could remain by my side was to pretend she didn''t know me. At first, I didn''t even know she was my birth mother'''' Lucas sighed and chuckled.


    ''''So, what happened next?'''' Carlien asked as curiosity took over her.


    ''''I will tell you the restter on. If I tell you everything now, you won''t have a reason to see me again next time. I want to keep seeing you even if I have to use the sympathy card on you, Carly''''


    ''''Why do you want to keep seeing me?''''


    ''''Because I feelfortable around you. You are unpredictable and full of surprises. I don''t know how to put it but, you are like an amusement park. Just when I think I have figured you out, I get surprised again''''


    ''''What a way to describe me. But, what to do, I n to leave this ce very soon''''


    ''''Where are you going to?''''


    ''''I don''t know, I guess I will go to a ce where I can heal my soul. I feel emptytely''''


    ''''Why do you feel empty?''''


    ''''Should I tell you something about me?''''


    ''''I was wondering when you would open up to me but it seems it''s happening faster than I thought''''


    ''''I don''t have a father. I grew up alone with my mother. When I was 3 years old, she moved with me to Cosmos. When I was 6 years old, we came to District C and when I was about to enter junior high school, we finally settled in B-City here. I don''t know when I will have to leave this ce again but, I feel anxious about where we will be going if my mom told me one day that we will be moving again. Apart from Paige, I have never stayed at one ce enough to make a friend.


    I don''t know what or who she is running away from but I know it has to do with my birth but I won''t ask her about it, because my mom has never given me any reason to doubt her love for me. Even when I found out she wasn''t my real mother''''


    Lucas turned to see the tears on her face, he felt a sudden impulse and acted on it. He leaned closer to her and kissed her tears. Carlien''s body stiffened as she stared back at him.


    ''My heart just fluttered, I think I might like him...this feeling is scary''


    Carlien''s gaze lingered on his lips. Seeing her doll-like eyes on him, he smiled and said to her.


    ''''There is this quote that I love so much, I always recite it whenever I am feeling down. It goes this way;


    ''everybody has something they never speak about''


    ''everyone has something they never share with anyone''


    ''everyone has something they are afraid of''


    ''everyone has something that they are running away from''


    ''everyone has something dark inside of them''


    ''everyone has something they wished nobody saw in them''


    ''everyone has a past that keeps pulling them back no matter how hard they try to ovee it''


    ''everyone has a story to tell no matter how little or great''


    ''Sometimes not knowing the truth about yourself keeps you safe, take it from someone who was forced to face the truth of his life and is still paying for the price of his mother''s betrayal. But, know one thing, your mother loves you the most in this world. Maybe that thing she is running away from is because she wants you to have a happy life''''


    ''''Whoa, I didn''t know you could be so mncholic'''' Carlien said and they both chuckled. The rain soon stopped and was drizzling bit by bit.


    ''''Do you know what Paige''s mother used to tell us? She used to say that, whenever it''s raining, it means that someone is missing us. I wonder who is missing me?''''


    ''''Me'''' Lucas said and she turned and looked at him. He ced his palm on her hand that rxed on the bench and squeezed it gently as he stared into her eyes deeply.

 Chapter 185: Choosing a side to belong 2

    Chapter 185: Choosing a side to belong 2


    ''''Me'''' Lucas said and she turned and looked at him. He ced his palm on her hand that was rxed on the bench and squeezed it gently as he stared into her eyes deeply.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I am already missing you even though you are here with me. Look at the time, I can''t believe we''ve spent so much time chatting here. Let''s go, I will take you home''''


    ''''Wait'''' Carlien stopped him, ''''what does that mean? Your statement, are you going somewhere?''''


    ''''I originally didn''t belong here. now that the real son is back, I should go back to where I came from''''


    ''''I don''t understand, what exactly are you nning to go?'''' Carlien asked seriously.


    ''''Nothing much, I just handed over my duties to the director. Lazarus is back, so the management and everything that I used to handle will be given back to him. Since, the school is also on vacation, I will be going to Cosmos tomorrow morning''''


    ''''What are you going to do there?''''


    ''''I have a lot of friends there. I already got appointment letter from a hospital there''''


    ''''Wait, so you nned this out already and you are now telling me? Lucas, how could you be telling me that you are leaving tomorrow just today?''''


    ''''This was something I nned to do for a long time, it has nothing to do with you''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Carly, do you know what you did today is going to put you in danger? The best I can do for you is to leave, so that Lazarus won''t feel that you took my side. He is dangerous when he is furious, I don''t want you to get hurt because of me''''


    ''''So, you are leaving because you are scared he will do something to me because I left with you? I left with you because he was being a jerk. You seem to be mistaken about something; whatever is going on between you and Lazarus is your business. I am on nobody''s side. I would have done the same thing for him if you were the one behaving that way. I don''t know why you think Lazarus is going to hurt me because of you but, your behaviour right now is really making me angry''''


    ''''I don''t want to go through another pain of losing someone I care about in a meaningless fight'''' remembering the exact words of Yvonne, he couldn''t help but get scared about the thought of losing her. It was something he could never forgive for. Since everything was his fault, it was better to leave so that everyone could be safe.


    ''''Fine, leave if you want to but don''t ever call me again. If I see you even a mile closer to where I am, I will kill you. Also, why don''t you just transfer to that ce? Since, you are doing it to keep me safe, I believe as long as I don''t get to see you again, I will be safe. Have a happy time ruining your life with all the women in Cosmos, you arrogant bastard''''


    Carlien stood up and picked her bag, running away. Lucas didn''t go after her. He sighed and leaned against the bench.


    ..


    Paige was in the kitchen preparing hot ginger tea when she heard the sound of the door opening and closing.


    ''''Dad, is that you?'''' she asked as she walked out. Carlien threw herself over, hugging Paige tightly as she cried uncontrobly.


    ''''Carly, what''s wrong? Did someone bully you? Tell me, I will go and settle scores with that person''''


    ''''Paige, what do I do?'''' Carlien said still sobbing, ''''what do I do? I think I like him already. It hurts so much, Paige''''


    Sighing, she pulled Carlien into a hug, patting her back gently, ''''is okay. Carly, you wil be fine''''


    ''''I think I hurt him, Paige. I said some really bad things to him. He was the one who started it first, but why do I feel so much pain after hurting him? What do I do? It hurts so much like hell, Paige''''


    Paige''s eyes teared up as she held unto Carlien tightly. This was the first time, Carlien had broken down like this in front of her and it pained her that she couldn''t do anything to help her.


    ''''I don''t know how it happened but I suddenly realised that that I like him, I really like him so much. What do I do?''''


    ''''I know, it definitely hurts''''


    Paige helped Carlien into her room and sat her down on the bed as she continued to sob.


    ''''What happened?'''' Paige asked her calmly.


    ''''He said he is leaving this ce to Cosmos because he doesn''t want Lazarus to hurt me. He said a lot of bullshit but I don''t believe any of such things. If he doesn''t like me, he could have just been clear about it. Why did he have to use me as an excuse to run away?''''


    Carlien said as Paige cleaned away her tears with a tissue.


    ''''That insufferable bastard. I don''t even know how I came to like him but after it dawn on me that I might have liked him without realising, I just couldn''t understand anything anymore''''


    ''''I will bring you some hot ginger tea'''' Paige said and went out. At the hall, she picked her phone and called Jordan.


    ''''Hello babe''''


    ''''Give me the address of Lucas and Lazarus, find out their current location and send it to me'''' Paige said.


    ''''What do you need those things for?'''' Jordan asked quite surprised as he stared at Lucas who was sprawled on his sofa with his eyes closed even though he wasn''t asleep.


    ''''I am going to kill them'''' Paige said and Jordan coughed.


    ''''Paige, do you think I will tell you their address after you just said that? It''s obvious you are mad''''


    ''''Really? Then, if you know I am mad, you shouldn''t mess with me right now or you will end up dying with them. Are you telling me or do I have to find out where they are myself?''''


    ''''I will tell you but be careful''''


    ''''Where is Lucas? He is the first person I want to kill'''' Paige said and Jordan stared back at Lucas and sighed. In times like these, who was he going to support? His best buddy or his girl? ''''I will take your silence as you wanting to die with him, since you are friends, it won''t be bad to apany each other to the afterlife'''' Paige said and Jordan immediately replied.


    ''''Lucas is at my ce. I will send the location of Lazarus after I confirm it''''


    ''''Good boy. You don''t want to mess with me when I''m angry'''' Paige said and hung up. Jordan looked at Lucas'' whose eyes were not opened and sighed.


    ''''Did you just choose your girl over me?'''' he asked.


    ''''You brought this upon yourself, I am staying out of it'''' Jordan said to him and stood up adding, ''''do you want to be beaten together with Lazarus or should I just go alone and make sure my girlfriend is safe. I can only allow her to vent her anger out but I can''t allow another person to hurt her''''


    ''''Cheapskate'''' Lucas muttered.


    ..


    After making Carlien to drink the ginger tea, she tugged her into bed and left the house wearing her ck leather like jumpsuit that fitted her so well. She went into her garage and pulled out her ck motorbike she hadn''t used in a year and took off.


    .


    First hospital.


    Paige pulled over and parked before getting down. Her outfit coupled with her hurried steps made me to step back and give her way as she walked into the hospital. She saw Lazarus at a distance and stopped walking. She pointed her hand at him saying.


    ''''You are dead today'''' with that she ran towards him and pushed him down. Not guarding himself against her attack, Lazarus fell to the floor and Paige trapped him with her legs, with him in the middle, she gave him punch after punch while the people at the hospital watch.


    ''''How dare youe back and try to mess with my best friend?''''


    Lazarus attempted to defend himself but perhaps because she was angry, her punches were precise.


    Two security men rushed forward and after a lot of struggling, they managed to drag Paige away from Lazarus but she kept kicking her legs in the air and tried to get rid of the security men.


    ''''You impudent bastard, if you go even an arm''s length closed to my Carl again, I will cut of your brazen balls and feed them to pigs'''' Paige screamed loudly. Some of the people started videoing everything that was going on there.


    Lazarus managed to stand up and looked at himself, his lower lip was cut and blood smeared around his mouth because of the impact of her punches. He straightened himself and walked closer to Paige whose arms were held on tightly by the two bodyguards.


    ''''You still haven''t let go of that gangster attitude, Paige?''''


    ''''d you know, you jerk, because from today anywhere I see you, I will beat you up''''

 Chapter 186: Is your anger appeased now...?

    Chapter 186: Is your anger appeased now...?


    ''''You still haven''t let go of that gangster attitude, Paige''''


    ''''d you know, you jerk, because from today anywhere I see you, I will beat you up''''


    ''''You came to my tuff and hit me like this. Everyone here is a witness. I wanted to remain a good person in your eyes because of our long term friendship but it seems I can''t even do that now, since you and your friend have chosen your side already. Today''s matter, I can''t let it off like that. If you kneel down here and beg me in front of all these people, I might let you off, if not, you will be sent to a ce far from here and not even your boyfriend can save you. What do you say?''''


    Paige spat on him and threw him a smirk saying, ''''that is my answer''''


    ''''You little bitch'''' Lazarus raised his hand to hit her and another arm stretched forth and twisted his hand backwards. Jordan held unto Lazarus and turned to look at the men.


    ''''If you don''t let her go, I will make sure you don''t get to see the sun shine ever again'''' his voice was cold and the men felt fear. The immediately let go of Paige and instead of rxing, she went closer to Lazarus and said as he remained under Jordan''s control.


    ''''That was for Carl, now this is for myself'''' she said and knee him hard and he screamed out loud. Jordan pushed him away and let him go before turning to Paige.


    ''''Is your anger appeased now?'''' he asked.


    ''''Almost'''' she said and turned to see Lucas at the entrance. Knowing what she was going to do next, Jordan pulled her sleeve a bit saying.


    ''''He is still my friend, be gentle on him, please''''


    ''''That depends on his behaviour'''' she said and walked towards Lucas who stood unmoved.


    Jordan turned to the hospital director saying, ''''you should handle this matter including all those who took the videos but'''' he turned to face the people, ''''it will be in your best interest to delete the videos you took because I don''t ask for little money when ites topensation''''


    The people immediately started deleting the videos in their phones.


    ''''Do you like Carl or not?'''' Paige asked Lucas as she stood in front of him, ''''take your time to answer it, because it will determine whether you get a p or a punch''''


    ''''I like Carl''''


    ''''Then, why did you tell her all those nonsense? Do you only know how to make excuses and run away?''''


    ''''I am leaving anyways, so there is no need to start something I can''t finish'''' Lucas said and Paige pped him.


    ''''Stay away from Carl, a coward like you don''t deserve her'''' she said and walked out of the hospital. She got on her bike and sped off without a second nce.


    ..


    Paige arrived and saw Carliening out of the bathroom with a towel wiping her hair.


    ''''You are awake?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''En, what about you? Where did you go dressed like that? Wait, you didn''t go to beat up anyone, did you?'''' Carlien asked as she nced at Paige suspiciously.


    ''''Why would I go about beating people? Am I a thug?'''' Paige asked as she started to undress.


    ''''Then, where did you go?''''


    ''''I went out for delivery. My boss asked me for a favour''''


    ''''Didn''t you stop working to focus on the exams?''''


    ''''I did but, as I said it was a favour and I couldn''t say no'''' Paige said and removed the top and Carlien saw blood on her knuckles.


    ''''Paige, you are hurt. Where did you hit yourself?''''


    ''''Oh, this, I don''t know. I wonder how I came by it''''


    ''''Come and sit, let me put some balm on it'''' pulling Paige to the bed, Carlien brought out the first aid kit under the bed and opened it.


    ''''It''s not so serious'''' Paige protested.


    ''''Keep quite or I will be mad at you''''


    Carlien said and picked a cotton bud.


    ''''Paige, thank you''''


    ''''For what?''''


    ''''Which of them got more punches?''''


    ''''You knew?'''' Paige asked her surprised.


    ''''How can I not know your temperament? But, I hope you didn''t hit Lucas'' on his face?"


    ''''Is that what you are worried about now? His face?


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''Carl, do you like him that much?'''' Paige asked as she looked into the face of her best friend of many years.


    ''''I''m going to stop liking him from now. He has too many ws, I must be sick in the head to like someone like him. He doesn''t even treat women right, he is proud and selfish. Now that I''m thinking about it, he has no manners and uses people for his own benefit. Why would I like him for long? I''m not a masochist. Whatever I felt today ended before it even began'''' Carlien said forcefully and Paige knew those words weren''t from her heart. They were just said tofort herself.


    ''''Paige'''' Carlien called out softly and she responded.


    ''''En''''


    ''''Can I go with you to healing vige? I don''t want to be alone''''


    ''''Off course, you can. I will give Professor Glow a call and let him know about it. He will be pleased to get another helping hand, especially a final year genius like you'''' Paige and Carlien smiled.


    ''''Let''s sleep''''


    ....


    Lucas reached his private home and opened the door. He hadn''te here in thest two years since Mali passed away. This was supposed to be their wedding home, where they would live happily but she didn''t live past that after that day.


    Lucas entered the master bedroom that he had personally designed and sat on the bed. Tears welled up in his eyes as he pulled himself till he was sitting on the floor. He let out a loud scream and busted into a heavy cry.


    Thinking back to how Carlien ran away from him, he kept hitting his chest and biting his lips in an agonising manner.


    ..


    Early the next day, Jordan apanied Lucas to the airport. While waiting to check-in, they stood at a distance chatting.


    ''''Won''t you regret it?'''' Jordan asked him.


    ''''I''m already regretting it, but what kind of results will that bring? Carlien was originally someone I shouldn''t have gotten closer to but she was intriguing and I was bored, so I wanted a challenge. I am the jerk here, I can''t pull her into my world, Jordan. It''s too messy for a pure soul like Carl''''


    ''''I can help you with Lazarus, but since you don''t want that I can''t do anything either''''


    ''''Thanks, Jordan. As for Lazarus, just ignore him. Please, tell Paige to take care of Carlien for me'''' Lucas said with a heavy heart.


    ''''Sure, I will. You take care of yourself and my regards to Ad-Din and Maria''''


    ''''Sure, I will let them know about the fact that you and Paige are now an item''''


    ''''Also tell them how much of a coward you are yourself'''' Jordan said and Lucas chuckled.


    Soon, it was time for him to board the ne. Giving Jordan a hug, he left afterwards.


    Outside the airport, at the roadside, Carlien sat in the taxi watching the airport quietly. After some time, she said to the driver.


    ''''Let''s go driver'''' this was thest time she was going to think about Lucas again. since he wanted nothing to do with her, it was best to not also care about him.


    ..


    Carlien got down from the taxi and headed towards her mother''s store when a car pulled over in front of her and Lazarus got down. Seeing him, Carlien immediately quickened her steps not wanting to talk to him.


    ''''Carlien wait'''' he said and walked hurriedly towards her but she didn''t stop and kept moving. ''''Hear me out, Carlien. If you don''t let us talk, I will go to the police and press charges against your best friend for what she did to me yesterday''''


    When Carlien heard his statement, she stopped and turned to face him.


    ''''You are now willing to talk to me?'''' he asked and Carlien let out a soft sarcastic chuckle.


    ''''What do you want to say? I don''t have much time'''' Carlien said to him indifferently.


    ''''You are really cold to me, Carly''''


    ''''I am usually this cold to animals''''


    ''What? Are you saying I am an animal right now?''''


    ''''Your ears are still functioning well, I guess I don''t have to scream it for you to hear my words''''


    ''''Carl, do you even know what kind of person Lucas is? You and I have known each other for so long, why would you let him get between us?''''


    ''''It''s precisely because I have known you for a long time that I am heavily disappointed in you, Lazarus''''


    ''''Lucas isn''t what you think he is. He is cunning and just wants to use you against me''''


    ''''That must prove how important I am to you then, and also to him because you also want to use me for the same purpose. Bringing me to the hospital, acting like you care about me, wasn''t all of the just so you could get back at Lucas? Do you know the kind of people I hate the most in this world? People who try to use me and that''s what you and Lucas did. I have nothing else to say to you, so leave me alone''''

 Chapter 187: I hate been used by anyone...

    Chapter 187: I hate been used by anyone...


    ''''That must prove how important I am to you then, and also to him because you also want to use me for the same purpose. Bringing me to the hospital, acting like you care about me, wasn''t all of the just so you could get back at Lucas? Do you know the kind of people I hate the most in this world? People who try to use me and that''s what you and Lucas did. I have nothing else to say to you, so leave me alone''''


    ''''Carl, you have to believe me. I like you and I want us to be together''''


    ''''Sorry, I don''t like you anymore. After finding out that you knew about my feelings and still acted as if you didn''t, I don''t find you so pleasant to the eye anymore. The thought of been used by you two brothers disgust me. I don''t want to see you ever again''''


    ''''Lucas left the country today. He ran away again just like he did two years ago''''


    ''''What has that got to do with me?''''


    ''''Lucas isn''t what you think. He even killed his fiance whom he was going to get married to''''


    ''''What do you mean by that?''''


    ''''Two years ago, he was about to get married but then, the woman fell for another man. Even after knowing the woman was wavering, he still pushed forward the wedding. He was so wilful and in the end, the woman not wanting to spend her life with a bastard child like him took her own life''''


    ''''The man the woman was wavering over. Was it by chance, because of you?'''' Carlien asked as she took a step closer to him.


    ''''Yes'''' he answered proudly and Carlien lifted her hand and pped him hard.


    ''''You insufferable bastard. You are everything I hate in a human being. From today, thest bit of respect I had for you just died. Lazarus, I hope the memory of your bad deedse back and haunt you for the rest of your life'''' Carlien said and walked away. Lazarus touched his cheek and chuckled out loudly.


    ...


    Paige tugged Jessi to bed and walked out of the room to the hall. She saw Jordan making a call.


    ''''En, thanks Ad-Din, bye''''


    ''''Was that Maria''s husband?'''' Paige asked as she got closer.


    ''''En, he called to find out why Lucas suddenly went over. He has refused to see anyone after getting checked into the hotel. I told Ad-Din to give him some time''''


    ''''I don''t care about him anymore. He hurt my best friend'''' Paige said and turned to go to the sofa when Jordan wrapped his arms around her, giving her a back hug.


    ''''What about me? Do you not care about me?'''' he asked and bit her ear loop and she shuddered. ''''You know, when you do this each time I touch you, I feel like doing a lot of naughty things to you''''


    ''''Stop messing around'''' Paige said nervously as she blushed.


    ''''Paige'''' he mentioned her name sensually.


    ''''En''''


    ''''I love you'''' he said and turned her body to face him. Paige''s face turned red.


    ''''You are blushing'''' he muttered looking into her face.


    ''''You always say the most unexpected things''''


    ''''Let''s go and meet my father after you are done with the internship at healing vige.


    ''''Huh? Your father? But, we just started dating not too long ago?''''


    ''''So, you don''t want to marry me? Aye, I am such a pitiful man. The woman I am going crazy for doesn''t want to marry me''''


    ''''You want us to get married?''''


    ''''Then, did you think I was just dating you because I''m lonely?''''


    ''''But, I''m scared. Your father is a big man of apany; will he think I am with you because of your money?''''


    ''''No, he won''t. But, before that, there is something I''ve been wanting to do since yesterday when I saw you acting so badass''''


    ''''What did you want to do?''''


    ''''This'''' he said and smacked her lips, ''''you were so beautiful that I was afraid other men would look at you'''' he added and kissed her lightly again.


    ''''Do you have beer in the fridge?'''' Paige asked and Jordan gave her a confused look.


    ''''What do you need beer for?'''' he asked as his hand tugged her loose hair behind her ear.


    ''''I''m craving beer''''


    ''''I have beer off course, how many cans do you need?''''


    ''''Three, won''t you drink?''''


    ''''I won''t. I need to drive you home but, I don''t mind spending the night with you'''' he whispered into her ears before going to get the beer from the fridge. Paige went over to the sofa and sat while waiting.


    Jordan brought three can beer to her and sat down. ''''Here, I''m not sure why you suddenly want to drink but if you feel like talking about it, I am all ears''''


    ''''It''s nothing special, I am just craving a beer today''''


    ''''I see. Are you worried about Carly?''''


    ''''Yes, I don''t know but she is acting too okay to be fine even after knowing Lucas left''''


    ''''Do you want to know why Lucas did what he did?''''


    ''''No, I would rather he said the truth to Carly. Don''t tell me his reasons because I won''t ever be able to sympathise with him, no matter what. I only care about my best friend right now'''' Paige said and drank some of the beer.


    ''''I understand. When are you leaving for healing Vige tomorrow?''''


    ''''In the evening. The train leaves in the evening. Jordan, can I ask you something about Jessi''s ident?''''


    ''''Yes, sure''''


    ''''I saw in the report that she was able to use her legs for a few months before bing paralysed. I want to know how that happened?''''


    ''''Jessi was able to walk after a surgery and was supposed to go for a follow up surgery but the doctor in charged suddenly left the country. I was busy at that time too and Jessi said the surgery was painful and that she didn''t want to go through it again''''


    ''''Do you know where the doctor could be by now? The one who did the first surgery on Jessi?''''


    ''''I haven''t really bothered to find out where he is after Jessi refused to go through with the second phase''''


    ''''Look for him. I have some questions to ask him''''


    ''''Paige, is there something wrong with Jessi? I noticed you have been obsessed with her legstely''''


    ''''Jordan, I don''t know how you are going to take this but I don''t want you to panic. Jessi is fine for now''''


    ''''What do you mean for now? Did you find out something that I should know?''''


    ''''The think is, I found some irregrities with the medical report so I sent it over to my Professor to have a look at it'''' Paige looked at Jordan, not sure if it was appropriate to tell him what Professor Glow said that morning about Jessi''s condition.


    ''''Paige, if it''s important, you have to tell me''''


    ''''I think that Jessi lied to you about the ident. She wasn''t run over by a car because of carelessness'''' Paige said cautiously.


    ''''What do you mean by that? Exin to me''''


    ''''The position of Jessi''s legs from the MRI and the scan showed that, at the time of the ident, Jessi suffered a shock which affected her memory. So, it might not have been an actual ident but''''


    ''''Someone pushed her towards the car that ran her over, right?'''' Jordanpleted the sentence for her and she nodded her head. ''''Yvonne, I always knew she wasn''t telling the truth but I just couldn''t get it out of her''''


    ''''Jordan, calm down and listen to me. Those were just Professor Glow''s spections; we don''t have evidence that Yvonne was involved or not. The only person who can tell us the truth is Jessi herself.


    ''''Paige, for so many years, I med myself for what happened to Jessi. If everything you are saying is true, then I won''t let Yvonne off that easily''''


    ''''Jordan, instead of getting angry, I want you to be rational and think this through. We also need to thread carefully and give Jessi time to open up about what happened that day. That is why I need your permission to go with her to healing vige. She will stay with Carly and I. Carly majored in psychology for two years before joining the General and Clinical Anaesthetics department and can be of great help to Jessi mentally. So, instead of running off to Yvonne, let''s gather all the evidence we can get, get Jessi to open up and after that we will have a clear goal of what to do


    ''''Paige''''


    ''''Hm''''


    ''''Thank you for everything''''


    ''''You are wee''''


    ''''I suddenly feel like drinking'''''' Jordan said and picked one of the can beer and she snatched it from him.


    ''''No, you can''t drink. You need to send me home first''''


    ''''Sleep here tonight''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Don''t look at me with those eyes'''' Jordan said to her.


    ''''How do I look at you?''''


    ''''Your eyes are looking at me with rm bells ringing in your ears. Don''t worry, I was just messing with you. Let''s keep all those thoughts for when we get married, okay? I might not look the part but I am a man who follows the Bible''''


    ''''Tsk!!!''''


    ''''But, I can do this without going overboard'''' he said and pulled her over and kissed her.


    ''''My mouth smells of alcohol'''' Paige muttered and pushed him away.


    ''''I don''t mind'' he said, pulling her closer to himself again, this time, he held her head in ce and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 188: Going away; goodbye my lost love 1

    Chapter 188: Going away; goodbye my lost love 1


    Since they were going to spend at least three months at Touching lives healing vige, they needed to pack all the necessary things that they would be needing there. Carlien woke up early in the morning and started packing her stuff into two blue middle sized luggage bags and her mother also helped her. They chatted as they did the packing together.


    Miss Arthur looked at her daughter with a smile. Her baby was now a big girl before she eve realised it. Seeing her mother''s smile, it warmed Carlien''s heart.


    ''''Mom, you have to take care of yourself. Don''t spend all your time at the store. If you are feeling lonely, you can go and visit uncle Thomas and have a chat with him. I already told the boys to help out since they are also on vacation''''


    ''''Carlien'''' her mother held her hands and pulled her over to the bed and they sat down, ''''Carly, is there something bothering youtely?''''


    ''''Huh? Why are you asking me this, mom?''''


    ''''You see, mommy understands that young girls nowadays don''t share their worries with their parents, but, you also know that you are all mommy has, right?''''


    ''''I know, and mommy is all Carly has too''''


    ''''Mommy is worried about you. You don''t look happytely. Is there something bothering you? Has someone bullied you? If that is the case, you have to tell mommy. I don''t mind getting awyer and fighting it out''''


    Carlien chuckled after hearing her mother say that. Still, it made her heart warm that her mother was willing to go through all that for her, ''''mom, you don''t have to get awyer because no one is bullying me. Have you forgotten who I am? If there is anyone to bully, I will be the one doing the bullying''''


    ''''Then, what is making you sad these days? Your eyes don''t shine anymore. Each time you smile, your eyes shine so bright and mommy sees herself in them. My girl is the brightest when she smiles, but, I don''t see myself in your eyes anymore''''


    ''''Mom, I''m just stressed up because of the internship application. You don''t need to worry so much about me because from now onwards, I will smile so brightly that you will see yourself more in my eyes''''


    ''''That is a given. Carly, let mommy ask you something very personal. This question is not because I don''t trust you or I want to invade in your privacy, okay? Are you in love with someone? Did that person not like you back? Last night, mommy heard you sobbing and it broke my heart''''


    ''''Mom, is nothing to worry about. Your daughter is so beautiful; which man wouldn''t like her?''''


    ''''That''s right. The man who doesn''t like you back is considered blind and a person with poor taste. Heartbreak is normal when you are growing up, but don''t dwell too much on it or mommy will be sad''''


    ''''I won''t mom. Actually, I feel better. He is just someone I got to know recently so my feelings aren''t so deep. I am fine''''


    ''''That''s my girl. No matter what, mom is always on your side'''' Carlien pulled her mother into a hug and her phone whichid on the table beeped.


    ''''That must be Paige'''' Carlien said and stood up to pick the phone, ''''hello Paige. Yes, I am done. Okay, I will be down in a few minutes, bye''''


    ''''Who is sending you girls?''''


    ''''Paige''s boyfriend. Mom, let me tell you, he is a good man and he is very good to Paige''''


    ''''Look at you all happy for her''''


    ''''Off course, Paige has been through a lot and she deserves the happiness she has now''''


    ''''You too will find your happiness soon, my child'''' she said and closed Carlien''s bag. Carlien looked dazedly as her mind went to a certain person. She looked at the time on her wrist watch and wondered if he arrived safely. Shaking her head suddenly, she resorted to not think about him anymore.


    Paige and Jordan saw Carlien and her mother carrying the luggage out and they rushed forward to help them.


    ''''Big sis'''' Jessi who sat at the back called out excitedly when she saw Carlien. Jordan took the luggage in Carlien''s hand and she went near to Jessi.


    ''''Jessi, how are you?''''


    ''''I missed you second big sis''''


    ''''Why are you so cute?'''' Carlien said and touched Jessi''s cheeks affectionately. They were in their own world.


    ''''Aunt, let me have that'''' Paige said as she took the luggage from her.


    ''''Paige, look how happy you are''''


    ''''Aunt, how are you doing?''''


    ''''I''m fine. You are not doing bad yourself. This must be the boy, right? My son inw?''''


    ''''Aunt, he is called Jordan Attoh'''' Paige and Jordan stretched his hand to greet her.


    ''''Aunt, hello, I''ve heard a lot of good things about you'''' Miss Arthur shook his hand but her eyes lingered on his face and an ufortable feeling seethed in her heart at the mention of hisst name, still she maintained a smile.


    ''''Jordan, please take care of Paige''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    After putting the luggage into the car, they goodbye Carlien''s mother and took off. When they were out of sight, she sighed and shook her head. Jordan''sst name kept ringing in her ears.


    ''''It can''t be so coincidental, right? That bastard Damien Attoh isn''t in this country anymore. I am just probably overthinking things''''


    ..


    Paige and Jordan stood at adistance chatting while Carlien and Jessi also stood near the near that was about to take off.


    ''''Take care of yourself, I will visit after I put things in order''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Don''t you have anything to tell me?'''' Jordan asked and smiled mischievously.


    ''''I don''t have anything to tell you''''


    ''''Aye, what a pitiful boyfriend I am. My girlfriend is going away for three months and she doesn''t have anything to tell me. I suddenly feel that all my efforts into wooing her was in vain''''


    ''''That''s enough, we are in a public ce, I can''t kiss you''''


    ''''Then, let''s go back to the car, I want to kiss you and touch you and maybe'''' he didn''tplete his sentence, but he instead leaned over and bit her earlobe.


    "Pervert'''' Paige''s face turned crimson as she looked away from his gaze.


    ''''I just love how you look when I tease you''''


    Looking at them from a distance, Jessi touched Carlien''s hand saying, ''''don''t they just look good together?''''


    ''''They do''''


    ''''Big sis, I really admire you that day at the party. You put Lazarus in his ce and I suddenly felt that you were someone I want to grow up to be like''''


    ''''I''m not so perfect, I have a lot of things that will make you hate me once you get to know me. You should just be yourself, I am far from likable''''


    ''''That''s my decision to make. Big sis, can I ask you something?''''


    ''''Oh, what is it?''''


    ''''Do you like elder brother Lucas?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Carlien looked into her eyes and bit her lips nervously but her face remained neutral as she replied, ''''no. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Lucas didn''t kill Mali. What happened that year was an ident. Lazarus has always seen Lucas aspetition, so anytime, Lucas found something good or someone he liked, Lazarus would destroy it. A lot of women after finding out that Lucas isn''t the true heir of the family''s business and everything, always leave him. After Mali died, Lucas didn''t want to be in a long term rtionship with any woman because in the end, they all leave him. I don''t support how he treats women but he is also someone who can be sincere with his feelings. When he starts to care about someone, he would be serious with that person and protect that person. It could be that he just yed with those women because he knew they weren''t with him because he was Lucas but because of his family''''


    ''''How do you know all this?''''


    ''''Lucas and I are very close. He usually doesn''t express his feelings to anyone but strangely, whenever I am sleeping and he is in the house, he woulde to my room and say whatever was in his heart. He always thought that I was asleep and said those things. The night before he left for Cosmos, Jordan went to send Paige home, so Lucas and I yed in the house. After I was tired and fell asleep, he started talking about a woman, he said that he didn''t want anything to happen to her. he was afraid that she would end up like another Mali. Later on, I realised that the woman he was talking about was you''''


    Carlien looked at Jessi with aplicated gaze. Her mind was messed up after hearing all that.


    ''''Jessi I''''


    ''''Second big sis, please, can you not give up on him so soon? I think that you are the only one who can help him right now''''

 Chapter 189: Going away; goodbye my lost love 2

    Chapter 189: Going away; goodbye my lost love 2


    ''''Jessi I''''


    ''"Second big sis, please, can you not give up on him so soon? I think that you are the only one who can help him right now''''


    Carlien was about to say something when Jordan and Paige walked to them. she smiled at Jessi.


    ''''Are you two done with feeding us the dog food? I almost asked second big sis to get me a scarf to cover my eyes'''' Jessi said to the two people that just walked over to them.


    ''''Wait until Paigees back, there will be more dog food'''' Jordan said and kissed Paige''s cheek.


    ''''Our train is leaving soon; we have to get going'''' Paige said blushing.


    ''''I will miss you'''' Jessi said and looked at Paige.


    ''''I will miss you too''''


    After hugging each other, Paige and Carlien got into the train as Jessi and Jordan stood by watching.


    A middle aged man in an all-ck outfit stood at a distance holding a picture. He looked at the picture of Carlien in his hands and quickly boarded the train together with them. The train soon took off.


    Paige and Carlien found their seats and settled in. The middle aged man walked over and sat behind them, leaning his head closer to the seat.


    ''''I can''t believe we ended up going to the same ce for our final internship. It''s great to have you with me, Carl''''


    ''''Tsk. I feel unfortunate going with you. Don''t think I am going to babysit you there'''' Carlien said and looked at Paige, whose hands were busy trying to open a snack bag.


    ''''I think I am the one going to babysit you there. You haven''t been there before; I am going to be your tour guard''''


    ''''Paige, do you think Professor Glow would mind me suddenly joining you there?''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Paige said stuffing a potato stick into Carlien''s mouth.


    ''''Professor Glow was more than happy to have you there. He said he was most grateful that you were going to do your final internship there. I mean, who wouldn''t want a genius like you in their hospital?''''


    ''''You are right about that'''' Carlien began to boast, ''''I am indeed a genius. Sometimes, I wonder who I took after to be so good. I have a sexy brain''''


    ''''Tsk, yeah, keep gloating''''


    ''''Why? Are you angry?'''' Carlien said jovially.


    ''''Oh, I am jealous that you have a sexy brain''''


    ''''Don''t worry, in terms of looks and brains, you don''t fall short either. You are smart and the doctor''s coat looks hot on you. All though, this big sis is sad that she might steal the limelight from you, she will try her possible best to stay low-key. We can''t have all the boys falling for me''''


    ''''Whoa, you really are quite the talkative today. But, I will forgive you, giving that you are my soulmate''''


    ''''That''s because, no matter what happens, we can''t live without each other'''' Carlien said and they heard a chuckle from behind them. turning around, they saw the middle aged manughing. When he saw them, he turned his face away quickly.


    ''''Do you think he isughing at us?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''Yes, I think so''''


    ''''The journey is still long, I''m going to sleep'''' Carlien said and ced her head on Paige''sps.


    ''''If you are going to sleep on myps, then, where should I ce my head?''''


    ''''You can just go to hell for all I care'''' Carlien said and closed her eyes.


    ''''You little.... Whatever'''' Paige murmured and ced her head against the window and closed her eyes. They both soon drifted into sleep and the man stood up and went closer to them. He took out the picture of Carlien andpared it with her real face. He confirmed she was indeed the one and went back to his seat. He removed his phone and made an anonymous call. When the other party answered, he went straight forward saying.


    ''''I found the target. She is with a friend and they are taking the train to Touch Ind. They talked about hospital coats, so she seems to be a doctor. The only hospital in Touch Ind is Touching Lives Healing Vige. Okay, I will keep watch closely and report to you whatever happens, bye'''' he hung up and sat alert throughout the journey afterwards.


    ...


    As soon as they touched down at Touch Ind, Professor Glow''s assistant was already there to pick them. He helped them to put their luggage into the car and drove them away. The man who had followed them from B-City to that ce also hailed a taxi and followed them. Touch Ind was like a city on its own and had only one route hence, seeing a car following the closely didn''t trigger any suspicion at all.


    Professor Glow''s assistance whose name was Charlie pulled over at the quarters that they had arranged for them. He helped them once again to send their stuff inside and handed the keys over to them before leaving. They were ordered by Professor Glow himself to have a day''s rest before they officially started, so they were free to y around for a day before starting work.


    Deciding to make the best of the one-day holiday, they decided to check the ind and familiarise themselves with the things there and also know the kind of people that lived there.


    Paige and Carlien immediately took a shower and changed out of their old clothes before picking their purses and left the quarters. They decided to walk instead of picking a cap. They were having a girl time that they both didn''t know they had missed out on for a long time due to their busy schedules.


    ''''Paige, you know, this feels so surreal; like a dream''''


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''I''m d everything happened early for me to know the kind of person Lazarus was. I couldn''t have lived with myself if I had actually dated such a human being. But, thanks to that, I was able to follow you here. I can tell I will be having a good time here''''


    ''''I''m d you came with me Carlien. Carl, have I ever told you that I''m proud of you?''''


    '':Huh? You are proud of me? Why?'''' Carlien asked and chuckled.


    ''''You are one of a kind. You are someone I could never be in my entire life. You are simply irreceable in my life and the lives of everyone who knows you''''


    ''''Whoa, Paige, you are being sentimental. This is so unlike you''''


    ''''That''s because I just realised I am truly in love''''


    ''''Who doesn''t know you love Jordan?''''


    ''''I don''t mean Jordan. I mean, I truly am in love with you'''' Paige said and Carlien stopped and looked at her. she crossed her arms against her chest saying.


    ''''You, let me be clear, I might be crossed in love but I am so straight, okay. I can never fall in love with a woman after meeting my oppas in kdrama world''''


    Paigeughed and looked at her best friend. ''''Aren''t you been a little extreme?''''


    ''''What do you want me to think after hearing your sudden confession? Let me be clear, I don''t love you in that same way''''


    ''''Snap out of it, I didn''t mean it that way either. Do you think it''s every day you can find a man like Jordan?'''' Paige flicked Carlien''s forehead.


    ''''Rubbing it in my face. I should fall in love quickly if not, I might die early from being feed with dog food''''


    Paige saw a waterfall signboard opposite them and touched Carlien, ''''Carl, look over there''''


    ''''What?'''' Carlien turned and saw the signboard. They looked at each other and smiled and started running off towards the waterfall.


    ''''How long has it been since we yed in the water before?'''' Paige asked as they ran into the water like kids.


    ''''It''s been so long, right?''''


    ''''I think thest time was in high school when we went for that


    ''''Yes'''' Carlien said and fetched some water and threw it at Paige.


    ''''We are going to get wet very soon?'''' Paige said as she ran towards Carlien.


    ''''Why did the word ''wet'' sound so different in my ears?'''' Carlien said as she fell into the water with Paige.


    ''''That''s because you are a born pervert. Kdrama has made a great number on you''''


    ''''They never mention those things in kdramas''''


    ''''Then, where did you hear that from?''''


    ''''We are doctors, dummy''''


    ''''Right, I forgot that'''' they bothughed as they sat in the water looking at each other. As they gazed into each other''s eyes, they asked each other subconsciously.


    ''''Carl, will we remain like this even after growing old?''''


    ''''Off course, we will still be this close even after we have our own families''"


    ''''I am d you are my friend, Carly''''


    ''''Me too, I am d that you are my friend''''


    ''''Then, let''s never let anything get in between us''''


    ''''Don''t worry, nothing can ever separate us. We havee a long way to be separated''


    ''''I love you, Carly''''


    ''''I love you too, Paige'''' They looked at each other and smiled affectionately.


    The middle aged man from earlier on his by a tree and took several pictures of them. He turned sent them to an anonymous number before going away.

 Chapter 190: Do same with her

    Chapter 190: Do same with her


    Country A


    In a luxurious military structured style mansion that stood tall among the other military structures in Country A, a young man in the state''s military uniform walked into the house and entered further into a study room. He stood in front of a man who had his back to him and spoke.


    ''''Sir, the young Miss has been found''''


    ''''She was really alive all these years? Interesting!!'''' the man asked in an amused tone that sounded cold at the same time.


    ''''Yes, Sir. So what do we do? She is currently in Touching Lives Healing Vige at Touch Ind working as a doctor under a Professor called Nichs Glow''''


    ''''Turns out she followed in that man''s steps? Blood is really thicker than water. Have you found out where that housekeeper was hiding her all these years? It''s really a miracle that she had stayed hidden for so long making me to waste so much resources in tracking her down''''


    ''''They are currently in B-City. Everything about that woman and the young Miss has been sent to your email. What are you orders, now that we have found her?''''


    ''''My orders?'''' he chuckled as his fingers pressed onto the cigarette in the middle of his fingers. It broke and fell to floor into pieces and he asked in a sly voiceced with mockery ''''what just happened to the cigarette?''''


    ''''You just got rid of it, sir'''' the young man answered.


    ''''Do same with her. We should get rid of the roots before it sprouts, right? We can''t allow a person who was supposed to be dead already to still be alive. She should die in order for everything to return to order and peace will reign. Do this discretely and don''t let the old man find out about her existence''''


    ''''Don''t worry, sir. I will personally go and take care of it'''' the young man said and man on the seat smiled nodding his head.


    ''''I will be expecting good news then, don''t disappoint me Cassaz''''


    ''''Sure sir'''' with that the young man bowed before him before leaving. The chair turned to reveal a man who a sinister grin. His left eye was covered with ss like single spectacle.


    ''''After all these years, I finally found you, housekeeper Newa. Let''s see if you can run away from me now'''' his eyes were cold as he stared at a picture of a man and a woman holding a small baby in her hands. They had a warm smile as they gazed upon the baby affectionately. The man scoffed and stood up from his chair. He went closer to the giant picture on the wall.


    ''''In the end, I am the one sitting in the throne and you and your wife are long dead, but don''t worry. I know you must have missed your daughter so much, so I intend to make her join you two very soon. I told you I was going to wipe out your entire generation from this kingdom and have thestugh, elder brother''''


    He picked the whisky ss on the table and sipped a bit of it before throwing the ss at the wall


    ....


    Late at night, Jordan reached homete after going to check on his business. He went into Jessi''s room to check on her before going to bed and saw that she was turning in her bed. Her forehead was sweaty and she was mumbling incoherently.


    ''''Don''t, please, don''t leave big sis''''


    Jordan frowned and hurriedly sat on the bed and touched her. her body was burning up and she seemed to have a fever. He jolted her out of sleep and upon seeing him, she clung unto him and started weeping.


    ''''Jessi, is alright. You are safe now. You are burning up, I will call the doctor first'''' Jordan said and tried to stand up but Jessi wrapped her legs weakly around his waist and her hands around his shoulder neck tightened. She didn''t want to let go. He sighed and stood up with her like that and went into his room to get his phone.


    A few minutes after the call, the family doctor arrived and checked on Jessi. He gave her an injection and connected a drip onto her.


    Jessi rxed on the bed as he looked at Jordan and the doctor chatting.


    ''''The young Miss seemed to have a nightmare''''


    ''''But, she hadn''t had one in a long time''''


    ''''You will have to ask her what it was about, but I suggest you see a psychologist''''


    ''''Yes, thank you''''


    The doctor left and Jordan went to sit on the bed closer to Jessi.


    ''''You heard the doctor, right?'''' he said to her and she nodded her head, ''''then, would you like to tell me what happened?'''' Jessi kept quiet. :''Listen, you know you can talk to me, right? Jessi, are you really not going to tell me about the ident?''''


    ''''I don''t want to talk about it''''


    ''''I can''t help you if you don''t tell me the truth. Jessi, are you hiding something about the ident?'''' Jessi turned her back to him and closed her eyes. Jordan sighed feeling frustrated.


    ''''What change will it make if I told you? I can never walk again'''' Jessi suddenly spoke.


    ''''But, I will be able to get justice for you. Paige told me her professor is interested in meeting with you''''


    ''''I don''t want to go through any pain again''''


    ''''How about you meet him first? Didn''t you say you missed them already. It''s been two weeks since they left, they are going to be so happy if we paid them a surprise visit'''' Jessi turned and looked at him after hearing that.


    "''I don''t have much hopes on walking again, so I don''t want to waste my time building another hope knowing well that it will hurt if I end up not getting any better results''''


    ''''This isn''t going to be a treatment. Carl majored in psychology, she could be of help. Besides, didn''t you say that you want to get her and Lucas together? If you go there, you can be able to speak up for Lucas''''


    ''''That''s right. I will go with you then'''' Jessi said.


    ''''Okay, we will go next week after I am done with my business meetings''''


    Jessi looked at Jordan and smiled.


    .....


    ''''Mom, there is nock of food here, Paige and I are eating well. Everything is going on well, you don''t need to worry too much'''' Carlien said into the phone as she stood at the entrance of the OPD talking to her mother on the phone. She was in blue top and trouser doctor scrubs.


    ''''Yes, I will tell her. Take care of yourself too, love you, mom'''' Carlien hung up and turned to go inside when she heard her name.


    ''''Big sis'''' Jessi called out as soon as she got out of the car and sat on her wheelchair with the help of Jordan.


    Carlien turned back and saw Jordan pushing Jessi in the wheelchair towards her and she smiled and waved at them as they got nearer.


    ''''Jessi, hi'''' Carlien bent down and kissed her cheek after they got to her.


    ''''Did you miss me, big sis?'''' Jessi asked curiously, not hiding her excitement.


    ''''Off course, I missed you. hi Jordan'''' Carlien greeted him.


    ''''How are you, Carly?'''' Jordan asked and looked at her. he was d she was looking alright.


    :''I''m fine. Here is the key to our ce, you go ahead, I will get Paige and we will be there shortly'''' Carlien said and took the keys from her pocket and gave to Jordan.


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''See you soon, big sis''''


    ''''Off course'''' Carlien dashed inside the hospital hurriedly to call Paige. Jordan turned with Jessi to go and saw the middle aged man pruning flowers. He furrowed his brows as he looked at the man that seemed familiar in his eyes. Jordan was sure he saw him somewhere. Because he was someone who remembered things clearly. When he first got there and saw Carlien outside making a call, he noticed the man acting as if he was taking pictures of her. He wasn''t sure what he saw was right because he could also be mistaken.


    The man immediately took his eyes away after been scrutinized in that manner by Jordan. He turned and concentrated on pruning the flowers.


    ''''Elder brother, what are you looking at?'''' Jessi asked and looked at him.


    ''''Oh, nothing, let''s go'''' he said and pushed her forward.


    Less than five minutester, Paige ran into their quarters and saw Jordan and Jessi seated in the hall. they made themselves at home as Jordan took water out of their fridge and unscrewed it for Jessi.


    ''''Big sis, you are here?'''' Jessi said as she looked at Paige who was at the door. Paige looked at Jordan dreamily as her lips curved into a smile. He walked to her and hugged her first before leaning down to kiss her when Carly cleared her throat making him stop.


    ''''Paige''s room is to the left, you two can take the PDA over there and have mercy on single dogs like Jessi and I''''


    ''''My words exactly'''' Jessi chipped in.


    ''''Jessi, how are you?'''' Paige said and walked shyly away from Jordan who smirked.


    ''''I''m fine, but I want to see the scenery outside, second big sis, can you take me out?'''' Jessi asked and looked at Carlien.


    ''''Sure, I will show you all the good ces here'''' Carlien said and ced her hands on Jessi''s wheelchair.


    ''"You two are making it obvious that you are leaving us'''' Paige said.

 Chapter 191: Thats because I kept something in it

    Chapter 191: That''s because I kept something in it


    Pulling the wheelchair outside, Carlien took Jessi to the water fountain that was situated at the middle of the hospital''s entrance. She sat on a rock that was beside the fountain and they watched the water going in and out of the fountain.


    ''''Big sis, when I was little, I used to wonder where the water goes to after it leaves the holes. I didn''t know that everything was connected and that they would always go back and forth. Funny, right?''''


    ''''Then, your childhood must have been fun''''


    ''''You bet, when my mother was alive, she would always take me out to y every time. My mother was a good mother to me and Jordan''''


    ''''That''s a given, considering the fact that you grew up to be this beautiful and kind''''


    ''''Big sis, my brother said that when Ie here, I might be able to walk again, but, I''ve gone through a lot of pain and now I don''t want to harbor any hopes only to be disappointed''''


    ''''Jessi, do you know the basis for a sessful treatment and healing?''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''You see, trust is a basis for any sessful treatment and healing. Without the trust of the patient, no matter what the doctor does, the patient might never be treated. I can only help you if you trust me''''


    ''''Trust? I used to trust Yvonne, but in the end, she abandoned us and I became this way''''


    ''''You don''t have to force yourself, since you are going to be here for a while, let''s take things slowly and get to know more about each other. I will prove to you that I am someone you can trust but, you must also promise to not hide anything from me''''


    ''''I am scared, big sis. I am scared that when the truthes out, my brother is going to get hurt''''


    ''''Do you know, telling someone the truth and hurting them is much easier than telling lies just tofort them? Because, in the end, when the truthes out, the pain is only going to get much bigger''''


    Jessi and Carlien looked at each other silently afterwards.


    ...


    At Professor Glow''s office, Jordan and Paige sat across him as he showed something on the screen to them and exined things about Jessi''s condition.


    ''''After studying the CT scan and MRI, I noticed that, after the ident, her legs suffered a great deal but this could have easily been prevented if she taken to the hospital much earlier. From the CT scan you can clearly see from this side that her legs weren''t the problem. She had just received a shock and her legs went numb from the hit, but the fracture from the broken bones were not attended to well enough during the surgery leading to leg paralysis which happened some few months after she was able to use her legs.


    Also, when you look at the position of her legs after the ident, you would noticed that, her front feet were faced right but it she had ran into the car as the report said, then at the point of the ident, her left feet should have been more affected than her right feet. So, this could mean that, she didn''t get hit trying to cross the road but she was pushed into the moving vehicle''''


    Jordan sighed in shock and Paige touched his hand gently.


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Jordan asked as he and Paige exchanged nces.


    ''''What I mean is, the ident was a deliberate one but you will have to investigate for find out more. This is all I can help with. Off course, I can confidently say that, perhaps, before the ident, she was either talking to someone of fighting with someone. Take it this way, when you are arguing with someone and both of you are standing on the stairs, at the rise of both emotions, anything could happen and the one in front could push the one standing at the edge. This could be idental but when the person falls, depending on the foot that lost bnce first, the impact will be on it the most''''


    ''''Yvonne, I am going to make her pay for doing this to Jessi and for lying to me''''


    ''''Jordan, for someone as cunning as Yvonne, we need evidence when dealing with her. Let''s wait for the police report toe out of the investigation before we do anything. I also believe that with Carly''s help, Jessi will speak up very soon. Let''s not rush and wait for everything to be in order'''' Paige said to Jordan, trying to reason with him.


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Don''t worry, medical errors can be corrected most of the time and here at Touching Lives Healing Vige, we always do our best so that our patients will have afortable life. It hasn''t been so many years since it happened, it will work out well'''' Professor Glow assured Jordan.


    ..


    Back at B-City.


    Mirabel pulled over and got down from her car and handed the keys over to the valet before entering the popr R2Z Club. She was going to meet her cousin there. Dressed in a blue crop top and short ck shorts, she looked smart and yet alluring. Mirabel was beautiful in her own way. She had an innocent baby face that made people want to treat her with care, but unlike her face, she had a fiery attitude and was quite proud, arrogant and wilful.


    Entering inside the club, she scanned the dance floor looking for her cousin but because it was such a crowded, it took her quite a while before she finally spotted the girl with curly ginger hair.


    Walking to her, Mirabel forcefully pulled her cousin, peeling her away from the tight embrace she was in with a man. She paid no attention to her cousin''s displeased tone as she pulled her over to the counter.


    ''''Mira, what did you do that for? I was having so much fun'''' her cousin asked, clearly not happy with Mirabel''s actions.


    ''''You call almost getting on it with aplete stranger in the middle of a club, fun? Laura, you are bing unbearabletely''''


    ''''Hey, I didn''t call you here to insult or lecture me, okay? Compared to my wild life, I am better than you that is in an unrequited love all your life. I heard Jordan got himself a chick?'''' Laura asked as she snapped her finger at the bartender, ''''one bloody Mary and soda for her please'''' she said to the bartender before looking at Mirabel.


    ''''Why did you call me?'''' Mirabel red at her. She was in the middle of battling it out with someone she met online. She was almost about to win but her silly cousin picked the right time to call and disrupt her winning chance. She was extremely infuriated with her. Gaming was her go to, since she didn''t have any friends besides Jordan and Lucas.


    Jordan called to inform her that he was going to Paige''s ce and Lucas, that loser flee to Cosmos leaving her all by herself.


    ''''Rx, I called you out because I wanted you to live a little. Your father told me you''ve been home since vacation and I been the good big sister, wanted you to have a little fun''''


    ''''You call all of this'''' Mirabel pointed at the dancing floor and the people drinking and groping each other and frowned, ''''having fun? Sorry, I pass''''


    ''''This is life, you should get used to it. Are you going to keep loving Jordan all your life?''''


    ''''Laura, that''s enough. I am not interested in Jordan anymore. Paige is a nice person and I like her for Jordan. Can you stop making it look like I don''t have a life besides him?''''


    ''''Okay, sorry buddy'''' Laura picked the ss of soda and gave to her, ''''at least drink this''''


    Mirabel snatched the ss from her and sat on the high chairs at the counter.


    ''''We are leaving here after this'''' she said to Laura as she drunk almost half of it.


    She frowned and looked at Laura asking, ''''this taste weird, Lau''''


    ''''That''s because I added something to it. Something that will help you rx and have fun tonight'''' Laura smiled as removed a small syringe containing cocaine. Mirabel had a look of shock on her face as she stepped down from the chair.


    ''''Did you just feed me drugs? Laura, are you inside?'''' Mirabel was beyond angry. Her cousin was a drug addict and had gone for rehab upon rehab. Thest time she took drugs and was arrested, her parents paid their way for her to be released. She was aware of Laura''s crazy attics but she didn''t know she would one day fall into her trap.


    ''''What? Is not so bad?'''' Laura said andughed. Mirabel pped her hard and tears formed in her eyes as she said to her cousin.


    ''''Our years of friendship and family ties ends here, Laura''''


    Mirabel turned to go and saw Joel walking out of one of the private rooms in the club. They were on the upper floor of the club. She immediately recognized him and started walking towards his direction.

 Chapter 192: I will show you just how capable I am next time

    Chapter 192: I will show you just how capable I am next time


    Mirabel turned to go and saw Joel walking out of one of the private rooms in the club. They were on the upper floor of the club. She immediately recognized him and started walking towards his direction.


    ''''Mirabel, wait, I''m sorry. I was just trying to make you rx and have fun'''' Laura followed her closely. Their banter attracted attention and people started looking at them.


    ''''Leave me alone'''' Mirabel said to her as she walked head on towards Joel as a feeling of restlessness started to overtake her. Her breathing quickened as well.


    ''''Let me help you. You are going to get cardiac arrest if you don''t slow down'''' Laura said loudly and Mirabel stopped. Her voice also attracted Joel''s attention and he stopped on the stairs and looked over seeing Mirabel. Her face seemed familiar in a way to him but he couldn''t connect the dots. His secretary Amy who was by his side also looked at Mirabel and spoke in a low tone to Joel.


    ''''That girl looks sick; her face is so pale''''


    ''''If she is sick, she should visit the hospital, whye to the club'''' Joel said and turned to go when he felt a grip on his hand.


    ''''Please, help me'''' Mirabel said and copsed on him. He instinctively held on to her and looked up at Laura who took off immediately leaving him alone with Mirabel.


    ''''Joel, what do we do?'''' Amy asked.


    Upon looking at her face closely, he recognized her and said to Amy, ''''go and get the car''''


    ''''Okay'''' Amy took off hurriedly and Joel carried Mirabel in his hands and tookrge strides towards the underground parking space.


    ..


    Mirabel opened her eyes and scanned the room she was in. She lifted her hand and saw that she was in a patient scrub and realized that was a ward. She saw a man with his back facing her and twitched her face in confusion.


    ''''Who are you?'''' she asked and the man turned.


    Seeing her awake, Joel poured a ss of water and handed it over to her saying, ''''you are awake, have some water. The doctor said it was okay to drink water as soon as you woke up''''


    ''''What happened to me? Why are you here?'''' Mirabel took the water as she asked.


    ''''One question at a time. Don''t you remember what happened to you after you drugged yourselfst night? I could never have thought you were such a person'''' Joel said as he pulled the chair and sat next to her.


    ''''What kind of person? An addict? Listen, I didn''t drug myself, okay?'''' remembering the events of the night, she started to defend herself. ''''Didn''t the doctor tell you I was a first timer? I don''t do drugs''''


    ''''Then, how did a good sum of cocaine get into your body? Do you have any idea how I dealt with the police yesterday because of you?''''


    ''''The police?''''


    ''''Yes, the police. Cocaine is a narcotic which is banned in this country. The hospital has an obligation to report all narcotic rted cases to the police. I went back and forth trying to solve your problem,dy''''


    ''''I didn''t drug myself. My cousin put it in my soda without my knowledge''''


    ''''I know, it was obvious from the way she ran off leaving you with me''''


    ''''About the police, when theye, I will exin to them that you had no hand in what happened. I won''t let you be implicated by me''''


    ''''It''s toote for that. They took we were lovers who experimented it together. I had to even take a test before they believed me. I already contacted Jordan; he will be here soon''''


    ''''Thank you for saving me''''


    ''''What were you even doing in the club in the first ce. Don''t you know that the club isn''t a good ce for people with no experience like you?''''


    ''''You are you trying to look down on me? What do you mean I don''t have experience?''''


    ''''If you had experience, you would have known what to do when drugged but you clearly didn''t. I can only imagine what would have happened if I wasn''t there at that time. Do you know how dangerous the world is?''''


    ''''Whoa, you sound even worse than my father when he is scolding me. Do you have a sister in your family?''''


    ''''What?'''' Joel was confused for a moment.


    ''''Your sister must be avoiding you all the time, right? You are definitely someone who nags and lectures people all the time. Let me ask you something important'''' Mirabel sat on the bed facing him.


    ''''What question is so important?''''


    ''''I have always wanted to ask you something but because we were neither friends nor acquaintances I couldn''t''''


    ''''So, what is different now? We are still not friends nor acquaintances''''


    ''''Yes, I know. But, you are considered my savior. Can I drop honorifics with you?''''


    ''''No, you can''t. I am older than you'''' Joel said with a straight face and Mirabel humped and curved her lips into a half smile.


    ''''Yes, I knew it. So, let me ask my question. You are so good looking and handsome. Your face is totally the typedies would die for but, you couldn''t make Paige love you enough to be with you. Do you know that your action of not being able to keep her attention caused me to also lose the attention of the man I liked?''''


    ''''What?'''' Joel raised his brows and looked at her speechlessly.


    ''''Do you have a problem down there by any chance?''''


    Joel became flustered as he stared back at Mirabel who didn''t see anything wrong with her question. She instead was looking at him curiously.


    Kicking the chair as he stood up, Joel shot a fierce re at her and she culled back, realizing the wrong impact of her question.


    ''''I I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to question your ability as a man. Off course, I know you are capable because you have good features, your muscles are quite developed and you have long legs too what am I saying?''''


    Mirabel looked at him and realized he was angry with her based on the look on his face. She really felt like digging a hole to hide herself. She just always manages to say the most embarrassing things to strangers.


    ''''I''m sorry, I take back my words, every single one of them'''' she said and stared at him with an innocent and guilty gaze.


    ''''Do you act this way to every man? Questioning their ability each time?'''' Joel asked as he leaned closer to her flushed face. Closing her eyes, she shook her head.


    ''''You are very lucky, you are in the hospital and there are cameras all over, I would have showed you just how capable I am in every way''''


    ''''cough, cough'''' Mirabel coughed as her face reddened. She could feel his breath on her face even with her eyes close. Surprisingly, her heart also started beating increasingly.


    The door opened and Jordan rushed in, he frowned seeing them in that position. Joel looked up and straighten up as Jordan got closer to them.


    ''''Mirabel, are you alright?'''' he asked and Mirabel opened her eyes. She saw Joel picking his trench coat which was on the chair.


    ''''I''m fine. Thanks to the timely intervention of Joel'''' she looked at him and his re sent chills down her whole body and she changed the sentence, ''''thanks to Mr. Joel here, I am doing well'''' she finished saying and looked at him displeased.


    ''''Joel, thanks a lot for everything. I already handled the case at the police station and they won''t bother you anymore''''


    ''''What about thedy who did that to her? I learnt she already has a record and is also her cousin? Are you going to let her off just because she is rted to you? This could happen to her again or someone else'''' Joel said, his tone a little aggressive.


    ''''She won''t be let off. I already asked the police to look for her. She will receive the right punishment even if she is family''''


    ''''I will take my leave then'''' he said and looked at Mirabel before going out.


    ''''Thanks, I will call youter on'''' Jordan said to him.


    ''''I will take your number from Jordan and call you, savior'''' Mirabel said and a subtle smile appeared on Joel''s face as he left without turning to look at her.


    ''''How do you feel?'''' Jordan asked as he ced a bag of food on the table.


    ''''I am fine''''


    ''''What were you doing at the club? You are not one to go to such ces''''


    ''''I went because Laura called me and pleaded with me to go over and settle her bills. I wanted to just do that and go back home when that happened. Did you tell my father about it?''''


    ''''Yes, I did. He wanted toe back to B-City but I told him not to. Laura isn''t the same person any more, you need to be careful around her''''


    ''''I will''''

 Chapter 193: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 1

    Chapter 193: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 1


    Carlien and Paige walked out of the emergency room and went to the coffee vending machine to get a cup of coffee each. They saw Jessi inside the therapy room, she was chatting with Professor Glow. Based on the smiles on her face, they seemed to be discussing something fun.


    ''''Professor Glow is so good with children. He and Jessi hit it off pretty well'''' Carlien said as she took the first cup of coffee Paige had taken from the machine.


    ''''I think Jessi is having fun here, even more than we thought she would''''


    ''''Has Jordan said anything yet about the investigation?''''


    ''''No, because it is an ident that happened a few years ago, getting the evidence won''t be that easy, coupled with the fact that it is a discrete investigation. If Yvonne finds out that Jordan is suspecting her, do you think she will take it lying low? That woman isn''t that simple'''' Paige and Carlien walked towards the therapy room.


    ''''Why are there so many evil people in the world. They just do the worse kind of things and then me it on innocent people''''


    ''''Everything will be fine in due time. Nothing stays hidden forever and everyone will pay a price for what they do, go or bad'''' Paige said and patted Carlien''s back affectionately.


    As they entered the therapy room, a young man who was hiding at a distance came out. He was the same person that was asked to get rid of ''the Young Miss''. He was now in a doctor''s scrub with a coat on it and a stethoscope around his neck. He followed them inside the therapy room.


    ''''Jessi, Professor Glow, what are you two doing?'''' Paige asked as they stood next to Jessi. She had a few puzzle pieces in her hands while looking at the rest of the pieces fixed on the table.


    ''''Big sis, I was ying puzzle with Professor Nichs. He promised to give me something when Iplete this task'''' Jessi pointed at the puzzle pieces as she said.


    ''''That sounds like fun. What are you going to ask for when you win?'''' Paige squatted to her level.


    ''''I don''t know yet, but I will think about it''''


    ''''Luis,e in, let me introduce you to my two geniuses'''' Professor Glow said to the young man at the door and he walked inside with a smile. Paige and Carlien looked at him.


    ''''Hi'''' Cassaz said to them.


    ''''Hi''''


    ''''Hi''''


    ''''This is Luis Cassaz. He is third year resident transferred here from Country A''''


    ''''Country A?'''' Carlien asked and looked at the young man. She remembers seeing something about that country in her mother''s diary and her mother had warned her from her early years never to say or ask any questions about that country. Seeing someone from the country she believed, she came from but could never get to go there, she had a lot of emotions in her eyes.


    ''''Yes, Country A'''' Cassaz said and stared at her face closely. She really did resemble her birth mother.


    ''''You are wee. We are first year residence here'''' Paige said and shook his hand.


    ''''Luis will be your mentor. He has a lot of potential and talent in him. You should learn a lot from him since you will be spending a lot of time together''''


    ''''I could teach a thing or two to a General and Anesthetic student like Miss Arthur but I doubt I can teach a cardiac and thoracic specialist like Miss Payin''''


    ''''How did you know our names?'''' Carlien asked and looked at him. Though he was new and they had just met, she couldn''t help but be wary of the people from Country A ording to her mother''s words. Country A was a military owned state, its governance andwmakers were all from the military family that ruled over them for many years.


    ''''I saw your names from the workers'' portfolio. You two are very close to Professor Glow, so it''s not so difficult to get information about you from the front desk'''' Cassaz said and smiled.


    ''''Right, we still have something to work on, right Carlien?'''' Paige said and touched Carlien''s hand. She had noticed the ufortable re her best friend was giving to the new doctor.


    ''''Ah?''''


    ''''The CT scan, I need to exin it to you. Have you forgotten?'''' Paige said and started to pull Carlien out, ''''see you around Dr. Luis, bye Jessi, Professor Glow,ter''''


    ''''Miss Arthur doesn''t seem to like me?'''' Cassax said to Professor Glow after the duo left.


    ''''Carly is a lovable person, she just doesn''t wee strangers that''s all'''' Jessi said and looked at Cassax, ''''may I just let you be aware that she has a boyfriend? You were looking at her a little too much''''


    ''''You are quite a straightforward kid'''' Cassaz said to her.


    ''''I hear that a lot''''


    ''''Jessi, Dr. Luis here will be the one operating on your legs after the end of our therapy, be respectful''''


    ''''Sure, Professor''''


    ..


    Pulling Carlien to a corner, Paige looked at Carlien and asked, ''''hey what''s wrong with you? You were hostile towards that man''''


    ''''I''m sorry Paige, I don''t know what came over me. When he mentioned Country A, I just remembered how my mom flee from there and we had to relocate every time. I don''t have a good feeling about the people from there''''


    ''''I understand hearing anything about Country A makes you ufortable but you should know that not everyone from there is a bad person?''''


    ''''Okay, I overreacted. I will apologize to himter, are we good?''''


    ''''You and I can never go wrong, let''s go''''


    ....


    Mirabel stretched her fingers as sat in front of herputer. cing her fingers on the keyboard, she smirked saying, ''''today, you are dead meat ''My lonely heart beats for you'' this ''dancing in the sky'' is going to make you run to your mother in tears''''


    She was ying a new game which wasunched a few months ago. The game was quite challenging but after many years of ying games, Mirabel could boast of having a natural talent in killing the beasts in the game and collecting a lot of rare objects and materials to equip her character and make it stronger. In this game, her character''s name was ''dancing in the sky'' and she has thrashed a lot of people online with her keyboard skills andpetitive nature of winning but, a new character popped up a month ago calling himself ''my lonely heart beats for you'' and has been winning a lot of rare objects and jumping ranks with his skills.


    Mirabel was beyond angry when she realized that her territory had been evaded by this so called ''my lonely heart beats for you''. He was just a newbie, what gave him the guts to challenge her? Thest time, she was on the verge of thrashing him and making him call her Baba until Laura''s call came making her to get kicked out by that ''my lonely heart beats for you''.


    Now that she was out of the hospital and was doing alright, she intended to teach that rascal a lesson by killing him over and over again until he surrenders and pays homage to her. If she couldn''t do this, then, she wouldn''t be able to lift her head as the queen in the gaming world. A lot of people were looking up to her, she couldn''t disappoint them, or the joke would be on her.


    Looking at her screen, she saw that a lot of people had gathered to watch her legendary fight with ''my lonely heart beats for you''. She had invited him for a one on one fight and this was the said date that she had proposed. Even though ''my lonely heart beats for you'' didn''t give her a reply, it meant he neither agreed nor refuted but she had nned everything out already. After sending the invite out, she had informed everyone of her disciples and that of ''my lonely heart beats for you'' disciples. She had used her resources in the game to make sure that everyone heard of the fight which she dubbed ''fight of the century''.


    If ''my lonely heart beats for you'' didn''t show up, it will mean that he was surrendering to her which wasn''t a bad thing, but if he showed up, she would fight him with all her might. Even if she couldn''t win wait, she shook her head dismissing that thought. She couldn''t allow herself to think of defeat right now. She should have her fighting spirit on and teach that rascal a lesson.


    It has already been more than 20 minutes since she arrived at the venue and still that rascal ''my lonely heart beats for you'' hasn''t made an appearance. Was he admitting defeat already? She began to gloat and walked about in her ancient Egyptian empress robe as she listened to the murmuring of the people.


    ''Skewed worm rings'': Look, ''dancing in the sky'' has been here for quite some time now and yet ''my lonely heart beats for you'' hasn''t made an appearance. Is he scared that a girl would beat him up?


    ''Killing me softly'': Our ''dancing in the sky'' shouldn''t be taken lightly. She always acts on her words. That newbie ''my lonely heart beats for you'' always acts like he knows everything. Now that our ''dancing in the sky'' has challenged him, he dared to not appear. He is scared, I tell you.

 Chapter 194: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 2

    Chapter 194: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 2


    ''Nursing my broken heart'': Hump, our ''dancing in the sky'' has been ying and fighting all kinds of beasts since she was wearing diapers, this newbie ''my lonely heart beats for you'' is too audacious to anger her. We all know the temper of ''dancing in the sky''. Once she bites, she never let''s go, even a dog has more sympathy than her.


    ''Dancing in the sky'' stopped walking after hearing the thirdment. What kind of praise was that? Were they calling her a dog or saying she was more vicious than a dog? These people that she saved a long time ago, didn''t have kind words for her at all. They were all disciples, people she had painstakingly trained for so many years, didn''t they have any better things to say about her? Hump, disloyal servants were bound to bring ruin to the city empire. She should teach them a lesson after today''s fight.


    Looking at the big object on her wrist that acted as a watch, she frowned.


    Even though she liked the idea of winning, what was the use of the crown if she didn''t have a worthy opponent? Was this rascal evening or not?


    ....


    Meanwhile on the side of ''my lonely heart beats for you'', a handsome man wearing a white Egyptian empire robe sat on a mountain feeding on all kinds of rare spirit fruits. His actions were unhurried as he took one after another, the peeled nuts from his servanwas


    At his side stood two disciples who looked worried as they watched what was happening at the chosen venue through their celestial objects. They were the ones getting increasingly worried as they couldn''t bare to watch any more of ''dancing in the sky'' boastful and arrogant act. Their master was clearly on another level but this ''dancing in the sky'' was always targeting their master. She was willful and quite relentless on her pursuit to fight master who was having the time of his life here eating nuts and not bothering about what ''dancing in the sky'' was up to.


    When they first saw ''dancing in the sky'' they admired her a lot and thought that she could be their master''s wife and then they could be one big family, host a beautiful wedding and make her the most envied bride of the century, but who knew what was in the head of that ''dancing in the sky''? Instead of epting their request to be friends, she dered a war and threw a fit saying all kinds nonsense, that there could only be one queen in the gaming world and she wouldn''t share her throne with another person.


    But,e to think of it, since when was there a king and a queen in the game of Schwars? In the game of Schwars, there were levels and their levels proved their ranks and status but this ''dancing in the sky'' suddenly dered herself as the great empress, demeaning the efforts of their empire ''my lonely heart beats for you''. All efforts to make peace with her had proven futile as she was bent on disgracing their empire. If she knew that their master was busy eating nuts and had no intention of going to fight with her, won''t she go crazy and turn the world upside down? Who didn''t know of her temperament?


    ''Always freeloading'': Do you think the master will go to meet ''dancing in the sky''?


    ''I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating'': Do you think he has the time to go and fight when he is busy eating nuts?


    ''Always freeloading'': ''Dancing in the sky is going to throw a fit and flip when she realize she has been yed.


    ''I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating'': talk about flipping, if only she doesn''t spam our server. That woman is like a demon who leeches on people. Once she leeches on you, she will suck all the blood in you and leave you dry. I am going to hide far away when she manages to break into this server. She has quite good hacking skills.


    "Always freeloading'': I don''t even dare to meet this kind of person in real life, she must be a difficult person in real life.


    As they were chatting, they had no idea that ''dancing in the sky'' was sneezing and getting impatient.


    ''My lonely hear beats for you'' looked at his watch and turned to the two servants.


    ''''Say what''s on your mind already and stop sighing. You are disturbing my peaceful moments'''' he said to them.


    ''''Master, are you really not going to the fight that ''Dancing in the sky'' had proposed?'''' I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating was the first to ask.


    ''''I don''t y with kids'''' my lonely heart beats for you answeredzily and the servants almost facepalmed themselves. It was good that ''dancing in the sky'' wasn''t there to listen to this if not, she would have drowned herself in a river.


    ''''but, Master, I am afraid that ''dancing in the sky'' that woman is very tenacious. She won''t sit back and let you be even if you don''t go there?''''


    ''''Let her feed her own ego then. If she wants to fight with me, she has to go back into her mother''s womb ande out as a three-legged human being, if not, I won''t amuse her''''


    ''''F**k, their master was savage. This kind of words were bound to make ''dancing in the sky'' to lose her cool. That woman was highlypetitive, she won''t feel happy even after been dered a winner by default if their master didn''t go. She would find other ways to lure their master out.


    ###


    Indeed, that was exactly what ''dancing in the sky'' was doing. By now, all her patience had ran out and she was angry at ''my lonely heart beats for you'' her fingers danced on the keyboard furious releasing all kinds of curse words on the collective server, where everyone could see no matter where they were, as long as they were logged into the game.


    ''My lonely heart beats for you?'' What kind of name is that? Did you get your heart broken by your lover that you still fane over her after getting rejected a lot of times?"


    Everyone who logged into the server had their eyes glued to the screen as soon as they saw the message and the yers from all over the world started battling it out with some on the side of ''dancing in the sky'' and others on the side of ''my lonely heart beats for you''


    ''Call me farting alumni: F**k, who dared to anger empress ''dancing in the sky''?"


    ''Looking for a supporter: Empress ''dancing in the sky'' has never been this angry with someone, ''my lonely heart beats for you'', why don''t you juste out and apologize to big boss ''dancing in the sky'' and make peace with her?


    Loneliness is my name: Thementer above, have you lost all sense of reasoning? Why should our lord, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' apologize to that stubborn woman?


    ''I will thrash ''dancing in the sky'' all year long'': Exactly, our Lord ''my lonely hear beats for you'' didn''t know anything at all.


    ....


    While the online battle was going on, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' was walking around his farm collecting rare objects. His servants behind him were getting increasingly worried by thements spamming their server.


    '':I think this time, it won''t be for long till ''dancing in the sky'' finds her way into this ce'''' I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating said worriedly.


    A new message from ''dancing in the sky'' has arrived.


    A system notification popped up in the server and Always freeloading immediately clicked on it but the next moment what he saw almost made him want to vomit blood. This ''dancing in the sky'' really didn''te to y. Her words were too vicious and cutthroat. Anyone reading this was bound to look down on their master ''my lonely heart beats for you'' for a long time.


    Sensing that the two people behind him had suddenly gone quiet, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' decided to turn and see what was happening. When he did, he noticed they were trying to erase something from the server and frowned.


    ''''What are you trying to delete from the server?'''' he asked them.


    F**k!! Their master was indeed smart, I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating thought to himself.


    Snatching the message board object from ''always freeloading'', ''my lonely heart beats for you'' read the message and his face contorted as he read the message out loud.


    ''My lonely heart beats for you once wanted to marry me but I rejected him. Must be the reason why his name is ''my lonely heart beats for you'', he is actually very ugly in real life, everyone. I am a beauty, why should I marry such an elementary school boy who is still wearing diapers and running everywhere with his mother?''''


    ''When did I say I wanted to marry her?'''' he asked his servants and they all lowered their gazes. ''''Answer me'''' he shouted at them and they shivered.


    ''We thought that she was good for you and arranged a marriage meeting with her, but she didn''t show up and instead challenged you'''' ''I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating'' said and hid behind ''always freeloading.


    ''''What? You actually arranged a marriage meeting for me with this brat? Am I that lonely or did I say I couldn''t find a worthy wife for myself? Why does everything think I am not so capable?'''' my lonely heart asked and sighed behind the keyboard.

 Chapter 195: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 3

    Chapter 195: ''Dancing in the sky'' Vs ''My lonely heart beats for you 3


    ''''What? You actually arranged a marriage meeting for me with this brat? Am I that lonely or did I say I couldn''t find a worthy wife for myself? Why does everything think I am not so capable?'''' my lonely heart asked and sighed behind the keyboard.


    ...


    Invasion alert.....


    ''Alert, alert, this server has been hacked, this server has been hacked''


    Another message popped up and no sooner had a lovely figure with slender features appeared in their personalized server. She had with her a lot of people from the venue she chose for the fight.


    When ''my lonely heart beats for you'' saw her, he was stunned for a while and couldn''t react.


    ''''Whoa, is this what ''dancing in the sky'' looks like up close? She is so beautiful'''' I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating muttered.


    ''Dancing in the sky''? Was she the one who wanted to battle it out with him?'''' ''my lonely heart beats for you'' said to himself as he stared at the beautiful figure approaching with her group. She was indeed beautiful but he wasn''t about to make that known to her or anyone at that.


    The fact was, until today, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' had never taken the pain to know who ''dancing in the sky'' was. He always heard about her from hisckeys but today could be considered their very first time meeting face to face.


    ''''Hey, you, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' what did you mean by not showing up at the venue to battle it out with me?'''' Throwing the side of her robe into the air, she sneered and walked towards him with herckeys.


    ''My lonely heart beats for you'' smirked as he looked at the little fiery girl approaching him. Her angry tone coupled with the expressions she made, made her look kind of cute to him.


    ''''Have you suddenly lost your voice, or is my face and body so alluring that it has left you breathless?'''' ''Dancing in the sky'' finally stopped in front of him.


    The two servants of ''my lonely heart beats for you'' went to stand behind their master.


    ''''I was just thinking; what kind of kid was so free as to challenge her parent?'''' ''My lonely heart beats for you'' said and the servants including those who followed to watch a good show burst intoughter.


    If there was anything ''dancing in the sky'' hated, it was been looked down upon although she did that to people all the time. Seeing the mockery gazes of everyone, she became angry.


    ''''My parent? I am afraid you are not up to that level. You are simply a nobody who wants to ruin my reputation in the gaming world and I will not have you do that to me''''


    ''''Then, what are you going to do? Still challenging me in my own turf? Aren''t you afraid I will win and make it difficult for you to save your face?''''


    ''''You very well. I must say you really have a vulgar mouth but what to do, I came prepared. Today, I am going to battle it out with you and reim my throne as the only Lord Empress ''dancing in the sky'', someone like you doesn''t deserve to be here''''


    ''''Since you really came to fight me, I shall honor you and humor your ego a little, but just what are you using to battle it out with me?''''


    ''''What? You want something more than been called the lord Empire? Whoa, I didn''t think you were so ambitious. Were you eyeing all my rare items too? Everyone look, this is the kind of person we are dealing with. He is unscrupulous, cunning and also a thief. This kind of person shouldn''t be allowed to rule over this kingdom. I won''t be surprised if he starts asking for your rare items as homage''''


    The people started mumbling among themselves and ''dancing in the sky'' gloated internally. This was exactly the kind of reaction she wanted to achieve.


    Seeing the satisfied look on her face, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' became even all the more intrigued. She was the cunning and unscrupulous one yet she just made him out to a tyrant in the eyes of the people. This person was really interesting.


    "''Seeing you try so hard, I will grant you your wish, but I don''t want your rare items nor anyone''s homage. I just want one thing from you when I win'''' ''my lonely heart beats for you'' said to her.


    ''''What could that be? Even though I am going to win, it isn''t so bad to listen to your dreams which will nevere to pass by the way'''' she smirked as she heard theughter of the people.


    ''''I hope you keep that smile even after you lose because you will need it to protect your ego''''


    ''''Stop talking nonsense and buying time for yourself and state what you want if you win, but let me tell you. You should state something more realistic like begging me to spare your life and all that when you lose. You shouldn''t state something that will make you lose face. I might be pretty and all that, but, I don''t spare my enemies in the battlefield''''


    ''''You will marry me if I win and I will marry you if you win!!'''' ''My lonely heart beats for you'' said and the whole ce quietened down.


    ''Dancing in the sky'' looked at him for a moment and startedughing. She looked at him and turned to the people asking, ''''did everyone hear that? I think the kid had gone nuts, everyone'''' she turned back to ''my lonely heart beats for you'' and asked, ''''aren''t they the same thing? What kind of request is that?''''


    ''''You heard me. If you win, I will give myself to you and if I win, you give yourself to me. I thinkpared to anything else, this is quite reasonable for me''''


    ''''You lunatic. Who wants to belong to you? Even if your servants give you and add all the rare items in this kingdom to it, I still won''t ept you. I don''t need a kid as a husband, I want to rule over this kingdom all myself''''


    ''''Well, that is my condition. Take it or leave it''''


    ''''Then, I will just have to kill you. Because I won''t give myself to a loser''''


    ''''Very well, since you are the one who came to me, why don''t you take the first shoot? If your sword can touch even the hem of my robe, I will consider that you have won''''


    ''''Okay, did everyone hear that? Don''t take back your wordster on'''' dancing in the sky said and drew out her goblin ranked sword that she had gotten after ying 100k beast. She immediatelyunched an attack at ''my lonely heart beats for you'' but he was very swift in his movements and immediately flew from her side and suspended in the air before finally settling on a mountain.


    ''Dancing in the sky'' nodded her head and smirked. It wouldn''t be a cool victory, if she won the battle so easily. If he wanted to have fun before dying, then she was going to make sure he had lots of fun.


    Hitting her right foot on the ground, she flew up and pointed her sword towards ''my lonely heart beats for you'' as she went towards the high mountain. The spectators all followed at a considerable distance not wanting to interrupt them or end up dying in this fight of theirs.


    Once again, as soon as ''dancing in the sky got to the mountain, ''my lonely heart beats for you flew to another even higher mountain and she followed suit.


    This went on for a long time until almost all the spectators became dizzy from following them around and not seeing any actual fight. It was more like, they were ying and not fighting. Even ''dancing in the sky felt that she was been yed with and became increasingly angry at ''my lonely heart beats for you''.


    ''''You what kind of game are you ying? Are you messing with me?'''' dancing in the sky panted for breath as shended in front of him at the 500th mountain.


    ''''Oh, took you so long to notice'''' he smirked as her looked at the perspiration on her face and neck. He had a sudden impulsive thought of going to wipe them off her but he stopped himself because he knew just how cunning she could be. No matter what, he couldn''t fall to her level just yet. He wasn''t done with teaching her a lesson yet.


    ''''Fine, since you dared to mess with me, then don''t me me for being vicious'''' she sneered and dashed forward towards him but he merely turned his body a little and ''dancing in the sky; couldn''t catch him but instead, he kicked her right foot which was closer to him and she tripped. Her sword was the first to fall to her dismay before her body started to follow but he swiftly held her hand, not too tightly but not also too loosely. He wanted to see if she had fear in her or not because she seemed to be one who didn''t fear anything.

 Chapter 196: Dancing in the sky Vs My lonely heart beats for you 4

    Chapter 196: ''Dancing in the sky'' Vs ''My lonely heart beats for you'' 4


    ''''Fine, since you dared to mess with me, then don''t me me for being vicious'''' she sneered and dashed forward towards him but he merely turned his body a little and ''dancing in the sky; couldn''t catch him but instead, he kicked her right foot which was closer to him and she tripped. Her sword was the first to fall to her dismay before her body started to follow but he swiftly held her hand, not too tightly but not also too loosely. He wanted her to see if she had fear in her or not because she seemed to be one who didn''t fear anything.


    ''''If I lift just two fingers out, you will be down there. The water underneath the mountains will sweep you away and you will be eaten by all the vengeful spirits of the beasts that you y'''' he told her.


    ''''Then, let me go. I would rather be eaten by a vengeful spirit than give myself to you''''


    ''''Really? Then, what is that I see in your eyes'''' he asked as the voices of the tenacious spectator drew nearer.


    ''''Looks like a lot of people areing this way. Is it worth it to die in this manner?''''


    ''''You tricked me, right?'''' she asked angrily.


    ''''So what if I tricked you, so what if didn''t trick you? Actually this is quite simple. We are both good gamers, if webine our skills, we will be powerful.


    Giving yourself to me isn''t such a bad thing. It''s not like we are getting married in the real world, plus, we don''t even know each other. What could possibly go wrong if we team up and be a powerful couple?''''


    As she listened to him, ''dancing in the sky'' became a little convinced but been a stubborn person by nature, she couldn''t sumb to him that easily. She would seem like a fickle person.


    ''''If the peoplee, who is going to be the winner then? I am a woman and must hold onto myst string of dignity or else, these people will mock me for the rest of my life. I won''t be able to lift my head in front of them''''


    ''''A man should give in to the woman, I will tell everyone that I lost, so that you won''t have to lose face in front of your subjects''''


    ''''That won''t do. I will feel guilty about this day for the rest of my life, I hate coveting what''s not mine''''


    ''''But, we are now a couple. Who cares about who bes the winner. Actually, you are not so bad yourself. You are a capable person; you just need to work on you temper a little or you will always end up getting yourself into trouble''''


    ''''Are you lecturing me right now?''''


    ''''No, I dare not lecture the empress. So, do we have a deal?''''


    ''''Fine, you win'''' she said and he pulled her over to himself. She crashed into his chest and he wrapped his arm around her waist as he stared into her eyes.


    This was the scene that the tenacious spectators which including the two servants of ''my lonely heart beats for you'' and the people who followed ''dancing in the sky'' saw when they ascended up the mountain.


    Talk about shock; they were stupefied as they watch, not knowing what to make of the situation. Weren''t they fighting just now? When did things be this intense between them?


    ''''Cough, cough'''' the people coughed and the two people came back to their senses.


    ''''Can we ask what is happening here?'''' one of the people who came with ''dancing in the sky'' asked.


    ''''She won, I lost, so we are now together'''' ''my lonely heart beats for you'' said nonchntly not minding the surprise looks on their faces.


    ''''No, he didn''t lose'''' dancing in the sky said startling everyone.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Then who won and who lost?'''' the people asked.


    ''''I lost to her''''


    ''''No, we both won. After fighting for so long, we naturally grew tired and closer at the same time, so nobody lost. We all won'''' ''dancing in the sky'' said and saw the confused looks the people gave her.


    ''''You don''t need to help me save face. I lost to her'''' my lonely heart beats for you said emphatically.


    ''''Master, did you really lose?'''' ''I am forever chubby because I won''t stop eating'' asked. He found it unbelievable because he knew the power his master wielded. Losing to ''dancing in the sky'' was something he couldn''te to terms with, not that ''dancing in the sky'' wasn''t a worthy opponent. In fact, she was his little idol.


    ''''Are you doubting her capabilities or are you overestimating me?'''' ''My lonely heart beats for you'' asked and everyone became mute.


    ''Dancing in the sky'' looked at him silently. His eyes seemed to be full of affection whenever he looked at her. Was she mistaken or did ''my lonely heart beats for you harbor feelings for her? Thinking about it, her face reddened. She blushed and looked down.


    ''''Our wedding will take ce a week from today. I will leave the preparation for you people to handle. Invite a lot of people and prepare a lot of gifts to be given to everyone that day'''' ''my lonely heart beats for you'' announced.


    ''''Yes, master, we shall go and get things ready'''' ''always freeloading'' said and started pulling everyone along with him as he went away leaving the two people alone.


    ''''I didn''t think you would try to save my face?'''' ''my lonely heart beats for you'' told her.


    ''''Well, you did save mine and I believe in paying back good deeds with good deeds''''


    ''''So, we are considered a marriage couple like that, right? Even though our wedding is in a week''s time''''


    ''''Well, I guess so. Oh, I have to leave now. I need to submit my assignment to my lecturer online on time. The portal will shut down after the time pses'''' she said looking at her time.


    ''''Are you a student?''''


    ''''Yes, I am a second year medical biochemistry science student''''


    ''''That''s great. No wonder you are so intelligent''''


    ''''What about you? Are you a student or a worker?''''


    ''''I am a worker. I am into IT and PR business, I work mostly for celebrities and bigpanies who wants PR consultation and management of their brands''''


    ''''Sounds cool to me. I really have to go''''


    ''''When will youe online again?'''' he asked sounding a little sad to see her leave.


    ''''I don''t know yet, but, I will ping you when Ie online, bye''''


    ''''Bye''''


    ''Dancing in the sky'' has gone offline'' the server notified ''my lonely heart beaSts for you''


    .....


    Mirabel removed the heavy headsets on her ears and stretched her arms. It has been a long day but it was worth it.


    Thinking about how ''my lonely heart beats for you'' saved her and wrapped his arms around her, her face turned red. She shook her head.


    ''''This is not in a real world. Get your act together, Mira. Still'''' she eximed, ''I am finally getting married''''


    After submitting her assignment online, she changed into a ck and white check dress and went out of her room. She saw her father watching TV and she went up to him.


    ''''Dad''''


    ''''Oh, Mira. Where are you going?''''


    ''''I''m going to buy some new gadgets for myputer, I am getting married''''


    ''''Huh? Why am I not aware of this?''''


    ''''Dad, not in real life. I mean in the gaming world, I am getting married, so I need to prepare''''


    Her father sighed. The only reason why he had always allowed her to y games was because she took her studies seriously, ''''Mira, marriage is a secret thing. Tell me, are you suddenly getting married because Jordan rejected you?'''' he asked worriedly.


    ''''Dad, no. Actually, I don''t think I really loved Jordan. How do I put it?'''' she sat next to her father as she exined, ''is like this, I was just familiar with him and just thought I liked him but I now know I never did. Marriage in the gaming world is just to help each other ascend to greater heights, we don''t even know each other so, the possible of meeting someone you know online is highly unlikely. So, don''t worry''''


    ''''What about that man, the one who saved you thest time? I told you to invite him over for dinner. I want to thank him for what he did for you''''


    ''''Him?'''' her voice sounding sarcastic, ''''I will handle it. There is no need for him toe over. I will just buy him a bag of French fries as a thank you''''


    ''''Mira, he is your savoir. You shouldn''t be so stingy with someone who saved you''''


    ''''He is the owner of apany, what kind of money hasn''t he seen before? Dad, let me handle it. I''m gettingte, bye'''' she dismissed her father and scurried off immediately afterwards. When she got outside, she took out her phone and dialled Joel''s number as she drove out of the premises.

 Chapter 197: A good mood destroyed all too soon

    Chapter 197: A good mood destroyed all too soon


    Walking into a restaurant, she immediately spotted the person she was there to see. She went ahead and pulled a chair out of the table and sat across the man who looked up impatiently at her.


    ''''My time is precious. How dare you call me out and the?'''' Joel said as he looked at her. Compared to the shabby dressing she did on the night of the incident, she was quite well dressed today.


    ''''I had a t tire and had to call for a taxi. Do you have any idea how difficult it was for me to hail a taxi? Today could be considered my first time of sitting in a taxi thanks to a certain someone'''' Mirabel said and looked at her wrist watch, ''''I am only a little over thirty minuteste, do you have to be so impatient with me?''''


    ''''I wasn''t the one who promised to be on time?'''' Joel retorted as he picked the menu book from the table the waiter had brought to him earlier on. He was in a good mood after finally getting that brat ''dancing in the sky'' to marry him. That was also the only reason why he decided to meet this little woman with qualms here.


    ''''What would you like to eat? Tell me, my dad asked me to treat you to a meal. I didn''t want to at first but I am in quite a good mood, so I don''t mind doing a little good deed'''' taking the menu book out of his hands, she smiled after saying that.


    Message: I didn''t want to buy you a meal but I was forced to.


    Joel got the message clear from her words. He stared at her, wanting to just strangle her to death. How could such an irresponsible person exist?


    ''''Next time, I am surely leaving you to your fate'''' he said back to her and she frowned beforeughing.


    ''''Don''t worry, there will be no next time because Laura is already in jail. You see, I don''t usually let go of my enemies especially the ones that hurt me''''


    ''''Are you always this casual with every man?''''


    ''''Not every man but any man I don''t really see as a man''''


    ''''Why are you speaking informally to me?''''


    ''''Because it''s easy to speak that way, you are allowed to speak that way to me. I don''t mind''''


    ''''I mind, so please add respect and choose your words carefully before using them with me''''


    ''''Okay, no need to get worked up, sir'''' Mirabel pouted her lips expressing her displease at his serious tone.


    ''''Let''s just eat and go our separate ways. I still have something to doter on''''


    ''''Yes, Mr. Joel. Waiter!!'''' Mirabel called out for the waiter and he walked to them.


    ''''Wee, Miss. What would you like to order?''''


    ''''I will have sweet and sour pig ribs pasta'''' Mirabel said and handed the menu book over to Joel. He closed it and ced it on the table before saying to the waiter.


    ''''I will have the same thing but add a little sauce to mine''''


    ''''Do you also like the sweet and sour pork ribs pasta from this ce'''' she asked excitedly and leaned closer subconsciously. When he looked at her, she flushed and sat back adding, ''''sir?''''


    Why was it so exhausting having a simple conversation with him? He was so serious.


    ''''Yes, I like it'''' Joel said after studying her expression. He knew she was finding it difficult to cope and decided to be lenient with her since he was the older and more mature one.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You asked if I liked the food here and I just said yes, I do''''


    ''''Oh'''' she smiled and revealed her perfectly arranged white teeth.


    ''''Mira? It''s really you?'''' Yvonne said as she looked between Joel and Mirabel.


    Seeing her so suddenly, Mirabel''s mood turned bad. She sighed and looked at Yvonne who was with two other friends who were standing aside.


    ''''What a surprise, seeing you here?'''' Yvonne said and pointed at the twodies with her, ''''you remember Mirabel, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I remember her. She was the one who used to tag along anytime you had a date with Jordan. I wondered how she was doing and such a coincidence that we met here like this'''' one of thedies in a red trench coat, holding a Chanel brown bag said haughtily.


    ''''Watch your mouth, what do you mean I always tagged along? I would never have gone to those stupid get together of yours if Jordan hadn''t told me to, okay?'''' Mirabel said and looked at thedy. What she hated the most was when people said these kind of things about her. Growing up, most part of her life, she was being taken care of by Jordan because her parents were too busy to care about her life. That was probably how she came to like him because she had no one by her side and only knew how to rely on him.


    Looking at Mirabel, Joel could understand the situation more clearly. Thesedies weren''t her friend and only stopped to look down on her. He leaned back on his seat, taking the situation on carefully. He wanted to see if she could handle them or she needed his help.


    ''''Why so touchy? I was just reminiscing here'''' thedy said back.


    ''''Today, you are not with Jordan. Aren''t you introducing your friend to us?''''


    Yvonne said and looked at Joel. Her eyes fell on his wrist watch and she almost gasped. That watch was crazily expensive and there were only three of them in the country. Thest time, she saw Jordan and Lucas wearing two and now this man had thest one. she scanned him from hair to toe. His sun shades that was on the table was a branded one. The trench coat was part of the new coats that wereunched a month ago by C and C Clothing but how could he be wearing it when it wasn''t yet out for the public to buy.


    Yvonne was a fashion critic and knew everything that happened in the fashion industry. Her sharp eyes could easily determine the worth of a clothing, she would know right away whether it was real or fake and looking at him from head to toe, she knew better that everything on the man was real and authentic. Where did Mirabel find this kind of man? A memory of the man came to mind and she decided to test the waters.


    ''''Please, are you Joel Asante Marks, the CEO of C and C Fashion house?'''' she asked and the twodies gasped as they stared at Joel who looked indifferently at them.


    ''''Do I know you?'''' he asked nonchntly. Not a lot of people knew about him because he was extremely particr about his privacy. The only times he availed himself to the public was when he was either interviewed for a magazine cover during the time he wants tounch a new clothing line. He recognised her from the moment she came to their table but he had chosen to pretend about it. She had sent an application to hispany for a job vacancy that was opened for a fashion critic but and was due to be invited for an interview a week''s time. But, seeing her attitude just now, he had doubts about whether he wanted this kind of person at hispany.


    ''''Not really, but I am a fashion critic and I have my own Vlog with a lot of followers and subscribers. I have attended almost all of yourpany''s fashion shows and even applied as a fashion critic. It is really a rare surprise to see you out here, Mr. Asante'''' Yvonne said, her eyes glistering with excitement.


    Seeing her lustful gaze on Joel, Mirabel suddenly became insecure and clutched her fists under the table. She knew better that Yvonne was beautiful and that she could neverpare herself to her but seeing how she was getting the attention of Joel was really driving her crazy. She frowned and picked the ss of water from her side and drank all of it, banging the ss on the table to attract their attention but it was all for naught as no one paid attention to her.


    The waiter brought their food out and when Yvonne saw that they were going to eat, she quickly added, ''''it is very rare to meet someone like you outside. I also happen to know Mirabel. Since we all came to eat, why don''t we join your table?''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''No''''


    The answers varied as both Joel and Mirabel turned to look at each other. Mirabel was fuming mad as she red at Joel who epted Yvonne''s request with asking for her opinion first.


    ''''Mirabel, it''s just a meal together. Do you have to be so wilful?'''' Yvonne said as she beckoned on thedies to join them and they quickly without hesitation, did. The table of two which suddenly turned to a table of five was full.


    ''''I just lost my appetite'''' Mirabel said and stood up to go and Joel stopped her.


    ''''Sit down, are you bailing out on me? I didn''t know you were so irresponsible? You were the one who asked to buy me a meal and now you want to leave without paying for the meal?'''' he asked her.

 Chapter 198: A good mood destroyed all too soon 2

    Chapter 198: A good mood destroyed all too soon 2


    ''''I will pay and leave. Are we good?''''


    ''''No, I can only have a good appetite by watching you eat'''' he said and pulled her back on the seat. His actions made it look like they were close and had a good rtionship. Yvonne and her friends looked at them curiously.


    ''''Growing up, Jordan has given in to her a number of times so Mirabel sometimes acts irresponsibly. I hope you don''t mind?'''' Yvonne said as she smiled at Joel.


    ''''Well, that is probably her charm because I like it when she acts all immature'''' Joel said making Yvonne''s smile to disappear. Even thedies with her all read through the lines. His message was clear; he didn''t mind at all that she was wilful.


    ''''Mirabel is so lucky to have someone like Mr. Asante to take care of her'''' the other girl who hadn''t spoken since said as she looked at Mirabel, ''''I just hope she reciprocates it. Everyone in our circle knows she has had feelings for Jordan for a long time. After all, first love is always the hardest to let go. She has loved him since high school, right, Mirabel?''''


    ''''Are you done messing with me, Yvonne? If you and yourckeys don''t leave the table this minute, then don''t me me for not been courteous''''


    Mirabel said to them. She was already feeling inferior that Yvonne that b***h knew who Joel was before she did and now they were trying to paint her bad in front of him. She usually didn''t care about her image and what people thought of her but strangely, she didn''t want to be stripped so bear in front of him, not especially after she had bragged about herself to him. What kind of person would he think she was?


    Joel looked at her. He couldn''t help butpare her to his little kitten he was going to get married to. Surprisingly, they had vtile temper and were impulsive too. He frowned; what was he thinking about? They were different people, besides, hi little kitten was more adorable than this little woman here, still he couldn''t let these people bully her.


    ''''Mr. Asanti, can I have your business contact?'''' Yvonne asked nervously. She wasn''t about to let this chance go away.


    ''''You would have to ask the little woman you and your friends just looked down upon right now'''' Joel said and pointed at Mirabel.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Whatever she says is what I will do. You see, I am in a one sided unrequited love with her. I hate it when she gets angry. We came out here to have a simple meal but you and your friends barged in on us and just destroy my chance of having a good time with her, so if you want my number and the job, you have to apologise to her right now''''


    Mirabel looked him and he smiled at her. She blushed and lowered her gaze shyly and bit her lips.


    ''''So, what do you say?'''' Joel turned to Yvonne and her friends who had contorted faces. Not willing to waste anymore of his time on them, he picked his shades and Mirabel''s bag, he held Mirabel''s hand standing up, ''''you had your chance. Let''s go babe''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Mirabel, please forgive me. I need this job''''


    They heard Yvonne''s shaky voice as they stood up. Mirabel was shocked as she looked at Yvonne. For the first time, she looked defenceless and desperate. She was somewhat moved but still. Thinking about all the times she mocked her, it made it hard for her to sympathise with her.


    ''''She already apologised, Mirabel. Why don''t you ept it and let go?'''' The girl in red trench coat said furiously. She didn''t know how important the job was to Yvonne but seeing her apologise to a brat like Mirabel made her angry. they were all from the same circle, what right did Mira have to demand an apology from Yvonne?


    ''''If you forgive her so easily, I will punish youter on'''' Joel leaned closer and whispered into Mirabel''s ears and she shuddered.


    ''''Yvonne, let''s go. my dad has a lot of connections, as long as I bring it up to him, he will let you join anypany in this country''''


    ''''Amalia, stop. C and C is different from all fashionpanies. It is like the crme de crme in the fashion world. Mirabel, I admit, we went overboard with our actions. This job means a lot to Yvonne and she has been preparing tirelessly to prove herself. Can you please let this go?'''' the ck coat girl said.


    ''''Well, at least one of you has awareness of the situation but what to do? I don''t usually do forgiveness'''' Joel said and pulled Mirabel along as he went out of the restaurant. In the end, they didn''t even touch the food.


    ''''This is all your fault, I could have handled that little bitch on my own'''' Yvonne roared and took her purse, leaving the restaurant.


    ''''Wait, she was the one who told us to do whatever we wanted with Mirabel. Why is she suddenly ming us?'''' The girl in red trench coat asked hysterically.


    ...


    Sitting inside Joel''s car, they were both quiet and awkward until Mirabel''s stomach rumbled and growled loudly. Her face reddened as she tried to cover her stomach with her purse.


    ''''I will take you somewhere to eat'''' Joel started the car without waiting for her reply. He drove out of the car park into the main road.


    They soon arrived at a private restaurant and he pulled over. They got down and she followed him into the restaurant where they were shown into a room.


    Inside, Mirabel looked at the table that was already packed with food and turned looking at him.


    ''''I sent a message for them to prepare this since you seemed very hungry'''' Joel offered an exnation as he pulled out a chair for her to sit.


    ''''Thank you'''' Mirabel sat down and looked at the sweet and sour pork ribs pasta. She was sure this kind of high end restaurant didn''t usually make this kind of food. Did he specially order this for her? As she thought about it, she subconsciously looked his way and met with his gaze.


    ''''You can start eating first, I need to make a call'''' he said to her and turned back to the door with his phone. Mirabel looked at his back view and decided not to think too much into it and started eating.


    ''''Alright, give her my number and send her away first. I know what to do'''' Joel said to his secretary as she looked at the woman who was busy eating. It made him want to also eat. Due to the nature of his work, he had often skipped meals and would end up eating something light. He hung up and kept staring at her for a while before joining her on the table.


    He picked his chopsticks and started eating. The way she ate unreserved somehow perked his appetite and he felt like also eating a lot. He didn''t know when he would have the opportunity to eat like this again, he didn''t want to miss his chance.


    Mirabel licked her lips after finishing her bowl. She looked over and saw that Joel was halfway into his food, she gulped down as she watched him. She really felt like stealing his food but that would be so uncharismatic of her. She had to hold it in. Dhe tried to hold it in but her eyes gave her away and he caught unto it.


    ''''Do you want some?'''' he asked and she nodded her head. ''''This is mine, what would you give me if I let you share my food with me?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You want my food, so I asked what would you give in return for the food. You must have guessed by now that this restaurant doesn''t usually make these kind of food. I specially ordered this because you seemed to be in a bad mood and from my experience, women tend to eat a lot more when they are angry''''


    ''''I don''t have anything to give you that you don''t already have? You are even the owner of a fashionpany. I had to even find that out from my enemy'''' she said sarcastically.


    ''''We weren''t that close for me to tell you the kind of work I did''''


    ''''I know, and I am not ming you. are you giving that to me or not?'''' she asked and pointed at the te.


    ''''On a condition''''


    ''''What condition?''''


    ''''Youe out to eat with me anytime I call you''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Don''t take it the wrong way. I don''t usually have a good appetite and I just realised that you are someone who likes to eat, so I want to make a deal with you. I know a lot of ces where they serve good food, I can take you there to eat and also boast my own appetite. It is a win-win deal'''' Joel looked at her hoping that she wouldn''t find his request weird.


    In fact, even he himself found it weird that something like that came to his mind but he had to take his chances. Thest time he went to the hospital, the doctor told him he was malnourished, so he desperately needed to work on it.


    ''''Deal'''' Mirabel said and took the te from him immediately and started eating. Her swift actions made himugh and shake his head.

 Chapter 199: The person after Carlien 1

    Chapter 199: The person after Carlien 1


    It was a rainy night and Carlien was studying in her room when she heard noiseing from the hall. She stood up and opened her door quietly and went outside. Tiptoeing into the hall she saw a man looking at their belongings. Because the hall was dark, she couldn''t see him clearly but she could tell he had a good physique was well built-up.


    She hid and watched the man as he went about picking their things and leaving them as he pleased. Who was he and what was he doing there? Carlien had a premonition that whoever the man was, he was here because of her.


    Cassax took the small group picture frame of Paige and Carlien. He looked at it and ced it back haphazardly. He turned to go and felt the weight of a table crashing on him. Carlien hit it with the table and it broke. He lost momentum was a moment and stumbled backwards. Using that opportunity, Carlien dashed forward and released a few punches on him before he kicked her against stomach and she fell down.


    He lifted the standing fan that stood at the middle of the room and threw it at her before running out. Paige ran out of the room after hearing the noise. She turned on the light and aw Carlien on the floor.


    ''''Carly!! What happened?'''' Paige rushed to her side.


    ''''Paige, hurry, go after that man'''' Carlien said as she struggled to sit up.


    ''''Is that what is important right now? You are hurt'''' Paige helped her to sit on the couch. she looked at the mess in the room.


    ''''Paige, he he was searching the house'''' Carlien stuttered.


    ''''Don''t speak, I will get you a ss of water first. Calm down and exined what happened to me''''


    Paige stood up and went to the dining table and brought back a ss of water for her. ''''You are hurt; I will bring the first aid box first''''


    ''''Big sis, the first aid box is here'''' Jessi said pulling her wheelchair over to their side. The first aid box was on herps.


    ''''What happened? I heard the noise and came out''''


    ''''Someone broke into our home, Jessi'''' Paige said as she took the first aid box from herps.


    ''''Someone broke into our home? Big sis, are you alright?'''' moving her wheelchair closer to Carlien, Jessi inspected her cuts, ''''you are hurt''''


    ''''It''s alright, Jessi''''


    ''''What is alright? If you woke and saw that someone broke into our home, you could havee to my room. We could have taken him down easily together'''' Paige dipped a cotton bud into an antiseptic and started to clean her cut lips.


    ''''I was flustered when I saw him. Paige, how did he manage to enter into this ce? We locked everywhere before going to bed''''


    ''''It beats me too''''


    ''''We are not safe anymore then, right? What if hees back again?'''' Jessi was worried.


    ''''Let''s discuss this with Professor Glow tomorrow. It''s stillte, let''s go to bed and try to get some sleep''''


    Carlien hissed in pain but her mind was far away. She couldn''t help but think that the man was here for her.


    ''''Carlien, you can sleep in my room with me and Jessi. The bed is big enough for all three of us. Let''s clean this mess up tomorrow''''


    ''''Oh'''' Carlien nodded her head.


    ..


    The next morning, Professor Glow and two policemen came to the apartment to check the damage done and see if there was anything missing.


    After exining everything that happened to the police, Carlien left them to go and attend to an emergency case. Paige and Jessi stayed behind to assist the police in their investigation.


    ..


    Carlien stretched her strained shoulder muscles. She felt sleepy after what happened that night but she couldn''t afford to sleep because of the patient she was attending too.


    After drinking a cup of ck coffee, she went about doing her rounds until she saw Cassax walking her way. She watched him and couldn''t help butpare his figure to the man fromst night. Right now, her senses were on high alert and she was very sensitive to even the smallest things. Maybe it could also be her subconscious mind warning her but she really didn''t like this man from every perspective.


    ''''Dr. Arthur, I heard what happened to youdies from Professor Glow. Are you alright? He said you got hurt while fighting the assant?''''


    ''''I''m fine, it was nothing'''' Carlien brushed it off as nothing as she started walking out of the ward.


    ''''I was worried about you and your friends''''


    ''''We are fine''''


    ''''Who do you think the assant went for? This ce is known for its tight security; it is really rare to hear of cases like this'''' he said as he followed her out of the ward.


    ''''That only means the one who attacked me is from this ce and probably someone we know. As for who he came for, I can''t tell because I didn''t get to have a good conversation with him, but now that I know there is someone after me and my sisters, I should get prepared, right? Who knows, that son of a dog mighte again thinking we are just weak girls'''' Carlien said and looked at his wrist. He had a bandage around it. yesterday, the attacker had blocked his face with his hands when she hit him with the table. Could he really be the one? Why? ''''Your hand, what happened to it?'''' Carlien pointed at his wrist.


    ''''Oh, this. I identally hit it against a bed when I was taming a patient''''


    ''''Oh, I see. I just also remembered thatst night, I hit the attacker''s wrist. What a coincidence, right? I almost thought you were the one''''


    ''''Dr. Arthur really knows how to make a joke?''''


    ''''Sadly, my jokes aren''t always that funny, right? it couldn''t have been you. We don''t even know each other, so you couldn''t have possibly been the one, right? My bad, I guess I was just being sensitive after what happened to me. PTSD, I should receive some therapy for it before I go mad''''


    ''''You should before it gets worse'''' Cassax said and they bothughed.


    ''''Carly'''' Paige walked up to them, ''''hi, Dr. Luis''''


    ''''Hi, Dr. Payin. I''m sorry about what happened to yourdies''''


    ''''It''s alright. The assant just got lucky this time but he shouldn''t bet on that luck next time because we are not weak girls''''


    ''''Sure, you should be careful. I still have something to do, so I will leave you two alone''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead'''' Carlien said and he turned and went away hurriedly.


    ''''Paige, I think he is the one who broke into our housest night'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I know. He left something there'''' Paige said and removed a wrist watch from her side pocket and gave to Carlien, ''''he wore this bracelet the first day he came here, right?''''


    ''''How did you know?''''


    ''''Jessi found it under the couch. I think it fell off when you hit him with the table. She said she saw it on him the first day he came to the hospital''''


    ''''I was right all this while. I had a hunch that he wasn''t a good person''''


    ''''But, why is he after us?'''' Paige couldn''t understand his actions but Carlien was clear about her gut feeling now.


    ''''Or maybe, why is he after me?'''' she asked and turned to look at Paige.


    ''''How about we find that out for ourselves? If he thinks he is smart, then, we will y him and make hime out on his own''''


    ''''Okay, I am ready for the ride''''


    ''''Then, let''s start by looking into this bracelet and what it means''''


    ''''Call!!!''''


    ..


    After leaving the hospital, Cassax went to his quarters and searched through his things. He was looking for the bracelet he had lost. That bracelet was a symbol of royalty in Country A. It represented the military family. It was a bracelet that allowed one tomand respect in and out of the country and when one had it, they could be allowed to go into a lot of ces without security inspection. He needed to find it as soon as possible.


    He cussed and pushed his stuff on the table down angrily. He couldn''t believe he was so careless enough to have lost it. He was sure now, that the bracelet was with Carlien and he needed to get it back as soon as possible if not, he was going to receive a huge punishment for his careless actions.


    His phone buzzed and he removed it and looked at the caller ID that was named ''godfather''.


    ''''Hello, Sir''''


    ''''How are things going on over there?''''


    ''''I am still on it, boss''''


    ''''Do it fast and return home. The annual military election will be up soon. I need you by myself when I ascend the throne of Presidency. What have you been doing there? It''s already a month since you went there?''''


    ''''Boss, I am still looking for an opportunity to take her down''''


    ''''Do it fast and return to Country A. This is a crucial moment and we can''t afford to loss''''


    ''''I understand. I will finish it tonight and return tomorrow''''


    ''''Good''''


    The call ended and he sighed and sat down. He had to think of a n fast and end things tonight.

 Chapter 200: The person after Carlien 2

    Chapter 200: The person after Carlien 2


    The doorbell buzzed and Jessi went to open it. She pulled her wheelchair aside to give way to the delivery men that had arrived with their state of the art security gadgets that they had ordered for online.


    After their work in the hospital, they had a meeting in the quarters and decided to get security gadgets for their apartment since it wasn''t so safe anymore.


    ''''Thank you, bye'''' Jessi said and closed the door after the men left. Paige and Carlien walked out of their rooms and they all gather around the big boxes and started opening it.


    ''''Smart Security solution?'''' Jessi ticked it off against the paper list they made.


    ''''Check!!''''


    ''''Skybell HD Wi-fi video doorbell?''''


    ''''Check!!!''''


    ''''Kwikset kevo smart lock?''''


    ''''Check!!''''


    ''''Kuna light fixture?''''


    ''''Check!!!


    ''''Nest protect fire and carbon monoxide detector?''''


    ''''Check!!''''


    ''''Everything we ordered for are all here'''' Jessi said.


    ''''Yes, now we only have to install them and we are ready to catch our thief tonight''''


    ''''How sure are you that he wille back again second big sis?'''' Jessi asked and Carlien smiled.


    ''''Usually, killers always return to the scene of the incident even after killing the victim. He will surelye back because he failed in his mission and even left his belonging here. He knows we have it and he will not rest until he gets it'''' Carlien was sure he would return.


    ''''Carly is right. That man will definitely return and we will be here for him''''


    ''''I want to stay back and watch. Can I not go and sleep at Professor Glow''s quarters? I don''t want to miss all the actions'''' Jessi whined.


    ''''Jessi, this is a dangerous operation we are going on. We can''t allow for mistakes or even risk your life. Paige and I will not be able to take him down without worrying that he will take you hostage because you are vulnerable'''' Carly held Jessi''s hand.


    ''''Alright, but I can watch the videos after everything right?'''' she asked.


    ''''Sure, you can, but for now, you have to listen and do whatever we tell you''''


    ''''No problem''''


    ''''We will start the instation now. We don''t have enough time'''' Paige said standing up.


    ''''Let''s get on it now!!'''' Jessi screamed excitedly.


    ...


    Cassax smiled as he watched thedies busied themselves in their quarters setting up all sort of security gadgets waiting for him. He found their actions funny as they worked hard just to catch him. He had worked in the military service all his life; he couldn''t believe they thought they could catch him with such petty tricks.


    He watching them from his tablet. He had installed a secret camera inside the flower pot holder inside their living room before he started searching the house the other night. He couldn''t help butugh at their attics. He ced the tablet down and went in to take a shower before. a shadow appeared on the screen and water cked out the camera afterwards.


    ...


    When they returned from sending Jessi over to Professor Glow''s ce, they returned to the apartment. Paige picked up the water drizzle from their table and went to water their flowers on the window porch.


    ''''The flower is drying up, Carly. You haven''t watered it for days right?''''


    ''''Oh, I was busy'''' Carlien said as she went towards her room.


    ''''Why did you buy a flower nt when you don''t have time to water it,zy butt'''' she said and showered the nt with water. Her phone buzzed and she quickly opened the drizzle and poured the water all into the pot and ran into her room to pick her phone. She didn''t know that she had unknowingly destroyed a hidden camera with her careless act.


    Carlien walked of her room and heard Paige''s voice. She smiled knowing who she was speaking to. Picking a bag of banana snacks from the fridge rack, she went to sit in the hall and started munching on it.


    ...


    ''''What happened to you?'''' Cassax took the table that had gone nk and looked at it. He cussed and his eyes shed a deadly re. He smiled.


    ''''Looks like I have to go and teach them a lesson in the end''''


    ...


    Do you think he wille? It''s already gettingte and I''m feeling sleepy and tired'''' Paige said, yawning.


    ''''Go to bed, I will stay alert and wake you up when anything happens''''


    ''''No, we are in this together. Sleep can go to hell, I am drinking a cup of coffee'''' Paige stood up and went to their coffee machine.


    ''''Get me one while you are at


    ''''Copy that'''' Paige picked two mugs and removed two coffee cakes from the box. She was about to turn the machine on when the light in their apartment suddenly went off.


    ''''Ahh'''' Paige screamed and fainted.


    ''''Paige'''' Carlien stood up immediately and saw a figure standing by the window, where Paige was initially.


    ''''If you take another step, your friend is going to die''''


    ''''You came for me, right?'''' Carlien asked as she culled her fists.


    ''''Yes, but I am not the bad guy. The one who wants you dead will soon be here. We need to leave''''


    ''''Who are you? Why should I trust you? You just hurt my friend''''


    ''''Your friend isn''t who they are after. Her life will be spared as long as you are dead, but I am here to save you and send you somewhere safe'''' the man said to her.


    ''''Your voice, your voice is familiar''''


    ''''You are right. I am the gardener who followed you from City B to this ce, but I am only here to make sure you are safe''''


    ''''What do you people want from me?''''


    ''''Mydy, you need toe with me.


    Your grandfather is looking for you. The country needs you''''


    ''''I don''t understand anything you say and I can''t trust you. tell me first, why is Dr. Luis after me? You know him, right?''''


    ''''He is the right hand of your uncle MacDamien Alfonso the fifth of Country A. He is an assassin; You are no much for someone like him. We have to leave this ce before hees for you''''


    ''''The question is, why is he after me?''''


    ''''We don''t have much time left. I will exin everything to youter''''


    ''''I can''t leave my friend here; can you make her wake up?''''


    ''''Sure'''' the man bent down and hit Paige on the back and she regained consciousness.


    ''''Carlien'''' Paige''s mind was hazy.


    ''''Paige, we have to leave this ce immediately''''


    ''''Huh? What happened?''''


    ''''I will exin to youter, let''s go now'''' Carlien helped Paige to stand up. The man opened turned towards the window he came from and the lights in the house came back on. At the door, they saw Cassax staring at them.


    ''''You have hidden yourself quite well, took me quite a while to find you'''' Cassax said.


    ''''Mydy, take your friend and leave through the window. I will stay back and fight him.


    ''''But?''''


    ''''No buts, you have to listen to me'''' he said fiercely.


    ''''Running away again? Aren''t you curious as why you are wanted or your so called mother kept changing cities with you?''''


    ''''Carly, I still don''t understand what is going on but, are we in danger?'''' Paige whispered to Carlien.


    ''''Yes, we are, so you have to run far away from me. This is my war, though I don''t know yet what it is about''''


    ''''You, son of a bitch, why are you after my Carly? You acted so kind and I almost thought you were a good man'''' Paige ignored Carlien''s warning and sneered at Cassax.


    ''''You two are quite nave. It was fun watching you try to stop me with these useless gadgets? They are nothing to me''''


    ''''Mydy, take your friend and leave this minute'''' the old man turned to look at them.


    ''''No, we are not leaving. You might be an assassin but in front of me, you are nothing. I don''t believe I won''t be able to take you down. Perhaps, my mom knew a day like this woulde, that''s why she always told me to watch my own back''''


    ''''How touching!!! That housekeeper really taught you that? But, did she also tell you that you are the crown sessor that needs to die for peace to return to Country A? She stole you and ran away but now, I still found you''''


    ''''What nonsense is he spouting, Carlien?''''


    Culling her fists into balls, Paige asked as she stood her ground. They all stood in the same line side by side including the man.


    ''''You don''t need to pay attention to him. Listen to my instructions and do as I say. He might be a top-notch assassin but no one is without ws'''' the man whispered to the two of them.


    ''''Okay'''' Carlien responded.


    ''''He is best with his left hand, so when we attack, you shift your energy into hitting his vital points especially his right side''''


    ''''I will handle that'''' Paige said and removed a surgery scalpel she kept inside her jeans, ''''if I can''t beat him, then, I don''t mind making him blind for life''''


    ''''I love the spirit!!''''

 Chapter 201: Siamese twins...

    Chapter 201: Siamese twins...


    ''''I love the spirit!!''''


    ''''If you are done, why don''t you attack first? You stay out of it because I am not here for you'''' he said pointing at Paige.


    ''''I''m sorry but she and I are like Siamese twins. You can''t take one without the other'''' Paige said as she held unto the scalpel tightly.


    ''''Then, don''t me me for being courteous'''' Cassax said and removed a gun from his pocket and pointed at them.


    ''''Damn, he has a gun?'''' Paige asked ridiculously and frowned. ''''One shot and we are all dead meat''''


    ''''Seeing that you still have time to joke, I am not so worried anymore'''' Carlien said and they looked at each other. Paige shed a devilish smile before throwing the scalpel on the floor near him.


    ''''A man doesn''t need a weapon to fight. If you have the strength, why don''t you throw the gun away and let''s fight it out? Unless, you are afraid that you will be taken down by two girls?''''


    A sarcastic chuckle echoed in the room, Cassax looked at Paige with a sly smirk. ''''You think you can fight me? I guess your friend wants to be the first to die? Didn''t you tell them that I don''t forgive people who get in my way?'''' his question was directed to the man. ''''Who wants toe first?'''' he asked and threw the gun away.


    ''''I will keep him upied, you girls should leave this ce'''' the man said and rushed forward to fight Cassax.


    ''''Let''s get out of here, Paige'''' Carlien said and they ran towards the door. They didn''t get far when Cassax yanked Paige backwards and flunked her body, making her back to hit against the pir in the middle of the room.


    ''''Ahh'''' she screamed, her face turning pale.


    ''''Paige!!'''' Carlien saw the man already down unconscious and Paige barely trying to remain conscious.


    ''''I told you not to mess with me'''' Cassax said and walked towards her. She studied his movements and when he got closer, she got so scared that she lost her will to fight and squatted down and covered her face with her hands.


    "Scare already, Princess?" He smirked and lifted his hand to hit her.


    A gunshot sounded in the air and both figures froze. Carlien opened her eyes and saw Paige behind Cassax holding a gun with shaky hands.


    ''''You'''' Cassax touched her shoulder that was just shot and turned towards Paige. He looked furious as he moved closer to her.


    ''''Shoot him, Paige!!'''' Carlien screamed and took the scalpel that wasying by her side.


    Paige''s body stiffened as Cassax stood in front of her ready to take the gun. His hands barely touched the gun when he felt a sharp object piercing into his left side. Carlien screamed as she drove the scalpel further into his skin. He flunked her away and she hit her head against the pir as he himself fell to the ground, blood oozing out of him.


    The girls looked at each other, shock and fear clearly written on their faces as theyid on the floor, their eyes turning blurry.


    ....


    Professor Glow walked out of his study room and heard the sound of a gun. He paused in his steps and went towards the window


    ''''What was that?''''


    ''''Professor Glow, there is something I didn''t tell you'''' Jessi said.


    ''''Did you also hear the sound of the gunshot?''''


    ''''Yes, it''s probably from our quarters''''


    ''''What?'''' he picked his phone to call security, ''''stay here and don''t go out'''' he rushed out of the quarters leaving Jessi.


    ....


    ''''Professor Glow, how are they doing?'''' Jordan met Professor Glow outside when he arrived.


    ''''No worries, they are doing well''''


    ''''What about the assant, is he still alive?''''


    ''''Yes, he is but he is in ICU at the moment. He is still unconscious''''


    ''''Where are the girls?''''


    ''''Carlien is yet to regain consciousness but Paige is awake, but''''


    ''''But what? What is wrong with Paige?''''


    ''''She was a little traumatised by the whole situation. She kept having nightmares the whole night''''


    ''''Which room is she in? Take me to her''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Professor Glow led him to Paige''s ward. He opened the door and saw Paige sound asleep while Jessi held unto her hand.


    ''''Elder brother, you are here'''' Jessi smiled and Jordan patted her hair gently.


    ''''How are you, Jessi? You must have been startled right?''''


    ''''I was, but Paige and Carlien are not doing well either''''


    ''''Its'' alright, I am here now. You don''t have to worry about anything''''


    ''''I know''''


    ''''Jessi, your breakfast is ready. Come with me, we still have therapy to do'''' Professor Glow said and held the handles of her wheelchair.


    ''''I will see youter, elder brother'''' Jessi said and went out with Professor Glow.


    Jordan sat on the bed closer to Paige and brushed her hair as she slept. His phone buzzed and he removed it.


    ''''Lucas''''


    ''''Jordan, how is Carlien doing? Is she alright?''''


    ''''If you are so worried about her, why don''t youe and see her for yourself, you coward?''''


    ''''I just got down from the airport. I took the first flight after receiving your call. Give me the address of the ce''''


    ''''I will send it to you. Things are not good over here, Carlien is still unconscious and Paige isn''t better either. I called their parents and they will be here soon''''


    ''''Alright, I''m on my way there''''


    Jordan hung up and stared at Paige''s face for a while before standing up. He felt a hand holding unto to him and turned.


    ''''Paige, you are awake?'''' Jordan leaned closer to her and she hugged him.


    ''''I was so scared, Jordan'''' she said sobbing.


    ''''I know, silly girl. Even I was scared when I heard it. You are lucky, you are in the hospital, I would have taken you home to punish you''''


    ''''Carlien, is Carlien alright?'''' she asked trembling.


    ''''She is still unconscious but out of danger. She will wake up soon''''


    ''''Thank God. I was so scared. I kept having nightmares and I thought that we we died''''


    ''''Is alright, you didn''t die, my love. I will get you water to drink'''' Jordan helped her sit up and poured a ss of water for her. She drunk all of it and sighed, heaving deeply.


    ''''I want to go and see Carlien''''


    ''''I will take you there to see herter, for now you need to rest''''


    ''''Did you tell my dad about it?''''


    ''''Yes, I asked Joel to exin things to him and Carlien''s mother before bringing them. They should be on their way here by now. Lucas is alsoing''''


    ''''Lucas? I am going to break his legs if hees and hurts my Carlien''''


    ''''You are too brave for your own good. How could you think of taking down such a dangerous person alone? You girls are bing more audacious''''


    ''''My hand still feels heavy each time I think about that moment. If Carlien hadn''t stabbed him with the scalpel, I would have been dead by now''''


    ''''And if you hadn''t fired the shot, she would have been dead by now. You girls did well but next time, don''t act so impulsively. Do you know how worried everyone was when we heard what happened?''''


    ''''Stop scolding me, my father is going to beat the hell out of me when he


    ''''I''m d you know that'''' her father''s voice came through as he entered the ward with Joel. He walked closer to her and hit her back.


    ''''Dad, it hurts''''


    ''''I want you to know it hurts'''' he said and was about to hit her again when Jordan got in the way and took the beatings for her.


    ''''Uncle, Paige is still shocked from what happened. It is not good to beat her''''


    ''''Are you teaching me how to treat my own daughter?''''


    ''''I dare not'''' Jordan said and stepped away.


    ''''Jordan are you going to allow him to hit m? Joel, I am a patient, how can you bare to watch him beat me?'''' Paige red at them.


    ''''Shut up'''' Thomas Payin said and hugged her, ''''silly girl. Do you know how scared, I was? Next time, don''t do such a dangerous thing''''


    ''''Dad, I was so scared. I thought I wasn''t going to see you again''''


    ''''Let''s talk outside'''' Joel said to Jordan and he nodded his head. They left the father and daughter pair to talk.


    .....


    ''''Here, I found out what you asked for?'''' Joel said and took out a pen drive from his pocket for him.


    ''''Thanks, I owe you one''''


    ''''Just treat Paige well, that''s all. Also, let this be between us''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ####


    Two days before the incident.


    City B Police station.


    Jordan walked out of the police station together with the detective working on the case.


    ''''I sent the contact details of the witness who reported the case at that time. He was also scheduled to leave the country that same day. I found out about him after going through the reports again. It has been so long, I don''t know whether he will be ready to help you or not but you can give him a call and find out where he is''''


    ''''Thank you very much, detective Gabriel''''


    ''''We can officially open an investigation into the case if we are able to secure a witness report from him, but that depends on whether he will agree to do it or not''''


    ''''I will do my best to convince him to make a statement, thank you'''' Jordan shook the detective''s hand before going to his car. He took out his phone and made a call to Paige as he drove out of the police station.

 Chapter 202: Who are you? 1

    Chapter 202: Who are you? 1


    ''''I will do my best to convince him to make a statement, thank you'''' Jordan shook the detective''s hand before going to his car. He took out his phone and made a call to Paige as he drove out of the police station.


    ''''Yes, I have good news. The detective managed to get me the number of the witness who made the phone call to the police station to report the hit and run at that time at the airport. I am going to meet him and convince him to make a statement. The case can be reinvestigated when he gives his statement''''


    ''''That''s great. Make sure you get him to agree. Carlien is doing a great job with Jessi and I think she will open up in no time. I feel that the heavens are on our side'''' Paige''s voice sounded exceptionally positive over the phone.


    ''''Yes, let''s talkter. I am going to call him and meet him''''


    ''''En, good luck, bye''''


    ''''Love you, babe'''' Jordan said and hung up the call. He scanned through his messages and found the number of the man the detective sent and dialled it. It connected after a few rings and a familiar voice spoke through the phone.


    ''''Joel Asante Marks speaking, who is this?''''


    Jordan almost got a shock. He pulled over and looked at the number again.


    ''''Hello, hello?'''' Joel kept saying on the phone.


    ''''Joel, this is Jordan''''


    ''''Jordan? How do you have this number?''''


    ''''I got it from the police station. Can we meet and talk?''''


    ''''Sure, send me the ce and time''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ..


    At the venue of their meeting, they stared at each other speechlessly.


    ''''You were the witness who made the phone call to the police that year?''''


    ''''The girl who was ran over is your sister, Jessi?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''What kind of coincidence is this?'''' Joel sipped the juice in front of him.


    ''''At this rate, I should call it fate, right? It seems you and I are meant to be'''' Jordan said jokingly.


    ''''I am straight''''


    ''''I was joking''''


    ''''So, what do you want?''''


    ''''A witness statement. I want the case to be investigated because I think the ident was not really an ident''''


    ''''I see, so, I just need to give a witness statement right?''''


    ''''Yes, but, do you still have the ck box to the car you used that year?''''


    ''''I change cars every year, I need to look into it before''''


    ''''I will be happy if you could help me''''


    ''''Just be good to Paige''''


    ''''I will'''' they looked at each other and smiled.


    Back to Present.


    ''''Jordan, Joel'''' Mirabel ran to them as soon as she got down from her car.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' they both asked her and she stopped in her strides and looked at them.


    ''''Okay, I should be saying you two have quite the synergy but I will leave the jokes aside for now. I heard what happened from Jessi and came here as soon as possible but guess who I found on the way?'''' she stepped aside to reveal Lucas behind her.


    ''''Hi'''' Lucas walked up to them.


    ''''Hi''''


    ''''You know Lucas, right?''''


    ''''I do'''' Joel shook Lucas hand.


    ''''How is Carlien doing?''''


    ''''She is fine. Her mother is with her now''''


    ''''Can I just see her for a while before leaving? I bought a returning ticket''''


    ''''Whoa, Lucas, I am getting so disappointed in you. Why would youe this far just to see her face and leave again? Do you have that much money to waste, or are you scared she wouldn''t want to see you?'''' Mirabel quirked her eyes at him.


    ''''Let''s go in first'''' Jordan said to Lucas.


    ''''Sure, I will see you around Joel''''


    ''''Sure''''


    Seeing that both Jordan and Lucas were leaving, Mirabel also took a step ready to join them.


    ''''Wait!!!'''' Joel held her hand, stopping her.


    ''''Oh? What?'''' she asked confused.


    ''''Are you going to be a third wheel? Jordan is going to see Paige. Lucas is here to see Carlien, who are you here to see?'''' he asked her and she frowned and tilted her face, as if looking down on him. ''''What?''''


    ''''I came to see Jessi. Are you having problems with your ears?'''' she asked and shook her head.


    ''''Jessi is having her therapy. I didn''t get anything to eat beforeing here. Let''s go and get something to eat'''' he said and pulled her along as he walked towards the hospital caf.


    ''''Wait, you need to ask for my permission first?''''


    ''''We have a deal''''


    ''''Did someone ever tell you that you are so bossy and difficult to get along with? You and I cannot get along; I swear on myself''''


    ''''Why? Do you want us to get along with each other?'''' he asked and turned to face her. Their faces close to each other. She blushed and stepped back and he held her hand as he pointed at a small rock behind her, ''''watch your back before you take a step back next time. Were you hoping that I would save you from falling?''''


    ''''No!!!'''' she screamed at him and walked away adding, ''''hurry up. I am suddenly hungry'''' his lips curved, revealing a subtle smile.


    ....


    Lucas stood at the half-opened door and watched as Mrs. Arthur held Carlien''s hand tightly weeping. He removed his handkerchief and contemted for a while before mustering the courage to go inside. He got near her and stretched his hand with the handkerchief towards her.


    Kate Arthur looked up and saw him. She took the handkerchief from him and wiped her face before asking soberly, ''"who are you? I''ve never seen you before''''


    ''''I am Lucas, a friend of your daughter. We are in the same school together''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''I am also a friend of Jordan. I heard what happened and came to take a look''''


    ''''My poor girl, her life has always been in danger. I finally thought that we were free from all the troubles of the past, I didn''t even know she was in danger here''''


    ''''Carlien is a strong girl, she will be fine''''


    ''''I know. I just feel guilty that I forced her to grow up and mature earlier than her age''''


    ''''Every child is forced to grow and mature sometime in life. This is a natural urrence, aunt, you shouldn''t me yourself for this. Carlien has always spoken highly of you. I doubt she feels that way. You shouldn''t me this on yourself''''


    ''''Are you close to my Carlien?''''


    ''''Well, maybe but she is too good for someone like me. I came today to discuss something with you. I don''t want you to take it the wrong way or think that I have bad motives. I just want to help''''


    ''''What is it? Since you are a friend of Paige''s boyfriend, I trust that you are also a good person''''


    ''''Well, I know what happened has left you in shock and you might be thinking of leaving the ce you are currently for security reasons. That is why I discussed this with Jordan and he said I needed to ask for your consent first. I have a ce in City B that I don''t live in currently. It has the best security and you and Carlien will be able to feel safe there. Mypany is into providing security for celebrities and other government officials. Off course, this is my private business and not a lot of people know about it. I can get a few of my people to make sure you and Carlien are safe from danger''''


    ''''Young man, are you in love with my Carlien? These things you are willing to do for us, makes me feel that you like my daughter''''


    ''''The truth is; I do but Carlien hates me right now because I abandoned her first. I don''t want her to know I am the one doing this for you, so, if you ept it, then I would ask that you not disclose this meeting to her''''


    ''''Carlien is a smart girl. Do you think she will be able to stay in such kind of house without figuring out that I lied to her? She is my daughter, but honestly, I get scared when she is angry''''


    ''''I can testify to that''''


    ''''You have a baggage of your own, right? You seem to be running away from something. I don''t know what it is, but sometimes we need to face our fears before they consume us''''


    ''''I know. I am working on it. I just need time to take care of it, I don''t want to worry Carlien with my problems''''


    ''''I can understand that, even Carlien has a bigger burden on her. I think that it is about time I told her the truth before it consumes her''''


    ''''This is the key to the apartment, if you ever decide to go there. I have taken care of everything that might lead to suspicions. You don''t have to worry about anything. If you need anything, just contact me through Jordan''''


    ''''I wonder how Carlien will feel about it. I have hidden so many things from her, I don''t want to keep her in the dark anymore. Thank you for your offer, but I still need to think about it since it concerns my daughter''''


    ''''Yes, I understand''''.


    ''''Right, I need to go and check up on Paige. Watch over Carlien for me'''' Kate Arthur said and stood up.


    ''''Alright'''' Lucas sat on the chair after Kate Arthur left the ward.

 Chapter 203: Who are you? 2

    Chapter 203: Who are you? 2


    Lucas touched Carlien''s hand and stared at her face, ''''do you know how scared I was when I heard of what happened? You scared me. Carl, I''ve lost so many things in my life; my mother, my family. I can''t afford to lose you. Don''t scare me like that again, okay?''''


    He saw a tear drop from her eyes and stood up, ''''why are you crying in your sleep? Does it hurt so much? Give me time, I promise to make it up to you. I am putting things in order to make sure that I can return to you without putting you in danger''''


    ''''Wawater'''' a voice that sounded so soft like the fall of a feather spoke out.


    Lucas looked at her and their eyes met. She was looking at him as her lips moved again softly, ''''water''''


    Lucas came back to his senses and realised he wasn''t hallucinating. She was really awake and was asking for water. He hurriedly poured a ss of water and leaned closer to her lips. She sipped the water while her gaze remained on him. After he ced the ss back and helped her to sit up, he asked.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    ''''Yes, but who are you?'''' she asked as she stared nkly at him. Lucas''s face changed at once and was reced with shock.


    ''''You don''t remember me? I am Lucas'''' he said, his voice trembling as his hand quavered. Fear was clearly in his eyes as he stared back at her. He could tell she saw him as aplete stranger but what were the odds? How could she not remember him?


    ''''Do. I. know. You? What happened to me? Why am I in the hospital?'''' she asked and saw the tears in his eyes. ''''Why are you crying? Is it because I asked who you were? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude. I just find it strange to be here and you know, you are also here taking care of me?'''' she said and attempted to touch him.


    ''''Carlien, you really don''t remember me?'''' he asked again as he stood up.


    ''''No, you are you my boyfriend?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''Oh, that''s a relief. I didn''t think so too. I would have known it if you were my boyfriend. But, why are you crying?''''


    ''''Carly, you are awake?'''' Paige asked entering the room with the help of Jordan followed by Thomas Payin, Joel, Jessi, Mirabel and her mother.


    ''''Carl is awake, Professor Glow'''' Jessi said to the man behind her.


    ''''Paige, mom, oh, everyone is here? What happened to me?''''


    ''''You don''t remember what happened to us?'''' Paige asked as she sat closer to her.


    ''''Oh, I just woke up and saw this strange man next to me. Why am I in the hospital?''''


    ''''Professor Glow, what is going on. Why doesn''t Carl remember what happened?'''' Paige asked and everyone turned to look at Professor Glow.


    ''''Carl is suffering from what we call selective amnesia. Because of the trauma she went through, her brain had purposefully blocked parts of her memories that caused her extreme pain and heartache. That is why she can''t remember some of the things that happened, especially the bad things, but we will have to run a few checks on her toe out with a definite diagnosis. For now, that is the only possible reason for her amnesia'''' Professor Glow exined.


    ''''Then, does that mean she doesn''t remember us? Me?'''' Jessi said worriedly as she wheeled herself towards Carlien, ''''I still have a lot of things to tell her''''


    ''''Jessi, how could I forget such a cutie like you?''''


    ''''Then, is it only Lucas she can''t remember?'''' Mirabel asked and they all looked at Lucas.


    ''''Lucas? Is that your name?'''' her voice sounded surprised and a little excited after learning of his name. Lucas clutched his hands together as he fought the many emotions that evaded his mind.


    ''''Can I say, serves you right for running away?'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Mira, that''s enough!!!'''' Joel who stood by her side warned her.


    ''''What? He was the one who ran away like a coward?'''' Mirabel said looking at Lucas. He bowed before Kate and Thomas and left the ward with hurried strides.


    ''''Lucas, wait'''' Jordan followed him.


    ''''Why did he leave without saying a goodbye?'''' Carlien asked and frowned displeased.


    ''''Carly, how do you feel?'''' Professor Glow went closer to her to check her up.


    ''''I am fine, Professor Glow. Paige, did you also fall sick? Why are you in a patient gown?''''


    ''''Thanks to you we all caught the flu and were admitted'''' Paige lied and hugged her friend and sighed.


    The tactical look on everyone''s face brought amon understanding. No one was going to talk about what happened until the time was right.


    Joel looked at Carlien and turned to leave, he pulled Mirabel along as he went out.


    ..


    Outside, he walked with her to the stairs and looked at her angrily.


    ''''What? Why did you pull me out?''''


    ''''Don''t you have a sense of self-awareness?''''


    ''''What did I do?''''


    ''''How could you say those things in front of everyone especially when Lucas was there?''''


    ''''What? Was everything I said wrong? I don''t feel pity for him''''


    ''You I don''t know how to describe you? Were you always this insensitive to other people''s feelings except yours?''''


    ''''I am insensitive? Great, I am insensitive, but at least, I don''t run away from my feelings and you? What is it with you? Everything I do is wrong in your eyes, right?''''


    ''''The situation at hand is much bigger than you think, Mirabel. I am just asking you to be more careful and not just say anything at all thates to mind''''


    ''''You mean I don''t think before I speak right?''''


    ''''Don''t speak out of context''''


    ''''No, I might be slow other things but I understand English very well and right now, apart from calling me insensitive, you just called me stupid and ignorant. I was the unweed guest anyway, so as long as I leave, you and everyone will be happy right?''''


    ''''That''s not what I mean''''


    ''''No, that''s exactly what you mean. You don''t have to see me to the entrance, I know how to find my way out'''' Mirabel said and ran out of the hospital. Joel sighed and went after her.


    He reached the entrance and saw her drive hurriedly out of the parking space and he got into his car and followed her.


    ....


    ''''Here, drink this. did you eat beforeing?'''' Jordan asked as he sat next to Lucas after handing him a can of fruit juice.


    ''''I was in a hurry, I didn''t feel hungry at all'''' Lucas opened the can juice and sipped a little.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    ''''Am I alright?'''' he chuckled, ''''maybe Mira was right. this is what I get for running away like a coward. She can''t even remember me'''' his voice quavered and choked.


    ''''Professor Glow said there is a chance of her regaining her memories very soon''''


    ''''Or never, Jordan. I am a doctor and I know these things very well. Depending on the effect of the trauma she faced, it is possible she could never be able to remember me again for the rest of her life. What am I supposed to do when that happens?'''' he bit his lips trying to suppress his emotions.


    ''''Why don''t you stay and take your chances with her? You don''t have anything better doing at Cosmos anyway. If she can''t remember you, then make her do. Try your best, stay behind and protect her. Make new memories with her. The Carlien who doesn''t remember you doesn''t seem to hate you. Take your chance with her and don''t regret again''''


    ''''I will think about it''''


    ''''Now is not the time to think about anything. The people who are after her wille back again until she is dead. You have the resources and connections and is capable of protecting her. If you can''t do this much, then I am going to really hate you, man''''


    ''''I will call Brian to process my transfer papers and work on the inheritance while I am here. Lazarus has been meeting a lot of peopletely and our father is afraid he might end up destroying everything we''ve built all these years''''


    ''''Now, that is the Lucas I know. A fearless man who protects the people he cares about. Don''t lose Carlien the same manner you did with Mali''''


    ...


    Paige noticed Carlien looking towards the door as she fed her, ''''what is at the door? You keep staring at it''''


    ''''I wonder if he is doing alright? That man, he looked sad when I said I didn''t know him''''


    ''''Lucas? He deserves it''''


    ''''No one deserves to not be remembered. I don''t know why I can''t put a face to his name though it sounds familiar. Tell me, what is my rtionship with him?''''


    ''''You seem so interested in him? Did you fall in love with him at first sight?'''' Paige asked and stuffed the food into her mouth.


    ''''Tsk, are you jealous?'''' Carlien chuckled.


    ''''Oh, I am jealous. And just so you know, I am against you been friends with him''''


    ''''Did he do something to you?''''


    ''''Yes, he hurt my best friend''''


    ''''Me?''''


    ''''Yes, so stay away from him''''


    ''''I am even more curious about him now that you said to stay away from him. I wonder what kind of rtionship I had with him''''


    ''''Aye, you are hopeless'''' Paige said, shaking her head and Carlienughed. ''''Don''tugh''''


    ''''I can''t help it. Paige is so cute when she is jealous. Don''t worry, you are always my first love''''


    ''''Off course!!''''

 Chapter 204: The wedding 1

    Chapter 204: The wedding 1


    Joel curved into the road sharply, blocking off Mirabel''s car from moving further. She pulled a force brake and down from the car.


    ''''What is wrong with you?'''' she screamed at him. He didn''t say anything and snatched the keys from her and got into the car. Mirabel watched as he drove the car to the nearest parking space and returned back to her. He opened the front door of his car and finally said to her.


    ''''Get in, I will drive you home''''


    ''''I demand an apology from you''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''I can''t feel any sincerity from it. Are you sure that was an apology?''''


    He pulled her closer and said, looking into her eyes, ''''I am sorry''''


    ''''For what?''''


    ''''I shouldn''t have spoken that way to you. I shouldn''t have said you were insensitive''''


    ''''I forgive you'''' she said coolly and got into the car. Her response surprised him.


    ''''You forgive me?'''' he asked as he got into the driver''s seat.


    ''''Yes, you even followed me. It means you care about me, you also apologised, so I forgive you''''


    ''''Your anger doesn''t seem tost''''


    ''''Yes, my anger doesn''tst'''' she said as she rubbed her stomach, ''''but my hunger doesst. This is all your fault; I am hungry''''


    ''''I will take you somewhere to eat''''


    ''''Make sure we get to the city earlier. I have a wedding to attend to''''


    ''''A wedding?''''


    ''''Oh, a wedding, you don''t need to know about it''''


    ''''Even I have a wedding to attend to'''' he murmured to himself.


    ....


    Joel pulled over in front of Mirabel''s house and thetter got down. He rolled down his window saying to her, ''''someone will bring over your car by tomorrow''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I have a lot of cars to spin with''''


    ''''You are such a difficult woman to deal with. Couldn''t you have said something like, thank you or I get it? You just don''t give credit to any man, do you?''''


    ''''Bingo!!! But, since you fed me and even brought me home, I think you deserve a thank you. How about we do it the French way?'''' she asked teasingly as she leaned over the window closer to his face.


    Joel suddenly blushed and leaned back into his seat and Mirabelughed, ''''did you just blushed? I didn''t know my words could make your heart flutter? Enough for you to even blush''''


    ''''Didn''t you say that you had a wedding to attend?'''' Joel asked as he coughed a little.


    ''''Right, hmm, I guess I will see you around then'''' she said and ran off towards her house. Joel looked at her back view and frowned.


    ''''Did I really blush just now?'''' he shook his head and drove away out of the neighbourhood.


    Mirabel got to the hall and saw her parents eating fruits while chatting.


    ''''Oh, Mom, you are finally back. I thought you found yourself an Asian man and left us'''' she said as she went to hug her mother who was always traveling from one city to the other.


    ''''Silly girl, what are you talking about? Your father is taking a sabbatical leave; I have to work hard as much now. How are you, my precious girl?''''


    ''''I''m fine. Mom, dad, today is my wedding, I want you two to attend''''


    ''''Huh?'''' both mother and father looked at her.


    ''''Aye, dad, have you forgotten? My marriage in the gaming world. I need someone to walk me down the aisle''''


    ''''But, we don''t y games?'''' her father said.


    ''''I will create new avatars for you, so that you can join in the game tonight. Let me tell you, today is very important to me. Even if I can''t get married in the real world because I am yet to find myself a man, I can still get married in the gaming world. Guess what is even more intriguing. My husband to be in the gaming world is a real aristocrat. He is the boss of his ownpany and I intend to lure him out and get to know him after our marriage'''' Mirabel finished rattling and looked at her parents'' faces. Talk about been weird, they looked confused and speechless.


    ''''Hmm, your gazes tell me you don''t understand anything I just said, right?'''' she asked looking between her mother and father. They both nodded their heads. She sighed and took the apple from her mother and bit into it before she started exining again. This time around, her parents'' eyes just followed along with her gestures but still, they were clueless about what she was saying.


    ''''You still don''t get it, right?'''' she asked and they nodded their heads again.


    ''''Fine, I give up. You two don''t need to attend anymore. I feel like I''m going to get a serious headache if I exin things once more to you. I will figure it out on my own'''' she said to them and ran off to her room.


    After she left, her mother and father high-fived each other and started dancing in the hall. They had sessfully deceived their daughter into buying into their ignorance.


    ''''Do you think she really didn''t find our behaviour suspicious?'''' her mother asked.


    ''''No, she totally bought into it and gave up''''


    ''''Aye, I want to attend a real wedding but she is so obsessed with a wedding in a game. She even wants us to attend it''''


    ''''Darling, don''t worry. After her so called wedding, let''s arrange a blind date for her with a handsomed. When she meets someone handsome, I believe she will forget about her marriage in the game world''''


    ''''I have a lot of friends whose sons are off age. I will start making arrangements for her to go on a blind date with them'''' her mother sighed and picked a cut apple to eat.


    ###


    Sitting in front of herputer, Mirabel logged into the game and was surprised to see the new settings of the server. It was quite different from the previous one. The ce was decorated beautifully with a lot of flowers.


    She was admiring the ce when twodies rushed to her, they pulled her along towards a ce she didn''t know.


    ''''What are you people doing?''''


    ''''We looked everywhere for you and found you just now. If we don''t get you ready, the ''king'' will be mad at us. He gave us clear instructions to dress you up for the wedding'''' ady she didn''t know walked up to her after the twodies sat her down in front of a giant mirror.


    ''''The ''king''? Is he not supposed to be called the emperor instead? Why are you all addressing him as the ''king'''''' dancing in the sky asked and the threedies looked at her.


    ''Your husband to be, the emperor is also the ''king'''''' the wedding nner exined further, ''''didn''t you know that ''my lonely heart beats for you'' was the same person called the ''king''?''''


    ''''Then, is he the ''king'' the one who started ying the game of Schwars first and has attained the highest rank that exist in the game of Schwars?'''' she asked and the trio nodded their heads.


    ''''So, wait. Didn''t they say that he had retired? He was called the ''king'' first, how did his name suddenly turn to ''my lonely heart beats for you?'' he did he change his name on purpose?''''


    The ''king'' was a legendary figure in the game of Schwars. He was a well-known yer who reached the ''king'' level in the game and for a long time, no one had been able to reach that level. ''Dancing in the sky''s level was considered good only because the ''king'' stopped ying again. It was rumoured that he had retired.


    ''''The ''king'' wanted to start all over again, so he changed a new avatar. A lot of people don''t know he is the same and one person. We are not surprised that you didn''t know about this either''''


    ''''Then, you all knew about this?''''


    ''''Yes, we did but it was not in our ce to correct you. the ''king'' warned us not to'''' one of thedies who brought her to the wedding nner told her.


    ''''This man deceived me yet again. I am going to kill him'''' she said and stood up.


    ''''Today is your wedding, you should calm down first. Maybe, he would exin things to youter on'''' the wedding nner was afraid her work would not bepleted before the wedding.


    ''''Go and get ''my lonely heart beats for you'' here immediately. Tell him, I am not getting married if he doesn''te to exin things to me''''''dancing in the sky said emphatically.


    ''''Leave us alone for a moment'''' a voice came from the door as its owner walked in. He was clothed in a white apparel and looked captivating.


    ''''You lied to me'''' dancing in the sky stood up and walked closer to him. He nodded at the trio and they left.


    ''''I didn''t lie to you. I just never got the chance to tell you. I didn''t want your decision to be influenced by my status''''

 Chapter 205: The wedding 2

    Chapter 205: The wedding 2


    ''''I didn''t lie to you. I just never got the chance to tell you. I didn''t want your decision to be influenced by my status''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' she asked ring at him. He ced his hands on her shoulders and pulled her closer.


    ''''I know you''ve been wanting to meet the ''king'' for a long time. I figured that you might have been desperate to meet me because you wanted to attain my rank but I didn''t know the kind of person you were. So, I decided to use a different avatar and start from the bottom and challenge you instead. If you were able to win against me, then I would have handed over the title of the ''king'' to you, but who knew that you were such an interesting person? The more I got to know you the more curious I was about you. You were always so serious yet cute. The way you carried yourself in the game and the manner in which you interacted with your friends were all things I could never be able to do. I was drawn to you, so I set out a n, that would bring you to me''''


    ''''So, this was all your n? Intentionally invading my server, killing the beasts before I got to them, were all just so you could make me pay attention to you? What about the marriage proposal your disciples sent to me?''''


    ''''That, I really didn''t know about it. I didn''t even remember your name that much. The only thing I knew about you was that you were relentless in your pursuit of bing acquainted with the ''king''''


    ''''Then, why did you suddenly propose a marriage union with me after knowing I was the one looking for you?''''


    ''''I was surprised at first, but I felt the deity answered my prayers by making us meet after I''ve been watching you from a distance for a while. You were interesting to watch''''


    ''''I''ve been deceived a lot by you''''


    ''''Oh, cheapskate right?''''


    ''''Yes, you are a cheapskate''''


    ''''I''m sorry, but, why are you so angry with me? Is not like you are also so innocent? You invaded my server and bullied my yers too''''


    ''''That was because I was frustrated. A newbie just came and everyone started paying attention to him. They even dared topare him to my hero, ''king'', how was I supposed to take thatying down?'''' she finished saying and cussed herself. She didn''t want to reveal this truth to him.


    ''''Oh, so ''king'' is your hero?''''


    ''''Not anymore'''' she walked back to the dressing mirror.


    ''''Why?'''' he walked closer to her.


    ''''Because I just found out that ''king'' is a bad bully. He bullied me''''


    ''''Then, let him apologise to you by personally taking you to the wedding grounds. Who knows, he might have prepared a special wedding gift for his beloved wife to be''''


    ''''Then, I shall forgive him. Get thedies toe in before I change my mind''''


    ''''On it, mydy''''


    ..


    By the time ''dancing in the sky'' was ready and came out, there were already a lot of people around. The ce had a realistic wedding setting except that, everyone rode on a beast in attendance. They floated in the air as they waited for the ceremony to start off. When they saw her entering the grounds, they started cheering her on.


    ''My lonely heart beats for you'' met her halfway and took hold of her hand. She smiled as she allowed herself to be led to the aisle by him.


    In attendance were herckeys and other yers from different servers. Some of them she knew, while others she didn''t know, but it didn''t matter as they were all there to give them their support.


    Standing in front of each other, ''dancing in the sky'' couldn''t stop blushing as ''my lonely heart beats for you'' stared at her. The officiating minister opened the book of the marriages in the game world and recited some statements from it. They were the roles that both couples should adhere to as long as they remained married. After reciting the marriage roles, he now asked for the rings which were brought to him by ''Always freeloading''


    ''''You may now exchange the rings and consummate your marriage with a kiss'''' the minister announced.


    ''My lonely heart beats for you'' took the ring and inserted into her ring finger saying, ''''this day I, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' takes you, ''dancing in the sky'' as my wife. I promise to walk the road together with you, dote you and support you in everything you do''''


    ''''I, ''dancing in the sky'' promise by this ring, to love only you, respect you and allow you to lead the way for me to follow'''' she said and inserted the ring into his ring finger.


    ''''You may now kiss the bride''''


    ''''Dancing in the sky'' closed her eyes as she waited for the kiss that came and went like a breeze. She opened her eyes and saw the smirk on his face. He was pranking her again.


    ''''I now dere that you two are married in the game of Schwars''''


    ''''Congrattions'''' the audience dered excitedly.


    ''''Bring the wedding dowry I prepared for my wife''''''My lonely heart beats for you'' said to his disciples.


    Dancing in the sky curiously watched direction of his disciples and saw theming out with the sword of Ales and she turned to ''my lonely heart beats for you''.


    ''''This, isn''t this thest sword of the ''king'' that is meant for only top level yers? Why are you giving this to me?''''


    ''''You are my wife and you deserve this and more. Just know that from now onwards, this sword will be your symbol of authority and no one will be able to challenge whatever you say. Everyone will follow your leadership and that includes me, your husband''''


    ''''This then, how about you keep it for me? I don''t have any ce to keep this''''


    ''''Are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes, you are my husband, I trust that you will keep it safe than I would. This sword is precious and a lot of people have tried to covet it. you protect it for me''''


    ''''My lonely heart hugged her tightly saying, ''I knew you were one of a kind. From today, I will protect you and help you y all the beast and make you the new ''king''''


    ''''Whoa, I am so jealous'''' nursing my broken heart said.


    ''''You can only be jealous, our ''dancing in the sky'' is such a lucky person to be chosen by the ''king''. We didn''t even know he was the ''king'' until today'''' another yer said.


    ''''Let''s go. I will take you somewhere only I know'''', ''my lonely heart beats for you'' said as he took ''dancing in the sky''s hand.


    ''''Where are we going?'''' she asked as they got unto a beast. He first got on the beast before he stretched forth his hand and helped on to get on it.


    ''''You will see'''' The others watched as the beast took the newly wedding couple away.


    ...


    Settling on a high mountain, the beast lowered its feet down and the couple got down and the beast went away.


    ''''Whoa, where is this ce?'''' she asked as she looked down at the mountain and its surroundings that were like the clouds. It looked smoky and she felt like she could even pluck the stars that hanged on them.


    ''''This is the ce I''ve been preparing since the day you epted to marry me. I alwayse here and decorate this ce anytime I was free''''


    ''''Thank you for preparing this. right, I should prepare something for you too, right?'''' she turned to look at him.


    ''''You don''t need to do that''''


    ''''I have to. I can''t allow you to be the only one preparing gifts for me after our marriage. Let me think. What kind of gift should I give to you? how about I give myself to you?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Aye, not that way. What I mean is, I will let you know who I am in real life. Let me tell you, I am a total beauty. I have a lot of pursuers''''


    ''''Is it okay to brag this way to your husband after getting married to him just a few minutes ago?''''


    ''''Right, it isn''t got but, just so you know. I am really beautiful''''


    ''''I have no doubts about that''''


    ''''So, what do you say? Should we meet and get to know each other?''''


    ''''If you want to, I have no problem. But, I hope you don''t have a boyfriend in real life?''''


    ''''No, I am single. What about you?''''


    ''''I am also single''''


    ''''Then is alright to meet, right? we are both single and there is no harm in getting to know each other''''


    ''''I have a lot of meetings this week, let''s make it next week''''


    ''''Oh, I don''t mind. Just don''t get blown away by my beauty'''' she bragged and he chuckled. He stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her as they watched the fake clouds and stars he made for her while having a little chat.

 Chapter 206: Carliens true family 1

    Chapter 206: Carlien''s true family 1


    Country A.


    Residence of the head of Military Coups.


    An old man in histe eighties sat rxed in a sofa chair sipping a mug of tea as he listened to the reports brought by his secretary.


    ''''The parliament is divided. MacDamien Alfonso the third has managed to turn most of the council members to his side. If we are not able to bring the Young Miss back early before the next enthronement, I''m afraid the minds of the people might be changed and they will be against you''''


    ''''How is she doing?'''' the old man asked. His face had wrinkles signifying his numbered days left. Though he looked stunt for his age, he was still not healthy enough to carry on with life.


    ''''The Young Miss is safe for now. Cassax is still ina but things are a little difficult right now because the Young Miss'' friends are now involved and they are not ordinary people. they hold a lot of power in City B.


    ''''I see. it is good to see she found herself some trustworthy friends, especially that one who saved her life. Contact Housekeeper Newa. Tell her I said it is time to tell the Young Miss the truth about her birth. Things are already chaotic here without her addition. Let the decision to take over the throne be in her hands''''


    ''''How do you n to deal with MacDamien Alfonso III? He might n another assassin on the Young Miss if you dy in dealing with him''''


    ''''Don''t worry about MacDamien Alfonso III, he is the least of my worries. Noah, do you know the kind of enemies that should be feared the most in this world?''''


    ''''No, sir''''


    ''''The ones that wear the cloth of a friend. MacDamien Alfonso III is the visible enemy we all know. His attics are always predictable but what about the invisible enemy that lives with us and poses more danger to us than anyone else?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Your third uncle. The one who went pretending to be a friend and tried to save the Young Miss is the one we should be wary off''''


    ''''Third uncle? Is third uncle not on your side?'''' the young man called Noah asked in a surprised tone.


    ''''He is on no one''s side. Do you think he would risk his life fighting Cassax just so he could bring the Young Miss back safely and hand over all power to her?''''


    ''''What you mean is, he intends to get into the good books of the Young Miss and then steal the throne from her?'''' the young man was shocked upon confirming such a revtion. Their third uncle was considered the least of their problems in the country because he was always meek and followed their grandfather''s directions.


    ''''I can only trust you to go and make things right and bring back the Young Miss before things get out of hand''''


    ''''I will leave for Neo Ind tomorrow. Grandfather, don''t worry too much. I will make sure cousin is safe from all harm''''


    ''''You two are now the only true heirs. Though legally, you cannot inherit the throne, you have always been a good child and I haven''t had any moment to worry about you''''


    ..


    Touching lives healing centre.


    Kate Arthur came out of Carlien and Paige''s quarters holding a silver food sh containing congee she had made to give to the girls. After ensuring that the door was locked she turned to go and came face to face with a young man.


    ''''Noah?'''' she took a step back and almost fell but for the young man''s help.


    ''''Aunt, you still remember me? don''t be afraid. I didn''te for harm you. Grandfather sent me a message for you'''' Noah assured her calmly.


    ''''Let''s go somewhere and talk. I don''t want Carlien to see you'''' she said and started walking away. Noah nodded his head and followed her.


    Carlien walked out of the hospital in her doctor''s blue scrub and saw her mother walking away with a young man. She smiled and decided to follow them.


    .


    ''''You have grown so well''''


    ''''I am surprised aunt was able to recognise me'''' Noah said and removed a letter from his bag and gave to Kate Arthur.


    ''''What is this?'''' she asked looking at the letter in her hands.


    ''''Aunt, don''t be so nervous and guarded against me. I might be a bastard child but you don''t have to worry. I am nothing like the others who scheme for power. I have stayed by grandpa''s side for so long, I know what I should do and shouldn''t be done. I am on you and the young miss side'''' he said, smiling warmly at her.


    ''''I know. After leaving Country A, you were the person I was most worried about. You have always been different from everyone. I was worried that you will be bullied because you were always so kind and tiptoed around everyone. I am d you grew up to be such a fine young man, Noah''''


    ''''I''m sorry that I am only reaching out to you and sister right now. I have been upied with a lot of things''''


    ''''I know''''


    ''''How is sister doing?''''


    ''''She is fine. She has been discharged and has returned to her work. This is theirst month here. I still haven''t told her anything about her birth. The truth is, I don''t even know how to start telling her about it. I fear that the truth might be a little overwhelming for her to handle''''


    ''''Actually, grandpa knew that it would be difficult for you to tell her that is why he asked me toe here on his behalf. Have you heard from Third Uncle since the day of the incident?''''


    ''''Third uncle? Was he here?''''


    ''''Yes, he was the one who found the Young Miss first and told MacDamien Alfonso III. The man who tried to kill the Young Miss is the right hand man of MacDamien Alfonso III. Aunt, you have to be careful around third uncle. He isn''t exactly what he portrays. He might act like he is on the side of the Young Miss, but that is because he is trying to keep her close''''


    ''''Third uncle is eyeing the throne, right?'''' Kate turned to face Noah.


    ''''Yes, but unlike uncle Alfonso III, he is hiding behind a mask and ying the good cop. I''m afraid, whatever happened might have even been a plot diverse by him. He is the real danger that grandpa wants me to warn you against''''


    ''''Actually, I don''t think we can keep the truth from Carlien anymore. This is something she might find out sooner orter''''


    ''''I will be here until sister makes a decision. Grandpa said the decision toe back and rule the people is entirely in her hands. He would not force her to do anything she doesn''t want to. I will keep you two safe''''


    ''''Where will you stay while you are here? I will bring you food everyday''''


    ''''I am yet to find a ce''''


    ''''I have to send this to Carlien. She might be hungry after attending to her patients'''' Kate said and stood up with Noah. She turned and saw Carlien at a distance watching them. ''Carlien!''''


    Noah also looked at and saw her. she walked towards to them as the two looked shocked to see her.


    ''''Carlien, did you''''


    ''''Is this why we never stayed at one ce for too long? Because I really have a secret about my birth?'''' Carlien asked as she sped her trembling hands together.


    ''''Carlien, let mom exin. I didn''t intentionally keep everything from you. I had a reason''''


    ''''Young Miss, can I have a word with you?''''


    ''''Who are you?''''


    ''''I am your cousin, Noah Derrick Alfonso VIII''''


    ''''Mom, Paige must be hungry, you should send that to her and Jessi first. Let''s talkter''''


    ''''But, you are''''


    ''''Mom, I am not angry with you. just go, I wille and find youter''''


    ''''Oh, then, make sure you bring Noah along with you. Noah, I will leave her to you''''


    ''''Don''t worry, Aunt. I will exin everything to sister''''


    ''''Let''s go to my quarters. Is this way'''' Carlien said and led the way''''


    ..


    Paige was watching Jessi doing her therapy when Kate Arthur arrived with their food. She stood next to Paige and watched as Jessi held unto the two bars and learnt to walk with the help of the therapeutic nurse and doctor in the therapy room.


    It was amazing how she hade far within the two months that she had stayed with them. even though she had yet to open up about the ident, she had fully opened her mind to wanting to walk again so they were working with what they had at the moment.


    ''''She is doing so well?'''' Kate said standing next to Paige.


    ''''I thought so too. Her zeal for wanting to recover is quite strong. Aunt, I''m hungry. Is that our congee?''''


    ''''Yes, but, Carlien is speaking with someone right now. You can eat without her''''


    ''''Who?''''


    ''''Paige, aunt wants to ask you for a favour. Can you be there for Carlien. I''m afraid that she might be disappointed with me for lying to her for so long''''


    ''''Aunt, I don''t know much about Carlien'' past but I have a lot of faith in Carlien and I know she always makes the best decisions. Whatever it is, I''m sure she will be able to handle it. Don''t worry too much'''' Paige said and hugged the older woman.

 Chapter 207: Carliens true family 2

    Chapter 207: Carlien''s true family 2


    Carlien ced a cup of water on the table for Noah and sat across him. He picked the cup up and sipped the water before saying to her.


    ''''You must have been startled, right?''''


    ''''I guess I was but I am not so fragile. I''ve always guessed that my mom was hiding something from me and it was rted to who I was. I just couldn''t fathom that, it had to do with a Country and that my life and the people around me would be in danger''''


    ''''Here, I brought you some family photos. You can have a look at them and ask me any questions that you might have''''


    ''''How about we start from the basics. I could guess some of the things but I still need to know''''


    ''''Grandpa will be very proud to know you grew up to be such an intelligent person. So, back to the basics, right? Your mother and father are from Country A and they were part of the Military n that rules over country A until a war broke out and some people were sent out by MacDamien Alfonso III, who is your father''s younger brother to kill every single person that was a threat to him. Your parents were kidnapped and sent to be killed. It was more like a publicity stunt by MacDamien Alfonso III. He was young but greedy. He wanted the power to rule over Country A which his father who is our grandfather didn''t give to him.


    He got your parents kidnapped but grandpa managed to save you and gave you to aunt Newa. She ran away with you and assumed a new identity for the two of you. That way, no one would be able to trace your whereabouts. During that year, everything happened so fast, that a lot of people died trying to fight against Alfonso III. He didn''t spare anyone. If he gotten the chance, he would have killed grandpa too''''


    ''''So, he is basically after power? He wants to rule over Country A? Then, let him do it''''


    ''''Things are not that easy, sister. What Alfonso III wants and what needs to be done are two separate things. He wants power and when he gets it, he will use it to oppress the people, demand for unfair homage attributes. He doesn''t care about the people which is why grandpa can''t allow him to have that power. He will misuse it and the country will be in shambles when that happens''''


    ''''So, why is he targeting me? he already killed my parents?''''


    ''''You are thest true blood of the Alfonso n that is set to rule the country. Alfonso III is the son of a second wife grandpa had a drunken knowledge of. She drugged him and slept with him, resulting in MacDamien Alfonso III''s birth. Right now, the children in the n are all either cousins or nephews of the throne and unless you are no more, the session can''t take ce''''


    ''''So, the only way anyone can be the ruler of Country A is by making sure I am no longer alive?''''


    ''''Yes, that is why your life has always been in danger. I came here specifically on grandpa''s instructions. He wants me to inform you about the current state of the country and let you make the decision yourself''''


    ''''Can''t you rule them instead?''''


    ''''Huh? Me?''''


    ''''Yes, you seem like a good person''''


    ''''I can''t. I am not a true blood of the Alfonso n. I am an illegitimate child''''


    ''''So what?''''


    ''''It is against thew''''


    ''''I see'''' Carlien picked the pictures on the table and looked at them.


    ''''Actually, grandpa is sick. The doctors said he doesn''t have much time to leave''''


    ''''I don''t have any affections for him nor myte parents. It might be because I grew up without them, but I have no interest in been at a ce where my life will be in danger every time. Who knows which Alfonso would be plotting against me next time. Actually, after what happened, I don''t have any memories of what happened except the ones my family and best friend told me. I only found out someone was out to kill me from my mother. I don''t know what to feel about this sudden new development. I guess the only reason why I am not surprised about what is happening is because my mind got me prepared a long time ago not to be surprised by whateveres out about my birthter on in life. I always knew we were running away from something but I didn''t know it was this messed up''''


    ''''I understand your feelings. But, I would ask that you think about it some more. I will be here until Cassax wakes up. His punishment will be decided by thew of Country A. It will be a capital punishment since it involves murder. MacDamien Alfonso III might be looking for ways to bring him out of here but we can''t let that happen because Cassax will be the one to lead us to convict MacDamien Alfonso III with evidence that he was the one who sent out the order to kill you''''


    ''''So, this means, my life could still be in danger, right?''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry about that. I will make sure you and your family is safe. I have already requested for state military guards to be dispatched here. They will keep you safe. But, there is another thing I must warn you against. The man who tried to save you''''


    ''''I heard from the conversation you had with my mother. You don''t seem to trust him?''''


    ''''Yes, grandpa said we should be wary of him. He was the one who informed MacDamien Alfonso III of your existence. We don''t know yet, but what happened might just be his orchestration''''


    Carlien looked at him quietly, trying to process everything in.


    ..


    Carlien and Noah walked out of the quarters and went towards the hospital. They saw her mother waiting anxiously at the entrance.


    ''''Mom''''


    Kate rushed towards them worrying, ''''Carlien, are you okay? Mom is sorry for keeping you in the dark''''


    ''''Mom, is okay. I don''t me you. Noah has exined everything to me and I don''t me you''''


    ''''Really? So, you''ve forgiven me?'''' Kate asked anxiously. She had been troubled by it so much that she couldn''t help but feel that way.


    ''''Yes, mom. Everything is fine'''' Carlien held her mother''s hands and rubbed them assuring her.


    ''''Aunt, my ce has been prepared already. I will settle in ande back to see youter on''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Mom, go back inside, I will see him off ande back''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''She is really worried about you'''' Noah said as they walked away.


    ''''I guess so. I can''t even hold it against her because she is so good to me''''


    ''''Aunt Newa has always been a kind-hearted woman. She used to give me food when everyone despised me for my birth''''


    ''''Really? You shouldn''t allow that to be a hindrance to you. I know it must have been hard growing up in an aristocratic family where rules had to be followed. Honestly, I am d I didn''t grow up in that setting'''' Carlien said and they bothughed. Jordan pulled over at the car park with Lucas and they saw each other.


    ''''Carlien'''' Jordan was the first to speak as he inspected Noah. Lucas turned at once to look at her and frowned seeing Noah beside her.


    ''''You guys are back from the city?''''


    Carlien asked. They had gone to hand over the evidence of Jessi''s ident to the police.


    ''''Yes, who is he?'''' Jordan asked as Lucas removed some groceries they bought on the way.


    ''''He is Noah Alfonso, from Country A. he and I are rted in a way''''


    ''''Hi, I am Noah Alfonso VIII, the secretary of Country A''s President'''' Noah said and stretched forth his hand. Jordan extended his and they shook hands.


    ''''Hi, I am Jordan and this is my best friend, Lucas. We are friends of Paige and Carlien''''


    ''''I see. You made yourself great friends. I will inform grandpater on, he will be happy to hear this'''' Noah said and turned to look at Carlien.


    ''''Grandpa?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''Oh, long story. I will exinter''''


    ''''Sister, I will visit youter on after settling down''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Is good to see you'''' Noah said and hugged her before going to his car.


    Carlien noticed the way Jordan and Lucas were looking at her and chuckled.


    ''''Well, I should probably call everyone and exin, right?''''


    ''''We brought groceries. Let''s eat together after your shift'''' Lucas told her.


    ''''Oh, then, you two should go on. I have to go inside. Let''s meetter on and talk'''' Carlien said and ran inside blushing.


    ''''He hugged her'''' Lucas said frowning.


    ''''He also called her, ''sister''. You shouldn''t be feeling so insecure. She still doesn''t remember you''''


    ''''What a way to console your best friend''''


    ''''Sorry, my girlfriend said I shouldn''t be so kind to you or she will leave me. I can''t afford that''''


    ''''So, you are definitely whores before bros?''''


    ''''Yes, I am so for whores before bros'''' Jordan said and snatched one of the bags and walked away.

 Chapter 208: Reset, winning her favor from scratch 1

    Chapter 208: Reset, winning her favor from scratch 1


    ''''Whoa, why do I suddenly feel that your story is like, straight out of a novel? I feel that all the years you used watching Korean dramas finally paid off, your life story is like a drama'''' Paige said after listening to Noah and Carlien tell them everything about her life.


    ''''Even I feel like I am suddenly the main character of a drama''''


    ''''So, what are the benefits of been the heir? Will you have lots of money? Won''t that mean we are going to have a life of bliss and contentment?''''


    ''''You mean, Carly is going to have a life of bliss and contentment, Paige'''' Jordan said to her and she shook her head.


    ''''No, I mean us. We are Siamese twins, remember? I didn''t risk my life for you just so she could be the queen and abandon me?'''' Paige frowned looking at Carlien.


    ''''I didn''t say I was going to abandon you?'''' Carlien challenged her.


    ''''But, you didn''t also say you wouldn''t abandon me?'''' they looked at each other, each with a slight frown.


    ''''You have lovely people around you, sister'''' Noah said and smiled, happy to see that Carlien was surrounded by people who loved and cared for her.


    ''''Carlien is a sweet girl, in fact the sweetest there is to ever exist in the history of best friends, so off course, we love her, right Carl?'''' Paige ced her head on Carlien''s shoulder.


    ''''Right, your boyfriend is here, stop been clingy'''' Carlien said and pushed Paige over to Jordan.


    ''''Wow, I can''t believe you just ditched me after bing the ''Queen''. I should send your people pictures of you when you were a baby. They will be shocked by the revtion''''


    ''''How dare you talk to the ''Queen'' that way? Do you have a death wish?'''' Carlien asked and tilted her head looking condescendingly down at Paige.


    ''''Your highness, I am in the wrong. please, forgive this ignorant citizen'''' Paige said bowing before her.


    ''''Hump!! How dare you ask for the Queen''s forgiveness? Take her away, bring her head back to me on a te!!!''''


    ''''Carl, seriously. My head on a te? What are you? King Herod?'''' Paige said and the men busted intoughter.


    ''''That''s enough, you two are seriously a match made in heaven'''' Jordan said and pulled Paige over to his side.


    Carlienughed and her eyes met with Lucas. She noticed he had been quiet all this time since she told them her story. Meeting his gaze, she gave him a warm smile and pointed at the door and nodded her head.


    ''''Is gettingte, I should go back to my ce now. Jordan, Lucas and Paige. It was nice meeting all of you. I wille again tomorrow since I have to take Cassax away'''' Noah said and stood up.


    ''''I will see Noah off and be back. You two better be quick with whatever you want to do'''' Carlien said to Paige and Jordan.


    ''''Doesn''t she look different now that she had suddenly be the ''Queen'' of a country?'''' Paige murmured and Jordan shook his head.


    Carlien stopped at the door and turned to look at Lucas again with a slight frown. He stood up immediately and followed them out.


    ''''So, Carl said we should be quick with what we want to do'''' Jordan said suggestively.


    ''''Jessi is in the room''''


    ''''So what? I missed you so much, I didn''t even get to kiss you since yesterday because your father was still around'''' Jordan said and pushed her on the couch.


    .


    ''''Bye'''' Carlien waved at Noah as he drove away before she turned to Lucas asking, ''''beer or coffee?''''


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I asked which one you preferred, beer or coffee?'''' she asked walked away towards the hospital''s cafeteria.


    ''''You are still not feeling well. It is not advisable to drink any of that at night'''' Lucas said quickening his steps to catch up with her.


    ''''I am not the one going to drink. You look like you could use a drinking buddy, so I decided to avail myself. Don''t you have anything to say to me?'''' she asked as they went into the dimly lit cafeteria kitchen. She opened the fridge and remove a medium sized bottle of beer for him, ''''here. Let''s sit over there''''


    ''''How did you know I had something to say to you?'''' he asked and pulled a chair out for her to sit.


    ''''Your gaze. Since the day you came, this could be considered the first time we are alone right? Though I don''t remember much about you, I just feel a sense of familiarity with you. I wonder why?''''


    ''''Well, we were considered friends, so it''s normal to feel that way''''


    ''''Friends? a friend wouldn''t leave the city and take up a job in a rural vige like this one just because his friend is sick? Tell me, honestly. Did we have a rtionship besides been friends? Something more special between us? There must be a reason why you came here, right?''''


    ''''What do you want to know?'''' he asked looking at her face.


    ''''Did we have a special rtionship before the incident?''''


    ''''No, we had a rather normal friendship where I pestered you into bing my friend, but I didn''t treat you well and was the first to leave when you needed me the most''''


    ''''Whoa, so honest. Then, why are here, if you were the one who left first? I am guessing that we must have argued and I definitely hated you, right? because, I hate people who make decisions for me or abandon me first''''


    ''''You are right. You hated me. You even told me to never appear in front of you again or you will kill me''''


    ''''Tsk. And you still dared toe? What would have happened if I remembered you then?''''


    ''''I guess you would have asked me to leave or stay away from you''''


    ''''Right, that is something I am capable of doing. But, you haven''t still answered my question. Why did you stille knowing that I hate you?''''


    ''''Because I wanted to take my chances with you. see if I can make you like me''''


    ''''That just made my heart flutter but, I really don''t have any impression about you except the familiar feeling of a strange attachment. If you want me to like you, then you need to work hard at it''''


    ''''I am working on it''''


    ''''Good luck with that'''' Carlien said watching him drink his beer.


    .


    Carlien returned to their quarters and saw Paige eating ice cream.


    ''''Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? Why are you suddenly eating ice cream sote?''''


    ''''I was waiting for your ''highness'' to return with juicy news. You went out with Lucas. Tell me, are you rekindling your love for him?''''


    ''''My love for him? Did I love him that much?''''


    ''''Oh, you even cried on my shoulders the whole night the day you cursed him to never appear in front of you. I had to go and give him and his brother a good thrashing on your behalf'''' Paige said next to her on the couch.


    ''''His brother? I even know his brother?''''


    ''''Yes, Lazarus. Lazarus is Lucas''s step brother, same father different mothers''''


    ''''Howe I don''t even remember this?''''


    ''''Your highness, amnesia is a scary thing, seeing that it happened to someone so closed to me, I can understand the feelings of those family members whose loved ones have dementia. I don''t know what I would have done if you had forgotten about me? Wait, does that even mean, you were going to run off and be a queen without my knowledge?''''


    ''''You really know how to mess with me,tely Paige''''


    ''''Your highness, remember this, you can''t be a queen without my permission''''


    ''''The more you speak, the more I wished you were the one I forgot off''''


    ''''What? seriously? You wished you forgot of me, instead?''''


    ''''Oh, you talk too much''''


    ''''So, tell me. What do you think about Lucas?''''


    ''''What do you want me to think about him? He is just a familiar person to me''''


    ''''You spent more than an hour outside with a ''familiar'' person? Why don''t you just say a ''familiar'' husband?''''


    ''''Don''t you hate him for hurting me? Why are you suddenly interested in what I talk to him about?''''


    ''''Because I don''t like him for you. He might have changed but he needs to get pass me before you can ept him back''''


    ''''Alright, big sister, I don''t like him. I am just curious about him. I asked him some few questions to see if it could help me remember him but unfortunately it didn''t. I feel sorry for him though''''


    ''''Well, I hope you feel sorry for him when you regain your memory of how you two parted ways''''


    ''''Paige, I get that you are acting this way because you love me, but, trust me. I won''t be fooled twice'''' she said and snatched the bowl of ice cream from Paige.


    ''''Didn''t you just tell me I would be fat if I ate ice cream in the night?''''


    ''''I said that because you have a boyfriend that is loved by many women. You better stay in shape or the women in this hospital will take him from you''''


    ''''I think Jordan has overstayed his wee. He should pack his things and leave tomorrow morning''''


    Carlien chuckled.


    ''''I''m serious. He is leaving tomorrow. I can''t allow myself to be on guard all the time because of him'''' she had a determined look on her face showing her displeasure.

 Chapter 209: Reset: winning her favor from the scratch 2

    Chapter 209: Reset: winning her favor from the scratch 2


    ''''No, you are not staying another minute in this ce'''' Paige said as she forced Jordan''s luggage into his car.


    ''''Paige, did I do something wrong?'''' Jordan was flustered by her sudden decision to drive him away when she was the reason why he was there.


    ''''Don''t you have work piling up in the city for you? Don''t you have to follow up on the investigations? If you stay here any longer, Yvonne, that scum of ady might make a run for it. You and the police needs to get your heads in the game''''


    ''''I already have everything under control. I just want to stay for a few more days and spend time with you and Jessi before I leave. Why are you suddenly asking me to leave?''''


    ''''You are a threat to my peace here. I can''t stand the way thedies here look at you. You have to leave so that I can feel safe''''


    ''''What? Paige, since when did you start getting jealous?''''


    ''''Since I realised the number of female doctors and nurses leave their post just to watch you anytime you were with Jessi during her therapy''''


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan ced his hands on her faces and moved closer to her.


    ''''What?'''' she blushed suddenly.


    ''''You are the only one for me. You don''t need to pay attention to them. I only see you and no one else''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes'''' he said and pulled her closer. Kissing her as they stood at the car park.


    With folded arms and a lollipop in her mouth, Carlien sighed and shook her head.


    ''''Paige is done for?'''' she murmured and turned to see Noah at the door.


    ''''I thought they were doing goodst night. Why is she suddenly asking him to leave?'''' Noah stood beside Carlien.


    ''''Well, that might have something to do with this evil sister here'''' she pointed at her own face. ''''It was childish, but I suddenly got jealous of their love. I don''t even have a boyfriend and that silly girl is always rubbing it in my face. I told her she had a lot ofpetitions here as long as her boyfriend continued to stay by her side''''


    ''''Really childish'''' Noah affirmed.


    ''''Yes, that''s why she is going to kill me if she finds out I lied to her. but, that''s why we are best friends. I get to y pranks on her. aww, I can already imagine the face she is going to make''''


    ''''How long have you two known each other?''''


    ''''We''ve known each other since junior high school, so that should be more than ten years, right? She was the first one to be my friend when no one was willing to be my friend. After changing schools for more than five times, I finally found myself in her school. I was desperate to make friends but each time the parents found out I didn''t have a father; they would tell their children to stay away from me.


    I still remember the first day we talked. She was in the toilet after eating too much and getting constipated and I was in the next still eating my lunch. Can you imagine that?''''


    ''''Wrongbination'''' Noah shook his head.


    ''''Really wrong, right? But I didn''t care much then. She used up all the paper rolls in her still and asked me to pass her some. When she finished, she didn''t leave. she said she was curious about me because she didn''t hear the shing of the toilet and was worried. Damn, you should have seen her face when I told her I was pooping but eating'''' Carlien chuckled, ''''she pulled me out of the washroom and sent me to the sickbay and asked the doctor to examine me. I was brought to tears because someone finally showed me they cared. After affirming that I was alright, she went to the pharmacy and bought all sorts ofxatives saying I needed to pass out gas and go to toilet to bring out bowel so that my stomach could be cleansed. She was so cute. She even said she couldn''t be rest assured so she was going to be a doctor in the future. Someone I could lean on. How could I ever leave such a cute girl after hearing those words?''''


    ''''She seems sweet''''


    ''''She is sweet. That is why I always want to see her happy''''


    ''''But, you just tricked her into asking her boyfriend to leave?''''


    ''''Too much happiness is not good for the heart'''' Carlien smirked and sucked on her lollipop as she went inside with Noah.


    ''''Call me if anything happens, okay? and please, cut Lucas some ck'''' Jordan said as he wrapped his arms around Paige.


    ''''That depends on his performance. He dared to abandon my friend. He needs to work twice as hard for me to ept him''''


    ''''I will call you when I arrive'''' he kissed her before getting into his car. Paige waved at him as he drove out of the premises.


    ...


    ''''Send me all those documents. I will work on them while I''m here. Just monitor whatever Lazarus does and let me know. Also, send me the names of the shareholders he met in thest month, okay, bye''''


    Lucas hung up and sighed. He turned to go and saw Paige. They looked at each other before thetter walked to him asking, ''''are you determined to stay here and be by Carl''s side?''''


    ''''Can we talk somewhere?'''' Lucas asked and Paige nodded and led the way.


    They went to the bench beside the coffee vending machine and he bought two cups of coffee and sent to her.


    ''''Here''''


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''Paige, I know that I amcking in so many ways and that what I did wasn''t the best, but I do hope that you will give me a chance to prove to you''''


    ''''How do you intend to do that? You ran away once, what prevents you from running away the second time when things get tough?''''


    ''''I am working hard to sort out my personal affairs so that Carl doesn''t get hurt by them the second time. This time I am serious and will not back away no matter what happens''''


    ''''Even if Carl doesn''t remember you for the rest of her life? What if she finds someone else, would you still support her?''''


    ''''If that person genuinely likes her back and makes her happy, I will back off. it doesn''t matter how long Carl takes to remember or ept me, I am willing to wait''''


    ''''Actually, I don''t hate you, Lucas. It''s just that you have so many baggage and I don''t want my best friend to be the one to clean after you. Carl is very important to me and I want the best for her. You are still far from been the best in my eyes, but, I won''t turn a blind eye to your efforts. Coming here must have been a big decision and I know that things aren''t so good between you and Lazarus. You didn''t grow up in the best environment but you grew up well. As long as you are good to my friend, I will be good to you. I can say that we all didn''t grow up in the best environment. We all have our baggage, something we are afraid off, something we feel we can never fight against, something we find overwhelming, something that brings only bad memories and pain to us, but, amidst all that, we grew up well. I love Carlien because she is a simple girl who loves people and never judges them. She sees good in everybody. She just wants a simple life so; I hope that she can find someone who will give her that''''


    ''''Life has really not dealt me the right cards, and it took me a long time to realise that my decisions and perspective about who I am and the kind of person I want to be all lies within me. when I heard of what happened, my mind was nk for a moment and the only person I could think about was Carl. I realised toote how important she is in my life. I just hope that I can still make it up to her. Thank you, Paige for been by Carl''s side all these years''''


    ''''You don''t need to thank me for anything. Carl''s presence is irreceable in my life just as how I am irreceable to her. we don''t always agree on the same things but we respect our differences and don''t allow it to drive us apart. If you are serious about her, then you need to understand that she is stronger than you think. Once she makes up her mind about someone she would give her support to that person fully. The first time I saw Carl cry so much for someone was the day you decided to leave. I was flustered and confused. I didn''t even know how to console her because that was my first time of seeing her cry that much for somebody. I could only vent my anger out by beating Lazarus and you. But, do you know the first thing she asked me when she found out what I did?''''


    ''''What did she ask you?''''


    ''''She asked whether I hit your face or not. Funny, right?'''' they both chuckled, ''''that silly girl didn''t want me to ruin your face. She even sneaked out early in the morning and went to the airport to see you off''''


    ''''Carlien came to the airport?''''


    ''''Yes, she did. Lucas, I am going to give you a chance to redeem yourself. If you mess up again, I will personally dig a grave and bury you alive; thanks for the coffee'''' Paige smiled and stood up, walking away.


    Lucas looked at the coffee in his hands before also going towards the other direction.

 Chapter 210: Blind date 1

    Chapter 210: Blind date 1


    ''''Blind date?'''' Mirabel choked on her food and coughed. She picked a ss of water by her side and sipped before looking at her parents.


    ''''Your mom and I decided set up a blind date for you. Since you are now done with your marriage in the game, you should think about real life marriage''''


    ''''Mom, dad. I am 24, not 30. Why are you rushing me to get married?''''


    ''''You know you are 24 and still got married in the game?'''' her mother asked.


    ''''Mom, that is just a game. In any case, I am not going on any blind date''''


    ''''You will go or there is no car for you. Your card will be frozen too'''' her father said decisively.


    ''''Okay, so, this is a gang up, right? You two husband and wife pair want to put pressure on me''''


    ''''We are d you know that'''' her mother looked at her.


    ''''I can''t believe this. Mom, aren''t mothers supposed to dote on their daughters, why do I feel that instead of doting on me, you are forcing me into early marriage?''''


    ''''Early marriage is for girls between 9 and 18, you are already 24. You don''t even have a boyfriend yet and you are someone''s wife in a game'''' her father said with a frown.


    ''''Okay, you are doing this to me because I don''t have a boyfriend, right? You two will leave me alone if I get a boyfriend, isn''t it?''''


    ''''Do you have a boyfriend?'''' both parents asked.


    ''''How can I get a boyfriend so suddenly. Mom, dad, do you think men are tomatoes that you find in the market every time of the day? No!!!''''


    ''''That is why your mom and I want to find you suitable candidates for a boyfriend. We already booked a ce at Origin Restaurant today. Your mom has gotten about 30 candidates but you will meet 5 of them today. If those five are not good enough, you can just go on dates with the rest and pick the one you like from them''''


    ''''Pick, mom seriously? You want me to pick a man? What are they; objects?''''


    ''''Mimi, we are doing this for your own good. You are our only child and we are not getting younger. We know we got you ratherte in life, but we need to make sure that you are with the right man in case anything happens to us, mom is doing all this for your good''''


    ''''Okay, just so you can put your hearts at rest, I will attend the blind dates, but if I don''t like any of them, you don''t get to interfere with my life anymore. I will find my own boyfriend at my own time''''


    ''''Deal''''


    ''''Deal''''


    ''''I have to go to the library this morning, but I will be at Origin Restaurant on time for the blind dates''''


    ''''Thanks a lot honey, this means a lot to your father and I?''''


    ''''Yeah, sure, it does'''' Mirabel sighed and went back to eating her food.


    ...


    C and C Fashion house.


    Amy walked into Joel''s office with a folded in her hands. ''''Joel, here is a list of the applicants that will be turning up tomorrow''''


    ''''Okay, put it over there'''' he pointed to his left as he nced at the game streaming on his screen. Amy ced the folder down and smiled.


    ''''You really put a lot of time into this game''''


    ''''I do, right? It''s fun'''' Joel chuckled as he looked at the figure. He always recorded whatever happened in the game in his absence so he could watch when he was free. The time ''dancing in the sky'' was online this morning, he was in a meeting.


    ''''Joel, you asked me to eliminate Miss Yvonne thest time. Is there any reason for that?''''


    ''''She has a questionable character; the way she treats people is bad''''


    ''''Do you know her personally?'''' she asked curiously.


    ''No, but she hurt someone I know personally. I can''t let her join our team no matter how talented she is. You know I value character and talent together, not talent without character''''


    ''''Yes, you do''''


    ''''Right, how is the team dinner preparation going on?''''


    ''''I asked the staff and they all wish to dine with you before you go on your trip, so I moved it to this afternoon and I reserved a ce at Origin for 15 people''''


    ''''That''s good, I can join them if it''s lunch. I will finish quickly and join you guys'''' Joel said and went back to watching the stream.


    ''''Alright'''' Amy looked at him warmly before going out.


    ..


    Mirabel arrived at Origin exactly 1:00PM and pulled over after finding a suitable ce. She got down and went inside the restaurant.


    Origin was Thai restaurant that specialised in original Thai delicacies. Their setting was also simple as it was just like any normal restaurant with ss windows overlooking the road giving people a great view as it was the people inside who could see the ones outside but the ones outside couldn''t see anyone that was inside.


    Their sitting arrangement were unique in that, they had seats for groups dining, and also had normal seats for normal dining.


    Looking into the restaurant from where she stood, she recognised the first man she was having the blind date with and walked to him.


    ''''Hayden Adams?'''' she asked looking at him.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I am Mirabel Aikins'''' she introduced herself, taking the seat across her.


    ''''I know''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''What would you like to eat? I was waiting for you because I didn''t know what you would like?'''' he said and gestured at the waiter.


    ''''Hi, wee to Origin. Here is our menu'''' the waiter handed the menu books to them.


    ''''I will have Khao Soi'''' Hayden said after ncing through the menu book.


    ''''I will have Guay Tiew Reua, thank you'''' Mirabel handed her book over to the waiter.


    ''''It will be ready soon. In the meantime, I will bring over our specially made coconut water to quench your thirst as you wait for your food'''' he said to them before leaving.


    ''''So, you are still a student?''''


    ''''Yeah, what about you?''''


    ''''I just finished my PHD and will be joining my father''spany this month''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''What about you? Don''t you n on joining your parents? I heard from my mother that you are studying biochemistry in B City University?''''


    ''''No, I don''t n on following my parents'' steps. I want to find my own path''''


    ''''But, people like us can''t choose what we want. We are born to inherit what our parents have''''


    ''''People like us?'''' Mirabel looked at him and chuckled.


    ''''What''s funny?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' Mirabel said and looked up. her eyes widened upon seeing the man entering the restaurant with several others. ''What is he doing here?'' he frowned as their eyes met the moment he looked towards her direction unknowingly.


    Joel equally had a look of surprise as he looked at her. The people with him went ahead leaving him alone at the door. He looked at Mirabel and his eyesnded on the man sitting with her. He smirked and stuffed his hands into his pocket and started walking towards them.


    ''''What is he doing? He is noting here, right?'''' she looked away, ready to act as if she didn''t know him when he mentioned her name.


    ''''Fancy seeing you here, Mira?'''' he said. The way he mentioned her name seemed casual, as if they were very familiar with each other.


    ''''Hi'''' Mirabel said awkwardly and blinked her eyes at him, signalling him to go on with his business.


    ''''Aren''t you going to introduce us?'''' Joel asked and turned to face the man.


    ''''You are'''' Hayden asked first.


    ''''He is the brother of my friend'''' Mirabel quickly intercepted with a straight face, ''''elder brother, what are you doing here?'''' she asked and smiled.


    ''''I came to eat with my staff and saw you here. I didn''t know you liked Thai food?''''


    ''''Well, you know me. I like anything as long as it doesn''t harm the stomach'''' she chuckled.


    ''''I see''''


    ''''I am Hayden Adams, her date'''' Hayden said and Joel turned to look at him.


    ''''Date? Oh, so, you are on a date with her?'''' he pointed at Mirabel.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Well, then, as the elder here, I will pick a tab on your food. Enjoy it and you are wee. I will be over there is you two need anything else, just order. Have a nice time, Mira'''' Joel said and went away to join his workers.


    Mirabel sighed and felt like cussing him. Off all the ces, he just had toe here with his staff to eat and crash her blind date?


    ''''He is a nice guy. The food here is expensive, and he just took the tab on himself'''' Hayden said excitedly.


    ''''Yeah, I guess he did'''' Mirabel said half-heartedly as she looked towards the door and saw Amy entering with two otherdies. She recognised her as Joel''s assistance.


    ''''Are you alright? You seem a little distracted?'''' Hayden asked.


    ''''No, I''m alright''''


    ''''Here is your coconut water, Ma''am and Mister'''' the waiter said and ced the sses on their side of the table before going away.


    NB:


    Coconut water is an already made soothing drink that is popr in Thand.


    Khao Soi is a famous northern Thai dish especially in Chiang Mai, the noodles are made from wheat and eggs, served with fragrant curry broth. You can add chunks of pickled vegetables and sliced shallots to eat.


    Gauy Tiew Reua is another noodle dish cooked in meat broth with Thai spice and meat such as chicken, pork or seafood.

 Chapter 211: Blind date 2

    Chapter 211: Blind date 2


    ''''Here is your coconut water, Ma''am and Mister'''' the waiter said and ced the sses on their side of the table before going away.


    Taking the ss, she drunk half of the coconut water before setting it down.


    ''''So, I was curious about something. My mom said that if we are able to get married, your parents promised to give half of thepany shares to us which will be in my name. Is that really true?''''


    ''''What? why am I not aware of something like that?'''' Mirabel frowned. Did her parents have to go this far to get her married?


    ''''Well, that is what my mother said''''


    ''''So, you want to get married to me because of the promise attached to it?''''


    ''''It''s not a bad idea. People in our circle don''t marry for love. We marry for convenience''''


    ''''What to do? I am not interested in marriage. I came here looking for someone to y with. Also, I signed a bond to donate everything my parents has to the orphanage in case anything happens to them. You won''t be getting anything from marrying me. Now, let''s not waste our time, if you are here because of what I can give you, you should leave. I still have about 4 blind dates to meet after you. Let''s not waste each other''s time''''


    ''''What? Are you asking me to leave?''''


    ''''Yes, and this is not on your tab so I will drink that to you'''' she added and took the ss of coconut drink and gulped it down before cing it on the table.


    ''''With this attitude, you will never get married'''' Hayden said haughtily before getting up to leave.


    Mirabel sighed and leaned against the chair after he left. The waiter brought their food and was confused to see only her.


    ''''Miss, your food is here''''


    ''''Can you pack that up for me to send it awayter?'''' She pointed at the food Hayden ordered.


    ''''Is the Sir noting back?''''


    ''''No, I will have my food, thank you''''


    The waiter ced her order in front of her before taking what Hayden ordered back to be packaged.


    Mirabel picked her chopsticks and started eating.


    ..


    Three waiters entered the private booth that Amy had reserved. They ced everyone''s order in front of them. Amy took her chopsticks and removed carrots from Joel''s te while the workers watched and exchanged knowing looks.


    ''''I removed all the carrots, you can now eat with no worries'''' Amy said and smiled.


    ''''The CEO is lucky to have Amy by his side. She knows everything he wants without even speaking out'''' one of thedies said and the others nodded their heads.


    ''''Let''s eat'''' Joel picked his chopsticks and started eating while his gaze remained on the little woman stuffing her face with her food outside their private booth. He saw everything that happened from where he sat and knew her date didn''t end well.


    His lips curved into a subtle smile that caught Amy''s attention. She followed his gaze and saw the person he was looking at. Amy recognised her immediately. Till now, she still didn''t know how they knew each other. The way, Joel carried her into the car and refused to leave the hospital has been on her mind. Now, he was smiling at her. The only person he ever smiled like that towards was that woman, Paige but as far as she knew, she was with someone else and he seemed to have gotten over her too.


    ..


    Taking her phone out, she logged into her game app. She checked the list of yers online and didn''t find ''my lonely heart beats for you'' and decided to lurk around while she waited for the next blind date. Her mother had sessfully spaced them by an hour difference, so she had a few minutes until he arrived. She wanted to change her table but felt toozy to do it.


    ''''Is he busy?'''' she asked looking at her phone. Her avatar was sitting alone under a tree. Her silhouette looked lonely. ''''My avatar is lonely and even I am lonely'''' she looked towards the direction of the room Joel entered and wondered if he was having a nice time.


    ''''Tsk, he even said I was the only one who could give him appetite? He must be having a good time inside with his workers. Liar''''


    Meanwhile, inside the private room. Joel barely touched his food as he kept staring at the woman outside the open space. He frowned.


    ''''Is the food not up to your liking?'''' Amy asked softly as she tapped his hand.


    ''''No, I''m just a little tired and not so hungry''''''


    ''''I thought the food I ordered for you wasn''t to your liking'''' she said and turned to eat her food.


    Joel received a notification from his phone which was just beside him and quickly took it. He had set a notification to alert him anytime ''dancing in the sky'' was online since he seemed to always miss her due to his work.


    Looking at his phone he smiled and quickly logged in and found her sitting under a tree. ''''found you'''' he mouthed and Amy heard him. She looked over and saw that he was logged into his game.


    Game of Schwars.


    ''''What are you doing, sitting all by yourself?''''''My lonely heart beats for you asked as he walked closer to the lonely silhouette.


    ''''You are finally here. I was so bored, I thought it was going to kill me'''', dancing in the sky ran towards him the moment she saw him.


    ''''Did you miss me?''''


    ''''Yes, anytime Ie online, you are always busy'''' sheined.


    ''''I''m sorry. We will beunching a new website for a fashionpany, so it has made us a little busy. I will be going on a trip today''''


    ''''Where?''''


    ''''Cosmos, but I won''t be there for long. About a week at most''''


    ''''Well, work is important''''


    ''''What about you? What have you been up too?''''


    ''''My mom is going to be the death of me. She arranged tons of blind dates for me. It''s draining me out''''


    ''''Doesn''t she know you are married already?'''' he asked as they sat under the tree.


    ''''I don''t know why they are suddenly bent on getting me a boyfriend''''


    ''''Is alright. So, are you on a blind date right now?''''


    ''''Yes, the second one and I still have three more to go. I really feel like getting a rain check on it but I don''t want to make my parents worry about me anymore. Actually, I''ve been in an unrequited love for a long time. I think it made my parents sad, seeing my do that for so long''''


    ''''Should I tell you something about me?''''


    ''''Will it give me strength? I really need strength right now''''


    ''''Maybe, it might give you strength knowing that you aren''t the only one who loved someone who didn''t love you back?''''


    ''''Oh, you have such a story? Now, I''m curious to know but, telling each other such secrets. Won''t it make it hard to meet seeing how we know so much about each other? Right now, I feel that you are a familiar stranger that I can pour my heart out to but I don''t know how that will make me feel if Ie to know you. Attaching a face to a name I''ve known for a while''''


    ''''It''s that what you are worried about? Let''s not meet then. If it makes you feel better''''


    ''''No, I don''t care. I''m too curious to care. Where are you right now? Is your flight in the night? I can meet you before that if you tell me?'''' she sounded excited.


    ''''Today really isn''t a good time. I have to go and save my pet before she dies of loneliness''''


    ''''You have a pet?''''


    ''''Yes, a very stubborn pet''''


    ''''Oh, my date is finally here, let''s talk againter before you take off''''


    ''''Okay, bye''''


    Dancing in the sky went offline


    My lonely heart beats for you went offline


    ...


    Mirabel turned off her phone and ced it in her bag and looked at the man sitting before her.


    ''''Oh, sorry. I was so caught up in a game'''' she said and her smile froze upon seeing the man in front of her.


    ''''Hi, Mirabel. Long-time no see. How have you been?''''


    ''''You?'''' she asked ring at the man in front of her.


    ''''Why? You don''t seem happy to see me. I''m disappointed''''


    ''''I should never underestimate the statement ''enemies always meet on a narrow road'', seeing that you dared to appear in front of me?''''


    [Meet Drew, my first boyfriend, no my first fake boyfriend whom I naively employed at the age of 17 when I first fell in love with Jordan. Apart from having a handsome face, there is nothing more to him. In short, he is the real definition of scum. He took money from me time and again and kept threatening to expose my secret until I finally had enough of him the day he forced a kiss on me. I never leave a debt unpaid, so I paid some guys to beat the hell out of him which took him to the hospital for a month]

 Chapter 212: Blind date 3

    Chapter 212: Blind date 3


    [Meet Drew, my first boyfriend, no my first fake boyfriend whom I naively employed at the age of 17 when I first fell in love with Jordan. Apart from having a handsome face, there is nothing more to him. In short, he is the real definition of scum. He took money from me time and again and kept threatening to expose my secret until I finally had enough of him the day he forced a kiss on me. I never leave a debt unpaid, so I paid some guys to beat the hell out of him which took him to the hospital for a month]


    ''''Rx, I was also surprise to find out you were my blind date''''


    ''''I didn''t know you were the one''''


    ''''I know, you would have said no, if you knew I was the one'''' the man said with a coquet smile. ''''But, I was curious to know how you were doing. You are still the same''''


    ''''Right, and you are also still the same jerk. Is amazing how you still have the guts to appear in front of me. Are you tired of living?''''


    ''''I missed you''''


    ''''Shut up''''


    ''''You don''t have a boyfriend, right? Seeing that you are on blind dates''''


    ''''Drew, I''m going to give you a chance. A chance to walk out of this ce alive before I shred your body and hand it over to vultures to feed on''''


    ''''Still quick-tempered. Since, we know each other so well, how about we date for real this time?''''


    ''''This time?''''


    ''''Well, we can''t call what happened in high school dating since I was doing it for money''''


    ''''Hey, shut up'''' Mirabel screamed at the top of her voice and attracted attention to their table. Joel turned at once to look at her direction after getting out of the room with his workers.


    ''''Go without me'''' he said to Amy and the workers before going towards Mirabel''s table.


    ''''Joel''''


    ''''Does the CEO know that woman?'''' one of the workers asked.


    ''''I don''t know, let''s go without the CEO'''' Amy said ufortable as she walked away.


    Drew looked at Mirabel and smiled. He picked his ss of juice and sipped before saying, ''''sit down and let''s talk. Must you act like a brat every time?''''


    ''''What? did you just call me a brat?''''


    ''''Yes, I did. I know you must hate me for letting your secret out back then, but if you had just epted to give your first kiss to me, all this wouldn''t have happened''''


    ''''Hey, listen to me you jerk. The only reason why I asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend that time was because I didn''t want toe between Jordan and Yvonne but you crossed the line. Been a fake boyfriend is different, did you really expect that I would kiss and make out with you when I knew very well the kind of person you were? You cheating bastard, I don''t regret kicking you out of my life back then. You have lots of gutsing here to meet me after what you did''''


    ''''You are still bitter about the whole incident? I''m sorry. me it on adolescence naivety''''


    ''''Are you done with him? Let''s go, my honey!!!'''' Joel said as he wrapped his arm protectively around Mirabel''s waist.


    ''''Huh? What do you think you are doing?'''' she whispered softly to him.


    ''''Saving you. This elder brother is saving you'''' he smiled and turned to Drew, ''''it seems there is some misunderstanding here. She isn''t here on a blind date because she doesn''t have a boyfriend. We just had a little quarrel and she wants y out a little. Dear, you shouldn''t y with men who are below me whether in looks or status, or they will think that you don''t have someone at home''''


    ''''You had a boyfriend?'''' Drew asked and stood up to face them.


    ''''Oh, why do you look so surprised?'''' Mirabel smirked and looked at him an arrogant gaze


    ''''But, I confirmed from sources that you were still single?'''' he had asked around to make sure she was single beforeing to meet her.


    ''''That''s because I don''t want anyone to know that I''m dating such a fine man. We love to keep our rtionship private'''' Mirabel said to him, ''''and, this is foring here knowing who I was'''' she picked the ss of juice he ordered and sshed it at him before turning to Joel, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''You should probably visit the nearest public bath, the sweetness of the juice might attract bees'''' Joel chuckled and walked out with Mirabel.


    ''''Hey, Mirabel. This is not the end!!!'''' he screamed and stormed out.


    Joel and Mirabel quickly stepped away from each other the moment they reached the parking space. Standing a distance away from him, she pointed at him asking awkwardly, ''''did you bring a car?''''


    ''''No, I followed my secretary here but they are gone and I have a flight to catch in a few hours'' time''''


    ''''Are you going somewhere?''''


    ''''Yes, I am going to Cosmos for a meeting. I will be back in a week or two depending on how long it takes''''


    ''''Oh, then, should I take you to thepany? It''s on the way''''


    ''''Sure'''' he said and got into the car. he took his phone and started replying to some messages.


    All the way, as she drove, she kept ncing at him and when their eyes met, she would turn her face away swiftly.


    ''What is wrong with me? Why can''t I stop looking at him? No, I need to stop'' she kept warning herself all the way to hispany building where she pulled over.


    ''''We are here'''' she said to him.


    ''''Oh, we are here?'''' he turned to her, ''''I will see you in a week or two. Take care and call me if you need anything'''' he said and got down without waiting for her answer.


    ''''He didn''t even turn back to look at me. he is going for a week or two'''' seeing him enter hispany building, she drove away.


    Joel sighed and touched his racing heart as he leaned against the door watching the car go away. ''''Whoa, I almost gave myself away. This is dangerous. This girl always makes me do dangerous things'''' he looked at his hand that was around her waist and flushed. He shook his head and went off towards his office.


    ..


    Mirabel arrived home and saw her parents in the hall. The moment she opened the door and entered, the stood up expectantly and looked at her.


    ''''Don''t ask me anything, I am tired'''' she said to them and went straight to her room. Once she got inside, she removed her phone before she threw her bag on the table and slumped into bed without changing her clothes or removing her shoes.


    She looked at her phone and sighed, ''''I really don''t have friends. My lonely heart beats for you is going on a trip, Joel is also going on a trip. Wait, ''my lonely heart beats for you'' said he was going to Cosmos. Joel said he was going to Cosmos. What kind of coincidence is this? What do I do? I feel lonely already. Should I go to Touching Vige and pester these twodies a bit? No, Lucas is there trying to make Carlien fall for him again, I should be a third wheel between them''''


    She stood up and went to change her clothes, ''''aye, I better find something doing quick before I die of boredom''''


    ...


    Joel sat in the waiting room of the airport. He opened his social media ount and went to check on Mirabel''s moments.


    ''''She hasn''te online. I hope she will be alright; she is always causing trouble. I can''t rest assured''''


    He opened her direct message page and started typing ''''did your parents scold you for ruining your blind date?'''' he left the message there and after not hearing a reply for a while, he turned it off and went towards the check in with his luggage as they announced that their flight was ready to board.


    .


    Coming out of the bathroom, Mirabel wiped her face with a towel. She had just finished showering and sat on her bed. She picked her phone and saw a message.


    ''''Oh, Joel messaged me?'''' she smiled as she read the message. ''''Tsk, I thought he didn''t care about what happens to me. seems he has a bit of conscience.


    ''''No, I went to my room as soon as I came back. My parents didn''t have the time to scold me, but I know they will do that tomorrow. Drew, that jerk is surely going to make sure he tells my parent that I have a boyfriend. But, don''t worry. I''ve had experience with faking boyfriends, I will figure it out''''


    She typed the message and sent it. She didn''t get an immediately reply and sighed, ''''is he already on the ne? Perhaps!!'''' she smiled and ced the phone on her head table before going to bed.

 Chapter 213: You are so cute, but you talk too much

    Chapter 213: You are so cute, but you talk too much


    COSMOS.


    Walking out of the airport, Joel found the assistant who hade to pick him up. He handed his luggage over to him and took out his phone. Upon seeing the message from Mirabel, he smiled and stuffed the phone back into his pocket and turned to the assistant.


    ''''How fast can this meeting begin and end?''''


    ''''It depends on the people from the other end. If everything goes on smoothly, it would take less than a week for everything to be finalised''''


    ''''Let''s make sure we use just a week for that, then'''' he said and walked away.


    ...


    Walking out of the hospital with her hands in her scrub top pockets, Carlien saw Lucas and Lazarus at a distance away from her. She quickly hid behind the pir and watched them curiously. She didn''t have any impression on Lucas but she knew Lazarus since high school but based on the exnation Paige gave her, it seemed she and Lazarus had a fight too, just like she did with Lucas beforeing to Touching Lives. She knew they had bad blood between them but she still couldn''t remember the exact reasons.


    Looking at them, she frowned upon seeing Lazarus pushed Lucas but she could only see the moving of his lips but it was clear that they were not having a calm conversation.


    ''''Tell me, what have you been nning with the old man?''''


    ''''Lazarus, this isn''t a ce where you cane and mess around. You better leave here or I will call security''''


    ''''Is she the reason why you are here? I heard she can''t even remember you. Do you think you still stand a chance with her? Lucas, let me tell you today; whatever you desire, anything or person you take a fancy to, I will take them all away from you''''


    ''''Unfortunately, you can''t take Carlien away from me. She isn''t an object. She is something with her own values''''


    ''''Let''s see about that, then. Whether the Carlien who doesn''t remember you will still take your side or not? You can watch while I take her from you'''' he said daringly and nced towards the entrance. Lucas turned and saw Carlien watching them with an intense gaze. Lazarus smirked and walked towards her.


    ''''Hi, Carlien''''


    ''''Hi, Lazarus'''' Carlien looked at the two brothers. ''''Fancy seeing you here?''''


    ''''I heard about what happened and decided toe and see you. You know that Lucas and I are brothers'' right?''''


    ''''So I heard from Paige''''


    ''''Oh Paige, where is she by the way?''''


    ''''She has an operation and is currently inside''''


    ''''Can we speak alone for a moment; I have something to say?''''


    ''''Yes, sure. Lucas, Professor Glow was looking for you''''


    ''''Call me if you need me, Carl'''' Lucas said to her and went inside leaving the two alone. Carlien smiled at Lazarus and started walking away and he followed her.


    ''''So, what did you want to talk about?''''


    ''''Carlien, I''m sorry''''


    Carlien stopped walking and turned to face him, ''''you are sorry? For what?''''


    ''''Paige must have told you what happened between us since you don''t remember anything about that day. I admit, I was a jerk. I made use of your feelings for me and that was low of me. After not hearing from you for a while, it made me reflect on myself and the things that are important to me. You are important to me, Carlien and I don''t want to lose the friendship I have with you''''


    ''''As long as you know you were wrong''''


    ''''I know you will find it difficult to trust me after that day, but, I still need to exin things to you. That''s why I came here. Lucas and I are step brothers and no matter how good he portrays himself to be, he isn''t as good as you think. His mother was my mother''s trusted housekeeper who ended sleeping with my father behind my mother''s back. now, even after so many years he is still the favoured child of my father while I the legitimate child is ousted out of the family''''


    Lazarus studied Carlien''s expression but found nothing. Just like before, she was still expressionless and he couldn''t read her mind. For once he even thought she wasn''t listening at all.


    ''''Carlien, are you listening to me?'''' he asked.


    ''''Lazarus, why are you lying to me?'''' Carlien finally looked at him, locking gaze with him.


    ''''Huh? What do you mean?''''


    ''''I might not remember anything at the moment but it doesn''t mean I am gullible. Do you know what I hate in this world the most? Been used by someone, being lied to and most of all, treated as if I am stupid. For the second time, since thest time, you have treated me as someone who is easily fooled. Once was enough, but twice is overboard. Our friendship ends here''''


    ''''Carlien are you taking the side of Lucas?''''


    ''''I am not taking the side of anyone. I just find you irritating and obnoxious. Don''t pull me into your fight with Lucas. Also, stop the pity party act and be a man and ept reality. Excuse me'''' she turned to leave and he held her hand tightly startling her.


    ''''You''''


    Lazarus suddenly pulled her closer to himself and lowered his head, giving her an unexpected kiss. Carlien struggled and pushed him away from herself. She lifted her hand and gave him a tight p.


    ''''You are despicable'''' Carlien said and Lazarus chuckled but the next moment, he found himself falling to the ground after a strong punch hit him on the face and stomach. It was so fast that he didn''t know when it happened.


    ''''Sister, are you alright?'''' Noah asked, pulling Carlien behind him.


    ''''Can you beat him without hitting his vital points?'''' Carlien asked Noah.


    ''''Give me your word my queen''''


    ''''You have my word'''' Carlien looked at Lazarus and smirked before going inside. Noah walked closer and pulled him by the cor up before dragging him away from the hospital to beat him up.


    ..


    Carlien washing her mouth for the tenth time and stared at herself in the mirror. She really wished she knew exactly what was going on but sadly she couldn''t remember anything.


    Walking out of thedies'' washroom, she saw Lucas at a distance and walked up to him. He inspected her worriedly and asked, ''''are you alright? I hope Lazarus didn''t hurt you?''''


    ''''He did, but let me ask you something Lucas. What exactly did we talk about on the night Paige hit you?''''


    ''''I''''


    ''''If you don''t tell me the truth, you can forget about being friends with me''''


    ''''I will tell you everything you want to know''''


    ''''Let''s hear it then''''


    ..


    Carlien sipped her cup of coffee as they sat on the bench near the vending machine in the hallway.


    ''''I''m sorry. I know I don''t have any right been here. I know I don''t have any right asking you to take me back after what I did to you, but, I can''t live without you. I have thought of how life would be without a lot of things but the thought of living without you is what scares me the most''''


    ''''I don''t know what to say?'''' she bit her lips and the thought of Lazarus forcing himself on her disgusted her. She turned to Lucas saying, ''''I might forgive you if you allow me to test out something with you''''


    ''''What kind of test?''''


    ''''Physical attraction test. I want to see if my heart will flutter if you were the one who kissed me''''


    ''''Huh? Did Lazarus kiss you?'''' he clutched her fist tightly.


    ''''Yes, but I didn''t feel anything. Lucas, kiss me'''' she said straightforwardly and Lucas flushed. His Adam apple moving up and down his throat.


    ''''Carly, kissing is an intimate act''''


    ''''So, are you doing it or not?''''


    ''''I don''t think it''s right. You are not thinking straight right now and you might regret itter on''''


    Carlien busted intoughter seeing him stuttering for the first time, ''''you are so cute but, you talk too much'''' she said and touching his cor. Looking into his eyes, she pulled him closer and touched his lips. It was a light kiss that went as it came.


    Frowning her face, she looked at him saying, ''''I didn''t feel anything at all''''


    ''''That''s because we didn''t really kiss. This is a real kiss", he said and pulled her head closer, closing the gap between them as he kissed her. Carlien''s eyes were wide open as she allowed him to control the kiss. ''''Close your eyes, Carl and you will feel something''''


    As if a robot working onmands, she closed her eyes and a slight moan escaped from her. Lucas let go immediately and with a darkened gaze, he asked, ''''did you feel something now?''''


    ''''I need time to think it through first, excuse me'''' Carlien stood up and ran towards her office. Lucas looked at her silhouette and chuckled. He touched his lips and smiled not believing what just happened between them.


    ''''Whoa, did I just allow myself to be kissed by him? When did I turn into this kind of person?'''' Carlien leaned against her door. She touched her lips and smiled, ''''but, it didn''t feel bad at all''''

 Chapter 214: A Knight in shining armour

    Chapter 214: A Knight in shining armour


    Yvonne was getting ready to go out when her doorbell rang. She ced her bag on the couch and went to open it. she saw two men standing at the door.


    ''''Can I help you?''''


    ''''Are you Miss Yvonne Tutuh?''''


    ''''Yes, how may I help you?''''


    ''''We are from the District Police station; we wish to ask you some few questions concerning the ident of Miss Jessi Attoh three years ago''''


    Yvonne''s eyes flickered and for a moment her legs turned jelly but she maintained a poised smile in front of the two policemen.


    ''''Do you have a warrant?'''' she asked.


    ''''Yes, we do''''


    ''''Come in'''' she stepped aside giving way to the policemen to go inside. She clutched her hands tightly and went to sit across them.


    ''''Officers, I don''t know what this is about but, I already gave my statement that year. Is it Jordan who is putting you up to this? Does he think I have a hand in Jessi''s ident?''''


    ''''Miss Yvonne, we can''t tell you anything. The case was recently opened after the victim''s family requested for a reinvestigation. This is only a formality; you don''t need to be scared if you are really innocent'''' one of the policemen said to her.


    ''''Alright. I have somewhere to go at 11:00AM, you have to be fast with your questions, officers''''


    ''''Sure. Can you tell us what happened that day, if possible, into detail how the ident happened?''''


    ''''I was at the airport about to leave for Osborn when Jessi ran to me. She asked me to not go and that her brother needed me. But, I had other things to do at that time, so I told her to go home. When she refused, I had to call someone toe for her. I called Mirabel, but she didn''te to the airport early. Because my flight was scheduled to leave in 30 minutes'' time, I thought I could get her into a cab before leaving so I sent her out of the airport. When we got to the roadside, she crossed the road without looking and was hit by the car. I didn''t want to miss my flight, so I sent her to the hospital and when her family arrived, I left to catch my flight''''


    ''''I see. Your statement back then and now is all the same. We will leave it here. If there is anything else, we will call you toe to the station and write a report''''


    ..


    Jordan walked out of his vi and got into his car. driving out, he saw a familiar silhouette that was stopping him and he pulled over.


    ''''Jordan, do you have to push me to the wall, this much? What do you want to achieve by asking the police to


    investigate Jessi''s ident?''''


    ''''Justice for Jessi. That is what I want''''


    ''''What?'''' she let out a sarcasticugh.


    ''''Justice for Jessi? I see you are trying to push me to the wall. Jordan, you asked me to stay away from you and I did. What else do you want from me? I wasn''t the one who caused Jessi''s ident. Why can''t you ept that?''''


    ''''I can''t ept it because she is my only family and I don''t trust you so called statement. Yvonne, I am going to push you even further until you confess to me what exactly happened that day and why Jessi doesn''t want to speak about it. The truth that only you two know? I will find it no matter what it takes''''


    ''''Really? Go ahead then, let''s see how many secrets wille out of that single day that you are dying to know so much about. Just don''t regret itter on'''' she finished and got into her car and drove away furiously. Jordan sighed and curved his lips slightly into a mocking smile.


    ....


    Bits Caf.


    Mirabel entered the caf and went to upy a quiet and serene corner table. She took out her tablet out and started reading some notes while jotting some points on her notepad.


    Bits caf was a library cum caf that allowed its customers to have a good reading time. It had arge collection of books by famous authors and novels ranging from romances, to horror. It seeks to satisfy all genre of customers.


    Right at this moment, Mirabel was there to y games because her home was no longer the ce for her. Her mother''s relentlessness in finding her a boyfriend was bing unbearable for her. It wasn''t that she didn''t want a boyfriend. she wanted a boyfriend too, someone she could call her own, someone who would only look at her alone but she didn''t also want her desperation to lead her into the wrong the rtionship. She wanted someone she could develop friendship with, someone who she couldmunicate with and befortable around. None of the men she went out with in thest one week gave her that feeling offort, so she didn''t want to waste her time anymore on meaningless blind dates. Her time was precious to her.


    She finished her assignment that her mentor had sent to her and sent it to her email before leaning against the chair to rx. Her mentor was a professor in her department who was also the only female professor there. Mirabel aspired to be like her.


    Casting her eyes around the caf, she noticed that everyone was sitting in pairs. She was the only one who didn''t have anyone by herself. It made her frown, ''''since when did this ce be a dating centre? I should take a walk and clear my mind''''


    She stood up and picked her bag about to leave when she heard her name and looked up.


    ''''Mirabel, right?''''


    ''''Norah?'''' Mirabel looked at the familiar face of thedy who just called her. She was with another girl whom she remembered very well as Becky but she didn''t have a favourable rtionship with thetter back then because she was the one who made Drew to break their deal.


    ''''What a surprise? This was thest ce I expected to see you'''' Norah gave her a friendly hug.


    ''''I could say the same about you''''


    ''''Mirabel, didn''t you see me?'''' Becky asked.


    ''''I did but I decided to ignore you because we never had a good rtionship at school. You know me, I don''t know how to pretend to be friends with someone I''m not'''' Mirabel was frank and it hurt Becky''s pride but it was the truth. She always knew the temperament of Mirabel. She wasn''t one to pretend.


    ''''I thought you would change after not seeing each other for so many years'''' Becky muttered.


    ''''Becky, let''s not spoil this moment. It''s rare seeing Mirabel here'''' Norah said and smiled at Mirabel.


    ''''I came to read some books and I''m now going for a walk''''


    ''''Who did youe with?'''' Becky asked.


    ''''I came alone. Do I have toe with someone?''''


    ''''Norah and I are on a double date. The two men ordering the drinks at the counter over there are our boyfriends. Don''t tell me you are still single?''''


    ''''What is wrong with been single?''''


    ''''It''s not good to always be alone. What if you grow old at this rate without a boyfriend?''''


    ''''You''''


    ''''You shouldn''t have a lot of standards when looking for a boyfriend. Just look for someone who can handle your tantrums''''


    ''''Who said I didn''t have a boyfriend?''''


    ''''You have a boyfriend? Who are you trying to fool?''''


    ''''He is the CEO of C and C Fashion house, Joel Asante'''' Mirabel said proudly and was satisfied after seeing the shock expression on Becky''s face.


    ''''Hey, Mira, who are you trying to fool. Everyone knows in this country, three men are hardly seen outside, Jordan Attoh, Lucas Harvey and Joel Asante. I can understand that you are close to the first two but Joel Asante? Aren''t you being too presumptuous. What if your lies catch up to you?''''


    ''''What lies, that is the truth I am telling you. If you don''t believe me, that is up to you''''


    ''''My cousin is the secretary to Joel Asante and she even mentioned that he was out of the country. How can he be your boyfriend when his secretary doesn''t even know about you?'''' Becky sneered andughed.


    ''''He is my boyfriend; I have no reason to lie''''


    ''''Do you even have his number?''''


    ''''Becky, that''s enough. People are watching us'''' Norah tried to stop her.


    ''''Mirabel, you can leave since you are going alone''''


    ''''No, she has to prove that Joel Asante is really her boyfriend. Saying he is her boyfriend is equal to defamation. You can''t just lie and walk out like that without providing evidence'''' Becky said rather loudly taking notice of the people watching them. The two men with them walked over and Norah quickly held her boyfriend''s hand saying.


    ''''I think our date will have to end here. Let''s go out'''' Norah said intending to end the escting exchange.


    ''''Is everything alright?'''' Norah''s boyfriend asked.


    ''''We have a liar here saying she is the girlfriend of Joel Asante, the CEO of C and C Fashion house. Isn''t that funny?''''


    ''''What is funny about that?''''


    At the door, a tall figure sauntered into the caf and immediately everyone''s gaze turned towards him.

 Chapter 215: A Knight in shining armour 2

    Chapter 215: A Knight in shining armour 2


    ''''Joel?'''' Mirabel was surprised to see him. It was only a day left to the full week that he said he was going to be gone for.


    ''''Joel Asante!!'''' colour drained off from Becky''s face the moment she saw the maning towards them. he was even more elegant than what her cousin told her. The people in the caf started taking pictures of him. Who was Joel Asante? He is the hidden gem in the fashion world that people rarely met. He was extremely cautious of his privacy, so not a lot of people really knew his exact face.


    Thanks to Becky''s insistence on harassing Mirabel, the man had availed himself.


    As a fashion guru, Joel knew how the world ran, he knew the decision he was making at that moment was going to led to so many misunderstandings but he couldn''t bear to see the little woman been bullied. Him who hardly made appearance even on his own shows was finally making people notice him as a result of this woman. Exactly what did she mean to him for him to always want to protect her so much? He had yet to figure out that for himself.


    When he arrived at the airport, he had asked someone to find out her location, because he wanted to surprise her. who knew he was going to meet such a thing happening to her. He had personally drove over to the caf and was about to call her when he noticed themotion going on inside. She was trying desperately to hold onto her dignity but the other woman wouldn''t allow that.


    ''''Sorry, I camete. Did you missed me?'''' he took the bag and tablet from her hands and wrapped his other free hand around her waist, pulling her closer to himself while smiling down to her flushed face.


    ''''When did youe back? You didn''t even reply to my messages?'''' she asked him, her voice sounding a little disappointed.


    ''''I just arrived and came to see you. I didn''t even go home to change''''


    ''''Are you really Joel Asante?'''' Becky asked doubtfully. Though she had never seen the man herself, she knew he was someone out of the reach of a lot of women. Even her cousin, Amy had often tried to win his affection by staying close to him but he loved only one woman and had had his heart closed to every other woman.


    ''''You shouldn''t hire just anybody to act like him simply because you don''t want to get humiliated'''' Becky said chicly.


    ''''He is Joel Asante, Becky. I''ve seen him before during one of their fashion shows'''' Norah turned to Becky, ''''I told you not to be rude from the beginning but you didn''t listen to me. Now, you want to say he isn''t Joel Asante just because you don''t want Mirabel to win against you?''''


    Norah held her boyfriend''s hand and turned to Mirabel, ''''Mira, I''m sorry for everything. If I hadn''t called you, she wouldn''t have humiliated you. As her friend, I feel so ashamed. I will leave first'''' her boyfriend also bowed slightly before going out with her.


    ''''You must be her boyfriend?'''' Joel asked looking at the man standing next to Becky.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''As a man, I have to say I am disappointed in your choice of women. Why would you pick a woman who only knows how to put other woman down and always wants to have thest word?''''


    Becky''s face turned ashen as everyone''s gaze now was on her.


    ''''What do you mean by that? Are you even the real Joel Asante? My cousin is the secretary of Joel Asante, I will call her right now and ask her to send me a photo of the real Joel Asante. Let''s see if you will still remain this smug afterwards''''


    ''''Thates with consequences. If I turn out to be the same person, you will walk out of this ce with one leg and no shoes'''' Joel looked down at her shoes, ''those are fromst two years'' collections that I personally asked thepany to give away because they didn''t match the quality I wanted''''


    ''''I that''s not true''''


    ''''We are done, Becky'''' her boyfriend said and walked away.


    ''''Melvin wait'''' she tried to go after him but Joel stopped her.


    ''''If you are going to run away, apologise to my woman first'''' his voice was stern.


    ''''I''''


    ''''What? It was okay to humiliate when the shots were in your favour but now that it is you getting humiliated, you want to run away without apologising? If you don''t apologise right now, you will receive a summon from the court for defamation''''


    ''''Joel'''' Mirabel touched his sleeve and he turned to look at her, she shook her head saying, ''''it''s alright. There are a lot of people in, no matter what, she is a woman too''''


    ''''Are you willing to let her go after what she did to you?''''


    ''''Not that I am willing to let her go. I don''t want to be low like her. If I do to her the things she did to me, there wouldn''t be any difference between the two of us. Let''s leave her and go away from her''''


    ''''Whatever you say goes, let''s go. everyone here, I hope you can delete the photos and not spread them around. If you do that, I will make sure each of you receive this season''s collection. If you leave your name and address with the manager of this ce, I will contact youter on. Thank you''''


    The crowd started pping hands as Joel took Mirabel''s hand and walked out with her.


    ..


    Sitting inside Joel''s car, Mirabel sighed and leaned against the seat, ''''I''m doomed"


    ''''Why did you stop me from dealing with that woman?'''' Joel asked and looked at her.


    ''''I already exined inside. A lot of people were there; she might have humiliated me but I didn''t want to do the same thing to her. she is a woman after all. I will just count it as her been short-sighted. But, how did you know I was here?''''


    ''''I asked someone to find you and it seemed I came at the right time. I even heard you dering to everyone that I am your boyfriend. I didn''t know I had a girlfriend?'''' he smirked looking at her flushed face.


    ''''That that was just said on the moment. I didn''t mean anything to it''''


    ''''Really? Then, since you used me as your boyfriend, what will happen to those blind dates you went on?''''


    ''''You were the one who first crashed my blind date. I couldn''t even be myself knowing you were just at the next door watching me. How could you even think to pay for my food?''''


    ''''I don''t know why I did that, but, I just didn''t want someone else paying for the food you ate. And on that note, you will have to pay for it in kind'''' he stretched his hand and moved closer to her.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' she covered her chest and heughed and shook his head.


    ''''I''m adjusting your seatbelt. Let''s go and have a meal together, I''m hungry''''


    ''''I could have done it myself'''' she muttered. Her phone buzzed and she took it out of her bag. ''That''s my mother''''


    ''''Answer it''''


    ''''Oh, hello mom''''


    ''''You when did you have such an amazing boyfriend? Why didn''t you tell us that the boy who saved you was your boyfriend?'''' her mother''s voice sounded rather exciting.


    ''''Mom, where did you hear that from? He is just a friend'''' she looked at Joel who was focused on driving and sighed. Just what did she put herself into now?


    ''''My friend''s daughter sent the video to her and she also sent it to me. Did you think we wouldn''t find out just because he asked everyone to delete them?''''


    ''''Mom, it''s really a misunderstanding''''


    ''''I don''t care, you must bring him home tonight for dinner or you can forget abouting home''''


    ''''Mom, I am your daughter. How could you use a man to threaten me?'''' she said thest part softly.


    ''''I will be waiting for you and my son inw''''


    The call ended and Mirabel felt like cussing out.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Joel, someone might have sent the photo of you and I to my parents. Now they think that we are real and my mother she wants to invite you for dinner tonight''''


    ''''Okay, then we will go''''


    ''''Huh? What what do you mean we will go? Don''t you know where this is leading to? My parents are not to be underestimated. If you go with me right now, the next time before you know it, they will be asking when we are getting married. I really don''t want to face them''''


    ''''We can just exin to them. why are you making this such a big deal?''''


    ''''Don''t you understand me at all? You and I are impossible and you know it''''


    ''''Who said we are impossible?'''' he pulled over and turned to look at her.


    ''''Huh? Are we not?'''' she blushed as his face was closer to her now.


    ''''In my dictionary, I don''t have the word ''impossible'', we are going to meet your parents tonight. Tell me, what do they like? I can''t go without sending gifts''''


    ''''Are you not in love with Paige? Why are you going to this extent for me?''''


    ''''Do you know why I never confessed my feelings to Paige before until recently?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''Back then, things were hard for everyone, for Paige''s family and my family. I wanted to focus on my work and achieve sess. I wanted to be able to provide for her first, but life doesn''t always go as one ns it. It work out well for us, so I support her rtionship with Jordan. Its more now like the feeling you have towards Jordan''''


    ''''tonic?''''


    ''''Family. She is my family just as you are Jordan''s family. Are you okay with that exnation now?''''


    ''''Yes, sure''''


    ''''Then, let''s go and get some gifts for your parents''''


    ''''Okay''''

 Chapter 216: Joel finds out about Mirabels game ID 1

    Chapter 216: Joel finds out about Mirabel''s game ID 1


    Mirabel stood by Joel''s car as he went inside hispany building to pick a gift for her parents. She removed her phone and sent Paige an SOS and she called back immediately.


    ''''Paige''''


    ''''Mirabel, what''s wrong? I saw your message''''


    ''''Paige, I''m in trouble''''


    ''''Calm down and tell me all about it''''


    ''''Alright'''' Mirabel calmed down and exined everything that happened to Paige and she listened patiently to her. When she finished she sighed over the phone.


    ''''Mira, is okay. Actually, there is nothing wrong with him. Joel doesn''t have bad intentions; he is probably doing that because he wants to help you. He is not the kind of person who would take advantage of you. He might act bossy sometimes but trust me, he wouldn''t go overboard with his actions''''


    ''''Oh, I get it. He ising, I have to go''''


    ''''Wait, remember to fill me in with his meeting with the ''inws'''' Paige teased her.


    ''''We are just friends'''' Mirabel said and hung up.


    ''''Who was that?'''' Joel asked as he walked up to her.


    ''''That was Paige, I called to ask about Jessi. Are you done?'''' she stuffed her phone into her pocket.


    ''''Yes, let''s go''''


    ''''What type of wine did you pick?'''' she asked peeping inside to the bag.


    ''''You don''t need to know. Only those who drink wine will appreciate what I bought'''' he said and walked away.


    ''''I drink wine'''' she went after him.


    ..


    Paige smiled looking at her phone and Carlien asked, ''''what is making you so happy?''''


    ''''Carl, I think Mira and Joel might just be a ship waiting to sail?''''


    ''''Oh my God!! Are you serious?'''' Carlien got up from the couch and went over to the kitchen to stand next to Paige.


    ''''Oh, as a matter of fact, he is on his way to meet the inws''''


    ''''This is mad crazy shit''''


    ''''Language, Miss. We have a child staying in the house''''


    ''''Fill me in''''


    ''''''Before that, I saw that you avoided Lucas the whole day. What''s going on with you and him?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' Carlien went back to the hall not wanting to reveal anything.


    .....


    Arriving at Mirabel''s house, she quickly got down and went other to Joel, saying, ''''listen, you don''t have to answer every question they ask you. I will do all the answering if it''s necessary. My parents can be annoying, so forgive them in advance, I promise that at the end of this night, I will find a way to tell them that we are not a couple''''


    ''''You are the one who is annoying right now'''' Joel said and went forth to knock at the door.


    ''''You he never listens to me'''' she joined him and was about to open the door when her mother''s face came to sight along with the opening of the door.


    Gloria smiled brightly at Joel, ''''you look even more handsome in person. Darling,e and have a look. Your son inw is so handsome in person''''


    ''''Mom, please. Can you let him inside first?''''


    ''''Come inside, son inw'''' Gloria stepped aside giving Joel way and he smiled and went inside.


    ''''Uncle, good evening'''' Joel greeted Briggs, Mirabel''s father.


    ''''You are the boy who saved my girl at the club, right?'''' Briggs asked.


    ''''Yes, sir''''


    ''''You people must be fated. He saved you first and then fell in love with you'''' Gloria said excitedly.


    ''''Mom, he is''''


    ''''Uncle, aunt, I didn''t know your taste in wine, so I bought this one, I hope you like it'''' he interrupted Mirabel and handed over the bag to Gloria.


    ''''You didn''t have to bring us a gift, but thank you'''' she opened it and saw the wine and eximed, ''''darling isn''t this the wine youst searched for and couldn''t find it?'''' She removed the wine and showed it to her husband and he nodded his head appreciating the gift.


    ''''This isn''t bad; you have good taste'''' Briggs said to Joel.


    ''''Thank you, sir''''


    ''''Dinner is ready, let''s go to the table first'''' Gloria said leading the way.


    When they got to the table, Joel pulled a chair out for Mirabel first and she sat before he did. All this did not escape the eyes of the couple that couldn''t wait to see them progress even further with their new rtionship.


    ''''Here, son inw. I didn''t know what you liked to eat so I prepared different kinds of food. Feel free to eat whichever pleases your pte. We have seafood too here'''' Gloria couldn''t hide her excitement. She kept giggling like a youngdy.


    ''''Aunt, you don''t have to be so courteous. I will eat whatever you are having. I don''t really have a specific food that I love to eat''''


    Mirabel sighed and shook her head. she beckoned on her father who was quiet to help her out. Her mother''s actions made her especially embarrassed.


    ''''Gloria, let''s eat. Joel must be hungry. He just came back from a trip'''' Briggs alerted Gloria and she nodded her head.


    ''''Sure, sure, Joel, eat''''


    ''''Yes, aunt'''' Joel smiled and turned to look at Mirabel. He noticed her gloomy face and frowned before leaning a little closer to her and asked, ''''why the sour face? Are you angry I am receiving all the love from your mother?''''


    Mirabel smiled and shook her head, ''I am just embarrassed, it''s like she can''t wait to marry me off''''


    ''''I see that'''' he teased her and she smiled and started eating her food. Her good mood back again.


    Briggs smiled subtly watching them. He looked at Joel and watched curiously, his interactions with his daughter and he could tell they had a good rtionship.


    After a rather hectic meal, at least in the mind of Mirabel, her parents told her to show Joel around the house while her mother prepared tea. she showed him everywhere, from their garden, and all the fun parts of her house. When they returned, they saw her mother speaking on phone, she seemed to be in a good mood as she bragged over the phone.


    ''''My son inw came to visit. I am especially satisfied with him, let me tell you. he treats my daughter so well and has manners. He also has his own work that is busy with. My Mira won''t have to suffer in the future in case anything happened''''


    Mirabel stood at the stairs with Joel watching her mother speaking on the phone and she bit her lips and turned to Joel saying, ''excuse me, I need to pick something from the room'''' she took off to her room, not wanting to watch her mother anymore. She felt disappointed more in herself that she couldn''t find a man who would treat her well. her parents were clearly worried about her and she knew it was going to break their hearts the moment they found out she was faking her rtionship with Joel.


    A knock on the door brought her back to her senses and she stood up and opened the door. Joel entered the room without her permission and sat on her chair in front of theputer.


    ''What exactly are you worried about?'''' he asked her as she tried to wipe away her tears.


    ''''I''m sorry. You had to see all that because of me. I just realised that my parents have been worried about me. I am their only child and yet I refused to inherit their business, choosing to study Biochemistry at the University. They are so desperate to find me a man who will not take advantage of me''''


    ''''Every parent is worried about their child. What your parents are feeling is normal''''


    ''But, they will be disappointed when they find out that you aren''t my real boyfriend''''


    ''''It looks like you are already prepared to toss me away after using me, Miss'''' he stood up from the chair and walked closer to her.


    ''''Huh? What do you mean?''''


    ''''I mean; our rtionship is already out in the open. I''m afraid, your parents aren''t the only ones who will sort us out from now onwards. My mother and little sister might be digging into your background as I speak''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You aren''t the only one whose parents are worried about. My mother cannot wait to marry me off to any woman I get close to. That''s why I don''t hang out with women often except Paige, Carlien, my secretary Amy and now, you''''


    ''''Then, what do we do now?''''


    ''''We keep pretending to be a couple until I figure out a better solution'''' he smiled and went back to sit on the chair, looking at theputer her asked, ''what do you use these for?''''


    ''''That, I use them to y games. Let me tell you, I am especially good at this particr game. I bet you don''t know how to y these kind of games, right?'''' Mirabel went closer and leaned against him subconsciously, turning on theputer. She was extremely close to him and Joel could smell her unique body scent. He turned away immediately when his eyesnded on the tilted cor of her shirt, which made her cor bone visible.


    ''''I have won a lot of treasures in the game of Schwars, I even teamed up with someone called the ''king'' and we got married''''


    Joel furrowed his brows and looked at the screen. For a while his mind went nk before he turned to look at her face as she exined the game with a serious expression and passion. Her eyes glinting.

 Chapter 217: Joel finds out about Mirabels game ID 2

    Chapter 217: Joel finds out about Mirabel''s game ID 2


    Joel furrowed his brows and looked at the screen. For a moment his mind went nk before he turned to look at her face as she exined the game with a serious expression and passion.


    ''could she be the one? Is she ''dancing in the sky?'' the questions came running in his mind as his gaze remained fixed on her.


    Mirabel didn''t know what was going on, she finished and turned to look at Joel and her lips brushed against his cheek and she blushed and stepped back.


    ''''I I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that'''' she said nervously.


    ''''Can you answer one question for me?'''' he asked her.


    ''''Huh? Ask right away''''


    ''''What is your username in this game?''''


    ''''Dancing in the sky'''' Mirabel mentioned and he stared at her. ''''Why are you looking at me like that'''' she asked finding his gaze too prating and deep.


    ''''I found you'''' he murmured.


    ''''Huh? You found who?''''


    ''''Nobody, let''s go. Your mother must be ready with the tea'''' Joel stood up.


    ''''Oh, let''s go''''


    ...


    ''''Mirabel, Joel, you two are back. Joel, sit down and have some tea'''' Gloria said and took Joel''s hand to the hall. He sat down together with Mirabel and took the tea from Gloria.


    ''''Thank you, aunt'''' he said politely.


    ''''So, Joel, tell us about yourself'''' Gloria smiled sheepishly.


    ''''I am the only son of my parents and I have a little sister who is in senior high school''''


    ''''Your parents must be proud of you. Mira is our only child, so we are often worried about her but now that she has someone like you, we can be rest assured now. She might act impulsive at times but she is a very innocent girl, she respects elders, so I''m sure your parents will love her''''


    ''''Mom, can you stop saying so much already?'''' Mirabel lowered her face shyly as her ears turned red. Joel chuckled, finding her amusing. He kept thinking back to all the times they yed games online, her fiery attitude. He couldn''t believe she was the same person and he just so happened to find out. He wondered how her reaction would be and what she would do after she find out he is her online game husband. He suddenly felt a surge of affection the more he looked at her. she was sitting close to him and for the first time, he was taking notice of the light freckles on her face, her pointed nose, her heart-shaped face, her lips that she kept licking subconsciously.


    Joel shook his head and looked away. Just what was he doing? He couldn''t believe he was thinking of her in such a perverted way. Now that he was looking back, it seemed he had always treated her as a woman and not a friend. He just didn''t realise it early but he had never for once thought of her as a friend. Was he really developing feelings for her or did those feelings already exist but he wasn''t aware of it?


    ....


    Mirabel was able to finally let her parents to let Joel off and she walked with him outside to see him off. she stood next to his car as he opened the door.


    ''''Thank you for today''''


    ''''Don''t thank me yet, I will have to depend on you in case my mother and sisteres looking for you''''


    ''''Will they reallye to look for me?''''


    ''''They will not waste this opportunity that I so happened to give to them myself''''


    ''''But, I always already nervous with my parents. What if I mess things up for you? I don''t really know how to pretend, Joel''''


    ''''Just be yourself. I''m sure they will like you''''


    ''''But''''


    ''''Mirabel!!''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I have high hopes in you. Don''t let me down'''' he said and entered into his car smiling. Mirabel stared at him confused.


    ''''What kind of hopes does he have? Why do I suddenly feel like I just walked into the lion''s den with my two feet?'''' she shook her head and watched as Joel drove away.


    ...


    Getting out of his car, Joel saw his mother and sister waiting by the entrance and he sighed and shook his head.


    ''''Elder brother, where is sister inw?'''' Jane asked her brother showing him the picture of Mirabel.


    ''''You must have investigated about her already. Why do you bother to even ask me?''''


    ''''Wait!!!'''' his mothermanded and he stopped at the door.


    ''''Pick one. Are you bringing her here or do we have to go and meet her ourselves?'''' his mother said looking at him with a smirk and Jane stood next to her, mimicking her actions.


    ''''I will bring her, but not because I am afraid of you. I am just afraid that you will scare her'''' he said to them and the twodies hit their hands against each other triumphantly.


    ''''Then, before you do. Let me know what she likes to eat, I will go and buy them tomorrow''''


    ''''Mom, are you thinking of meeting her tomorrow?'''' Joel asked looking surprised.


    ''''Yes, we have to win her over fast. You are always slow with your rtionships. What if someone takes her away from you?''''


    ''''Mom, let''s make it next week. I have a meeting tomorrow and Mirabel is busy with her thesis''''


    ''''Next week? Mom, what if he suddenly changes his mind?'''' Jane asked looking at her mother.


    ''''Next week, you won''t change your mind, right? If you dare y tricks with me, I will go and meet her parents straight away'''' his mother threatened.


    ''''I promise, I need to get her prepared first, so that she doesn''t get scared by you two'''' Joel said and went inside.


    ''''Mom, look at her picture again. isn''t she pretty?''''


    ''''She is really pretty. I wonder how she looks in person. She must be someone Joel really cares about. Seeing how protective he is over her''''


    ''''Mom, does it mean elder brother is settling down soon?''''


    ''''Maybe''''


    .


    Joel walked out of the washroom wiping his hair with a small towel and his eyes fell upon his game set on the table. he smiled and went to sit in front of it. his wet hair dripped down his bare chest as he sat wearing only a short pant that reached to his knee.


    He locked into his game and immediately entered into the server and saw ''dancing in the sky'' pacing about. He smiled and went up to her.


    In the game.


    ''''My lonely heart beats for you'' stood behind ''dancing in the sky and asked, ''''what are you doing?''''


    ''''You are finaly here?'''' she said and pulled him by the and towards their usual sitting ce.


    ''''What is it? You seem worried''''


    ''''Well, I have a question to ask you'''' she sat next to him.


    ''''Go ahead''''


    ''''You know, we are married in this game, right?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''And we promised to meet after you returned from your business trip''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Well, it isn''t that I am bailing out on you but, something happened recently and I am really confused''''


    ''''Did you fall in love with someone?''''


    ''''How did you know that?'''' she asked, obviously surprised.


    ''''Tell me about this person. I want to see how great he is, that way I can give you my blessing''''


    ''''I really feel bad now that you are mentioning about giving me your blessings''''


    ''''Is he someone you knew already or did you just meet that person recently?''''


    ''''Well, I''ve known him for a while but I really didn''t see him that way. I just thought of him as maybe a friend. It''s just that, he helped me out and I suddenly feel that he isn''t so annoying as I thought. I feelfortable around him and he even supports me''''


    ''''It seems you care more about this person?''''


    ''''I don''t really know whether I am there yet, but I feel that if he suddenly asks me to be his girlfriend, I might not be able to reject him, plus he is just so handsome''''


    ''''Really? More than me?''''


    ''''I haven''t seen you in person but so far, he is the most handsome in my eyes''''


    ''''Then, how about we meet in person. That way, you can make your decision of who is more handsome than the other''''


    ''''Huh? It''s that necessary?''''


    ''''Yes, it is. I want to meet you in person. If after seeing me, you still like that person, I will annul our marriage here so that you can get to be with him''''


    ''''Oh, then, I will leave my number with you. Just let me know when you are ready to see me''''


    ''''Let''s meet tomorrow''''


    ''''Huh? That fast? But, I am not ready yet''''


    ''''Then, get ready. I won''t give you up without a fair y''''


    ''''Okay!!!'''' she looked flustered and suddenly heard hisughter and looked up, ''''why are youughing?''''


    ''''I was messing with you. Did you have to put on such a strange expression?''''


    ''''The truth is I''ve not had two men fight over me, so I don''t know how I will be able to handle that'''' she confessed.


    ''''Let''s just meet tomorrow. Who knows, I might just be some that you know''''

 Chapter 218: This time you will feel something

    Chapter 218: This time you will feel something


    Carlien walked out of her office to see Lucas standing just at the side. He had in his hands a bag. Seeing her, he smiled and lifted the bag up saying, ''''chicken and beer?''''


    ''''Call!!'''' she said smiling and followed him.


    It was evening and most of the daytime workers had gone home. Carlien and a few other doctors were on night duty but there were hardly any emergency cases so, she was free to spend some time alone.


    Lucas led her to the stairs and sat down and she joined him. She nced at him briefly and her gazended on his lips that he had curved into a beautiful smile as he removed the box of chicken and cold can beer from the bag.


    Carlien suddenly felt that they were on a mini date on the stairs and her face turned red just thinking about it. She had avoided him like the gue after the stunt she pulled but he hadn''t said anything and still acted normal around her. Each time they had to treat a patient together, he would do it with utmost concentration.


    In the past week since that day, none of them had spoken about what happened neither did they really stay in the same space together for long like today. Carlien suddenly felt that, somewhat this was a good feeling. She could tell she really like him but she was still afraid of the memories she didn''t have anymore. She wondered if she would still be this happy if her memories of the past suddenly came back. would she be able to still be with him if she suddenly came to remember why he left in the first ce? All of this confused her, but most importantly, her life had taken a drastic change over thest month and she wasn''t the same person anymore. She had a lot of responsibilities on her head, a people who needed her and a ce she had to return to sooner orter.


    The question that gued her the most was, was she capable of finding happiness with everything going on in her life? She really didn''t think that such a destiny awaited her. a destiny where she had to make a choice between the people she loved and cared about and the people who needed her.


    Just that morning, Cassax and regained consciousness but he couldn''t speak yet. Noah was waiting to take him back, meanwhile the man who hade to her that night was still yet to make an appearance. She didn''t know until when all of this was going to end but in all of that, she didn''t want to have to make a decision between her people and the people who had stick with her through thick and thin.


    ''''Here, I realised you didn''t eat much during lunch today'''' Lucas lifted the chicken leg towards her and noticed she had zoned out. He furrowed his brows and sighed. Was there really nothing he could do to help her? He had thought of ways of making the burden on her less but it seemed it was eating her up more than he thought.


    He ced the chicken leg back and took the can beer and opened it. the snap sound brought her back to her senses and she looked at him, meeting his gaze. Lucas chuckled saying, ''''finally, I got your attention''''


    ''''I I''m sorry about that'''' she smiled apologetically and took the beer from her.


    ''''It''s alright. Must be hard, right?'''' Lucas picked the chicken leg and gave it to her again, this time she took it.


    ''''What is hard?''''


    ''''You must be thinking of your people, your grandfather and what is happening in Country A, right?''''


    ''''How did you know that?''''


    ''''I can read your mind''''


    ''''Tsk, are you a psychic?''''


    ''''Maybe. Actually, you can tell me if you feel like sharing with someone. I am always here to listen to you''''


    ''''I''m scared. a lot of things happened recently and I feel that I am just overwhelmed by the sudden change in status. I want to visit there even if it''s once. I want to see the ce I was born. The house I lived in, I want to know who my parents were and how they looked like. I want to see my grandfather whom I haven''t seen before. but, I am afraid that, it will make my mom sad. Over the years, she has done so much for me. I don''t want to do something that will sadden her but I can''t help but wonder how that ce is. The kind of people there, but then again, I know that if I go there, my life is just going to be in a great danger. My third uncle and the others can''t wait to get rid of me and ascend the throne. It is quite risky no matter how I think about it''''


    ''''Carlien, you are smart and intelligent. No matter what decision you take, I believe it is going to be the best decision. Because the Carlien that I know always think through with her decisions and she always wants the best for the people she care about. I believe your mother is also thinking about all of this. Maybe, instead of trying to carry the burden on yourself, why don''t you share it with her? She is the person that knows you best.


    Your country and its people are important part of your life and even if you don''t wish to have anything doing with the throne, you will still need to make a trip there and set everything into the right ce. Just remember one thing, whatever you decide to do, anything and everything you want to do, I will always be there to stand next to you while you do it''''


    ''''Thank you, Lucas. This means a lot to me''''


    ''''You mean a lot to me'''' he smiled at her and she bit her lips before sipping the beer.


    ''''This is life; I feel so energised after drinking this''''


    ''''But, there is something important we are not talking about'''' he said looking at her.


    ''''What are we not talking about?''''


    ''''You avoided me the past week. Don''t you think I need some exnation?''''


    ''''That, we have all been busy, right? Operation here and there. A lot of things to do and think about''''


    ''''Did you really not feel anything at all from that kiss?''''


    Carlien opened and closed her mouth again. She smiled before saying, ''''noment'''' then she bit the chicken leg in her hands.


    ''''Let''s do it again. I guarantee you will feel more than just something''''


    ''''Huh? Why?''''


    ''''You took my first kiss and now you are just ying it off with ''''noment''?'''' he asked and she felt like face palming herself.


    ''''Your first kiss? Isn''t that supposed to be my line? When did it be yours to use?''''


    ''''Well, technically, that is my first kiss in thest one year''''


    ''''One year? Are you lying to me? I heard you were a big womanizer''''


    ''''I never touched those girls, I only yed with them but when it came down to really doing it, I couldn''t bring myself to''''


    ''''You you are not lying to me right?''''


    ''''I am not. I can give you their contact details. You can call and find out from them. I only hanged out with them because I was bored but all of that stopped the moment I started taking notice of you''''


    ''''Lucas, you are too shameless''''


    ''''What about you? Do you know what a man hates to hear the most?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I didn''t enjoy it. It didn''t meet my expectation; I didn''t feel anything. Those kind of words bruise their ego and that''s what you just did to me''''


    ''''So, I hurt your ego?''''


    ''''Yes, and you have to make up for it''''


    ''''Whoa, I have never met a more shameless man than you. You are clearly taking advantage of me right now. You want to lure me into kissing you again, right?''''


    ''''You are too smart for your own good but, Miss, I am not trying to lure you. I am going to make you want to kiss me again''''


    ''''What?'''' Carlien looked at his serious face and couldn''t stop herself fromughing, ''''you look so childish right now'''' she stood up and leaned against the holders.


    ''''You are finallyughing'''' Lucas said and looked up at her.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I thought of many ways to make you smile. I can''t remember thest time you smiled like that. I''m d I am the one making youugh''''


    ''''You did all that to make meugh?'''' she asked looking down at him. She blushed at his smile.


    ''''Yes, because you look beautiful when you smile. I hope that you never forget this about yourself, Carlien. You are beautiful but you look even breath-taking when you smile like that''''


    ''''Thank you, Lucas, for making me smile''''


    ''''You should thank me in a better way''''


    ''''Like?''''


    ''''Like this'''' he stood up and pulled her closer to himself, ''''this time, I promise to make you feel something'''' he said and closed the gap between them, kissing her passionately.

 Chapter 219: Jessis accident

    Chapter 219: Jessi''s ident


    Paige woke up hazily from bed after hearing sobbing sounds. She got out of her room and traced the sounds to Jessi''s room and opened the door immediately.


    Jessi was having a bad dream as she continued to sob in her sleep. This rmed Paige and she quickly sat next to her and attempted to wake her up.


    ''''Jessi, Jessi, wake up'''' she called out her name to no avail as the girl''s sobs became increasingly loud. Her body was convulsing and perspiration appeared on her forehead.


    Paige rushed back to her room and brought back a thermometer to check her body and realised that she was burning up with fever. She took her phone that she had brought into the room and made a quick call to Carlien who answered it after the third time.


    ''''Carlien, I need help. Jessi is running a fever and it''s serious''''


    ''''I will be there right away'''' Carlien said and the call went off.


    ''''Paige picked a towel and wiped Jessi''s face and furrowed her brows seeing the frown in the girl''s face.


    Soon, Lucas and Carlien arrived and they were able to send her to the hospital.


    Paige and Carlien watched as Lucas stabilised Jessi''s temperature. He was finally able to calm her down and she fell asleep before he turned to the door where thedies were.


    ''''How is she doing, Lucas?'''' Paige asked, her voiceced with worry.


    ''''She is fine. The therapy has taken a toil on her bodytely. She will be fine after getting some rest''''


    ''''She did so welltely. I was beginning to worry that she was channelling her frustration into healing'''' Carlien added.


    ''''She was mentioning some incoherent things that I couldn''t piece together. she kept saying ''''big sis, don''t go, don''t leave me alone'', I couldn''t get her to say more because to her, it was a dream'''' Paige said, remembering the words Jessi was saying subconsciously.


    ''''Could this be connected to her ident?'''' Carlien turned to looked at Lucas.


    ''''Maybe, but we can''t be sure until we ask her about it'''' Lucas added.


    ''''I will stay with her tonight. You two are on night duty, you should go back in case someone needs your help''''


    ''''Oh, call us if you notice any changes or if Jessi wakes up''''


    ''''Alright'''' Paige looked at Jessi for a while before pulling the chair to sit by her side while Carlien and Lucas went out.


    Walking towards the general wards, Lucas suddenly held Carlien''s hand and pulled her closer to himself.


    ''''What are you doing? What if someone sees us?'''' she tried to pushed him away but he wrapped his hands tightly around her slim waist.


    ''''You haven''t given me an answer yet'''' he said to her.


    ''''What answer do you need?''''


    ''''I asked you to be my girlfriend'''' he said and gave her a light kiss on the cheek.


    ''''I''''


    ''''I know what you are thinking but why don''t you give us a chance and see how far we can go?''''


    ''''Okay, you win''''


    ''''It''s that a yes?''''


    ''''Yes, but, I need to prepare Paige''s mind before. she still doesn''t like you much because of the past''''


    ''''I will work hard to earn her trust. After all, she is someone you care about. I will not only earn her approval; I will also earn the approval of everyone around you. Your mother, your family and our future children''''


    ''''Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself?''''


    ''''Carlien, I am all yours. You have to be responsible for me now that I am yours''''


    ''''Cheesy, let go. I need to go my rounds'''' she hit his hands away and ran off and he trailed behind her.


    ..


    Early the next day, Jessi opened her eyes to see Paige sleeping by her side. She had her head ced on the bed beside her. She tried to lift her hand and identally woke her up.


    ''''Jessi, you are awake?'''' Paige''s sleep vanished the moment she opened her eyes.


    ''''Big sis, what happened to me?'''' she looked at herself after realising they were in the hospital.


    ''''You fell sick in the middle of the night'''' Paige stood up and touched her forehead, ''''you had a fever and we had to bring you here. thankfully, your body calmed down after Lucas gave you some shots and a drips. How do you feel?''''


    ''''I feel much better. Did you sleep here the whole night?''''


    ''''Yes, I was worried that you would wake up sick again, here, have some water'''' Paige poured a ss of warm water for her.


    ''''Thank you'''' after drinking the water, she gave the ss back to Paige and she set it back on the table.


    ''''I will get Lucas to check on you''''


    ''''Big sis, she pushed me into the car'''' Jessi said as tears trimmed down her face. Paige''s body stiffened as she turned back to look at Jessi.


    ''''What did you just say?'''' she asked Jessi again to be sure of what she was hearing.


    ''''That year I chased after Yvonne to not leave us alone. She was trying to get rid of me while I held on tightly to her luggage''''


    ''''Yvonne pushed you on to the road?''''


    ''''She was with a man. the man was asking her to leave me and get on the ne with him so in order to get me to leave her, she pushed me into the road but even after I was ran over. I don''t remember much again but when I woke up in the hospital, she was the first person by my side and she told me that if I told anyone that she was the one responsible for my ident, she was going to make sure that Jordan get entangled into the whole mess. She said she was the one Jordan loved the most and that telling him that she is the one who caused the ident was equally ming it on Jordan''''


    ''''Jessi, why didn''t you say it all this while? Why did you choose to keep quiet for someone like that woman who only cares about herself?''''


    ''''I was scared that it was going to turn into a huge problem. Jordan was already ming himself for what happened. I didn''t want to be a burden on him or anyone''''


    ''''It''s alright. actually, Jordan had opened investigation into the ident. Yvonne was questioned a few days ago but she kept saying that she didn''t have any hand in what happened''''


    ''''I''m sorry for keeping this to myself, big sis''''


    ''''It''s alright. Yvonne still has to pay for what she did. Even if it was an ident, she was the one who pushed you into theing car. Joel''s dashcam caught the entire act but because you haven''t said anything yet, the police didn''t know how to proceed. I will call Jordan and let him know that you are ready to speak about the ident''''


    ''''I will tell you everything that happened and how she threatened me into keeping silent all these years''''


    ''''You have to do that. Rest for a while. I will get you something to eat'' Paige tucked Jessi back into the bed and covered her with the covers before stepping out of the ward.


    She found Carlien in the kitchen preparing food when she reached their quarters. ''''Hi'''' she greeted her and slumped into the couch.


    ''''You are here? I am preparing some millet porridge for Jessi. I made omelette and cocoa tea for you'''' Carlien pointed at the breakfast on the table.


    ''''Why are you treating me so well. Fess up, what do you have to tell me?'''' Paige said, going over to the table. Carlien only made efforts into preparing such kind of breakfast for her when she had something to say or confess a crime she hadmitted in her absence.


    ''''Aye, Ye woman of little faith!!! Do I have to have something to confess before I treat you well? I am the ''Queen'' of a country, yet I made efforts to make you a delicious breakfast. you should thank me and be grateful for it instead of being a doubting Thomas''''


    ''''Tell me the truth. You have something to tell me, right?'''' Paige washed her hands before sitting down to eat the breakfast.


    ''''Right, I have something to tell you'''' Carlien turned off the fire and covered the pot of millet porridge before going over to sit across Paige.


    ''''I''m listening, tell me''''


    ''''I''m dating Lucas'''' Carlien said and Paige almost choked on her egg. She coughed and Carlien passed her a ss of water.


    ''''You are what?''''


    ''''I like him. We started datingst night''''


    ''''Whoa. Way to go'''' Paige put the ss on the table and looked at her, ''''do you like him that much?''''


    ''''En, I really like him and I want to give us a chance''''


    ''''Does he treat you well?''''


    ''''He does, in fact, he treats me so well''''


    ''''Then, it''s good''''


    ''''Huh? It''s that all?''''


    ''''What? Were you expecting me to be against your rtionship with him?''''


    ''''Well, not exactly''''


    ''''Lucas is a good man and he has changed a lot since knowing you. If he treats you well and you also like him, I won''t be against it but, if he ever hurts you, don''t me me for been ruthless towards him.


    ''''Paige is the best'''' Carlien stood up and hugged her.


    ''''One more thing, Jessi finally opened up about the ident'''' Paige announced.


    ''''She did?''''


    ''''Yes, this morning, before I came here. she also agreed to go and make a statement at the police station''''


    ''''That''s great. So, what exactly did she say?''''


    ''''She said she will tell you herself. Send the porridge over to her. I have to wash-up before I go back to the hospital. I have a surgery today and I have to call Jordan and inform him''''


    ''''Okay, on it'''' Carlien kissed Paige''s cheek before going to get the porridge.

 Chapter 220: Jessis accident 2

    Chapter 220: Jessi''s ident 2


    Paige, Carlien and Lucas stood outside the therapy room while Jordan and the detective working on Jessi''s case sat inside chatting with Jessi.


    After Paige called to exin things to Jordan that morning, they didn''t waste time ining to get the statement from Jessi. This was so because Yvonne had kept denying having a hand in Jessi''s ident. Her statement had been the same as the one she came that year which led the police to believe that it was too good to be true.


    ''''Jessi, can you tell us into detail what happened that day?'''' the detective asked Jessi and she nodded her head.


    ''''Soon after the burial of our mother, Jordan hurried back to New York to write his exams and get a transfer to City B so I was home alone with Yvonne. One day I got back from school and saw a man''s shoes on the shoe rack. At first, I thought those belonged to Jordan, so I rushed in to see him, but he wasn''t my brother. He was a different man and he seemed to be close to Yvonne because they were kissing on the sofa.


    When they saw me, she didn''t look remorseful. She told me that it was the fault of my brother for leaving her alone. She said that she was nning to leave anyways so it was good that I saw her. I knew that Jordan loved her a lot and I didn''t know how he was going to handle it because our mother had just passed away. If he found out that his girlfriend was cheating on him, he would breakdown. I didn''t want to see him in pain, so I told Yvonne that I was ready to pretend that nothing happened as long as she stopped bringing that man to our house. She promised me that it wasn''t going to happen again, but a few dayster after that day, I got home and saw the man in the hall. He was wearing only a short pant that reached to his knees. He didn''t wear anything on top. I got frightened and ran to my room, but he followed me into the room and tried to touch me. I picked a knife I had left on the vanity table that night after cutting some apples. I cut him with the knife and he pushed me aside but he wasn''t able to do anything else to me because Yvonne had arrived at that time.


    Seeing how flustered I was, she told me that she was leaving the city with him and that he was the one she wanted. By the time I came back to my senses, she had already packed all her stuff and was leaving the house. I got into a taxi and followed them all the way to the airport. I knew by then that there was no way she wasing back to Jordan again, but I wanted her to breakup with Jordan face to face and not through a message from me because it was going to hurt him.


    I caught up with them at the airport parking lot and chased after them. there were a lot of cars, I should have been careful but, I was too confused and preupied to think about anything else. I ran into their car to stop them and Yvonne got out of the car and we started dragging each other back and forth.


    The man shouted at her to hurry up but I didn''t let go still. I don''t remember much of what really happened but before I knew it, I was flying in the air. The man was the one who hit me with the car''''


    Tears trimmed down her face as she narrated the entire truth to Jordan and the detective. The detective recorded everything she said and also wrote down a few other things.


    ''''This will be enough to get an arrest warrant on Yvonne'''' the detective said.


    ''''You did well today, Jessi. Yvonne will pay for what she has done. She is an aplish who hid the truth from the police'''' Jordan squeezed her hands gently.


    Meanwhile, back at City B, Yvonne was worried and anxious because since the day she went to the police station she hadn''t heard anything from Jordan yet. It made her increasingly worried that things were about to go south for her. she had already been told by the police that she couldn''t leave the country until the investigations was over.


    She was reading some job vacancies online when the phone by her side rang. Turning to look at it, her face changed as she frowned before answering the call, ''''what do you want? Didn''t I tell you to stop calling me?''''


    ''''I need money. Things are not so good with me here. The police are after me and I have nowhere to go, Yvonne'''' a man''s voice spoke from the other side.


    ''''I don''t care, that is your business. This is thest time I am sending you money. You better not call me again''''


    ''''Have you been able to get back with that man?'''' the voice sounded as if he was mocking her, ''''I need half a million dors. Send it to me or I will send a recording of what happened to him''''


    ''''Don''t you dare threaten me. If I go down, you will go down with me. I wasn''t the one who ran over that girl with the car. If you hadn''t been careless that day, all this wouldn''t have happened''''


    ''''Are you ming me for something that you caused? Let''s not talk about that right now. Send me the money, I need to get out of this ce. I will be in City B next week''''


    ''''Don''t look for me when youe. Let me warn you, Jordan has opened an investigation into the case, if you daree to look for me, then things will really get messy for the both of us''''


    ''''Turns out things aren''t so well with you either? I thought you said she wouldn''t dare to say anything about that day to her brother?''''


    ''''She wouldn''t have dared, but someone interfered and I n on making that person pay for it''''


    ''''Who is this person?''''


    ''''Jordan''s new girlfriend. That girl is nosy and just everywhere I turn to. I will send you the money by tomorrow but you must note to find me or else we will all go down''''


    Yvonne hung up and threw the phone on the couch. She stared at her tablet that showed the website of Joel''spany and chuckled, ''''let''s y if that is what you want. I won''t be the only one to go down while everyone has a happy ending''''


    ...


    Mirabel arrived at Sunset Resort and got down. after giving her car keys to the valet, she removed her sun shades before entering into the restaurant. this was the ce she had decided to meet ''my lonely heart beats for you''.


    Today she had specifically dressed up and applied blush because she intended to pay Joel a surprise visit to his office after ending everything with her online husband. She quickly found a corner spot and went to upy it before taking out her phone to call the number that ''my lonely heart beats for you'' left for her. It was a number with a foreign registration code.


    ''''Why is he not answering?'''' she looked at the number again before dialling it for the second time, it went again but there was no response. Mirabel frowned and looked outside the restaurant. she didn''t see any maning in except couples.


    ''''Did he forget that we were meeting today?''''


    A waiter walked up to her with a ss of water and ced it down on the table before asking, ''''what can I offer you, Miss?''''


    ''''I am waiting for someone. I will order when he gets here. Thank you'''' Mirabel smiled and took the ss of water to sip.


    ''''Sure'''' the waiter responded and walked away.


    Mirabel sighed and was about to take another sip when she saw Joel walking into the restaurant and coughed after getting choked. She ced the ss back and didn''t know what to do.


    ''''Assh, talk about bad timing, what is he doing here?'''' he bit her lips helplessly, ''''I didn''t tell him I wasing here. This is bad, what if ''''my lonely heart beats for you'' arrives and he sees us together? won''t that just turn into a big misunderstanding?''''


    Mirabel picked her purse and stood up, wanting to sneak out, ''''I should get out of this ce first and arrange for us to meet at a different ce. Right now, the public thinks we are dating. If the two of them meet, won''t it look like I am cheating?''''


    ''''Were are you going?'''' A voice asked from behind her and she stiffened. She heard footsteps getting closer and cussed. ''''You were not trying to sneak out, right?'''' Joel asked and stood in front of her.


    ''''No'''' she purposefully let her shades fall to the flow and she pointed at it saying, ''''see that? I was going to pick that from the floor'''' she looked up at him and noticed that he looked handsome in his light blue suit and pants.


    ''''Let''s go'''' he said and took her hand.


    ''''No, wait. I am here to meet someone. I can''t go with you''''


    ''''I know; I am that person that you are here to meet?'''' Joel said and stepped closer to her, whispering into her ears, ''''it''s good to see you finally, ''dancing in the sky''''


    ''''You?'''' Mirabel looked at him with a shocked expression as he smiled down at her.

 Chapter 221: Impromptu confession

    Chapter 221: Impromptu confession


    ''''You'''' Mirabel gulped down the ss of water by her side. They were now inside one of the private dining rooms of the restaurant. She sighed, chuckled and fanned herself not believing the reality before her.


    Compared to her flustered state, Joel was moreposed as he leaned against the chair watching her and a cocked brow.


    ''''Whoa, I can''t believe this. I am totally speechless right now. How could you do this to me? You look so calm even after deceiving me. You you are a shameless man''''


    ''''A man has got to be shameless when pursuing what he wants or it will never be his'''' his reply was concise.


    ''''An IT man? Now that I think about it, you''ve been deceiving me all this while. Tell me the truth. Since when did you know I was ''dancing in the sky?''. You really did so well in covering your tracks. I could never have thought this sort of thing was going to happen in thousand years''''


    ''''I found out about you that day you showed me the game in your room. I was equally flustered but I overcame it quickly''''


    ''''I just find it hard to believe you. Was I too dense to figure it out or am I simply stupid?''''


    ''''You are neither of that. It was something you wouldn''t have been able to find out unless I told you, but, why are you so angry? I found out just a few days ago and I didn''t dy in letting you know''''


    ''''All of this just feels awkward. To think I wasing here to break it off with you and then finding out about this'''' she waved her hand between them.


    ''''Since we are here, what do you want to do? Are you breaking if off or not?''''


    ''''I don''t know. I''m still yet to process everything''''


    ''''Mira'''' Joel suddenly leaned on the table closer to her catching her off guard. She blushed as he held her gaze, ''''It''s nice to meet you, my online wife''''


    ''''En'''' Mira nodded her head smiling awkwardly.


    ''''I am happy it was you that I met online and not any other woman'''' he took her hand into his shaking it gently.


    ''''Then, what will happen to us now?''''


    ''''The decision is in your hands. I don''t mind staying married to you, but if you have a change of mind because it''s me''''


    ''''I don''t mind either'''' Mirabel said and regretted soon. She looked away cussing herself for been in a hurry to speak.


    ''''Let''s eat. We still have to continue our date'''' Joel let go of her hand and picked his cutlery.


    ''''Date?'''' Mirabel felt that the word suddenly had a different meaning from the usual date. She really wanted to ask if they were going on a date as the fake couple or as the online married couple but she didn''t have enough guts to do that.


    ''''You promised to spend your day with me. Were you nning to break if off with me and go somewhere?''''


    Her mind suddenly went to what she nned to do earlier. Sheughed and shook her head, ''''no I was nning to take a stroll and catch some fresh air''''


    ''''I''m d I came in time. It would have been dangerous to leave a beautiful woman to walk alone without a man by her side. Most of all, I am d I am that man to be spending your alone time with you'''' he smiled at her and started to eat his food.


    ''My heart is beating fast. Do I really like him or am I just confused? But, why does he look so handsome today?'' she shook her head, ''get a grip on yourself Mira. You have to wait until you are sure he likes you before you do anything stupid'' she reprimanded herself before eating herself.


    ..


    Taking a walk by the serene Harvey street road, the man and woman kept stealing nces at each other as they walked. Joel felt at peace just walking side by side with her. He wished this moment would not end. He wanted to spend more time with her. He had specially pushed all his meetings to tomorrow and rushed to the restaurant after one pressing meeting with the shareholders. They were going to soonunch a new season clothing, so things were a little hectic for him, but just been in the same ce, breathing the same air with her made him feel rxed and unpressured. It was a good feeling that he wanted to keep for a long time.


    Mirabel looked up and found him looking at her. She couldn''t look away as she continued to look at him while walking.


    ''''Be careful'''' Joel held her hand, pulling her closer to himself. Her upper body crashed into his chest and she subconsciously held his shirt with a puzzle look on her face.


    ''''Sorry'''' the bicycle rider who almost hit her said before riding away, but it seemed to have fallen into deaf ears as the two people stayed in the same position just staring at each other.


    Mirabel blushed as she looked at him and heard his voice, ''''you have to watch where you are going''''


    ''''Oh, thank you'''' she said still holding unto his shirt. She could vaguely hear the sound of his heartbeat and it made her reddened even more as she felt her own heartbeat moving in sync with his. She didn''t know why but she wanted to feel it for some more. She raised her hand and attempted to touch the side of his heart but he caught it fast.


    ''''Don''t start what you can''t finish'''' he stepped aside and gently pulled her over to the other side, ''''this side is a lot safer''''


    ''''Oh'''' Mirabel nodded and started walking away. She wondered what the statement meant and why he said something like that. What exactly did he mean by that? What shouldn''t she start?'' the ringing of her phone brought her back to her senses and she quickly removed it and answered.


    ''''Hello, yes I am Mirabel. Who is this?'''' Mirabel looked at Joel as she spoke on the phone, ''''oh I see. actually, I am'''' she walked a distance away from him and he looked at her suspiciously. ''''I am alone now, please speak, aunt''''


    ''''Has Joel told you that I am preparing dinner for you two tonight?'''' Joel''s mother asked.


    ''No, he hasn''t''''


    ''''That boy is still shy''''


    ''''Aunt, I can''t go without his permission'''' Mirabel said and felt the phone been taken from her, she turned and saw Joel holding the phone to his ear.


    ''''Mom, I told you I would bring her. What you are doing will scare her. Don''t call her again'''' he hung up and gave the phone to Mirabel, ''''I''m sorry about that. She asked me to bring you for dinner but I didn''t want to because I thought it will scare you''''


    ''''Call your mother and tell her I aming for dinner''''


    ''''Huh? Are you sure about this? My mother and sister can be a little''''


    ''''I don''t mind. You are going to be there, what should be afraid of?'''' She smiled brightly at him.


    ''''You trust me that much?''''


    ''''Yes, you helped me with my parents. It is only right that I also help you out. We are partners after all''''


    ''''Right''''


    ''''So, don''t worry about me. give your mother a call and also, let''s go and buy some gifts. What does your mother like, what about your sister? Wait, I hope they won''t think that I am too young for you. I know we are 8 years apart. What if they end up not liking me?'''' Mirabel kept going on and on until Joel took a step closer to her, closing the distance between them. She became conscious of her closeness and was about to step back when he stopped her by holding her hand.


    ''''Mirabel''''


    ''''Oh!!!''''


    ''''Do you like me?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' she blushed and felt her heart beating faster.


    ''''I asked if you like me?''''


    ''''Can I not like you?'''' She asked back.


    ''''You can but know this, I don''t care whether we are 8 years apart. I don''t care whether my family will like and ept you or not. I don''t even care whether the whole world will be against us. The only thing I care about will be my feelings for you''''


    ''''Are you confessing to me right now?'''' she bit her lips.


    ''''Oh, I am saying that I like you, Mirabel. I was happy when I found out that you were the one I got married to in the game. I was happy eating with you, bickering with you, I was happy defending you when those girls were trying to mess with you, but I was sad when you referred to me as your friend''s older brother. I don''t want to be an older brother to you. I am happy seeing you try so hard to appear like a mature woman to me. I am happy you took time to dress up beforeing to see me. I was happy when you sent me a message while I was happy. I look at the message every night before going to sleep since that day. The time I found out that my feelings were real was the day you went on a blind date. I was happy when you didn''t meet a better man than me. I know that I can be bossy and arrogant. I am sometimes careless with my words but I will work on it, I will be a better man for you. If I am going to be with someone, then that person has to be you. I like how childish you can be, how carefree and sometimes selfish you can be''''


    ''''Are youplimenting me or insulting me?''''


    ''''I amplimenting you. What is your answer?''''


    ''''Huh? My answer?''''


    ''''I just confess my feelings to you. actually, I am anxious right now, so can you give me an answer?''''


    ''''My answer is this'''' she stepped on his shoes to reach his level andnded a kiss on his cheek before running of.


    ''''You'''' he touched his cheek and smiled before chasing after her.

 Chapter 222: Unexpected first kiss

    Chapter 222: Unexpected first kiss


    ''''Your sister is in high school, she will definitely like something like this'''' Mirabel picked thepact music yer and showed it to Joel.


    ''''You really don''t have to get them anything. They will be happy just seeing you'''' Joel tried to dissuade her.


    ''''No, I want to get something for them. first impressions are important''''


    ''''Do you want to win their favour that much?''''


    ''''Yes, I want to. You made my parents like you, I have to also work hard and make your family to like me. I can''t let you win alone in this aspect'''' she smiled at him before going to another section.


    ''''You win'''' Joel said, following her.


    ''''Tell me your mother''s favourite?'''' she asked him.


    ''''Get her something mothers usually like, she will appreciate it''''


    ''''Then, let''s go to the tea section. I will buy her some tonics since she is always dealing with house chores. Standing and working at one ce can be straining to one''s back and spine. You said your father likes to watch football, I usually prepare Chamomile tea or my father. It has a lot of health benefits. It is caffeine free and is the best substitute for ck tea and green tea. It has special antioxidants which y a vital role in lowering the risk of heart diseases and cancer'''' Mirabel talked as she walked on. ''''It also helps people whock sleep is good for digestion''''


    ''''You know so much about tea?'''' Joel asked curiously following her to the tea section which wasn''t so far away from their current location.


    ''''Off course, any type of tea you need information on, I have it. Thanks to my father who is a lover of tea, I learnt so much trying to find the best tea for him''''


    ''''Then, what tea would you rmend for me?'''' he asked with an underlining meaning which Mirabel didn''t catch on.


    ''''I would rmend this'''' she picked out a box of Rooibos tea and started exining its benefits ''''this tea is originally from south Africa, and is made from the leaves of rooibos or red bush nt. It was used for wide range of medical purposes. It is rich in antioxidant and is caffeine free. You can choose to consume it cold or hot. You know the best part of it? It makes your skin vibrant and wrinkle-free''''


    Joel looked around them and realised there was no oneing towards them. He cornered her between the shelves and looked at her flirtatiously.


    ''''What are you doing? We are in public'''' Mirabel stuttered as her face turned red.


    ''''I think I know what''s best for me'''' he said with cocked brows.


    ''''What is best for you?''''


    ''''Yes, you are the best kind of tea I can never get tired of. You are'''' he sized her up, ''''you are youthful, beautiful and'''' he lifted his hand to touch her face and she pushed him away.


    ''''You you are a pervert'''' she ran away from him and Joelughed.


    ''''She is so cute when she is shy'''' he said and was about to walk away when someone called his name.


    ''''Joel?'''' Amy walked out from the corner of the shelves and he turned and saw her.


    ''''Amy? What are you doing here?'''' Joel asked walking towards her with his hands inside his pockets.


    ''''I came to get a few things during my break. You suddenly left the office, did youe to shop?'''' Amy asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, I came to get a few things with'''' he didn''t get toplete his sentence when Mirabel walked back.


    ''''Joel, I finished picking what we need'''' she said and paused when she saw Amy. They both had looks of surprise staring at each other. Joel was now in the middle while the two were a few steps apart.


    ''''Oh, you'''' Mirabel and Amy said at the same time before Mirabel walked closer to them.


    ''''Hi'''' Mirabel said to Amy.


    ''''Hi. You two are here together?'''' Amy asked as she stared at them having a foreboding feeling within her.


    ''''Mirabel, meet my secretary, Amy. Amy, this is Mirabel, she is my girlfriend'''' Joel said and wrapped his hand around Mirabel''s waist.


    ''''Stop it'''' Mirabel hit his hand yfully.


    Amy''s face fell but she quickly recovered from it and faked a smile asking, ''''I didn''t know you had a girlfriend?''''


    ''''''It just happened that way. The moment I realised I liked her, I didn''t want to waste time least someone takes her away from me'''' he said smiling down her Mira whose face flushed as she blushed.


    ''''Huh? Oh, I see'''' Amy said while her grip on the shopping basket tightened. She stared at the two who were lost in their own world as they stared at each other. She felt like she didn''t have a ce at all. She has been working diligently by his side, hoping that one day, he would see her for more than she was but it seemed while she was busy working, someone had taken her ce.


    ''''I still have some things to buy with Mira. I will see you at the office tomorrow'''' Joel said to Amy while she was lost in thoughts. By the time she came back to her senses, the two were already going away from her.


    .


    Joel opened the backdoor and ced all the things they bought inside before opening the front door for Mirabel to get in. As she was about to go inside the car, she saw Amy inside the shopping mall looking at them. Mirabel didn''t know why but she felt that the secretary of Joel had feelings for him. Maybe it was her womanly instincts but she felt that the secretary wasn''t going to be an easy opponent at all.


    ''''What are you thinking about?'''' Joel asked, fastening the seatbelt around her. Mirabel turned and blushed as their faces were extremely close. She didn''t know when he had gotten so closer to her.


    ''''You can you move back?''''


    ''''We are already a couple why are you still shy around me?'''' he asked not moving away from her.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''It seems you still are not aware that we are dating now. Should I remind you?'''' he whispered into her ears and pecked her lips making her stiffened. She instinctively shut her eyes as he leaned closer giving her a gentle kiss. It was their first real kiss.


    Joel didn''t fasten his own seatbelt, so he leaned even closer and turned the dark mode of his car window on so that no one outside could see them. He unfastened the seatbelt of Mirabel and lifted her upper body to himself. He didn''t want to crush her small body with his weight, so he rather lifted her and she sat on hisps as he kissed her while his hand wrapped tightly around her upper body.


    It was a gently and slow burn kiss. His actions were unforced and the pressure was just right as he left her mouth and nted kissed on her forehead, nose and them back to her lips again before he whispered into her ears softly.


    ''''Lord knows how much I have fallen for you''''


    Mirabel finally opened her eyes and bit her lips as her hands clutched tightly around his neck. Her face was flush as their breathing became deep. The air in the car suddenly turned sensual.


    ''''We should go now before I end up doing something else and scare you'''' he said and helped her back into the seat, fastened her safety belt before he also did his and drove away.


    Mirabel stayed quiet all the way while stealing nces at him as he drove. She touched her chest and felt her own heart beating faster. She subconsciously touched her lips. That was her first proper kiss and it had just happened rather quickly and unexpected but it didn''t feel bad. She wasn''t repulse by their pace, her mind was rather on something else. She didn''t know when her eyes caught sight of it but now that it did, she couldn''t look away.


    ''''What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?'''' Joel asked and she pointed down at his lower body part. Her face burned even more.


    ''''Oh, that'''' Joel wasn''t bothered by it. ''''It is a normal reaction. I just kissed the woman I liked, it is normal for my body to react that way, but don''t worry. I don''t intend to scare you with it. You see be able to see how it is when the timees'''' he said and curved into the street leading to their apartment.


    ''''What?'''' Mirabel looked at him and suddenly felt that he was even more shameless than she thought. How could he speak about something like that and brush it off so easily.


    ''''Who said I want to see it?'''' she murmured and saw that they were already entering the apartment.


    ''''Your body is more honest than you are Mirabel'''' Joel said and pulled over.


    ''''My body?'''' thinking about how she held unto him tightly and even moaned during the kiss, she flushed and red at him.


    "You have to help me; I can''t let my parents see me like this'''' he said to her.


    ''''What? I am not going to touch you okay?'''' she eximed and heughed.


    ''''Just what were you thinking? I meant make sure you keep my parents busy while I sneak in and change before Ie back. You just have to hold on for a few minutes until I return'''' he exined and looked at her, ''''but if you want to help me I won''t say no. It is yours and you are free to ask for it anytime anyday'''' heughed and got down from the car.

 Chapter 223: I liked her first

    Chapter 223: I liked her first


    Mirabel got out of the car and followed behind as Joel picked the things they bought from the car booth. His mother and sister soon rushed out of the house. Jane and her mother looked at Mirabel excitedly and she got startled when she turned to see them.


    ''''Sister inw'''' Jane said and hugged Mirabel. Joel shook his head and went ahead leaving them alone. He had something more pressing to deal with.


    ''''Sister inw?'''' Mirabel rxed under the girl''s embrace and Jane soon stepped aside.


    ''''You are Mirabel, right?''''


    ''''Aunt, you are the one who called me earlier, right?''''


    ''''Yes, you are even prettier than the pictures we saw, right Jane?''''


    ''''Right. I told you, elder brother has eyes for good things''''


    ''''You are wee. I am Joana, Joel''s mother but you can call me aunt''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    ''''Let''s go inside. I saw that Joel carried some things inside. Did you buy them for us?''''


    ''''Yes, aunt'''' Joana and Jane held her hands on either sides as they walked back into the house.


    ''''You didn''t have to bring anything. We are the ones who suddenly called you toe''''


    ''''Aunt, they aren''t expensive things. Don''t be burdened by them. I just picked some tonics and tea for you and the family''''


    ''''What a kind girl you are. I already like you''''


    ''''Sister inw, I heard you are studying at City B University? That is my dream school''''


    ''''Really?'''' Mirabel looked at the girl.


    ''''En, I was to go there and study Electric engineering but my parents said those are heavy courses for girls''''


    ''''Electrical Engineering is an interesting course and it needs a lot of time and constant studying but I believe you will be able to do it. There are a lot of women in that fieldtely''''


    ''''That''s right. I knew sister inw was going to support me''''


    ''''Mark, Joel''s girlfriend is here'''' Joana said and pulled Mirabel to the hall where Joel''s father and Mr. Payin sat watching football.


    ''''Oh, uncle'''' Mirabel recognised Paige''s father and bowed.


    ''''You are Jordan''s little sister, right?'''' Mr. Payin equally recognised Mirabel.


    ''''Yes, you remember me?''''


    ''''I do. Are you with Joel?''''


    ''''It happened that way''''


    ''''That''s good. Joel is a good boy. He will protect you''''


    ''''Even you know her?'''' Mark asked and looked at Mirabel, ''''I heard that boy got himself a woman. Looks like he got a good one. If Payin knows you, then I have nothing against you. You are wee to the family, youngdy'''' Mark said in his usual funny tone.


    Mirabel looked at him and felt that he was probably the coolest father in the world. Other parents will scrutinize their son''s girlfriends and ask a lot of questions but he didn''t seem to care at all. She wondered if it was because he had too much confidence in his son''s choice or he simply didn''t care much about what his son did.


    ''''You think my father is cool, right?'''' Jane saw through Mirabel and whispered to her.


    ''''Oh, he is so cool'''' Mirabel answered.


    ''''Wait till he scolds Joel when he makes you sad. No matter what my mom and I do, my father will always support us''''


    ''''I hope you didn''t scare her, dad'''' Joel said walking down from the stairs. Mirabel looked at him and felt he had a different aura coupled with the simple round cor ash colour t-shirt and ck chevron pants that stopped at his knees made him look so different but in a good way. He looked like the boy next door in that simple home outfit. She felt her heart beating fast just looking at him. It was no wonder that he worked in the fashion industry. He could make even rags look good on him.


    ''''Sister inw, you are being too obvious with the way you are looking at my brother''''


    Mirabel heard her and came back to her senses and saw that everyone was looking at her and smiling. She touched her lips and noticed a bit of saliva and flushed. The elders in the room who saw it all pretended to not notice. They didn''t want her to feel shy.


    ''''Son, today I realised I gave birth to a perfect man'''' Joana whispered to Joel and he smiled and went to stand next to Mirabel.


    ''''Dad, uncle, I want to formally introduce my girlfriend to all of you. She is Mirabel. Mira, these are my family members'''' he wrapped his arm around her after the introduction.


    ''''Hi, everyone'''' Mirabel said shyly.


    ''''If this boy does anything bad to you, let me know. I will discipline him for you'''' Mark said and Mirabel nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, uncle''''


    ''''Are you really going to snitch on me?'''' Joel looked at her and she nodded making everyone tough.


    ''''It''s time for me to go and help Kate close her store. The boys are busy writing their final exams and she is alone'''' Mr. Payin said and stood up.


    ''''Are you running off because my daughter inw has finally made an appearance? Why don''t you bring that son inw that you always brag so much about?''''


    ''''That son inw is your daughter inw''s brother'''' Mr. Payin said to Mark.


    ''''Wait, does that mean we are family and also inws?'''' Jane asked looking at the two old men.


    ''''Silly girl'''' Joana said and turned to Mirabel, ''''food is ready. Let''s move to the dining hall. Payin, my regards to Kate'''' she added.


    ''''I will let her hear of it. have a nice family dinner. Mirabel, feel at home'''' Mr. Payin said and went out leaving the family alone.


    ''''Let''s all move to the dining hall'''' Jane said.


    ''''Mom, dad, Mira brought some gifts. She brought some health tonics for mom and tea for dad'''' Joel picked the bag he had ced on the dining table over and started removing the things.


    ''''You bought a lot of things. You really didn''t have to do that'''' Mark said, ''''but, thank you for your kind gesture''''


    ''''You are wee, uncle''''


    ''''Jane, here is yours. It''s thepact headset you always wanted''''


    ''''Whoa. Sister inw, you are the best'''' Jane held unto the box feeling so cheerful.


    ''''Mira must be hungry, let''s go and eat. The gifts will be openedter'''' Mark stood up and they walked over to the dining table.


    Joel pulled out a chair for Mirabel before sitting by her side. She smiled at him and he whispered into her ears.


    ''''I saw that you were drooling earlier on. Am I that edible?''''


    Mirabel coughed and her face and ears turned red. She turned and red at him before looking away. It seems she was getting to know really shameless things about him today.


    ''''Mirabel, I asked Joel for the food you like and he said you love to eat vegetables, so I prepared a lot of vegetable side dishes for you. Eat as much as you want'''' Joana said and pushed a te of braised vegetables towards her.


    ''''Thank you, aunt'''' Mirabel picked a few of the vegetable with her cutlery and they started eating.


    ''''So, how did you two meet? Who fell for the other first? Who confessed first? tell me sister inw. I am really curious about your love story'''' Jane asked the questions one after another.


    Mirabel looked up and saw Joel''s parents also looking at her. It seemed Jane just asked the questions that both of them wanted to ask so badly. Mirabel''s face flushed as she looked at the couple in front of her.


    ''''Mom, dad, you two will scare her'''' Joel said and touched Mirabel''s hand.


    ''''We are just curious. You are not the type to associate with women. I only women you probably have been around are your secretary, Paige, Carlien and us your family. So, we are really curious as to how you two met and became lovers'''' Joana said frankly and Mirabel looked at Joel. She had always wondered how he stay incognito from the public even though he was in the fashion world but it seemed his image was even more mysterious than she had thought. She felt that he must value his privacy so much to be able to stay hidden like that.


    ''''We knew each other because of Paige and Jordan. Mira and Jordan are family and their rtionship is like us and Paige''s family''''


    ''''So, you two were introduced to each other by Paige or?'''' Joana asked curiously.


    ''''No, he saved me. I found myself in a situation one time and he saved me. Actually, he has been saving me a lot since then''''


    ''''So, you fell in love with my brother because he was your knight in shining armour?''''


    ''''I liked her first'''' Joel said firmly and Mira looked at him, ''''I was the one who fell for her first and I realised my feelings for her were different during the time I was on my trip to Cosmos''''


    ''''Whoa, so romantic. Mom, I never knew my brother had such romantic bones in him''''


    ''''He is my son after all'''' Mark remarked.


    ''''So, when will you two get married?'''' Joana asked.

 Chapter 224: Everything at her pace

    Chapter 224: Everything at her pace


    ''''So, when will you two get married?'''' Joana asked.


    ''''Huh?'''' Mirabel looked at them shocked. Why was everyone talking about marriage? They just really got together a few hours ago.


    ''''Mom, Mira still hasn''t finished her school. She has things she needs to do. I will only talk about marriage when she is ready''''


    ''''But, you are not getting younger'''' Joana stressed on.


    ''''I don''t care about my age. I won''t do anything that Mira isn''t ready for'''' he said firmly.


    ''''That''s enough. Allow the children to take care of it themselves. Mira, don''t think too much into what my wife is saying. It is in women''s nature to worry about unnecessary things. You two just got together, enjoy the rtionship. Get to know each other better and when you feel it is right, you can settle down''''


    ''''Yes, uncle. Aunt, don''t worry, I won''t keep Joel hanging on for long'''' Mirabel said to the woman and she smiled.


    ''''Eat'''' Joana said to her.


    After the meal, they went to the hall and started chatting. Jane picked her gift and went to her room to test it out. She was cheerful as she left.


    ''''This tea tastes so fragrant. Mira, thank you for such a kind gift'''' Mark said after sipping the tea that Mira had brought.


    ''''I will get some for Joel to bring home as long as you like it. This is also my father''s favourite tea brand''''


    ''''Your parents are lucky to have you. You care so much about their health'''' Mark added.


    ''''Eat some of the cut fruits, Mira. I will enjoy your health tonics. Such a thoughtful person'''' Joana added.


    ''''Mom, I will take Mira to my room. I want to show her something'''' Joel took Mira''s hand and stood up with her.


    ''''Sure, you two can go ahead. Don''t worry about us''''


    Mirabel blushed as she followed Joel inside. They got to the door and he opened and led her inside and was about to close the door when she stopped him.


    ''''I think it is safe to leave the door open'''' Mirabel said nervously.


    ''''Do you think I would suddenly pounce on you?'''' he chuckled.


    ''''No, then, you can close it'''' she said and turned to look at the room. Joel closed the door and pulled her closer to himself. Her back hit against his chest and he wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ''''You''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I am a gentleman. I won''t do anything. I just want to be this close to you. Do you know how stirred up I was when you looked at me like that when I wasing down from the stairs? I am happy that you looked at me like that. I hope in the future; you will still look at me with such eyes''''


    ''''Your room is quite big''''


    ''''Yes, but I n to move out soon. The ce I''m moving to isn''tpleted yet''''


    ''''Why are you suddenly moving out? I hope it isn''t because of me?''''


    ''''No, I nned to move out a long time ago. I am a grown man; I can''t keep staying with my parents. First I didn''t want to move out because a lot of people don''t know this ce. Because I love my privacy, I preferred this ce but now that I have a woman, I want her to feel free anytime shees to see me. You will be the first to get keys to the new ce, whether I am there or not, you are free to do whatever you want''''


    ''''Do you trust me that much?''''


    ''''Yes, because you are my girlfriend'''' he said and turned her around to face him. He touched her face and leaned on to kiss her and she closed her eyes.


    They stood in that position and kissed until they were both out of breaths and he let go and theyughed.


    ''''Am I been too fast?''''


    ''''No, the pace is just right''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''Come, I want to show you something'''' he held her hand and they entered another room inside the bedroom. This was where he kept his gaming gadgets. He had two sets, one at the office and one at home.


    ''''Whoa, is this where you sit to y?'''' Mirabel touched the keyboards, ''''this is thetest keyboard set that I''ve always wanted to buy but it is not in the market. How did you get it?''''


    ''''A friend of mine works at GB IT. He got it for me as a gift on my birthday''''


    ''''Whoa''''


    ''''Sit down, let me teach you a new game that my friend sent to me to taste. It hasn''t been released into the market yet''''


    ''''What game is that?''''


    ''''It is called a family tree. When you purchase the game set and install it, you can be able to set up you own dream house, dream family, dream wife and dream kids. Anything you dream off, you can be able to create them. There will be apetitioning up soon tounch the game. If your dream family wins, you will be rewarded the house of your dream''''


    ''''Then, it''s going to be a big project''''


    ''''Yes, that''s why I decided to invest in it''''


    ''''You invested in it?''''


    ''''Yes. It is something that will bring in a lot of profit in the future''''


    ''''You really do think ahead''''


    ''''A businessman always thinks ahead. He leaned towards her as she sat on the chair and ced his head on her shoulder.


    ''''So, have you started building your dream project?''''


    ''''Yes, I started it a few days ago''''


    ''''Let me see. I want to see your dream wife''''


    ''''It''s that what you are most curious about?''''


    ''''Yes. I want to see if she is prettier than me''''


    ''''You will be surprised by her beauty''''


    ''''Let me see her'''' Mira pursed her lips and watched the screen attentively as he logged in. she saw the username and turned to face him, ''''is your username ''''Jomir?''''


    ''''Yes, Joel and Mirabel''''


    ''''What a cheesy name''''


    ''''Cheesy? I love it. Look at her, isn''t she just beautiful?''''


    Mirabel looked at her picture on the screen and asked, ''''you when did you get this picture? This is my high school picture''''


    ''''I stole it from you the day I went to your house. I saw it in your drawer and fell in love with it''''


    ''''You you just keep surprising me. if you keep doing this, I might not be able to stop myself from falling for you even more''''


    ''''That is what I want. For you to love me madly like the way I love you''''


    ''''It''s this even real? I just feel that this is probably a dream and when I wake up, I will find out everything was a lie''''


    ''''Should I wake up then?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' he suddenly lifted her up from the chair, ''what are you doing?'''' he sent her out of the game room and ced her on the bed.


    ''''I''m trying to wake you up'''' he said and she flushed.


    ''''You said you weren''t going to do something that I am not ready for. What is this?'''' she stuttered and closed her eyes.


    ''''Mirabel, you are so gullible'''' he said and startedughing at her and she opened her eyes and saw him pulling out a first aid box from his closet and she sat up.


    ''''Did you just trick me?'''' she asked and he turned to look at her. he brought the box to the bed and sat beside her.


    ''''You are always doing things that will make me misunderstand''''


    ''''Your feet are red from the heels you wore all day. Let me massage your feet for you'''' he lifted her right foot and ced it on hisp. He removed a balm from the box.


    ''''How did you know about that?''''


    ''''You are my woman. This is something I should know. I am also someone who works in the fashion business, I know women are always trying to look cool by wearing heels but, too much of it harms your feet. You look good in sneakers too, so you should wear more sneakers. Don''t try to do things to impress me, I like you whether you wear heels or sneakers''''


    ''''I don''t usually wear heels all the time. I originally nned to visit your office after ending it with ''my lonely heart beats for you'', who would have thought that you were the same person. You totally got me there. I still feel cheated by you''''


    ''''That is why I am massaging your feet for you'''' he touched her foot and she retreated it.


    ''''Wait, I feel tickles''''


    ''''I will be careful'''' he pulled her foot back and when he touched her she started giggling.


    ''''Joel, stop. Let me do it myself''''


    ''''No, I want to do it for you''''


    ''''Then, be careful''''


    ''''I will''''


    She continued to giggle as he massaged her foot and he stopped and looked at her, ''''stop moving your left about''''


    ''''But, I feel tickles''''


    ''''My body is reacting to your presence, be careful before I go back on my words''''


    ''Mirabel turned quiet and took her left away. She stood up saying, "I think it''s better to stop. It''s gettingte, I should go home''''


    ''''I think so too'''' Joel replied and they both smiled.

 Chapter 225: Arresting Yvonne

    Chapter 225: Arresting Yvonne


    When Joel got to hispany building the following day, he was surprise to see Yvonne at the entrance. The moment she saw him, she hastened her steps towards him.


    ''''Mr. Asante, do you remember me?'''' she asked, her hands clutching hard unto her Chanel purse.


    ''''I do, but how may I help you?'''' Joel looked at her, seeing the desperation in her eyes.


    ''''I have something you are interested in'''' she said firmly looking determined. Joel nced at her and pointed towards his office.


    ''''Let''s talk inside'''' Joel started walking inside and Yvonne followed behind. When they reached the secretary''s desk, Amy stood up and Joel beckoned on her to sit back and personally opened the door allowing Yvonne to go in first before he did.


    ''''Sit down'''' he said to her and went over to his chair. Yvonne sat down and removed a stack of photos from her bag and ced them on the table.


    ''''I know where she is currently''''


    ''''Emily Sanchez?'''' Joel looked at her with cocked brows.


    ''''I know you''ve been searching for her for the past five years because she stole the original copyright to your first designs. Because of her you couldn''t start your own designs and instead started a fashion studio''''


    ''''You have quite a lot of intel on me, Miss Yvonne, but why are you telling me this? What exactly do you want?''''


    ''''I need you to stop Jordan from investigating the case of Jessi''s ident. If you do that, I will personally lead you to where Emily Sanchez is''''


    ''''What makes you think I have the right to interfere in Jordan''s business? Jessi''s ident is between you and Jordan. It has nothing to do with me, so what makes you think I can help you?''''


    ''''This isn''t going to be the end of it. I know Jordan and he is merciless in dealing with his enemies. I am the same too, but, I won''t be the only one to suffer in this case. I dug into Paige''s life and guess what I found out, Mr. Asante? You won''t believe it''''


    ''''What did you find out?''''


    ''''It isn''t confirmed yet but you will be the first to know when I confirm my suspicions''''


    ''''I''m sorry but I don''t think I will be able to help you. You had the chance to do the right thing but you didn''t and it is toote to turn the tides of the past. You must pay for the consequences of your actions. Also, you just made a big mistake bying here to negotiate with me. Emily Sanchez, I know where she is but I just decided to ignore her''''


    Yvonne bit her lips and chuckled sarcastically, ''''Mr. Asante, I thought you were in love with Paige? Are you ying with Mirabel because Jordan took Paige away from you? Or are you using her for a greater purpose? You have been in love with Paige for a long time, are you sure what you have with Mirabel will stand the test of time when Paige bes single again? From what I know, you two are childhood sweethearts. Paige used to love you. I can make her yours; Paige''''


    ''''You really treat people like objects, don''t you? Childhood sweethearts? Haven''t you seen children throw away their favourite toys after getting a new one? I am quite disappointed that you have be such a person, Miss Yvonne. Your insecurities and desperation is so obvious that it is now driving you crazy. You know you have nothing to hold unto so you want to start sowing discord among us? My feelings for Paige and her feelings for me are our own business and that is already in the past. The only one my eyes see is Mirabel. I am not like you who use people. I will never stoop so low as to y with someone''s feelings. Also, you just made the biggest mistake bying here to say these things to me, you know why? Because everything you just said has been recorded and Jordan is already downstairs with the police waiting for you'''' Joel looked at her coldly.


    ''''What?'''' Yvonne''s face turned green as she looked at Joel who had a mocking smile on her face.


    The door knocked and Jordan pushed Jessi inside the office together with Paige, Lucas, Carlien and Mirabel along with two police detectives.


    ''''Did you really think Joel was someone you could threaten? You are so despicable, Yvonne'''' Mirabel said and went to stand beside Joel who was already standing up.


    ''''I''m sorry you had to hear that'''' Joel said softly to her and she smiled.


    ''''Miss Tutu, you are under arrest for the maniption of Jessi''s ident, defamation and coercion of the victim''s state of mind'''' the detective in charge of the case said to her and sheughed looking at them.


    ''''What is this? You are really going to arrest me? You set a trap for me?'''' She asked looking at Jordan.


    ''''Yes, you have been hiding so well that the police hadn''t found you out but I suddenly had a feeling that you would do something. Since you first approached Joel for a job, I thought he might just be your target after his rtionship with Mirabel came out. I guess I really know you too well, it wasn''t hard for you to fall into my trap''''


    ''''What?'''' She chuckled and turned to Paige, ''''you must think all is shiny with you and Jordan but let me tell you, you will leave him sooner orter because a rtionship between the two of you was ruined even before it began''''


    ''''What do you mean by that?'''' Paige asked her, suddenly feeling ufortable.


    ''''Paige, don''t listen to her. She is spouting nonsense'''' Carlien said to Paige.


    ''''No, this isn''t the first time she said something like this. Tell me, what do you mean by what you said?''''


    ''''You will soon find out anyways. Where will be the fun if you found out so early? Take your time and I hope the pain you feel tire you apart and make you so miserable that you will hate Jordan for the rest of your life''''


    A p resonated in the air. Paige''s whole body shook even as she stepped back after pping Yvonne in the face.


    ''''I hope you rot in jail you evil woman'''' Paige said to her.


    ''''You have always been one to find joy in making people miserable. Yvonne, people like you really have no saving grace'''' Lucas said to Yvonne.


    ''''Yes, I am that kind of person. I don''t want anyone to be happy if I am not happy. As for you'''' she turned to Carlien, ''''did he tell you about his ex-girlfriend? How she died because of him and his stepbrother? Be careful, you might just be the next victim to be sacrificed in their inheritance war''''


    ''''You must think you are a god meting out judgment to people, but what to do? You are nothing and your words mean nothing to us. You are more like a broken record and darling, broken records are broken for a reason''''


    Lucas gave Carlien and high five after she finished saying that she smirked looking at Yvonne condescendingly. It made Yvonne furious but what could she do about that. Just as Carlien said it, she was a broken record and there was a limit to everyone epting her attitude that never changed.


    ''''Let''s go, Miss Yvonne'''' the detective said to Yvonne and she looked at everyone in the room and was about to leave when Jessi suddenly held her hand and she stopped and looked at her.


    ''''You never told me that you were sorry. Not even once. You don''t feel apologetic to me even for a second, sister Yvonne? I really loved you''''


    ''''What would my apology do for you? Will it make you walk again?''''


    ''''No, but I am receiving therapy. There is hope for me, but, is there hope for you? It seems that between you and me, you are the one with no hope. The path that you took has taken you so far that you don''t even know how to make a return'''' Jessi said to her.


    ''''I don''t intend to even turn back. Remember what I said, Paige. You and Jordan, no matter how much you love each other, you will still have a decision to make very soon'''' she said and went out.


    ''''That woman really doesn''t give up. Paige, don''t take to heart what she is saying. As Carlien said, she is a broken record'''' Mirabel tried to console Paige but when Jordan looked at her face, he could still sense the conflictions in them. She was disturbed by what Yvonne said.


    ''''So, what will happen to her now?'''' Joel asked trying to ease the awkward silence in the office.


    ''''She is going to jail for what she did. Thank you for cooperating with me on this one, Joel. I keep owing you favours''''st time, after he sent Mirabel home, Jordan had called him to talk about his ns. Little did they know that Yvonne was going toe to him earlier than they had thought. As they went inside, he had taken out his phone to give Jordan a call. It so happened that Paige and Carlien had also wrapped up all work at the hospital in Touching Vige and were now back that night before.

 Chapter 226: Did he accept it?

    Chapter 226: Did he ept it?


    ''''She is going to jail for what she did. Thank you for cooperating with me on this one, Joel. I keep owing you favours''''st night, after he sent Mirabel home, Jordan had called him to talk about his ns. Little did they know that Yvonne was going toe to him earlier than they had thought. As they went inside, he had taken out his phone to give Jordan a call. It so happened that Paige and Carlien had also wrapped up all work at the hospital in Touching Vige and were now back the night before.


    ''''We are now a family. There is no need to keep records of such things. Jessi, I hope that you can now concentrate on getting well and recording a song for me. I will be expecting a song that I will be able to use on the runway soon''''


    ''''Really? Everyone, did you hear that? You can''t go back on your words, okay?''''


    ''''I won''t go back on my words'''' Joel promised her.


    ''''The atmosphere is suddenly a little weird, how about we all go and grab something to eat? I''m hungry'''' Carlien suggested.


    ''''I thought you were going on a date with me before? You are leaving for Country A soon, we have just little time left to spend together'''' Lucas said to her and she shook her head.


    ''''Am I going there to stay forever?''''


    ''''Aye,te bloomers are always this way. You two just got together a week ago and you want to rub it in our faces?'''' Paige sighed and shook her head, ''''I can''t believe friendship is pushed to the side when love knocks''''


    ''''Look who is speaking? You spend the most time with Jordan'''' Carlien said.


    ''''Alright, let''s do it this way. Lucas and Carly can go on your date. Paige and I will send Jessi back. Mirabel and Joel can also have time for themselves. They are the one who just got together recently'''' Jordan suggested.


    ''''Sounds like a n. I want to take Mirabel around thepany since she is already here''''


    ''''Okay, then, let''s go'''' Lucas took Carlien''s hand.


    ''''I will see you allter'''' Carlien said and kissed Jessi''s check before leaving with Lucas.


    ''''We will also leave now'''' Jordan touched Paige''s hand and she smiled and nodded at them before leaving with Jordan and Jessi.


    When everyone left, Mirabel turned to walk out of the desk where Joel stood and he quickly lifted her and ced her on the table and faced her.


    ''''You what are you going to do? the door is open. What if someonees in and see us like this?'''' she asked blushing.


    ''''Like what?'''' he teased her as his lips moved from her cheeks to her left ear. Her body tensed up and she felt a sensual feeling from being closed to him. She felt like she was experiencing new things with him every time they are together. he made her body feel things she hadn''t thought of before and she liked it a lot''''


    ''''Joel, stop'''' she tried to push him away and he held her two hands down with one hand and continued to blow air into her ear, tickling her. Her face turned red in the process.


    ''''You mean when someonees in and sees us like this?'''' he kissed her ears and she shivered let out a soft moan and he smiled. ''''Mira, I''m d I am not the only one affected by you. The way you respond to me just drive me crazy and I want to do nothing things to you''''


    The door suddenly opened and Amy walked in holding a sauce te with a cup of tea in it. She pushed at the door as the scene shocked her. She flushed and looked down.


    ''''What is it, Amy?'''' Joel asked and Mirabel tensed feeling embarrassed. She tried to step down but he held her in ce as he still looked at Amy.


    ''''I''m sorry, Joel. I thought you were alone and wanted to give you your usual morning tea'''' Amy stuttered.


    ''''Leave it on the table and next time, you knock the door before youe in''''


    Amy''s face twisted but she didn''t show much emotion as she had mustered how to behave in tough situations a long time ago. She simply smiled and nodded her head, ''''yes, Joel''''


    ''''Joel, about your secretary. How long has she worked for you?'''' Mirabel asked after Amy left the office.


    ''''Since I began thepany, so that will be about 8 years now. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Nothing, I just feel that you have a good rtionship with her''''


    ''''I do, she does her work well''''


    ''''Oh, I see''''


    ''''Are you jealous of her?'''' he asked and pulled the chair closer and sat down with Mirabel still on the table. she had her legs hanging between his thighs.


    ''''No''''


    ''''You don''t even need to be jealous because the only woman I see is you''''


    ''''Such a sweet talker. Didn''t you say you were going to take me around thepany?''''


    ''''That was just an excuse. I wanted to spend more time with you, but since you are here, let''s do it together'''' he stood up and helped her to get down from the table, ''''you listen so well'''' he said to her.


    ''''Huh? What do I listen so well to?''''


    ''''You wore sneakers today and your dress looks good on you. Orange is really your colour''''


    ''''I know that very well''''


    Joelughed and they went out together. when they got to the secretary desk, Amy stood up from her desk maintaining a poised smile which Mirabel felt was a little fake but she didn''t say anything.


    ''''Are you leaving already?'''' Amy asked.


    ''''No, I want to take Mira around the building. You cane with us if you want''''


    ''''Sure, I can exin a few things to Mirabel here'''' Amy paused before saying her name and looked at her face. Mirabel gave her a simple smile and nodded her head.


    They started walking around the building and Joel showed her the various departments in thepany. He didn''t directly introduce her to anyone but the workers have all heard the rumours and already knew right away that she was the CEO''s woman. This was the first time their CEO was bringing ady to thepany.


    Soon enough the workers all heard the news and came out to see the CEO''s woman. As they walked pass each department, Mirabel could feel a piercing re behind her and turned meeting Amy''s icy cold re. It was for a brief moment but Mirabel knew it was directed at her and her suspicion turned right.


    Amy was in love with Joel but Joel had no idea about her feelings. Mirabel suddenly felt insecure. Compared to her, Amy looked more mature and stable and could help advance his career while she was still a University student and then their age too was wide. Mirabel deduced that Amy was around the same age with Joel from her face and the mature way she carried herself.


    Amy''s phone buzzed and she stopped to answer the call. a whileter she called Joel who was ahead of her with Mirabel.


    ''''Joel, it''s from Vintage CEO, he said he couldn''t reach you on your personal phone'''' Amy exined.


    ''''Oh, I left it at the office'''' Joel said and took the phone from Amy, ''''send Mira around. I will finish and join you. Mira, I will join you soon''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead'''' Mirabel said to him and he turned and walked a distance away from them.


    ''''Let''s go this way. We are now moving to the warehouse where most of the new arrivals are stored before sent to the various departmental stores in the city'''' Amy said and Mirabel nodded her head. Amy walked with Mirabel into the warehouse where a badge of new arrivals in boxes were been put inside by the workers.


    ''''Whoa, this ce is really clean'''' Mirabel muttered.


    ''''Yes, Joel always wants everything in their rightful ces. Everyone working for him knows he hates tardiness the most. I have worked with Joel since I got out of college. I still remember that time like yesterday when we first met. The CEO didn''te from an influential family. He first wanted to be a designer, so he joined hands with someone whoter betrayed him and ran away with his designs. That time, he visited a lot of fashion houses trying to show them his designs but you know how this industry is. Everyone wants to be known and there are a lot of dirty deal that are done under the table.


    When I first met him, it was at the 5th Fashion runway event in City B and a lot of big shots came around. Joel had desperately wanted to prove himself but no one listened to him nor give him the chance. After running around the whole day, he was famished and didn''t have anything to buy even water. That was when I took notice of him. My mom was model then, so I had a lot of connections through her. I approached him and gave him a deal'''' she turned and looked at Mirabel.

 Chapter 227: I will only sleep with you

    Chapter 227: I will only sleep with you


    "When I first met him, it was at the 5th Fashion runway event in City B and a lot of big shots came around. Joel had desperately wanted to prove himself but no one listened to him nor gave him the chance. After running around the whole day, he was famished and didn''t have anything to buy even water. That was when I took notice of him. My mom was a model then, so I had a lot of connections through her. I approached him and gave him a deal'''' she turned and looked at Mirabel.


    ''''What kind of deal did you make with him?'''' Mirabel asked.


    ''''I told him to make use of me and seed within two years''''


    ''''So, did he ept that deal?''''


    ''''Guess'''' Amy threw the question back at her.


    ''''He did not ept the deal, right?''''


    ''''What is your reason for such an answer?''''


    ''''Because the Joel I know isn''t one to use people for his own gains. I admit, we haven''t known each other for long but what I have seen is enough to let me know that he is a proud person who always wants things done his way, especially when it came to his work. He doesn''t mind the mistakes he makes, and he doesn''t also let them pull him down. He admits his mistakes, learn from them and move on with life. Such a person wouldn''t want to make such a deal with someone because he knows very well that there will be consequences and eventually he might be under the control of this person''''


    ''''That''s right. he didn''t ept it, and that''s what made me believe I found the right person to follow. I told him that I was willing to work for him if he can assure me that he would seed. After reading my credentials he didn''t hesitate to take me as his secretary. We worked through the night and made a lot of proposals, met a lot of people until we finally met Godi Gueaza the mastermind behind World Fashion runway and he personally decided to invest in Joel''s business idea.


    We didn''t stop there after gaining such a man by our side. We continued to work harder. Joel had always valued privacy, so I was the one handling all the runway events. He rarely appeared on them but his name had already spread far and wide. It has been 8 years since then and thispany is finally at the stage where he wanted but still, he doesn''t stop working. He works even more harder than thebourers doing these jobs.


    Being with him all these years, I havee to know him so well. The things he cares about, what makes him happy, what makes him sad. The things he likes and dislikes. His favourite food, his allergies and favourite colours. Funny, right?'''' sheughed and looked at Mirabel who didn''t find it funny because she had just realised what Amy was aiming at.


    She was ying with her mind. Trying to make her understand the fact that she might be Joel''s girlfriend but she didn''t know anything about him. She might be his girlfriend but she was still not close to her because in the end, she was the one who knew everything about Joel more than anyone else.


    Mirabel knew that but still, she couldn''t help feeling unhappy about it.


    ''''When I first found out about Joel''s feelings for Paige, I was surprised but I could understand him. He wanted to be a sessful person so he had to pretend about his feelings, but then, I watched him stay back at thepany and silently stood by his side even when he was heartbroken to find out that he didn''t matter to Paige in that way anymore. Then, slowly he overcame and was able to move on from her. I still remember the first time we met. I mean the three of us'''' she turned to face Mirabel.


    ''''It was exactly a month ago, right? When you were drugged by your cousin and we had to rush you to the hospital. I still regret asking Joel to send you to the hospital because if I hadn''t done that, he wouldn''t have gotten close to you. I understand that feelings can''t be forced but I can''t help but feel that you two don''t quite understand each other. How do I put it? It feels rushed to me. You suddenly got together and now you are already being inseparable"


    What she actually meant was they were advancing fast and it could turn out to be lust but she didn''t voice it out explicitly but Mirabel was no stupid person.


    ''''Are you in love with Joel?'''' Mirabel asked her and saw Joel walking towards them. She didn''t know why she suddenly decided to do such an immature thing but she wanted to find out what Joel''s reaction would be if he found out his secretary had feelings for him.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I asked if you have feelings for Joel. You said a lot of things but I can''t help feeling that your words are because you have feelings for him and can''t ept the fact that he likes someone else but you''''


    ''''You''''


    Mirabel looked at Joel who had paused at a distance and was watching them, she looked straight at him and said to Mirabel, ''''you said you have been with him for the past 8 years and know a lot about him. Even things he doesn''t know about himself, you do. You also said you know what makes him happy, the things he likes and dislikes. I know it is in your job scope as his secretary to know about your boss'' taste and preferences but I can''t help but rte all of that to one fact; you like him but you never had the guts to confess to him''''


    Amy''s face turned ashen as she felt been stripped bare by Mirabel but thetter wasn''t done yet as she now looked at her, repeating each word she said to her at the end, ''''It was exactly a month ago, right? When you were drugged by your cousin and we had to rush you to the hospital. I still regret asking Joel to send you to the hospital because if I hadn''t done that, he wouldn''t have gotten close to you. I understand that feelings can''t be forced but I can''t help but feel that you two don''t quite understand each other. How do I put it? It feels rushed to me. You suddenly got together and now you are already being inseparable''''


    ''''What are you getting at?''''


    ''''What you actually meant was we were advancing fast and it could turn out to be lust but you didn''t voice it out explicitly but I am no stupid person, you see and I am capable of been a bitch too but that won''t make me any different from you. Miss Amy, I am not the type to snitch on someone. I alwaysy it bear and move on, so answer my question. Are. You. In. Love. With. Joel?''''


    ''''Yes, I am love with him and I feel you don''t deserve him. I have worked with him through thick and thin and stood by his side. What right do you have to meet him in just a month and you are already in a rtionship with him? Joel isn''t one to fall for someone so quickly, so what kind of tricks did you use to get him? Did you seduce him with your youthful body? Did you sleep with him?'''' Amy screamed at Mirabel.


    ''''Yes, I did seduce him with my youthful body but I haven''t slept with him yet, but I think I will be doing that anytime soon since that is what you think I did''''


    ''''What? You, slut, let''s see if he will still care about you after sleeping with you then'''' Amy said and Mirabel pointed at Joel.


    ''''Did you hear her? Are you nning to sleep with me and then dump me afterwards?'''' she asked Joel and when Amy turned to see him she was flustered and stepped back a Joel walked closer to them.


    ''''Joel, this isn''t what it seems like. She tricked me. I didn''t know you were standing behind me'''' Amy said but Joel''s focus was on Mirabel as he finally stood in front of the two women.


    ''''What was the question you asked me before?''''


    ''''I asked if you were going to sleep with me and then dump me afterwards?''''


    ''''No, the one before that''''


    ''''I said I haven''t slept with you yet but I n to do it soon?'''' Mirabel blushed at her own words.


    ''''Now, ask me the question you asked earlier'''' he said to her, his gaze darkened.


    ''''I asked if you were going to sleep with me and then dump me afterwards?''''


    ''''No, I am going to sleep with you alone for the rest of my life'''' he said and wrapped his two hands around her head and kissed her deeply in front of Amy. The scene shocked her so much that she stepped back and hit her back against the wall.


    Joel let go and turned to Amy, ''''we will talk on Monday'''' it was the weekend. ''''Let''s go'''' he said and held Mirabel''s hand walking away with her.


    Amy looked at them with shock as they walked away.

 Chapter 228: Daring couples 1

    Chapter 228: Daring couples 1


    (This chapter contains mature and explicit content, read at your own risk)


    Joel pulled Mirabel unto hisps as his showered kisses on all parts of her face. He would constantly bite her in the process and each time he did that, Mirabel felt her body bing even hotter than before. She had never felt this way before. Though she had never being in any real rtionship before, she wasn''t ignorant of the feelings that two bodies could ignite. She had learnt it from her lectures but she didn''t know it felt even better than what their professor had exined.


    Right now, she felt she was in cloud nine as Joel continued to kiss her while his hands roamed her body. She didn''t resist him because she wanted it to. The feelings, the sensations he ignited in her body with his every touch was everything she had always dreamed of.


    ''''Mirabel'''' Joel groaned and called out her name as he finally stopped and hugged her tightly. He ced his head in between her breasts and snuggled in them making her blush.


    Aftering back to her senses, Mirabel realised they hadn''t left thepany building. To be precise, they had started kissing the moment they got inside the car. She suddenly felt conscious of their environment.


    ''''Joel''''


    ''''Mirabel'''' Joel looked at her face and smiled, brushing off the strings of hair that were loose from her neatly tied hair which was no longer neat after he messed with it. Joel lifted his two hands and started brushing her hair. He used his hands tob them while asking in a hoarse voice, ''''I hope I didn''t scare you just now? I was just overwhelmed by the words you spoke and couldn''t control myself. I''m sorry, I will try to control myself more in the future and we will move at your pace. Just like I said in front of my parents, I am not going to do anything you are not ready for''''


    ''''Actually, you don''t have to move at my pace'''' Mirabel looked at his eyes that were full of love for me. She could feel his sincerity and knew they were real.


    ''''What did you say?'''' He finished tying her hair and asked her.


    ''''I said we should leave before it gets dark. I still have to study tonight. We will be returning to school soon. I need to start preparing''''


    ''''That''s not what I heard'''' he kissed her forehead and lifted her back to her seat at the other side. When she saw his bulge, this time she didn''t say anything but her face and ears were red. She wouldn''t fall into his trap this time around and be teased by him.


    ''''Let''s go'''' she said and heard him chuckle. ''''Why are youughing, what''s funny?''''


    ''''You know, when you look at me with those eyes, I just want to do something to you'''' he leaned closer and blew air into her ears and she shivered, ''''be a good girl and don''t wake this boy up with those eyes, he is trying to remain sane despite being in thepany of his favourite person'''' he pointed at his bulge and winked at her.


    Mirabel blushed and covered her face. She turned towards the window, ''''just be one, how can you be perverted and shameless at the same time? I feel I didn''t even know you. You just keep surprising me'''' she muttered.


    ''''There is more from where it ising from. Get ready to be mesmerised by me, my love'''' he started the car and drove them away.


    Watching the car leave, Amy who was at the third floor looking down, she screamed and stomped her foot out of frustration.


    ..


    Paige put Jessi to sleep and walked out of the room. She looked at the room next and was tempered to go inside. Though she had been there a number of times, she had never gone into his room and see how it looked like.


    Paige held the knob and turned it, opening the door. She went inside and closed the door. She heard the sound of water and turned. She blushed seeing the translucent view of Jordan through the mirrored ss bathroom.


    She knew the normal thing was to leave but she didn''t know what was stopping her. Maybe she was thinking too much. Maybe she was scared. Maybe she was afraid that something mighte in between them. She had to admit, she let the words of Yvonne get the better part of her. But, still, she couldn''t stop herself anymore. No, she didn''t want to stop herself. Ifthere was really something she should be afraid of about their rtionship in the future, she didn''t want to be bothered by it but it was definitely the fuel that gave her the daring grace to venture into a world she knew she wasn''t going to return the same person.


    Her heartbeat increased just as she took hurried steps towards the bathroom. She stopped at the door and looked inside meeting Jordan''s misty eyes that were covered with water.


    ''''Paige'''' Jordan didn''t get the finish his sentence when he felt her lips on his. She had pushed open the door and entered inside the bathroom. Pushing him against the ss, she started kissing him as the water from the shower cascaded down her hair to her face.


    Jordan managed to pull her away and looked at her, her eyes were darkened with desire. It surprised him but he felt that she was still acting strange, thus, he asked, ''''what do you think you are doing?''''


    ''''What does it look like? Don''t you want me?'''' she asked as she stood in front of the shower.


    ''''You are not yourself. Paige, I will not do anything you will wake up to regret the next day or possibly hate me afterwards'''' Jordan pulled the towel on the hanger and wrapped around his waist.


    ''''I won''t regret it''''


    ''''You will because right now, you are acting based on your troubled emotions. You are reeled up by what Yvonne said. You are scared that you will lose me, us but let me tell you something, Paige. I don''t care the obstacles we face in the future; I will face them with you.The woman that I Jordan likes, won''t be able to get away from me that easily''''


    Paige busted into tears and he hugged her, ''''I admit I was scared. I don''t want to lose you, Jordan''''


    ''''You will never lose me. I am never going to leave you. I told you, right? As long as you don''t let go of my hand first, I will not let go of yours. Don''t let whatever that crazy said get you worked up. I love you''''


    ''''I love you too, Jordan. I love you so much, that it scares me. I don''t know what I will do if we ever breakup. Please, promise that you will never leave me no matter what happens''''


    ''''I promise'''' he said and kissed her forehead before saying, ''''but now you just woke something you shouldn''t have'''' he turned her back to the ss and started kissing her as the water soaked their bodies. Paige wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back.


    He looked at her, ''''Paige, I don''t n to stop tonight''''


    ''''You don''t need to stop'''' she gave him permission.


    Jordan started kissing her again, this time going deeper. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and circled it, tangling it with her tongue. His hands slowly pry away her dress that was already soaked with water. He slowly undid her front buttons all the while still kissing her. He left thest button that was at her breast side and lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist and they continued to kiss. He opened the door and walked over to the bed. He put her on the bed and got on top of her, leaving her lips and now concentrated on face. He kissed every inch of her face while his other free hand continued to trace her body from her neck to her breast. He pushed his hand inside the half buttoned dressed and ced it on her breast and felt her body respond to his touch. He smiled and went back to kissing her lips as his hand found its way to her erected nipples. He kneaded her breast before ying with her nipples and she moaned.


    Paige flushed when she heard her own moan but what he was doing to her felt so good that she didn''t know how else to respond but to moan. She felt attacked from all directions as his mouth left her lips and he looked at her.


    ''''Paige, look at me'''' he said to her as he undid the finally buttons on her checkered dress. ''''Beautiful'''' he muttered before kissing her lips quickly. He whispered into her ears, ''''I think I might turn you into a bad girl tonight'''' when he saw her blushing he chuckled before pulling her up from the bed. He lifted her on hisps and she sat on his bulge while he sucked her nipples.


    Circling his tongue around her left breast, his other hand yed with the right breast, thereby sending her into an intense pleasure she had never felt before. She let out soft moans after moans as her hands hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 229: Daring couples 2*

    Chapter 229: Daring couples 2*


    This chapter contains explicit content. If you are notfortable with mature content, kindly skip it)


    Circling his tongue around her left breast, his other hand yed with the right hand, thereby sending her into an intense pleasure she had never felt before. She let out soft moans after moans as her hands hugged him tightly.


    ''''Jordan'''' she finally mentioned his name as she experienced her first orgasm and it made him so proud. He left her breasts and began to kiss her lips again as he ced her body gently on the bed. His hand found its way down to her core and he finally touched her. He didn''t leave her lips, he kept kissing her as his hands pried her legs apart and he touched theced pant covering her. He ran circles on her core through the pant before shifting it aside to give him free ess to her core. He looked at her face.


    ''''It will hurt just a little but I promise it will be good afterwards. Can I continue? After tonight, you can only belong to me''''


    Paige nodded her head and he touched her clit, rubbing his thumb on it and she moaned.


    ''''Aaah'''' Paige moaned again and Jordan increased the pressure he used on her, his two fingers entered her while this thumb continued its torture on her clit making her moan. When he saw that she was about to cum again, he kissed her and her screamed was stifled in his mouth. He didn''t want them to wake Jessi up. though his room was soundproof, he didn''t know how she was going to take all the pleasure torture he intended to give to her that night. He wasn''t just going to fuck her. He was going to make sure she cummed a number of times before the real act.


    Paige''s heart rose and fell as she wrapped her arms around Jordan''s neck kissing him. His hand had now left her core and was back to ying with her nipples.


    ''''Call my name, Paige'''' he whispered into her ears as he pushed her further up the bed and got between her legs. He spread them open and looked at her, ''''you are so beautiful, Paige'''' he said and pulled her pant out of her legs and teased her folds with his tongue. Paige felt a surge of pleasure taking over her as he began to y with her. He used his hands to open her folds and touched her clit with his tongue. He started licking her while his two fingers went inside her.


    Each time, he licked her clit, she would moan out his name and he felt satisfied. He increased the pressure and felt her legs sping in on his head and he knew she was cumming again. he was also now ready to enter her.


    cing his shaft in the middle of her core her pulled her body up a little and kissed her as his hand directed his shaft inside her. he rubbed his penis up and down her clit and a wave of new pleasure took over both of them. When he felt she was ready enough for him, he hugged her body tightly and entered her.


    Paige''s body convulsed for a while as she felt the sudden sharp pain from her core. She bit his neck in the process and he gently went in and out of her. He felt a tear drop on his shoulder and almost wanted to stop but she shook her head.


    ''''Go on, I can handle it'''' she whispered to him and he nodded before going on again. He did it so slowly to make her body adjust to his length first. Heid on the bed with her and started pumping into her increasing the pace one at a time.


    When the pain faded away slowly, she began to enjoy it and held unto his waist as he entered into her. He lifted one of her legs and ced it on her shoulder and gained even more ess as his manhood continued to thrust in and out of her. she arched her body up as she felt another surge of intense please taking over her. When Jordan saw that she was going to cum again, he started rubbing her clit with his thumb and she cried out his name.


    ''''Ahh. Jordan., it feels so good'''' Paige who hadn''t felt such kind of intense pleasure before felt that her whole body was in cloud nine. Jordan''s movements and the way his thumb yed with her made her feel so good that she couldn''t exin it. He sucked on her breast as he continued to pump into her and she let out a loud moan.


    Jordan pulled out and turned her body, making her lie on her stomach. He arched her legs apart a little and entered her from behind as sheid on the bed. She let out a soft moan as his shaft went in deeper into her. He felt the pleasure she was feeling take over him too as he continued to pump with regr motion. When he felt she was cumming again, he sat her up and entered her from behind, his hand wrapped around her waist, fell to her core and he yed with his clit until both of them couldn''t contain the pleasure it gave them. He hugged her as they both cummed intensely and fell into the bed.


    They were panting for breath as he pulled her body closer to his and wrapped his arms around her neck. Their bodies sweating from the vigorous exercise they just did but it didn''t seem like he was about to stop there. His hand continued to y with her nipples as his legs rubbed against her body. It brought another sensation to both of them and he felt his shaft growing bigger again. he gently lifted her leg a little and ced his shaft at her core, rubbing it against her entrance. He kissed her neck as he entered her again from behind and started pumping into her once more.


    Another wave of pleasure came over the two of them. he ced his hand on her breasts that were bouncing and kneaded them while he increased his pace until they both cummed together again.


    ''''I love you Paige'''' he whispered into his ears.


    ''''I love you to'''' she replied back.


    Jordan chuckled when he looked at her face. She looked tired and couldn''t move her body anymore. He could only me himself for going hard on her when he was her first time. He lifted her up and sent into the bathroom. He opened the bathtub side which was behind the shower and ced her on it. He turned on the warm water side and entered the tub with her. He started cleaning her up even as she was half asleep from exhaustion.


    ..


    The next day. Paige woke up and didn''t see anyone in the room. Her mind reyed the scenes of the previous night and she flushed. She looked at the sheets but they were already changed into new ones. She looked at herself and saw that she was in a new set of clothes; precisely, Jordan''s pyjamas.


    She smiled, knowing he was the one who did that for her.


    Paige got down from the bed and almost fell when strong arms held her from in front. She looked up and saw Jordan.


    ''''My legs suddenly gave way. I don''t know what''s wrong with them'''' she said innocently and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''Your legs are paining because of what happenedst night. Silly, girl. How could you not know this despite been a doctor?''''


    ''''You are the one who caused this'''' she blushed and sat back on the bed.


    ''''Breakfast is ready. When we are done, we will go and meet your father. I already called him to inform him that we will being together''''


    ''''My father? Why are you suddenly going to meet my father?'''' Paige looked at him suspiciously.


    ''''I managed to do something to his daughterst night, I should take responsibility'''' he said and sat on the bed with her, ''''Paige, I will arrange a meeting with my father after we meet with your dad. You have just a semester left before youplete. Let''s get married after you are done with school''''


    ''''Are you proposing to me right now?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''En, I guess I am. I want to keep sleeping with you every night and the only way I can do that is by getting married to you''''


    ''''This is such a cheap proposal. I won''t ept it''''


    ''''I will surprise you with a proposal of the century. Just don''t say I am wasting money when that timees''''


    ''No, it''s alright. no need to prepare avished proposal for me. What matters is our lives that we will be spending together''''


    ''''Have you brushed your teeth?''''


    ''''No, I will do that and join you and Jessi for breakfast'''' Paige stood up to the washroom and Jordan pped her ass. ''''You''''


    Jordanughed and hugged her before letting go, ''''I''m d you are in my life, Paige''''


    ''''Me too''''

 Chapter 230: Going to Country A

    Chapter 230: Going to Country A


    That day after their breakfast, Jordan first sent Jessi over to visit their father who had just returned from his business trip. Paige didn''t immediately go to meet with him because she was a little too nervous, so it was decided that Jordan should meet with his father and talk to him about her before introducing her to him.


    They went over to Paige''s house and saw her father in the hall reading newspapers. When the door opened, Thomas Payin turned and saw the two of them entering.


    ''''You are here?'''' he said and closed the paper.


    ''''Dad, I missed you'''' Paige went over to hug her father.


    ''''You missed me? Why do I find those words not trustworthy?'''' her father asked.


    ''''Uncle, good morning'''' Jordan greeted him and Paige took the luggage into her room.


    ''''Jordan, sit down. I hope that silly girl didn''t make things difficult for you?''''


    ''''No, uncle. Paige will never be a burden to me''''


    ''''How is Jessi? Is her therapy going well?''''


    ''''Yes, for now she can walk with crutches but, there is hope. She sent her regards''''


    ''''That''s fine''''


    Jordan looked towards Paige''s room and turned to Mr. Thomas Payin, ''''uncle, as I said over the phone this morning. I want to marry Paige after she is done with her school'''' Jordan didn''t beat around the bush. Since they were both men, he didn''t see the need to go round in circles.


    ''''It''s good that you think so fondly of Paige. But, will your family ept her? We are just two of us in this family and though we are not so poor, the difference between you and Paige is still wide''''


    ''''I nned to talk to my family tonight when I go over to pick Jessi from his ce. Our different background means nothing to me. I love Paige and she also loves me. I want to be responsible for Paige. I want to be able to protect her and support her future''''


    ''''You must really care about Paige. It''s good to see that she has found someone who cares about her like you do. Paige grew up without receiving much love from me and herte mother but despite all that she has grown up to be a good person. I owe her a lot of things in this life that I won''t be able topensate her for. I am d that she has finally found someone she wants to spend the rest of her life with. Jordan, please take care of Paige and don''t make me regret letting her marry you''''


    ''''I can''t promise that the road will be rocky because we are two different people with different personalities, but in all that, I will always make sure that I do everything keeping her happiness in mind''''


    ''''When you are ready, invite your father and let''s have a family dinner together''''


    ''''I will do that''''


    ..


    Jordan peeled an apple before cutting it into pieces and ced them on a te and sent them to the hall. He sat across his father and they ate the apples while chatting.


    ''''So, have you decided to settle down with that girl you told me about?'''' Mr. Damien Attoh asked and Jordan nodded his head.


    ''''Her name is Paige. I will bring her over very soon. I already met with her father this morning and he said I can arrange for us to have a family dinner together. that way, I can introduce everyone at the same time''''


    ''''I thought you were going to take Yvonne back. She came here a number of times. Who would have thought I was amodating someone who has hurt my own daughter? What are the police saying?''''


    ''''She is still denying all charges but she had nowhere to turn to right now. She insisted that she didn''t know the person who ran over Jessi but Jessi insisted he was the same man she cheated on me with. The police are still investigating the ident. But Yvonne would have to spend about 6-8 years in prison because of the crimes shemitted''''


    ''''She shouldn''t be allowed to get out of there that easily. She had done enough harm to our family''''


    ''''I will handle it. where is Jessi?''''


    ''''She is in your mother''s room looking at her pictures. She must have missed her a lot''''


    ...


    The next day.


    Paige, Jordan, Joel, Mirabel and Jessi apanied Carlien, her mother and Lucas to the airport. Today was the day, Carlien was leaving for Country A and Lucas had insisted on going with her and her mother. She didn''t stop him because she felt she might need him especially now that she was going to a strangend.


    Her cousin, Noah had left already with Cassax before they returned to City B. She was now going to witness his judgement as the crown Queen of Country A.


    ''''I''m going to miss you, Carly'''' Paige hugged her best friend.


    ''''I will miss you too, but I will try to hasten everything over there ande back immediately''''


    ''''Lucas, take care of Carly for me. I am entrusting her in your care'''' Paige said to Lucas.


    ''''Don''t worry. I will make sure she is safe all the time and bring her back to City B in one piece''''


    ''''Give me a call when you get there'''' Jordan said to Lucas.


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Carly, go ande back safely'''' Joel said and hugged her.


    ''''En, take care of yourself and Mira too. Jessi, I miss you already''''


    ''''Call me when you get to Country A, elder sister''''


    ''''I will. You will be the first person I will call''''


    ''''Elder brother, please take care of her while you are there. If you lose her to a prince in thatnd, there won''t be any saving grace left for you''''


    ''''I''m d you said that to him, Jessi'''' Mirabel added.


    ''''Passengers of Flight TMH COUNTRY A ready to board, please'''' They heard the announcement.


    ''''That''s our cue to leave. Bye everyone'''' Lucas held Carlien''s hand and they walked towards Kate who was already in the line checking in.


    I can''t believe everything that has happened so far'''' Paige muttered.


    ''''I know, right?'''' Mirabel added.


    They watched as the three people checked in and waved their hands at them before going into the boarding sector of the airport.


    ###


    Sitting next to Lucas in the business ss of the ne, Carlien held unto his hand tightly. This was the first time she was going to that country and she didn''t know how the people were. In just a few months, her life had changed drastically and she hadn''t had a break as the secrets surrounding her birth unfold one after another. Now she was going to that country. The ce she had escaped from for many years.


    Carlien had mixed feelings sitting on the ne. She didn''t know exactly what she felt, but looking at the man sitting beside her, she calmed down. ecause he was by her side, she felt she could handle anything that came her way. She was going to find her roots and return back to her normal life. She had made a decision that she didn''t want to be a part of the life in Country A.


    After discussing with Noah, she had decided to hand over her title to him. After all, he had been with the people and knew them better than she did. If her grandfather wanted to see her, they could arrange for her to visit once or twice every year.


    As if the people who wanted her dead. she had already diverse a n with Lucas and Noah. She was going to pass her own judgement to them personally and make sure her parents could finally rest in peace. She was going to settle all scores with the members of the family who caused her to be separated from her family for so long.


    Carlien ced her head on Lucas'' shoulder and closed her eyes. He looked at her and smiled. He was finally with her and he was going to make sure he remained a part of her life from that day going.


    ...


    Joel pulled over in front of his new apartment. It was a vi that he had bought in the new Golden holdings estates street.


    After renovating and getting it ready, he wanted Mirabel to be the first person to see it, so after seeing Carlien off, he had taken her there.


    ''''Come with me'''' he said and held her hand, taking her to the vi. He opened the door and led her inside.


    ''''Whoa, this ce is so beautiful'''' looking at the choice of colours, she couldn''t help but feel that he had used all her favourite colours in the interior designing of the house. She looked at the sofa the hall before moving to the big kitchen.


    ''''Do you like it, or do we have to redecorate it again?'''' Joel asked, standing behind her.


    ''''This is your house, why are you asking me? Would you really change it if I were to say that I didn''t like it?'''' she turned and asked him.

 Chapter 231: Daring couple cont... 3

    Chapter 231: Daring couple cont... 3


    (This chapter contains scenes of mature content. Read at your own risk)


    ''''Do you like it, or do we have to redecorate it again?'''' Joel asked, standing behind her.


    ''''This is your house, why are you asking me? Would you really change it if I were to say that I didn''t like it?'''' she turned and asked him.


    ''''En, I would call them toe and tear everything down if you don''t like it.e, let me show you to the gaming room I personally set up for us. We can always y together when we are home'''' he kept talking as he led her into the gaming room. Mirabel felt like they were a newly wedded couple inspecting their apartment together. it suddenly made her feel so intimate with him.


    Was this how it felt to have someone who envisioned the future with you in it? If she was asked how she felt about this month a few months ago, she would have probably given a vague answer which would have been filled with no emotions attached, but now it was different. In just a month, she had be so close to him than she had with anyone.


    She smiled looking at him as he pointed at the various gaming gadgets he had prepared for them. She realised then, that the man in front of her was the one she was really in love with. Not infatuated with but really cared about.


    ''''I told you to now look at me like that when we are alone? You are putting bad ideas into my head'''' Joel said to her. She didn''t know when he had gotten so close to her.


    ''''Joel'''' she called out his name softly.


    ''''En, Mirabel''''


    ''''Have I told you, that I love you?''''


    ''''You are saying it now and I love you more''''


    ''''I don''t know when it started. Maybe I first fell for you that day at the hospital when you suddenly told me that I was lucky we were in the hospital, if not you would have showed me just how capable you were. I think I found you so handsome that moment. I must be a pervert'''' she said and he chuckled.


    ''''I love it when you a pervert'''' he pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her waist and leaned closer to her face.


    The phone in her back pocket buzzed and they bothughed. They were about to kiss when the call came.


    ''''Talk about bad timing'''' Joel said and moved back. sheughed and took out the phone.


    ''''It''s my mom'''' Mirabel said and answered the call, ''''hi mom. District V? What are you sudden going over to do? Okay, I will, bye'''' she hung up and looked at Joel.


    ''''Are you leaving?'''' he asked and she shook her head.


    ''''My mom wanted to inform me that she and my dad were going for a charity auctioning in District V. They won''t be back until tomorrow or next tomorrow'''' she exined.


    ''''I see. That means you are going to be home alone?'''' he asked suggestively and she nodded her head.


    ''''I think so'''' Mirabel felt that the atmosphere had changed between them but she wasn''t sure whether it was just her or not. She pointed at the door saying, ''''is this thest room?''''


    ''No, it''s left with the bedroom'''' Joel said and looked at her.


    ''''Show me the bedroom. It must be a master bedroom, right?'''' she asked finding things a little awkward between them.


    ''''Do you feel it to?'''' he suddenly asked her.


    ''''Ah? Feel what?''''


    ''''The awkwardness between us? I just feel that things are a little awkward between us''''


    ''''I feel it too''''


    They bothughed and shook their heads. He took her hand walking out of the room, ''''let''s not let things feel awkward between us again''''


    ''''Yes''''


    They went into the master bedroom. The bedroom was a queen sized. There was arge walk in wardrobe inside where some of Joel''s clothes were already inside. He had packed a few of his things in the night before, but it was still big for one person''s use. He walked over to the closer and pointed at the space beside him.


    ''''This will be where your things will hang when we move in together''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mirabel looked at him and bit her lips.


    ''''I don''t mean now, but in the future. You don''t have to feel pressured'''' he assured her.


    ''''I am not pressured at all. I trust you''''


    ''There is also a gym, a library, personal study and an extra room where you can do whatever you want withter on''''


    ''''How many rooms are in the first floor and ground floor?'''' Mirabel asked after he mentioned the other things he had in the vi.


    ''''There are seven rooms in total. Three down and four up''''


    ''''That''s good. I''m hungry. Do you have something to eat here?''''


    ''''No, but there is a supermarket down there. I can go and get a few things for us to cook here and eat'''' he suggested.


    ''''Let''s go together''''


    ''''Okay''''


    The two walked out of the vi. The supermarket wasn''t far from where they stayed so they decided to walk there holding hands. Everyone who saw them thought they were a new couple that had just moved into the neighbourhood. Theyplemented each other so well.


    When they got to the supermarket, they couldn''t find fresh vegetables to buy so they settled for convenience food. They bought packed sausage, packed steamed sides dishes and two bowls of noodles. Joel held the things to the counter and ced them down. he turned to Mirabel who had picked a pack of dried passion fruit mixed with dates. She had opened the pack already and was eating.


    ''''We haven''t paid for that yet'''' Joel said to her as he removed his wallet.


    ''''I''m too hungry'''' she replied.


    The woman behind the counterughed as she looked at them, ''''you must be a newly wedded couple, right?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mirabel was about to disagree when she suddenly heard Joel''s reply.


    ''''Yes, add what she is eating to the bill'''' he said happily and smiled at Mirabel who was stupefied.


    ''''That is on the house. I wish you lots of happiness'''' the woman said to them after billing their things, ''''everything is $12 dors, please''''


    ''''Thank you Ma''am'''' Joel took the bag of things and held Mirabel''s hand.


    ''''You have a cute wife, make sure you treat her well. Youngdy, your husband is a keeper'''' she said to them and Mirabel flushing following Joel behind.


    When they left the supermarket, Mirabel blocked Joel''s path and asked, ''''why didn''t you correct the woman. She thought we were married couple and you didn''t say anything to correct her?''''


    ''''Because I liked what she said and I''m going to make sure she receives a handsome reward by tomorrow''''


    ''''You are going to reward a woman who mistook us for a married couple?''''


    ''''Yes, and anyone else who says that again. I''m going to keep rewarding them for making us a married couple earlier than we n to. That way, you won''t have the chance to run away from me''''


    ''''Whoa. You are so crazy. I''m not walking with you anymore'''' she said and started walking faster away from him.


    ''''Wait for me, wifey'''' his voice attracted a couple of old couple and they looked at them. Mirabel shook her head and ran off as he took off after her, still referring to her as his wife. ''''Wait for me, my dear wife''''


    Joel arrived at the vi and saw Mirabel seated on the sofa. She had her arms crossed around her chest while watching TV and her lips were pouted.


    Joel ced the things on the kitchen counter and went over to her. He stood behind her and raised her head to face him. When she saw his face, she blushed and he leaned closer, giving her a kiss. This time, he ced his hands on her breasts and gently kneaded them. her eyes opened wide and she stared at him.


    ''''Close your eyes, Mira'''' he said and she immediately did. He jumped onto the sofa from where he stood and leaned closer to kiss her as he pushed her body on to the sofa. His hands continued to knead her breast making her to gasp and let out a soft stifled moan.


    He stopped and looked at her face. Mirabel opened her eyes and blushed. She wanted to pull him back to herself and allow him to continue what he was doing but she was too flustered to even speak.


    ''''You are going to be my wife'''' he said and stood up, pulling her along, ''''we will continue where we just stoppedter on. For now, I need to feed you first or your stomach will rebel against meter on.


    Mirabel blushed and walked with him to the kitchen counter. He pulled out a high chair for her saying, ''''sit here, while I make us a quick dinner''''


    ''''Let me help you'''' she wanted to get down and he pushed her back on the chair.


    ''''I want to show you how life is going to be for you every day when you marry me. Allow me to serve you''''


    When he said that she didn''t pursue it anymore and nodded her head. ''''Okay''''

 Chapter 232: Daring couple 4 *

    Chapter 232: Daring couple 4 *


    (This chapter contains mature content. Read at you own risk)


    Joel had his sleeves rolled up and a purple apron hanging in front of him as he started to prepare the food. After sending the side dishes and sausages to the microwave, he opened the cup noodles and set a pan on fire with water. His actions were wless and Mirabel felt he was even more handsome and outstanding.


    ''''Say Joel, why are you so outstanding in everything? You are handsome, sessful, you can cook and you also treat me so well'''' Mirabel counter her fingers as she spoke.


    ''''All for you darling. All for you'''' Joel said and Mirabel chuckled shaking her head.


    ''''You know that was very cheesy, right?'''' she said to him and he leaned closer to her face.


    ''''I can be even more cheesier than that when ites to you'''' he said and looked at her lips, ''''I must confess those are going to be the death of me''''


    ''''What are those?'''' Mirabel blushed as his face was now extremely close to her face. She could even feel his hot breath on her face which just made her even more tense and hot. Her body was responding to every single thing he was doing and she didn''t hate it at all.


    ''''Those lips of yours. I don''t think I will ever get enough of them. Looking at them just makes me want to keep licking them'''', he said and stick his tongue out, really licking her lips. Mirabel moaned and he chuckled and whispered into her ears, ''''don''t moan like that. It gives me wild thoughts'''' he left her and went to empty the noodles into the boiling water.


    Mirabel pursed her lips and touched her racing heart. Her mind was messed up as she began to imagine the kind of wild thoughts he might be having about her. She looked at his butt and chuckled as a silly thought crossed her mind.


    ''''What are you smiling about? Don''t tell me you are thinking of something bad?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' she said in a calm voice and looked at him, but Joel could sense the change in her.


    ''''Mirabel, have I seeded in turning you into a bad girl?'''' he asked and turned to face her.


    ''''Huh? What do you mean?'''' she blushed looking at him.


    ''''Nothing'''' he said and turned to open the microwave and brought out the side dishes and sausages. The noodles were also done, so he served them in two small round soup bowls. He sent them to the floor in the hall and turned the TV on before returning to her side. He removed the apron and turned to her, ''e and wash your hands, food is ready my love''''


    Mirabel went to wash her hands and returned to the hall where Joel was already seated and joined him.


    ''''Noodles taste a lot better when you are eating them while sitting on the floor'''' he said to her.


    ''''How did youe up with such a deduction? Never heard of it before''''


    ''''Someone taught me that in college''''


    ''''Girlfriend?''''


    ''''Not really but she was the first girl I slept with''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I thought I should tell you about it''''


    ''''But, weren''t you in love with Paige before?''''


    ''''That''s true, but I haven''t told you the entire story yet. We were having a school end of year department celebration and I got drunk. She slept with me and asked me to forget about it. I only realised what happened after the following day and when I confronted her, she said she had always wanted to sleep with me but it didn''t mean that she loved me. She was just attracted to me sexually''''


    ''''That damn woman. She slept with you and then told you to forget it happened? I thought men usually did this kind of stuff?''''


    ''''Women can be more heartless than men, you know. But, that is all in the past now. I haven''t seen her in thest 12 years since then and I never drink when I am outside my house. I guess I was keeping myself for you''''


    Mirabel coughed after hearing that. she red at him, ''''you are so shameless'''' she turned and started eating her noodles.


    ''''I can be more shameless than this when ites to you, because you are the woman I love'''' he whispered into her ears before going back to eating her food. They ate their food in silence with casual lighter talks until they were done.


    ''''I am washing the bowls. You did the cooking, I will do the dishwashing'''' Mirabel said and stood up. She picked up the bowls and went to the kitchen.


    ''''Then, let me help you''''


    ''''No, I didn''t help you when you were cooking. I don''t need your help''''


    ''''But, I don''t want you to get tired''''


    ''''I want to also do something, Joel''''


    ''''Then, you can just reward me with a kiss after I am done doing all the work. That would immediately take my tiredness away''''


    ''''You are always taking advantage of me, shamelessly. Alright, I will give you a kiss. Have you even heard a wine kiss before?'''' Mirabel turned to ask him.


    ''''Wine kiss?'''' Joel looked puzzled.


    ''''En, my ssmates talked about it. They said it is from a scene in the drama ''descendants of the sun'', where the couple had a wine kiss but I didn''t watch it''''


    ''''Let''s watch and practice together then'''' Joel looked energetic at once.


    ''''But, those couple got married and divorced afterwards'''' she said with a frown.


    ''''Then, let''s not do it. I don''t want to end up breaking up with you. We can try something else''''


    ''''En, okay'''' they moved to the kitchen and Joel started washing the bowls, ''''then I will rinse the bowls. That way we will finish early. It''s gettingte. I should go home''''


    ''''Let''s spend the night together here. I just want to hold you and sleep'''' Joel said and looked at her with a serious expression.


    Mirabel blushed and clutched unto the bowl in her hand tightly while looking back at him.


    Outside the ss windows, it started pouring.


    ''''It''s raining outside'''' Mirabel said softly and he turned to look outside.


    ''''You are right. It''s really raining. Let''s hurry up, I will send you home after we are done with the dishes'''' Joel said to her.


    ''''Huh? Didn''t you say we should spend the night together?''''


    ''''I did but I don''t want to scare you. You are still not sure yet, let''s take it slowly''''


    ''''I won''t go home tonight. You are not the only one who wants to spend a night together. I also want to and you are not scaring me. We are different from every couple. Whether we take things slowly or not, that is up to us. We don''t have to be like everyone else and we don''t have to just hold hands and sleep. We can do other things and be a normal couple''''


    ''''Are you sure?'''' Joel''s Adam apple moved up and down as he looked at her.


    ''''Yes, I am sure. Also, let''s have a ss of wine after this. We won''t break up''''


    ''''Yes, we should just do things our own way'''' Joel said and they bothughed.


    ''''I suddenly feel that we are both novice navigating our way through love''''


    ''''But, it is a beautiful experience. I am d you are the woman I am with right this moment''''


    ''''I am d you are the man I am with, Joel''''


    ...


    Joel walked out of another room with a bottle of wine and two sses. He sat on the floor closer to Mirabel and ced the things in his hands down.


    ''''You seem to love wine a lot'''' Mirabel said to him and looked at the bottle of wine, ''''this is an expensive wine. It''s the same as the one you gave to my parents, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I have a strange liking to wine. I collect them like art''''


    ''''Who do you like more. Me or the wine?''''


    ''''I didn''t know you could be so petty. What answer do you want me to give you? It''s like asking a man what he likes more; a woman or football. But, I never thought I would get asked this question''''


    ''''I am this petty, now answer me. Who do you like more; me or the wine?'''' he raised a brow at him daringly.


    ''''Whoa!!!'''' Joel like he was at a crossroad. He looked at the wine first.


    ''''I guess you like the wine more'''' Mirabel said and suddenly felt a weight over her. Joel had pushed her on the floor and was now on top of her.


    ''''I like wine, but I love you more than wine, and more than myself'''' he said and started kissing her. She blushed before wrapping her arms around his neck, responding to his kisses.


    Joel lifted her up and sat her on therge sofa cum bed in the hall and started trailing kisses on her. He kissed her face while his hands started pulling the material belt around her white blouse. He untied the robes apart and looked at her, kissing her on the lips again. They had forgotten of the winepletely.


    Joel looked at her luscious bosom that were seen halfway through the blouse. Herying on her back even gave him a nice view as her bra was able to hold only a small part of her breast. He kissed her forehead, then her eyes, down to her nose to her lips before going down to her breast. He kissed her and she blushed and she curled her toes in the process.

 Chapter 233: Daring couple 5*

    Chapter 233: Daring couple 5*


    (This chapter contains mature content. Read at your own risk)


    Joel looked at her luscious bosom that were seen halfway through the blouse. Herying on her back even gave him a nice view as her bra was able to hold only a small part of her breast. He kissed her forehead, then her eyes, down to her nose to her lips before going down to her breast. He kissed her and she blushed and she culled her toes in the process.


    He continued to kiss her right and left breasts while his hand ran down her skirt, lifting it up.


    She looked at him and ced her hands on his shirt and he looked at her and they both smiled.


    ''''Do you need my help with that?'''' he asked and she shook her head.


    ''''Let me try first'''' her hands were clumsy as she started to unbutton his shirt. Her face was red and she looked cute.


    Joel smiled and stopped her, he got down from the sofa and pulled her hand and she stood facing him. He wrapped her arms around his waist and started kissing her before he lifted her up, bridal style. He continued to kiss her as he walked the stairs with her all the while kissing her. She held on tightly to his shirt still trying to unbuttoned them clumsily.


    He pushed opened the door and went over to the bed, cing her gently on it and she knelt on her knees and unbuttoned thest button on his shirt and looked at him.


    ''''Done'''' she said feeling satisfied.


    ''''Silly girl, why do you have to look so cute?'''' he kissed her standing at the edge of the bed. He froze when her hand touched his belt and he looked at her. ''''You''''


    ''''I guess I was anticipating this very moment with you'''' she said and removed his belt.


    ''''Damn you, Mira'''' he said and pushed her on the bed andid beside her. He kissed her while untying the rest of the robes on her blouse. When he was done, he removed the blouse from her body leaving only bra. He wrapped one arm around her waist pulling her closer as her kissed her. his other hand kneaded her breast making her moan. He put his hand under her skirt and rubbed against her thighs. They continued to kiss until she felt his hand touch her pant and she gasped.


    ''''Do you like it?'''' h asked teasingly.


    ''''En, I love everything you are doing''''


    ''''Then, I will make sure you enjoy it even more'''' he looked at her breast and kissed the nipple before circling his tongue on it. Her breathing tightened as she felt the pleasure from what he was doing. His hand continued to tease her slit. He pulled her skirt up to her waist and shifted her pant aside and finally touched her clit. When he did, she gasped and held on tightly.


    He looked at her and unsped the bra from behind her and removed it before he started tracing his finger on her semi-aroused nipples, and they hardened up. When he saw the silly stered smile on her face, he put his tongue back again while his other hand continued to teased her down there, making her want him even more.


    He rubbed her clit slowly and she left out soft moans. Her subtle moaning aroused him and he ced her on the bed and slowly removed the skirt and pant from her body, he kissed her again before going down on her. he opened her legs wide and looked at her.


    ''''I''ve imagined this moment for so long'''' he whispered and smiled. He leaned his face closer and kissed her wet spot before taking in her nub into his mouth and started eating her out.


    She let out a loud moan and touched his hair. She didn''t know her little actions enticed the man the more and he increased the pace making her moan even louder. Joel was d the entire house was soundproof.


    He inserted his middle finger inside her as he continued to suck and lick her. His finger running in and out of her and felt her clit tightening, he knew she was close to cumming but he wasn''t going to let her cum that easily. Since it was her first time, he wanted it to be so memorable.


    He stopped and looked at her. she blushed with a confused gaze and he gave her a sly smirk before inserting a middle and ring finger, slowly sliding inside her and she gasped again and held the sheets tightly, crumbling them in the process.


    Mirabel felt she was in the third heavens as her body felt so good and pleasant. She never knew her body could feel such euphoria.


    He looked at her and curled his finger into a ''v'' inside her and found the rough spot of her G-spot, he pushed forward and her entire body almost jumped off the bed, she gasped and mentioned her name incoherently, ''''ah aah, Joel. I''''


    He rubbed against the same spot and felt her tightening around his fingers. Her toes curled and her body shook as she squirted out, coating his hand with her juices on the bed. She continued to call out his name and her body kept shaking. Slowly but steadily, her body settled and her body began to rx.


    Joel looked at her flushed face and removed his pants. His penis was erect and ready for her now, but she surprised him when she suddenly sat up and touched it. it was now his turn to be surprise as he looked at her.


    ''''Mira, what are you doing?'''' he asked, looking at her blushing face.


    ''''I heard from my lectures that this is pleasurable to a man. I want to also do something for you'''' she said, rubbing her hands up and down his shaft, her actions were clumsy yet cute.


    ''''Let me teach you how to do it'''' he held her hand in ce and starting rubbing in against his shaft, up and down. She smiled seeing the pleasant look on his face. She increased the pace and his penis seemed to grow even bigger than be. She wondered if it will be able to enter her. The thought alone made her blush.


    ''''I know what you are thinking, I will be careful''''


    ''''En'''' she replied and touched his shaft with her tongue asking, ''''can I try that too?''''


    ''''Be my guest, but I need to teach you that too'''' he said and she opened her mouth, taking him in. She coughed when she felt a choke and blush.


    ''''I can do it''''


    ''''Do it slowly, you don''t have to rush'''' he guarded her by putting her hand on his shaft and directed her. She soon picked up the pace and increased on her own. He ced his hand on her breast and kneaded them as she continued her exploit. He lifted her further on the bed andid down on his back. He lifted her body and turned her towards him. He shifted her body and her legs fitted right on his mouth and he started to lick her as she also sucked on his penis. It was pure bliss for both of them as they explored each other, pleasuring each other.


    As if on call, they both shook and he held her legs in ce, eating her out until she couldn''t take it anymore and screamed cumming again. She straightened her body and convulsed on top of him.


    He was satisfied with the results and then lifted her on the bed and climbed on top of her. He opened her legs up and directed his penis right at her entrance while looking at her.


    ''''If it hurts too much, let me know. We can always go further any other day and time. I don''t want to hurt you''''


    ''''Shut up and put it in already'''' she said to him with a satisfied grin.


    ''''Yes, mydy''''


    He knelt on the body and shifted her body to meet him halfway. Her held his shaft and slowly teased her before entering her. his actions were careful as he was afraid to hurt her. He looked at her and her eyes were also down where his shaft was.


    With one careful and calcted pace, he entered her and she froze. Her body stiffened and she held unto his hand.


    ''''Sorry darling'''' he whispered into her ears as he kissed her shut eyes, going in and out of her slowly.


    The pain subsided and pleasure started swelling up in her body. She moaned as he went in and out of her. he kissed her breast and sucked them as he increased the pace of his thrusting.


    Looking at her as she was about to cum again, she had a smile on her face. He climbed fully on top of her and started fucking her fast, making sure they were about to cum together. She circled her arms around his neck and started kissing him as he continued to torture her pleasurably.


    They both came and he ced his head on her shoulder and kissed her neck. They breath out hardly while chuckling.


    ''''Should we rest and go at it again?'''' he whispered into her ears.


    ''Should we? I haven''t felt that before. I want to do it again'''' she replied.


    ''''Then, I will make sure the second round is even more intense than the first. You will be signing marriage documents with me after today'''' he teased her.


    ''''Shameless''''


    Author''s side note.....


    PS: Those two probably went at it the whole night.


    Author: sighs ''the problem with newbies discovering the pleasures of life'''' I am out of here.

 Chapter 234: The past that came haunting us 1

    Chapter 234: The past that came haunting us 1


    Mirabel was helping Paige in the kitchen. They were preparing the dinner for the official meeting between the two families. Paige was nervous and Mirabel tried to calm her down.


    Because Jordan knew she would be nervous, he had asked Joel and Mirabel to be with her and help her in the preparation as he left to pick up his father and Jessi.


    Joel had gone out with Mr. Payin Thomas to get him a suit since thetter had stopped wearing those after the incident years ago. He had discarded all his suits, so Joel had taken him to thepany to get a tailored suit that fitted him. There was no rush since the dinner was until that evening and it was stillte morning.


    ''''Hey, rx, okay? Is just an introduction dinner'''' Mirabel tried to assure her.


    ''''I know but I can''t help been nervous and scared''''


    ''''Mr. Attoh is a good man. He won''t give you a tough time, especially when he knows Jordan adores you so much''''


    ''''Is going to be okay, right?'''' Paige sped her hands together and Mirabel sighed, pulling her into a hug.


    ''''Yes, it is going to be just fine. No need to be worry or anxious. Everything will turn out just fine''''


    ''''Let''s hurry with the food, then. We don''t have much time left''''


    ''''En'''' Mirabel''s phone buzzed and she hurried to take it, ''''it''s Joel'''' she said with a smile before answering, ''''hello babe. alright, I will go over and get it from aunt, en, bye'''' she hung up and looked at Paige.


    ''''What did Joel say?''''


    ''''He wants me to pick up wine from his mother. Paige, I will be back''''


    ''''En, hurry up. I don''t want to be alone in this house''''


    ''''I will be back in no time'''' Mirabel kissed Paige''s cheek before going out.


    Paige went back to cooking until a few minutester, she heard the doorbell ringing.


    ''''Oh, did Mirabel mistakenly lock the door after going out?'''' Paige wiped her hands with a napkin before going to the door. When she opened the door, she didn''t see Paige but a strange man instead.


    ''''You are?'''' Paige asked him and the man removed his shades revealing his ck eyes. He looked at Paige and asked.


    ''''You must be Paige Payin, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I am and you are?''''


    ''''I have a message for you from Yvonne. She said I should make sure you see this before you take a step forward with what you are about to do tonight''''


    ''''Yvonne?'''' Paige looked at the man sceptically. She suddenly remembered that day when Yvonne told her that she was going to send her a surprise soon. Paige had an ominous feeling.


    The man smirked looking at the mixed emotions disyed from Paige''s eyes, ''''you are wavering. You are wondering whether to take that envelope or not, right?'''' he chuckled, ''''you are just as beautiful as I heard. Even I am curious as to what kind of decision that you will make after seeing what I have in this envelope. You should hurry up; time is not on your side. Everyone will be here soon. You need to make a decision quickly'''' the man urged her on.


    Seeing that Paige''s hands were clutched against her dressed, almost wrinkling it, he looked at his wrist watch and ced the brown envelope on the door porch. "I will see you around, Miss Payin'''' he said and turned away leaving. He stopped at the main gate and turned, ''''by the way, you are beautiful. It breaks my heart that I am the one to send you this piece of information''''


    Paige watched the man leave before she stared at the envelope for a while before deciding to take it. Her hands quivered as she lifted the envelope to her side and looked at it. She opened it and took a deep breath before digging her hand inside. There was only a storage device inside. It was a small ck drive.


    Paige turned to go inside and saw Mirabel returning with two bottles of wine. She kept the device into her side pocket and crumbled the paper.


    ''''What''s that?'''' Mirabel asked looking at the paper she had squeezed.


    ''''Nothing, let''s go'''' Paige said to her and opened the door.


    ''''Wait'''' Mirabel touched Paige''s face and furrowed her brows.


    ''''What is it?'''' Paige asked her.


    ''''Your face is pale and you seem to be running a fever. You are also acting weird. Are you sick?''''


    ''''No, I''m fine. Must be the weather. You know it''s been hot and coldtely. My body is quite sensitive to the changing weather. Let''s go inside''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mirabel went inside first, followed by Paige.


    ''''I''m going to my room to take a few vitamins and a jacket, I will be out soon'''' Paige said to Mirabel.


    ''''En, do that'''' Mirabel turned towards the kitchen and smelt some burning scenting from there. She screamed and ran over. She frowned after opening the pot. All the steamed vegetables that were supposed to be used as side dishes were burnt to ck.


    ''''Paige, what happened to you. You burnt the vegetables'''' she said and Paige walked closer.


    ''''Sorry, I forgot about it'''' Paige said apologetically.


    ''''Paige, you are really acting strange. Did something happen to you while I was away? Or did someonee to visit you?''''


    ''''No, no one came here'''' Paige was flustered by her right guess. She turned towards her room saying, ''''I wille down and help you with the work after taking my meds''''


    As she walked away, Mirabel frowned. She couldn''t stop having the feeling that Paige was acting strange. She was suddenly lost. Mirabel turned back to the pot. She turned the gas off and lifted the pot into the sink. She rolled her sleeves and started cutting fresh vegetables again. Luckily, they had bought a lot of vegetables during the shopping if not they would have needed to go back to the mall for fresh vegetables.


    She busied herself with the work but after sometime, she looked towards Paige''s door and sensed a weird feeling. She put water into the rice cooker and connected it before deciding to go up and look for Paige but just as she was about to enter, she heard the sound of a car outside.


    ''''That must be Joel'''' she went towards Paige''s room to inform her but when she was about to knock the door, Paige hade out.


    ''''Paige, I almost thought you had fallen asleep in that room. Do you know that you are acting strange today, Paige? Is everything alright?''''


    ''''En, everything is fine. Who came in with the car?'''' her voice sounded normal but her eyes were red, like someone who had just finished crying.


    Since she said she was fine, Mirabel didn''t want to make an issue out of it. after all, today was a good day. They could just talk about it the next day.


    ''''I think it''s Joel and uncle. Let''s go out and see'''' Mirabel held Paige''s hand and they went outside together.


    When Mirabel opened the door, she saw Joel adjusting the tie for Mr. Thomas Payin. ''''Whoa, uncle, you look especially dashing today. The suit fits you so well'''' Mirabel said walking up to them.


    ''''This girl really had a sweet tongue'''' Mr. Thomas Payin said.


    ''''Dad'''' Paige went forth to hug her father tightly, ''''dad, I missed you'''' she said and everyone looked at her puzzled. She was acting strange.


    ''''I just left you two hours ago to go get a suit. Why are you being so nostalgic?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked but Paige tightened her grip on him.


    ''''Dad, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry'''' her voice quivered as she said those words. They were filled with agony and heartache. She was clearly sad.


    ''''Paige, what''s wrong?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked and pulled Paige away from his embrace. Her eyes were suddenly swollen and red and she was sniffing.


    ''''Paige, what''s wrong?'''' Joel also became rmed as everyone else. He turned to Mirabel and asked, ''''Mira, did something happen while we were away?''''


    ''''No'''' Mirabel shook her head.


    Paige held her father''s hands tightly and looked at him with tears streaming down her face. Her voice was shaken even as she spoke and her body tensed up.


    ''''Dad, you know I love you so much right? You know I would do anything for you, right?''''


    ''''Off course I know that. now stop crying and tell me what''s going on. Did Jordan break up with you? I will go to find him right away and teach him a lesson''''


    ''''No, he did not break up with me''''


    ''''Then, why are you crying. Don''t you know it''s breaking my heart to see you this way?''''


    ''''Dad, the dinner won''te off again'''' she finally said and everyone looked surprised.


    ''''What do you mean, Paige?'''' Joel turned her to face him.


    ''''I broke up with Jordan a few minutes ago'''' she said.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''What?'''' the three people by her side all had the same reaction of shock in their response.


    ''''Paige, you are kidding, right?'''' Mirabel asked and Paige should her head.


    ''''I am not joking. I told Jordan to not bring his family here anymore''''


    ''''Paige, this is a serious matter, can you exin what you mean by that?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin asked.


    ''''Why did you suddenly break up with Jordan? Say something for us to at least understand you, Paige'''' Joel added his voice.


    ''''Because his father is Damien Attoh'''' she finally said and looked at her father.


    ''''Damien Attoh that Damien Attoh. Paige are you sure of what you are saying?''''

 Chapter 235: The past that came haunting us 2

    Chapter 235: The past that came haunting us 2


    Mr. Thomas Payin felt like his entire body had been poured with cold water. Looking at the bloodshot eyes of Paige, he knew she was right but still he wished it wasn''t the case. Their lives were finally getting by smoothly. How could that man be the father of her daughter''s boyfriend?''''


    ''''Same one who stole everything away from us. I only found out a few minutes ago after I received an envelope from Yvonne'''' Paige exined.


    ''''What do you mean by that, Paige?'''' Jordan''s voice sounded behind them and they turned to see him walking towards them. Paige stepped behind her father involuntary as her gaze turned cold and sharp.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    ''''I need an exnation from you. You suddenly called to break things off and turned your phone off. I had toe here and find out why you are suddenly breaking up with me when our families are supposed to meet today''''


    ''''Jordan,e with me'''' Joel said to Jordan calmly.


    ''''No, I am not going anywhere. If there is something I need to hear I would rather hear from Paige herself. I heard you mention my father''s name. Did he call you to ask you to break up with me, or did he threaten you?''''


    ''''He didn''t call me neither did he threaten me. Jordan, we can''t be together anymore. Yvonne was right. this rtionship was cursed from the get-go''''


    ''''What? Paige''''


    ''''You want to know why I suddenly broke things off? I will tell you. Do you remember I told you that my father had to go to jail because his best friend betrayed him and ran away with a loan they were supposed to use to start a business together? Because of that my mother was robbed and died and I had to live with Carlien and her mother until my father came out of prison?''''


    ''''Yes, I remember but what has that got to do with me, Paige?''''


    ''''That man who betrayed my father, caused my father to go to jail and my mother to die. Turns out he was your father. Funny right?'''' Paige chuckled looking at him. Her face filled with self-mockery as she looked at Jordan.


    ''''What? Is that true?'''' Jordan turned to look at Mr. Thomas Payin and he nodded his head.


    ''''I must be crazy. Really crazy. I fell in love with the son of my father''s enemy, kissed him and even slept with him. What a thrilling revtion'''' she chuckled again but her hands were clutched together and her lips was smeared with blood from her over biting her lips trying to stay sane. She let out a frustrated sigh and her body quivered.


    ''''Paige, are you alright?'''' Jordan asked after studying her for a while. Her body was shaking and she took a step back and let out a piercing scream and kept hitting her chest. Her breathing shortened


    ''''She is not alright. She is showing signs of extreme shock'''' Mirabel said after studying her. ''''She is about to faint'''' Mirabel didn''t finish her sentence when Paige fell and Joel who was by her side quickly caught her.


    ''''Quick, get the car'''' Joel screamed and Jordan over to Joel''s car and opened the backdoor.


    ''''Paige'''' Mr. Thomas Payin seemed to havee back to his senses and held Paige''s hand. Joel sent her into the backseat and Jordan got into the driver''s seat.


    ''''Mirabel, stay with uncle. I will call my parents toe over'''' Joel said to Mirabel.


    ''''Don''t worry. I will be here'''' Mirabel said and went to hold Mr. Thomas Payin''s hand.


    Jordan sped out of the neighbourhood into the main road and then towards the hospital.


    ...


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, Paige had gone into cardiac arrest and was immediately moved over to the emergency private ward where an emergency room doctor came and started performing CPR on her. He pushed hard and fast at a rate of 100 to 120 pushes in the middle of her chest. He did it for close to five minutes until she regained a pulse and was out of danger.


    The doctor sighed along with those in the ward. He turned to Joel and Jordan who were standing anxiously behind him and asked, ''''what happened to her? If you had brought her even a secondte, it would have been toote''''


    ''''Please, how is she doing?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Her heartbeat has returned but as you can see, she is still unconscious. We have to monitor her for a few days. If she doesn''t wake up, we will have to consider surgery'''' the doctor exined.


    ''''She will wake up. Paige will definitely wake up'''' Jordan went to stand by the bed and touched her hand. ''''You have to wake up, Paige''''


    ''''A nurse wille in and attend to her. If anything happens, call me immediately'''' the doctor said and went out. He removed his face towel and wiped his face as he went out.


    Joel went closer to Jordan and tap him on the shoulder and he turned to look at him, ''''I think you should go and find out the truth from your father. Yvonne was the one who sent the evidence to Paige, but we also need to confirm the truth from your father first. You will be able to make a decision afterwards''''


    ''''I am not leaving Paige no matter what happens or what the truth is''''


    ''''No one is talking about leaving Paige but you need to clean this mess up and it starts with your father'''' Joel''s phone buzzed and he took it out.


    ''''Hello, Mira'''' he furrowed his brows, ''''what happened? Okay, I will tell Jordan. He will be there soon'''' Joel hung up and looked at Jordan.


    ''What is it?''''


    ''''Paige''s father went over to meet your father''''


    ''''I will leave Paige to you'''' Jordan said and rushed out immediately. He ran out of the hospital and got into the car of Joel and drove off.


    ..


    At the vi of Damien Attoh.


    Mr. Thomas Payin and Damien Attoh sat across each other.


    ''''It has been over 15 years, right? since west saw each other. I didn''t think we would be reuniting this way'''' Damien Attoh said and chuckled.


    ''''You have the cheek tough. It''s this funny? Is betraying me and causing me to lose everything funny to you?''''


    ''''Back then, I only did what I thought was best for me. Thanks to that decision my family is doing well now. But, I guess it was also fate for us to meet again. all these years, I''ve been looking for ways topensate you for what I did''''


    ''''You shameless pig''''


    ''''Uncle''''


    ''''Dad''''


    Mirabel and Jessi stood at the stairs shocked. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    ''''Uncle, is not true, right? You have always been a just person. Did you really cause Paige to lose her mother and her father went to jail because you took a loan that both of you were supposed to use for a joint business?''''


    ''''I did''''


    ''''You did? Dad, how could you be so calm and be saying this?'''' Jessi asked as Mirabel helped her down the stairs. She was walking with crutches.


    ''''I regret the day I knew you. Damien. You have no ounce of humanity in you. You don''t even feel sorry towards my family for what you made us go through?''''


    ''''What can my apology do to you? It has already happened. I canpensate you for your loss and the time you spent in prison''''


    ''''Make sure you are ready to reallypensate them, dad because I will make sure everything you have goes to Paige and her father'''' Jordan spoke standing at the door. ''''I just realised I didn''t even know the extent to which my own father would go to make money. Thanks to you, everything is a mess for me now. You must be happy, right? Paige is still unconscious from the shock of finding out that I am your son. You are not even apologising for your actions but you want topensate them? Can the money bring back the life that was lost? What about the time he spent in prison? He lost his family and didn''t get to send her daughter to high school and you are talking aboutpensation?''''


    ''''You will hear from mywyer, Damien Attoh. If money could solve all problems, then there won''t be the need forwmakers andws to protect the vulnerable'''' Mr. Thomas Payin said and stood up. he looked at Jordan, Jessi and Mirabel saying, ''''it was nice getting to know all of you, but, stay away from my family from no onwards. I don''t want you anywhere near Paige or me''''


    ''''Uncle'''' Jordan called and clutched his fists helplessly as he watched Mr. Thomas Payin leave the vi.


    ''''Things were hard that time and he just had a nave mind. He was too righteous''''


    ''''I will call the familywyer tomorrow. Transfer all the movable and immovable assets including capital and business deed in Paige''s name. I will hand over everything to them myself, since everything we have now is from the money you stole from her father''''


    ''''How dare you call me a thief. No matter what I am still your father''''


    ''''It''s because you are my father that I am trying to salvage the situation in the best way that I know how. It is either that or you lose Jessi and I. We will no longer be your family. You can have everything and be alone''''


    ''''Are you threatening me?''''


    ''''No, I am telling you what will happen if you don''t give even down to the car outside to Paige. We don''t have anything that is ours, except my vi that was bought by mom using her dowry. Jessi, Mirabel, let''s go''''


    ''''You think they will take you back after you give them everything?''''


    ''''No, even I don''t have the guts to appear before Paige again after what you did to her. I don''t deserve the love she had for me'''' Jordan carried Jessi in his arms and Mirabel walked by their side as they went out of the vi.

 Chapter 236: The past that came haunting us 3

    Chapter 236: The past that came haunting us 3


    Joel sat beside Jordan at the counter and watched him drink shot after shot of tequ. It could be said he was determined to waste himself tonight.


    Joel just watched him. He didn''t have the desire or willpower to stop him because he knew he was in pain and sometimes a drink might just be what someone needs.


    He had made up his mind to let him drink till he dropped before he sent him back to his apartment.


    Lucas rushed into the club hurriedly and started looking for him. When he saw them, he went over and sat beside Jordan and looked at Joel.


    ''''You are here?'''' Joel looked at him calmly and he nodded.


    ''''Tell me. It'' everything I heard really true?'''' Lucas was panting for breath as he sat down. Mirabel had called to inform them of what happened. He was the only one who coulde because today was the coronation of Noah and also the state execution of the uncle and other traitors who tried to covet the throne. He had been with Carlien and her mother and had met with Carlien''s paternal grandfather. He even worked with Noah in rooting out all the people that were working with Carlien''s uncle.


    Lucas and Carlien were shocked when they heard the news but only Lucas could go over because of the coronation. Carlien would returnter in about a day or two after settling things over at Country A.


    ''''What you heard is true'''' Joel confirmed and Lucas sighed tussling his hair as he turned to look at Jordan.


    ''''Jordan has a sensitive stomach; he shouldn''t be allowed to drink this much''''


    ''''Allow him. It''s the only thing that can make him get a proper sleep. We can just get him some hangover soup for him tomorrow. He hasn''t rested even a little. He has been running around since it happened''''


    ''''How about Paige? Has she woken up yet?''''


    ''''She woke up this evening. Mirabel is with her at the hospital''''


    ''''How is she taking it?''''


    ''''Oddly enough, she hasn''t said anything about what happened yet''''


    ''''She hasn''t?''''


    ''''Yes, you are a doctor, tell me. What will happen if she doesn''t talk about what happened?''''


    ''''It''s bad. Usually, when this kind of thing happens, the victims will first pretend it never happened. It is more like a typical breakup aftermath. She doesn''t believe it happened. But Paige is a doctor. She knows what is happening to her more than anyone else. She will probably feel hatred towards Jordan and his family but that might not also be the case considering how she cared about Jordan. So, the oue could be one of these two; she will hate Jordan and his family to the core or she will still love Jordan but not have to guts to meet or see him because this is something that also involves her family. Her person''s life was sacrificed after all''''


    ''''So, in summary, it is now impossible to salvage the rtionship those two had?''''


    ''''Yes, they might never be able to get pass this obstacle especially Jordan. I''m sure he is nning to return everything his father had to Paige and her family. He will try topensate her for the loss but even he knows that he can never repair the damaged that''s been caused''''


    ''''Assh. These two are giving me a headache already'''' Joel sipped his c and turned to look at Jordan, ''''what do we do with him now?''''


    ''''Let''s take him home. I will stay with him tonight'''' Lucas turned in time to see Jordan pouring another ss of tequ and he snatched it away, ''''Jordan, that''s enough for the night. You are going to wake up with a serious headache tomorrow''''


    ''''Leave me alone. What am I?'''' he pointed at his face and chuckled, ''''What am I? I am the man who made the family whom my father destroyed daughter to fall in love with me? I should just die. I want to die''''


    ''''Why would you die? You didn''t even do anything. If someone is to be med, that person is your father. He is the one who caused all this'''' Joel said to him.


    ''''Joel is right. All of this isn''t your fault. who among us doesn''t know how much you love Paige?''''


    Joel removed a few dors and ced it on the counter and got down from the chair. He and Lucas pulled Jordan down from the chair and forcefully sent him out of the bar.


    ..


    Mirabel was feeding Paige porridge after she woke up. It waste but the doctor gave instructions that she should be fed something after waking up, if not the medications she was under would cause adverse effects on her body.


    While she was eating, Mirabel kept stealing nces at Paige who had remained silent after waking up.


    ''''I''m okay'''' Paige said to Mirabel.


    ''''Huh? You are okay?''''


    ''''Mmm''''


    ''''Then, I will cut some fruits for you. Joel brought a lot of fruits. He said you like to eat apples and strawberries. Which one would you have first?''''


    ''''Strawberries, thank you''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mirabel put some strawberries into a te and went to wash them.


    Paige looked at the door longingly as if waiting for someone. ''''Is he really not going toe and see me?'' she muttered to herself.


    ''''Here'''' Mirabel returned and sat in the chair beside her. she noticed Paige was looking at the door and suddenly asked, ''''the door is beautiful, right? the doors of hospital wards are exceptionally beautiful these days. One look at them and all your sickness just go away''''


    Paige busted intoughter looking at Mirabel who flushed with a shy smile.


    ''''You should never tell jokes to a patient, Mira. What kind ofme joke was that? But, it did make meugh so you did well'''' Paige said and picked a strawberry to eat.


    ''''How are you feeling?'''' Mirabel asked cautiously.


    ''''You mean how am I mentally?'''' Paige looked at her and asked, ''''how is Jordan doing?''''


    ''''Do you want my honest answer?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''He is bad. He fought with his father and asked him to return everything to you and your father''''


    ''''That is indeed the Jordan I know''''


    ''''Paige, how are you really feeling? You know it isn''t good to keep feelings bottled inside, right? I might not be good at consoling people but I am also not bad when ites to listening to people. I can assure you that I am a good listener''''


    ''''Awful? But, I can''t forgive Jordan''s father for what he did because I lost my mom because of what he did. I don''t know exactly what I feel but I don''t think I have the guts to face Jordan right now. I am the most apologetic to my father right now because I unintentionally opened his wounds once again. The least I can do is to make amends, right?''''


    ''''So, is there really no way for you and Jordan to make amends?''''


    ''''I''m so full. I should get some sleep. You can go home and sleep. This ce isn''t a good ce to sleep''''


    ''''But, you will be alone''''


    ''''I am a doctor. I will be fine. You should go and keep Jessipany''''


    ''''Is it alright to leave you alone? Are you having any silly thoughts and thus want me to leave before you act on them?''''


    ''''You have such vivid imagination. You should be a writer. Even if I kill everyone in this world, and God is after me, I still would run for my life. Do you think it is that easy to be alive? I am not having wild thoughts. I just want to be alone, that''s why''''


    ''''Oh, then, I will leave you. I wille again tomorrow''''


    ''''Go already. You are turning into a nagging olddy''''


    ''''Alright. Take care of yourself. Press the rm if you feel any pain. I will also inform the doctor to check on you every thirty minutes''''


    ''''How is Joel handling this side of you? I seriously should stay away from you''''


    ''''Fine, I''m leaving, bye'''' Mirabel took her bag and kissed Paige''s forehead before leaving.


    When Mirabel left, Paige took out her phone and scrolled to Jordan''s number. She stared at it for a long time before she suddenly pressed on the delete icon, ''''I guess there is really nothing to salvage anymore'''' her hands shook as she touched the delete icon and looked at the message ''are you sure you want to delete this contact?'' that appeared on the screen. Tears trimmed down her face. After confirming the delete, she put the phone away and took the pillow behind her. She ced it on her thighs and covered her face with it, crying uncontrobly.


    Her father who was at the door about to entered heard her sobs and stayed at the door. He didn''t know how to face her. he felt responsible for the pain his daughter was going through but he also felt helpless because he didn''t know what to do. at the moment, the hate was stronger than the love.

 Chapter 237: The past that came haunting us 4

    Chapter 237: The past that came haunting us 4


    Carlien rushed into the hospital ward and saw Paige with a lot of tiny white tables in her hands. She was about to swallow them when Carlien opened the door, so she simply looked at her and asked, ''''Oh you are here?''''


    ''''Paige, No. This isn''t the right thing to do. I know it''s hard and your heart is in a lot of pain but still doing this isn''t right'''' she walked slowly towards Paige.


    ''''What is she talking about?'''' Paige tsk-ed and picked a ss of water by her side to drink and heard Carlien scream again.


    ''''Paige, no. Please, don''t do this, okay? this isn''t the end of your life. You are still young and you will meet a lot of handsome men on the way. Huh, who hasn''t met a couple of scums before, right? Jordan isn''t the only man that exist. If you want, I can arrange for a couple of mem toe and see you every morning''''


    Paige ced the ss back, still holding the tablets in her hands. She sighed and looked at Carlien was obviously worried and asked, ''''hey, you just what thoughts are you having? What do you think these tablets are?''''


    ''''Aren''t they sleeping pills? Weren''t you about to overdose on sleeping pills and die?''''


    ''''Come here'''' Paige beckoned on Carlien and thetter walked closer. Paige flicked her forehead.


    ''''Ahh, it hurts'''' Carlien frowned rubbing her forehead.


    ''''Did you think I did it because it won''t hurt? You you should have your doctor''s licence revoked on a more serious note. What makes you think I was going to overdose and die? What did I do wrong to be the one to die?''''


    ''''Those aren''t sleeping pills?'''' Carlien looked at Paige with a serious expression. Paige removed a small medicine box from her side and handy it over to Carlien. Thetter''s expression changed and she turned to look at Paige, ''''daily medicine dose?''''


    ''''Yes, look'''' Paige stretched her hand to show Carlien. In reality, there were just four different tablets in her hands.


    Carlien gave an awkward chuckle when she realised she was overreacting and scratched her head.


    ''''I don''t know, but when I entered and saw that you had tablets in your hands, I thought I saw a lot of them and not just four. Sorry!!!'''' she took the ss of water and gave to Paige, ''''drink it quickly. I brought you some of your favourite food''''


    ''''Did you seriously think I was going to kill myself? Why?''''


    ''''Well, I thought you were overwhelmed by what happened and wanted to end it all''''


    ''''You should just be an actor. With such wild imagination, being a doctor is simply a waste of your talent'''' Paige took the medicine and gave the ss back to her.


    ''''How do you feel? I''m sorry I couldn''te earlier. I was so warped up and had to leave two days after. I should look for that man and beat him into a pulp''''


    ''''Forget of it. It''s already over'''' Paigeid back on the bed.


    ''''It''s over? You mean you and Jordan are over?''''


    ''''Then, what do you think? We can''t forget everything that happened and be together. being with each other will just make us feel guilty. I will always be reminded of what his father did and he will never be able to forget it either. My father is also hurting because of all this. I can''t forget of the pain of the people around me''''


    ''''I thought you would be crying yourself to sleep but, you are ying it even cooler than I thought. Paige, I know you are acting tough because you don''t want to hurt your father, but sometimes a good cry is the best way to let things go. Don''t bottle things inside of you and suffer alone''''


    ''''Truth is; I want to cry too. I really want to cry but I can''t bring myself to doing it. It just feels so unreal to me. I don''t know when my heart suddenly grew cold but right now, I don''t feel like crying. It is pathetic to do that too''''


    ''''Has Jordane to visit you since that day?''''


    ''''No, if it''s you. Would you have the guts toe here too?''''


    ''''That''s right. I wouldn''t even want to see you either. But, I heard that he met with your father this morning''''


    ''''My father?'''' Paige furrowed her brows, ''''why did he meet up with my father?''''


    ''''Lucas told me he had gone over to give his father''s assets to your dad''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Yes. Now, he is penniless, but that''s not all. It seems he has also cut off ties with his father and might be leaving the city with Jessi, soon''''


    ''''So, he wants to be the first to run away first? He is much of a coward than I thought''''


    ''''You do you mean?''''


    ''''Last night, my father came here. He said that we will be going over to my mother''s town when I get discharged from here''''


    ''''What? No, this isn''t right. What about your school. You still have a semester to go''''


    ''''He was asking me to go with him, he was telling me to go with him'''' Paige looked at Carlien.


    ''''No, I have to do something. I will go and have a talk with Uncle. I know both of you are hurting but this is extreme''''


    ''''Don''t. I already thought about it. I will go to the school and ask them if I can take online sses for thest semester and graduate with the online students''''


    ''''But, that is super expensive. The online students pay three times of what we pay. Where are you going to get the money for it?''''


    ''''I will work and attend school. Carlien, this isn''t something that we can fix. Maybe years toe, it could be fixed but definitely not right now. Everything is a mess right now''''


    Carlien sighed and tussled her hair as she looked at Paige.


    ''''You are doing all of this for your father. What about you? Paige, I am worried that you are going to build a bridge around yourself like how you did when your mother first passed away. You didn''t cry, you didn''t mention anything about her. In fact, it took you until high school graduation before you opened up about the damage and hurt you went through. Please, Paige, just for once, give yourself the chance to feel the pain. Go through it and ovee it. Don''t get lost in doing what you think is right. You matter and your happiness matter too, please''''


    ''''Can you give me a hug?'''' Paige looked at Carlien.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I don''t think I will be able to allow myself to go through the pain yet but I think I am about to cry''''


    ''''Come here, silly girl'''' Carlien pulled Paige up and hugged her.


    Outside the ward, Jordan''s eyes were red as he stood by the door. Remembering everything he and Paige''s father talked about that morning, he didn''t have the guts to face her. He had already promised her father that he was going to stay away from her. Today was thest day he was going to be this close to her again. He watched the door longingly until Lucas arrived.


    When thetter saw him, he sighed and walked up to him, ''''you should go inside and say your goodbyes properly''''


    ''''I lost the right to see her, Lucas''''


    ''''Not seeing her for thest before you leave. Are you sure you will be able to take it?''''


    ''''En, I should do that. Have you bought the tickets?''''


    ''''Yes, I did. But, Ad-Din said I should tell you that, Maria will be waiting with a gun at the airport. That woman is seriously no joke. When she heard that I hurt Carlien, even though she didn''t know her, you should have seen how she always looked at me. She is scary''''


    ''''I will just get shot by her then'''' Jordan said and chuckled.


    The door suddenly opened and Paige came forth. The air grew tense and Carlien and Lucas stared at each other awkwardly. They had missed each other but it would be awkward to hug and kiss when the two people that brought them together were no longer together. The simply smiled and nodded at each other.


    ''''I thought I was hallucinating but you are really here? If you came all the way here, shouldn''t you at least say hello before leaving?'''' Paige looked at Jordan after speaking. While she and Carlien were inside, she thought she was hearing voices and a sudden crazy idea came to her. She decided to confirm whether she was the one thinking too much or if he was really behind the door. Indeed, he was also there.


    ''''Hi, Paige'''' Lucas said.


    ''''Hi, Lucas. Why are you so tensed up? It''s not like this is a funeral house'''' Paige said to them.


    ''''We we will go and give you time to have a chat'''' Carlien said and went over to Lucas'' side.


    ''''That''s right. We will be waiting here'''' Lucas added and pushed Jordan into the room. Jordan unintentionally hugged Paige in the process and their bodies stiffened. Carlien smirked and pulled the door close and turned to Lucas.


    ''''That was done intentionally, right?''''


    ''''En'''' Lucas said and theyughed.


    ''''Such a naughty boy. I missed you''''


    ''''Me too''''

 Chapter 238: Curse of a lonely heart

    Chapter 238: Curse of a lonely heart


    Standing in such close proximity, the two seemed like they didn''t want to move away.


    After staying in the same hugging position for some time, Paige cleared her throat and looked up, meeting Jordan''s deep and prating gaze. Her heart was racing as she also stared back at him. He was leaning closer to her face as if to kiss her before suddenly stepping back. He seemed to havee back to his senses.


    ''''I''m sorry. That wasn''t intentional''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''How do you feel?'''' His voice sound husky. It had a dry tone to it too. He sounded like someone who didn''t get enough sleep and was mentally stressed up.


    ''''I am the one in the hospital, why do you look like you were the one in my ce instead? Have you had dinner?''''


    ''''Paige, I''m sorry''''


    ''''Okay. If you are sorry, then you should eat something before you leave. I heard you are taking a night flight? Do you n to get into the ne on an empty stomach?'''' Paige went back to the table and picked the food Carlien brought and went over to the couch and tables at the other side of the ward.


    ''''What are you doing, Paige?'''' Jordan was confused by her actions. Shouldn''t she hate him right now? Why was she acting so normal like nothing had happened at all?


    ''''I''m inviting you for a meal. Why? You don''t want to?'''' she looked at him with clear eyes.


    Jordan went over and sat across her and watched her as she opened the lunchbox and ced the different dishes on the table. She also removed a pair of chopsticks and a spoon and ced them beside her.


    ''''You eat. I am not hungry'''' Jordan said and stood up, ready to leave.


    ''''Sit back!!!'''' her gaze turned cold and her voice was sharp. Jordan paused in his steps and heard her say again, ''''if you don''t sit back and leave, I can assure you that you won''t ever get to see me again. Also, I am going to curse you to be alone for the rest of your life''''


    Jordan sighed and sat back, ''''what do you want?'''' he asked her.


    ''''Whoa. You sound like a different person. Let''s eat together. We are both leaving this city, take it as ourst meal together. Who knows, we might even die without seeing each other again''''


    ''''Don''t speak of death so lightly''''


    ''''I will take the spoon, you take the chopsticks'''' Paige changed the topic and picked the spoon. She took an empty extra bowl that Carlien brought and started to divide the food and he stopped her by holding her hand.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' he asked her.


    ''''I thought you didn''t want to eat in the same bowl with me. so I was going to portion the food''''


    ''''Just leave it. If you divide it, it won''t taste good and I don''t want to eat alone. What if you put something into my food?'''' he picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    ''''Okay'''' Paige smiled and also took the spoon and started eating. They ate in silence while asionally peek at each other. They both knew it was more like theirst meal together. Though, it was a painful thought for them, they didn''t want to think about that right now. They simply wanted to enjoy each other''spany.


    After a hearty meal, they were both satisfied. Jordan helped Paige to gather the bowls and put them aside before he got ready to leave. They stood in the middle of the ward looking at each other.


    ''''Make sure you eat well and take care of Jessi. If ever return, make sure you look for me. who knows I might be married with kids by then. I can introduce my family to you'''' Paige''s hands clutched hard to her patient gown as she spoke. Her voice wavered but she still maintained a calm smile.


    ''''You too, make sure you eat well and take care of your father. Listen to everything he tells you. He is the person who loves you the most in this world. If I ever return, I will look for you. But, I am not going to wish that you introduce anyone to me as your family. I hope that you remain single till I return''''


    ''''Why? We can''t even be together?''''


    ''''I don''t know if there is a way but I will find it and return back to you. You just have to stay strong, eat your meals and make sure you be a good doctor while I am away''''


    ''''You are really going to be selfish to the end?''''


    ''''En, that is why I don''t ept the breakup you initiated. Paige, we are only separating for a while not breaking up. I am not running away because I think it''s over. I am only going for a brief moment. If you find someone you love in that time, I will give you my blessings then, but if you are still single, I will take it that you waited for me''''


    ''''Can I kiss you? I want to remember how you taste like'''' Paige said and stepped on his shoes, reaching his level.


    Jordan circled his arm around her waist, pulling her closer and leaned closer giving her a kiss. They kissed sensually and passionately. His arms squeezed around her body and kept pulling her closer to himself, not wanting to let go. it was the same with her. She wrapped her arms around his waist and moved them slowly around his neck, responding to his every kiss. Tears dropped from their eyes as they continued to kiss, their tears blending into their mouths. They could taste the saltiness from their own tears.


    After some time, they both slowed down to catch their breath and startedughing. Paige stepped aside and looked at him.


    ''''Jordan, goodbye''''


    ''''You too'''' Jordan looked at her for a while before turning towards the door. He turned the door knob opened and turned to look at her again. She had her hands clutched to her gown as she fakes a smile and nodded her head.


    Paige fell to the floor after the door closed. She touched her quivering lips as tears fell down her face. She bit her lips till she could feel blood.


    The door opened and Carlien rushed in. when she saw Paige in that state, her heart broke. She closed the door and went over to her side and knelt down in front of her.


    ''''Paige''''


    Paige pulled Carlien into a tight hug and started sobbing uncontrobly. Her sobs made Carlien to also join her in crying.


    ''''Paige, I''m sorry. I can''t even do anything to help you. My dear Paige''''


    ''''Carl, what do I do? My heart. It hurts so much Carl''''


    ''''I know, off course it will hurt. Cry all you want. Let it out''''


    ''''I hate feeling this way''''


    ''''It will be fine. You will be fine. This  all of it will pass. The pain is just going to be around for a little while, but you know what, Paige? You are a strong girl. You will be able toe out of this''''


    ''''What do I do?'''' Paige held Carlien tightly.


    ..


    Lucas stood in front of Jordan''s room together with Jessi. Jordan was in the room and they could hear his sobs. It broke Jessi''s heart and she also started crying.


    ''''Will elder brother ever be okay?'''' she asked Lucas as her tears fell, ''''I missed sister Paige already''''


    ''''He will be fine. You will also be fine'''' Lucas hugged Jessi who started crying.


    ''''I feel helpless. I can''t even do anything to help them. I feel so weak and powerless and I hate my father so much. He doesn''t even realise the cost my brother has to pay for what he did. I thought that Jordan was finally going to be happy again. He was so excited about marrying Paige and now all this has happened. He didn''t even do anything wrong''''


    ''''I know, right? why do the children always have to pay for something the adults did? This is so unfair'''' Lucas muttered.


    ..


    Later that night, Jordan finally got out of his room with his luggage. He saw Jessi, Lucas, Joel, Mirabel and Carlien in the hall and furrowed his brows.


    ''''What are you all doing here?''''


    ''''What do you think?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''Jordan, I still think this isn''t the only way out'''' Mirabel added.


    ''I already promised Paige''s father that I will leave this ce and also Paige. I have to keep that promise''''


    ''''Why did you even make such a promise?'''' Carlien asked and stood up, ''''you are really lucky that Paige stopped me in time because I was going to beat you into a pulp but she made me promise her that I won''t do that. Look at all of us here? Paige asked us toe and see you off. she said she didn''t want you and Jessi to go to the airport alone''''


    ''''Jordan, I will find a good man for Paige and make sure she gets married. I will also make sure I send you pictures of her wedding. Anticipate it'''' Joel said calmly and Jordan chuckled.


    ''''Just make sure he is someone who will treat Paige well''''


    ''''You, son of a bitch!!!'''' Joel cussed and Mirabel held his hand and red at Jordan.


    ''''My darling never cusses. Thanks to you, he just cussed''''


    ''''The flight will leave soon. We should go now''''


    ''''Right. there is no use trying to change his mind. Let''s go to the airport then'''' Lucas held Carlien''s hand and they went out one after the other.

 Chapter 239: A drunk Carlien

    Chapter 239: A drunk Carlien


    A week had passed on sessfully and Paige was discharged from the hospital and was back home. Everything seemed to have gone back to normal but there was still some awkwardness between Paige and her father. None had spoken about the incident.


    Paige was in her room making her bed. She lifted her pillow and shook it and a white envelope fell out of it. She furrowed her brows and picked it up but a lot of money fell out of the envelope startling her.


    ''''How did this get here?'''' she picked the fifty dor notes and saw a note inside the envelope and took it out to read.


    ''''I wonder if you will ever find this note. I wonder where we will be by the time you find this but this money is going to be here until you find it. Do you remember this day? It was the day I realised my feelings for you were deeper than I thought. The day you came to my house. Silly girl, how could you not even receive your pay and run away like a coward?''


    Paige said down and clutched unto the letter crying. She remembered that day so well. It was that day she also found out she had feelings for him. But what was the use of it now? They couldn''t be together in the long run.


    After crying for a while, Paige kept the money back inside the pillow and went out to the hall. There she saw her father and Joel chatting.


    ''''Paige, you are here?'''' her father asked.


    ''''En, Joel is here?''''


    ''''Paige, how are you doing?''''


    ''''I''m fine. Dad, I''m hungry'''' Paige turned to look at her father.


    ''''Food is almost ready'''' Carlien said from the kitchen.


    ''''Carl'''' Paige went over to the kitchen leaving them alone.


    ''''How is Paige coping? Is everything alright with her?'''' Joel asked.


    ''''She is not doing well. She is pretending to be fine but I know she isn''t doing well''''


    ''''What do you n to do now? I mean with the assets that Jordan gave to you?''''


    ''''Nothing. Paige would probably want nothing from it and it''s the same with me. I intend to give everything back to Jordan and his sister''''


    ''''If there is anything that I can help with, please let me know''''


    ''''I will leave the assets to you to keep until you hear from Jordan. Make sure he and his sister gets them. As for Paige, she and I are better off without those stuff. We will be going to Malta next week''''


    ''''Okay, but, I think Paige is better off here than there. She doesn''t know anyone, but when she is here, she has us to lean on. Jordan is not here, so there is little chase of them meeting each other. Uncle, think about it. Paige might get lonely when she finds herself in a new environment''''


    Mr. Thomas Payin looked at Paige as she sat with Carlien eating the food and he sighed.


    .


    Later that night, Paige started to pack her things and her father went into her room, ''''Paige, are you sleeping?'''' he asked, opening the door slightly.


    ''''No,e in, dad''''


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Mr. Thomas Payin sat on the bed.


    ''''I''m packing''''


    ''''Paige, sit down''''


    ''''What is it dad?'''' Paige sat on the edge of the bed looking at her father.


    ''''Actually, we don''t have to go''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I mean we don''t have to leave this ce. I did a lot of thinking, and I realised I''ve been a little selfish and I didn''t take your feelings into consideration. I know you must hate me a lot, right?''''


    ''''Dad, no. I don''t hate you''''


    ''''I know I''ve been selfish but after thinking about it, you are the only one I have and I don''t want to lose you. I want to see you smile again. I can''t remember thest time you smiled, and it hurts me to see that you are enduring everything by yourself''''


    ''''Dad, I will be fine''''


    ''''I know, but, I want your thoughts on us leaving here. Is it something you want or it is because I suggested it? You can tell me honestly.


    ''''Actually, I don''t want to leave this ce. I have so many memories here and I would rather live with those memories than go to a ce I don''t know anyone''''


    ''''Then, let''s not force ourselves. We won''t leave if you don''t want to go''''


    ''''Really? Are we really not going to leave?'''' her voice sounded hopeful.


    ''''Mm, we won''t leave. Let''s continue to stay here where we have a lot of loved ones surrounding us''''


    ''''Dad, thank you''''


    ''''Concerning Jordan, I hope you don''t hate me too much. I liked him too''''


    ''''It''s alright, I understand'''' Paige hugged her father.


    Paige''s phone buzzed on the table and she let go of her father and went to pick it, ''''dad is Carl. Hello, Carly. Club? What are you doing there? I will be there immediately'''' Paige hugged up and looked at her father.


    ''''Go ahead. I will leave you to go''''


    ''''Okay, dad''''


    Paige quickly changed into a blouse and ck pants before leaving the house.


    XC Club.


    Paige entered inside the club and looked around. She saw Carlien and Mirabel at the counter and went over.


    ''''Tell me, what are you two doing here?'''' Paige looked at Carlien''s drunken state.


    ''''Oh, my best friend is here'''' Carlien slurred and lifted her ss.


    ''''What is wrong with her?'''' Paige asked Mirabel who was sober.


    ''''She asked me toe here with her. I don''t know what''s wrong with her either'''' Mirabel exined.


    ''''Paige, Paige, my Paige. My heart is in pain. Do you know that? You were finally bing happy and all this shit had to happen. I should just go and look for Jordan''s father and.'''' She pped her hands together ''''smash his head for ruining things for you''''


    ''''I am the one heartbroken, why are you the one getting drunk? Mira, call Lucas toe and take her home'''' Paige said.


    ''''Alright'''' Mirabel took her phone to Call Lucas.


    ''''Paige, why are you just keeping things inside your heart? Don''t you know that it is better to speak out and be free?''''


    ''''Right, I will start speaking out''''


    ''''But, you are going to Malta and I''m going to miss you. Paige, can''t you not go? I promise to be good to you'''' Carlien started sobbing.


    ''''I am not going anymore. Stop crying. People are looking at us''''


    ''''Who cares if they are looking at us?'''' Carlien pinched Paige''s cheeks ''''my love. Do you know how much I love you, Paige? Why are you leaving me essh'''' she cussed.


    Paige noticed the gazes of the people and heard their murmuring.


    ''''Is that her girlfriend? They have broken up''''


    ''''No, you misunderstood us. We are friends. just friends'''' Paige tried to exin as Carlien hugged her.


    ''''Just friends. am I ''just friends'' to you? We''ve been together for so long and you are saying we are just friends?'''' Carlien started sobbing again.


    ''''Lucas is on his way'''' Mirabel said to Paige and she nodded her head.


    ''''I think the people just misunderstood your rtionship'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Paige, don''t leave me alone, okay? I will love you more''''


    ''''Paige sighed and couldn''t wait for Lucas to arrive.


    A few minutester, Lucas rushed into the club, ''Paige, Mirabel'''' he went up to them.


    ''''Took you forever toe Lucas. She was going to be the death of me'''' Paige said and stepped aside for Lucas to hold Carlien.


    ''''Oh, my boyfriend is here. Lucas, I love you''''


    ''''She is drunk'''' Lucas said.


    ''''Very drunk'''' Mirabel affirmed.


    ''''How are you girls going home?'''' Lucas said to Paige and Mirabel.


    ''''I brought my car. Paige will drive''''


    ''''Okay, then, I will send Carlien home first''''


    ''''Alright, bye'''' Lucas lifted Carlien on to his shoulder and went out of the club.


    ''''You better call Joel. I feel like having a drink'''' Paige said on Carlien''s seat.


    ''''Be my guest. It will be on me'''' Mirabel said and took her phone to call Joel.


    .


    Lucas finally reached his apartment. He went to open the door first before going back to the car to carry her inside.


    He sent her straight to the bathroom as she had vomited on herself. Lucas sighed after cing her in the bathtub. He didn''t know whether to help her out of her clothes or not. This was the first time she was in his apartment and even this close to him.


    He looked at the time and went out of the hall. He was about to take his phone when he saw light from the kitchen and went inside. He saw his housekeeper, a middle aged woman who stayed at the quarters.


    ''''Aunt, you are still here?'''' Lucas entered the kitchen.


    ''''I wanted to prepare some soup for my child and found out I didn''t have any, so I came here to pick a few things''''


    ''''It''s a relief that you are here. can you help me with something?''''

 Chapter 240: A glimpse of what was yet to come *

    Chapter 240: A glimpse of what was yet toe *


    (Chapter contains scenes of mature content. Read at your own risk)


    ''''Yes?'''' the housekeeper looked at Carlien before turning to Lucas, ''''you want me to help her?''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    ''''Is she not your girlfriend?''''


    ''''She is aunt just do as I say''''


    ''''Yes, young master''''


    ''''I will bring you a set of clothes for her'''' Lucas casted another look at Carlien who was babbling incoherently and shook his head. Did she have to look so cute even when she was drunk? He was afraid he would lose himself and do something to her if he were to be the one to bath her. So, he thought it was safer to have a female do that, but she was surely going to get it from him the next morning.


    After handing the set of pyjamas to the housekeeper, Lucas returned to the hall with a ss of juice and sat down as he spoke on the phone to an unknown person.


    ''''Lazarus will definitelye when he realises that he couldn''t use those documents for anything. We will wait for that moment and get him arrested for theft and defamation. Keep watching him closely and report to me whatever happens. En, thanks for your hard work''''


    Lucas hung up and saw the housekeepering out of his room and he stood up, ''''are you done?''''


    ''''Yes, thedy fell asleep after bathing''''


    ''''En, thanks''''


    ''''Then, I will retire for the night. Young Master, have a good night rest too''''


    ''''Thank you, aunt'''' Lucas smiled and watched the woman leave before he went to the kitchen to wash the ss.


    Lucas went into the room and saw that Carlien had curled herself into a ball as she slept and he chuckled, ''''you are going to be the death of me, Carl'''' he went into the closet to get a set of pyjamas and entered the bathroom to wash up.


    .


    Next morning.


    Carlien stirred on the bed and opened her eyes. She creased her brows and sat up at once. When she saw a man standing in front of the giant dressing mirror in the room, she screamed and moved back towards the bed''s dashboard.


    ''''You show yourself. How did you manage to bring me here? If you don''t start talking, I will call my boyfriend. He knows how to fight Lucas?''''


    Lucas turned and looked at her and sighed. He adjusted his necktie and went towards her.


    ''''You what did you do to me? How did I get here? Where is this ce?''''


    ''''Take a wild guess, Carl'''' Lucas climbed on the bed on four and stopped just right in front of her, his statement and voice sounded suggestive.


    ''''What happened to me?''''


    ''''Last night aye'''' he furrowed his brows.


    ''''Last night, what happened?'''' she looked at herself, ''''why am I in this pyjamas?''''


    ''''Did you forget of what happened already?'''' Lucas tussled his hair and acted disappointed, ''''I thought it was a memorable night for us and you forgot of it so easily?''''


    ''''Huh? So,st night did we sleep together?''''


    ''''We didn''t just sleep together, we even.''''


    ''''Don''t tell me we had sex without protection? What if I get pregnant? I don''t want to be pregnant right now''''


    ''''Just what were you thinking?''''


    ''''Didn''t we have sex?''''


    ''''You were drunk and Mira called me. I went to the club to pick you but I couldn''t send you home because of the state you were in, so I brought you to my ce''''


    ''''Then, who bathed and changed me into this?''''


    ''''It was my housekeeper who bathed and changed you. I slept in the guestroom''''


    ''Huh? Then, why did you mislead me into thinking we did something when we didn''t even share the same bed? Lucas, you were purposefully misleading me, right?''''


    ''''En, but, are you really okay with having sex with me?'''' he asked with a serious expression and Carl flushed.


    ''''We are a couple and it is something that will happen sooner orter, right?'''' Carlien bit her lips as she looked at him.


    ''''En, you are right. but, I thought you were waiting for us to get married first?''''


    ''''Well, that is also good. But, where are you going, dressed up like this?''''


    ''Inauguration ceremony. The hospital''s board of directors and my father wants me to manage the hospital from now onwards''''


    ''''You are going to be a director of the hospital?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Lucas sat on the bed and held her hands. ''''It was decided a week ago after Lazarus tried to steal the important documents by bribing the hospital''swyer. Luckily, a juniorwyer reported him and we were able to stop thewyer from joining hands with him''''


    ''''Lazarus tried to steal the hospital''s documents, why?''''


    ''''At thest board meeting, he wanted to convince the shareholders to turn the hospital into a private one and also build an all-purpose VIP centre for rich people. Our father initially started the hospital because he wanted to give back to the society. We already have enough profiting from the oil and gas factory, and the workers are all getting free medical treatment from the hospital. Thepany too has taken about 50% of the payment of all treatments for people in the low level ies. Lazarus felt that it was a waste of the hospital''s resources to do all those things when we could be making money. But, this in itself is against the core values of the hospital''''


    ''''What if Lazaruses to create trouble for you today? What if he decides to tell everyone about your past?''''


    ''''I am no longer afraid of my past. You taught me to bravely ept my fate. I don''t mind letting everyone know about my family''s mess but I will also protect the people who are dear to me. You and my father''''


    ''''You are like a different person, Lucas. I am amazed by how much you have changed in just a few months''''


    ''''That is all thanks to you for giving me the courage to try to be a better man. Carl, I will continue to be an even better man for you''''


    ''''I know. I have faith in you. what time is the inauguration? Have you eaten breakfast?''''


    ''''Trying to y wifey already?'''' Lucas winked at her.


    ''''Stop messing with me''''


    ''''But, I want to mess with you'''' he said and pushed her on the bed and climb on top of her, ''''you said earlier on that you thought we had sex, right?'''' he whispered into her ears and kissed her forehead.


    Carlien blushed looking at him, ''you are going to bete''''


    ''''If I made love to you, you wouldn''t have had the energy to wake up this time. I have confidence in my skills, I am not amateur''''


    ''''Gangster, get up from me''''


    ''''Your face is red. Now, I really feel like making you experience what real love making is but, I have to go. If you want to experience what it feels like, why don''t you stick around till I am back''''


    ''''You'''' she tried to hit him and he held her hands in ce.


    ''''I am serious. If I return and find you here, I will take it that you want it as much I do, but if I don''t find you here, I will just take a cold shower and sleep because it will mean I have to work harder to obtain your trust. Don''t worry, I won''t love you any less. I am already crazy for you''''


    ''''What will you do to me when you find me here?'''' Carlien blushed while looking at his darkened gaze.


    ''''I will kiss you'''' he kissed her forehead, her nose and then her lips, ''''I will touch you'''' he kissed her cleavage while his hand travelled under her pyjamas top.


    Carlien flushed when she felt him touch her left breast. Her breathing almost stopped as her body tensed up.


    ''''I will do this to you'''' he circled his hand around her nipple and rubbed it. She unintentionally arched her back. Lucas looked at her and moved the top upwards. He smiled looking at her breasts, ''''just like how I imagined them to be'''' he said and took one into his mouth.


    Carlien gasped and held unto his shirt. He looked at her and removed the suit that was on his shirt, leaving the while shirt.


    ''''Carlien, Lord knows how crazy I am over you'''' he said and lifted her body up and licked her breast making her let out soft moans. His other hand went into her pyjamas pants. He realised she wasn''t wearing any underpants.


    ''''Lucas'''' Carlien called his name when his fingers touched her.


    ''''Carlien, that''s how I want you to call my name when you are cumming'''' he continued to lick and knead her breasts while his other hand ran soft circles around her core. He smiled mischievously before leaving her upper body and pulled down the pyjamas pants off her body. She was going to cover herself when he swiftly opened her legs and went down on her. He didn''t give her the chance to reject him.

 Chapter 241: Anticipation*

    Chapter 241: Anticipation*


    (This chapter contains scenes of mature content. Read at your own risk)


    ''''Carlien, that''s how I want you to call my name when you are cumming'''' he continued to lick and knead her breasts while his other hand ran soft circles around her core. He smiled mischievously before leaving her upper body and pulled down the pyjamas pants off her body. She was going to cover herself when he swiftly opened her legs and went down on her. He didn''t give her the chance to reject him.


    ''''Lucas'''' Carlien said his name again as his tongue touched her clit. His name on her lips made him eat her even more soon sending her into a climax. She let out a deep moan and shudder under him but he didn''t let go. H


    e continued to lick her and inserted his finger inside her. he licked and finger fucked her until her juices were all over him as she squirted calling out his name every time.


    Lucas looked at her flushed face that she tried to cover her face with the nket and chuckled. ''''Carl, you are so sweet. I wished I could stay back and make you cum even more than this but duty calls. This is just the beginning, I will go even further and deeper when I return. Anticipate it''''


    Lucas got down from the bed and looked at his bulge, ''''guess I have to take care of you first before I leave''''


    Carlien heard the sound of the shower and removed the cover from her face and looked towards the bathroom. When she heard his moan and realised what he was doing, she flushed and looked at herself. She really wanted to help him but she was too shy to go.


    Carlien stood up and picked her pyjamas pants and got down to wear it; she finished and turned and saw Lucasing out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist.


    ''''I will go and wash up'''' Carlien rushed into the bathroom and heard his chuckled.


    Lucas quickly changed into a different set of formal attire and Carlien wasn''t still out of the bathroom. He shook his head and went to gather the sheets first. afterwards, he went to the door of the bathroom and said to her, ''''I will be leaving first. I asked the housekeeper to make you breakfast. eat and wait for me. Carl''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''I love you'''' he said and could imagine her flushed face. ''''You don''t need to tell me you love me too right now. You will be saying itter tonight; a lot'''' he added and went out with the sheets.


    When she heard the door open and close, she walked out of the bathroom with a reddened expression. She looked at the bed that was now empty and touched her lips. A smile spread on her lips as she flushed again thinking about what will happen again when Lucas returned.


    Meanwhile at the First Hospital, the doctors and current hospital director, their uncle were all outside the hospital''s entrance to wee the chairman, Mr. Derrick Askia, the father of both Lazarus and Lucas together with thetter. Their cars pulled over and they got down and went inside with everyone else.


    They didn''t waste time and went straight to the conference room to discuss the matters at hand. While the discussion was going on, Lucas kept ncing at his watch and his father noticed him and leaned closer towards him.


    ''''You seem to be in a hurry than an old man like me. Don''t tell me your girlfriend is waiting at your ce?'''' his father asked.


    ''''Yes, she is waiting for me and I''m finding their long talks boring'''' Lucas said as a matter of fact to his father who smirked and shook his head.


    They both went back to listening to the speeches of the board of directors. Soon they were done and about to officially announce Lucas as the new sessor and youngest director when someone rushed inside to inform them of the chaos Lazarus was making outside. It didn''t also take long when everyone''s phone to buzz with a chain message.


    Just like Lucas had expected, Lazarus really went ahead to expose the secret of his birth by a single message that was now circting around.


    Mr. Derrick Askia was angry after he saw the news too and looked up to find the gazes of the board of directors on him and Lucas. All this while, except a few people, no one knew that Lucas was from another woman other than the mother of Lazarus.


    ''''Derrick, can you exin this new information that is circting around?'''' one of the directors dared to ask.


    ''''I didn''t know that a person''spetence had to be judged by where he is from too? Does it matter whether Lucas is the son of my wife or not? He is my son all the same and all of you here knows how hard working he is. This is an internal war in my family and has nothing to do with the direction of the hospital. Our vision remains the same. Lucas is industrious and also the right candidate to lead this hospital to greater heights''''


    ''''Father, please let me speak'''' Lucas stood up and faced everyone, ''''actually, I had anticipated something like this happening but I could have stopped it but I didn''t. this is because, no matter how I came to be, I know I desire this position. If you have doubts, you can give me six months. After six months, if you don''t see any results, you can freely give the position to another person. I believe my views and values are the same with all of you for this hospital. I will prove to you all that I deserve this position''''


    The directors nodded their heads in agreement and one of them spoke, ''I have personally watched you grow and take up challenges. I believe that Lucas is the right person for this hospital''''


    Mr. Derrick Askia rxed on his seat and nodded with appreciation and admiration for how Lucas handled the situation.


    The meeting continued from where it stopped and soon, Lucas was inaugurated as the youngest director and chairman of the hospital.


    ..


    Carlien finished preparing dinner and ced them on the table before she started cleaning the kitchen.


    Earlier on she had asked the housekeeper to teach her how to prepare Lucas''s favourite food and she did. The housekeeper had left earlier on so she was now alone in the house.


    Carlien was humming and dancing to a song ying in the hall while cleaning the kitchen sink. When Lucas arrived and went into the house, that was the scene that greeted him.


    A beautiful scene of his girlfriend dancing while cleaning. He tiptoed to the dining table which was closer to the kitchen and sat down watching her.


    Carlien ced the napkin down and started twerking and Lucas suddenly felt hard and hot watching her. he couldn''t stand the innocent tease any longer and stood up. the abrupt pace made noise and Carlien turned. She screamed and almost fell but he was fast and swiftly held her hand pulling her into his arms.


    ''''You'''' she hupped and blushed, ''when did you get here?''''


    ''''Enough to see what a good dancer you are'''' he winked at her.


    ''''No, I am not a good dancer''''


    ''''I especially loved how you twerked. I made me think of you doing same on top of me'''' he wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her neck, ''''I missed you so much''''


    ''''Wait. I smell. I just finished preparing dinner''''


    ''''It can wait''''


    ''''No, Lucas, calm down first'''' Carlien said as her face turned red.


    ''''I should calm down?'''' Lucas furrowed his brows beforeughing at her, ''''you are so cute, Carl''''


    ''''How did it go? did Lazaruse to make trouble with you?''''


    ''''Nothing that I couldn''t handle''''


    ''''Then, everything was a sess, right?''''


    ''''Right, but none of thatpares to the joy of seeing you in my home after returning. I wished this could be us every day''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''En, you look sexy wearing that apron and doing that twerk. You really surprised me, Carl. I never thought I could see this side of you. I think I love this side of you more; natural and organic''''


    ''''Tsk'''' Carlienughed.


    ''''What did you prepare?''''


    ''''Steamed beef soup, braised vegetables, and boiled rice''''


    ''''Sounds good already. Let''s eat first and then, I will teach you how to twerk on me. don''t even think about escaping from me''''


    ''You are so naughty'''' Carlien hit his hands and stepped aside. Lucas pulled her over to the dining table for them to eat.


    ''''Shouldn''t you wash up first?'''' Carlien suggested.


    ''''No, I intend to wash up with you today''''


    ''''Huh? You want us to bath together?''''


    ''''What is that look? I''ve seen everything already. Do you still have to feel shy?''''


    ''''I didn''t see you. You cheated me''''


    ''''Don''t worry, you will be able to see me when we go together to bath. You will even be impressed by what little Lucas could do. He can''t wait to meet you''''


    Carlien''s face flushed, ''eat'''' she stuffed a chicken thigh into his mouth.

 Chapter 242: A good feeling*

    Chapter 242: A good feeling*


    (This chapter contains scenes of mature content. Read at your own risk)


    Standing behind Carlien as she rinsed the dishes he had just finished washing, Lucas wrapped his arms around her waist and showered her neck with tantalising kisses that made her flushed. Her whole body was getting hotter and hotter and she was beginning to imagine how it would feel when he touched her.


    With the memory of the morning still fresh in her mind, her body tensed up and her nipples stood up. she inhaled a breath when his hands touched her breasts and yed with them sensually while kissing the back of her ears. she didn''t know she could feel so much pleasure from these simple actions of his.


    Lucas looked at her shut eyes and smiled before turning her to face him. She opened her eyes and met with his deep gaze. He smiled at her as he untied the apron around her waist. He removed it and tossed it away before pulling her closer to himself and started to kiss her. he lifted her up and sat her on the kitchen counter and she gasped. He took the opportunity to go deeper, circling his tongue with hers while his hands travelled all over her body.


    After kissing for a while, they both broke apart and looked at each otherughing. She almost fainted fromck of breath.


    ''''You shouldn''t hold your breath in for so long, babe'''' he said as he kissed her neck.


    ''''I will'''' Carlien chuckled and they looked at each other. Suddenly she gasped and looked at him surprised and her face turned red from her own reaction.


    Lucas''s hand was inside her under pant and she didn''t even know when he did that. he gave a wicked grin and increased the pressure on his hand as he worked his way around her clit.


    ''''Lucas'''' she shuddered again and grabbed unto his shirt tightly, pressing her breasts against his chest. He was rubbing his finger around her clit so fast that she felt she was going to explode from the pleasure he was giving her. she subconsciously shifted her legs apart and he smiled and pushed his middle finger inside her. He went in and out of her slowly while his thumb continued to rub her clit.


    ''''Ah, aaah'''' she let out soft moans and when he realised she was closer, he removed his hand and pushed her body on the counter and spread her apart and she opened her eyes confused. She was so closed and he stopped.


    Seeing the displeased frown on her face, he smirked saying, ''''don''t worry, I''m going to give you a mind blowing orgasm''''


    He opened her legs apart and kissed her before he started to eat her out. Carlien wasn''t prepared for the impact and felt her whole body shivered from the excitement. Sheid t on the counter while he was standing up. He had a clear view of every part of her and was pleased with her reaction. He circled his tongue around her clit and inserted a finger inside her. Licking and finger fucking her, it was sheer bliss as she felt the pleasure building up inside her. Something she had never felt before. A beautiful pleasure that made her lose herself in it as she let out loud moans, calling his name in the process.


    Lucas kissed her clit before biting it softly and shuddered, her orgasm making her shiver and call his name.


    After letting her calm down, he lifted her and carried her towards the bathroom saying, ''''that was just the beginning''''


    Carlien blushed, her body getting heated up again for what was toe.


    Lucas put her down in the bathroom and started removing her dress. She also helped him with his shirt and soon they were all naked in the bathroom. Lucas filled the bathtub up and got inside first. He sat down and stretched his hand towards her, ''e here babe''''


    Carlien with his help stepped into the bathtub and sat in front of him. She could feel his bulge leaping slowly behind her butt.


    Lucas wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug as she sat in between his legs. She leaned against his chest as he yed with her breasts.


    ''''Do you know when I first fell for you?'''' he asked her and she shook her head.


    ''''When?'''' she rxed against his chest.


    ''''When you pped me and told me you felt disgusted by my touch''''


    ''''I was really harsh with my words, right?''''


    ''''You were, but I deserved them for treating you that way. Since that day, you started avoiding me and I found myself wanting to see you''''


    ''''Are you a masochist?''''


    ''''Maybe I was a masochist when it came to you'''' they bothughed, ''''it was like something stirred up in me. I just wanted to show you that I was capable of being someone you could not feel disgusted with. I wanted to show you that I could be a good man if I wanted to''''


    ''''Is that why you asked me why I didn''t like you and said you just wanted to be friends with me?''''


    ''''En, I think so, but after finding out that you liked me, I got scared suddenly. I was afraid that I couldn''t be able to protect you or give you the kind of happiness that you deserved. When I also found out that Lazarus was your high school crush, I thought my chances with you were slim, but, after Jordan told me on the phone that you had been attacked by an unknown man, I felt like I couldn''t breathe properly. The fear of losing you forever was greater than the fear of seeing you with another man''''


    ''''Lucas, let''s not break up. Let''s be together forever and lets also do something to help Paige and Jordan''''


    ''''En, I n to go and meet Jordan''s father tomorrow and have a good chat with him''''


    ''''Actually, Uncle Thomas isn''t so heartless. I believe that as long as Jordan''s father gives a sincere apology, maybe in the future, there could be hope for Paige and Jordan. Time heals all wounds, right?''''


    ''''You are right, but right now. I just want to make you mine first'''' he said and turned her to face him, ''''you are still shy?''''


    ''''It feels weird'''' Carlien smiled ''I mean good weird'''' she added.


    ''''Do you know what I want to do to you tonight?''''


    ''''Tell me''''


    ''''I am going to make sure you scream my name out loud''''


    ''''Won''t that wake your workers at the quarters up?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, this house is soundproof and I am a selfish man. I want to be the only one hearing you scream out my name while I make you mine and leave my mark on every part of your body''''


    ''''Do that. I belong to you''''


    Lucas chuckled and looked at her, ''''I just find myself falling for your unpredictable ways, Carl'''' he pulled her closer and kissed her before pouring shampoo into his hands, ''''I am going to bath you''''


    ''''Sounds like a n'''' she smiled at her own shamelessness, ''''then, shall I also bath you?''''


    ''''Be my guest. Do whatever you want to me, I am all yours''''


    They took turned bathing each other and whispering sweet nothings to each other. After cleaning themselves up, Lucas lifted her out of the bathroom into the bedroom andid her down. they were both naked andfortable with each other.


    Lucas sat on the bed afterying her t on the bed. He stared at her naked body and said to her, ''''I could never be satisfied with looking at you''''


    ''''Pervert, you are creeping me out'''' she said and he leaned closer to her face.


    ''''I am just appreciating you, but, I could do that in different ways. I could appreciate you like this'''' he kissed her lips, ''''I could also appreciate you like this'''' he ced his hand on her left breast and rubbed her nipple and she gasped, ''''I could also appreciate you this way'''' he put the other breast into his mouth and sucked it while his other hand worked its way around her waist. He stopped at her abdomen, the spot that linked to her G-spot and massaged it before going down. he inserted his finger and curled into towards the front, slowly he went in and out of her.


    She whispered into his ears softly, ''''fuck me, Lucas''''


    ''''Are you sure? I want to make you ready''''


    ''''I am sure. I want to feel you inside me''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' he said and opened her legs apart. He positioned himself right at her entrance and careful entered her. she shuddered and held unto him tightly. He kissed her as he entered her slowly and moved in and out of her until she could handle him.


    When the pain went away, she began to feel pleasure from what he was doing. He knelt on his knees and opened her legs wider. He started thrusting in and out of her while his thumb rubbed her clit making her moan.


    ''''Lucas, it feels so good'''' she said as the pleasure built up within her and she screamed his name squirting on him as her body convulsed. As she was calming down, he started thrusting deeper again, this time really fucking her. he increased the pace and they both started to feel their bodies melt with pleasure.


    With one thrust, they both cummed and he fell on the bed and pulled her closer to himself, hugging her.


    ''''That was beautiful'''' Carlien murmured.


    ''''You were beautiful. I want to watch you cum like that again. what to do, junior isn''t satisfied yet'''' he said and she looked at his bulge that was up and chuckled.


    ''''Let''s try that twerking thing and see'''' she suggested.


    ''''That is even great'''' he said and lifted her up and she climbed on top of him. He helped her position his erection towards her entrance and she felt him inside her and her body tensed up while he groaned.


    ''''this feels so good, Carl'''' he held her waist and directed her to go up and down slowly.


    ''''Let me try it on my own'''' she said and he left her and rxed his hands on the bed watching her go clumsily up and down his shaft.


    It was a beautiful sight for him as her breasts bounced up and down. he groaned in pleasure and sat up, wrapping his arms around her, he licked and kissed her breasts as she kept going up and down him.


    She felt a wave of pleasure hit her and she moaned. Lucas held her andid back on the bed, bringing her together with him. He held her body in ce and took over while she was still on top. He was now the one fucking her while she remained on top of him.


    The pleasure from the intense fucking made her gasped and moan, ''''ah ah aah, Lucas, I feel it'''' she kept moaning and calling out his name as he fucked her.


    ''''Aaaah aaah'''' her money convulsed and he kissed her finding himself cumming along with her. they both cummed and shivered in pleasure against each other. Sheid on top of him as they both panted for breath.


    ''''Carl, you are the best''''


    ''''You are the best too''''

 Chapter 243: The apology that came a little too late

    Chapter 243: The apology that came a little toote


    A month has passed on and it was finally the day they were returning back to school to finish theirst semester. It was going to be a busy final semester for them as they would be required to submit and defend their thesis ahead of their graduation.


    Paige and Carlien didn''t have any lessons together in thisst semester and their individual schedules were packed making it hard for them to even meet each other or keep each otherpany for a few hours in between lectures.


    Carlien and Mirabel still made time in their busy schedules to apany Paige for meals before or in between their lectures but that was making her feel even more guilty, so Paige asked them to stop patronising her.


    After the close of her lectures on that Friday, Paige arrived home to find a luxurious car alongside the blue Bentley of Lucas parked outside her house. She got rmed and rushed inside but what she saw shocked her.


    Damien Attoh was on his knees with a solemn expression while her father sat watching him quietly. The sound of the door made them turn and they saw Paige at the door. She walked closer to them.


    ''''Dad, what is he doing here?'''' she pointed at Damien Attoh. Everyone''s eyes seemed red the more she looked at them.


    ''''Paige, I came to ask for you and your father''s forgiveness. What happened that year was something I regret everyday but my pride wouldn''t let me be honest''''


    ''''What does he mean by that, dad? Lucas, can you tell me what is going on?''''


    ''''Paige, actually, there is a reason why uncle Damien took the money and ran away. He didn''t use it to start his own business''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Paige furrowed her brows as her gaze turned to Damien Attoh.


    ''''Myte wife and I separated for a while after ourpany went into difficult times. She had to go to her parents with Jordan and Jessi to a ruralmunity to work while taking care of them. When Thomas and I decided to venture into a joint business together, I had used all my money in trying to cater for my family, so Thomas was the only one illegible for the loan. The truth is, on the day I took the money, my wife called to tell me that Jordan had fallen ill from drinking contaminated water. I was confused at that time. The only thing I could think about was how to save my son, I acted impulsively by running away with the money. I used the money for Jordan''s surgery and the rest left I opened a small shop in themunity. I wanted to make it and thene back to Thomas but then I heard of what happened and didn''t know how to face him anymore. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry''''


    ''''Did Jordan know about this too? Did you tell him about this?'''' Paige shouted the question at him as her eyes turned red.


    ''''En, I told him about it. that is why he felt apologetic to you. He felt that he should have been the one to die instead of your mother'''' Damien Attoh said.


    ''''Are you even human? How could you tell Jordan all this, knowing very well the kind of person he is? Now I understand why he wanted to get away from me so much. He was guilty and this is all your fault. I me you for my father going to prison but my mother. She died in an ident. This isn''t anyone''s fault but you actually pushed it onto your own son?''''


    ''''I can''t believe I also told Jordan to get away from my daughter because of this misunderstanding. I was waiting for a sincere apology from you. everything could have been resolved if you had been sincere but you onlye to exin and ask for our forgiveness after everything is already this messed up?'''' Thomas Payin looked at Paige, ''Paige, will you be able to forgive dad for hurting you this much?''''


    ''''Lucas, tell me. where did Jordan go to?'''' Paige turned to look at Lucas.


    ''''He went to Cosmos. He is currently with Ad-Din and Maria''s family''''


    ''''Can you get a ticket for me. the fastest one?''''


    ''''Are you going there?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''En, Jordan is going to keep thinking and feeling guilty. I need to clear whatever misunderstanding that is between us''''


    ''''Paige, does that mean, you don''t hate Jordan?'''' Damien Attoh asked.


    ''No, but I hate you and it''s going to take a long time for me toe around so don''t expect anything from me. I am doing this for Jordan and Jessi and myself. Dad, can I go?'''' Paige asked her father.


    ''''This was originally something between the grown-ups. You and Jordan are innocent. Go and look for him if you want to. I won''t stop you''''


    ''''Lucas, get me the ticket, I will go and get a few things ready'''' Paige ran off to her room and Lucas started making a series of calls.


    ...


    City B Airport.


    Paige and Lucas arrived and saw Carlien, Mirabel and Joel already at the airport. They were standing beside a private jet that Lucas had organised.


    ''''Paige'''' Carlien and Mirabel called and went to give her a hug.


    ''''Make sure you bring Jordan back, Paige'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''En, I will try my best''''


    ''You will do great'''' Carlien added.


    ''''I called Ad- Din and he said Maria will be picking you up from the airport once you arrive'''' Lucas informed Paige.


    ''''Thank you, Lucas''''


    ''''There is nothing my babe can''t do once he puts his mind to it'''' Carlien said and held Lucas'' hand.


    ''''Paige, make sure you bring back that idiot. I will give him a good beating''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Miss, the jet is ready to take off'''' the pilot walked to them and announced.


    ''''Alright, everyone. Wish me luck. I will call when I touch down''''


    ''''Good luck, Paige'''' they all waved at her as she got into the jet.


    Paige closed her eyes as she sat down and felt the jet taking off. in just five hours'' time, she will be in Cosmos. She was nervous. It felt like forever since shest saw Jordan.


    Four hourster


    Cosmos Town.


    Cosmos international Airport.


    Maria touched her protruding belly as she pouted her lips. She had two bodyguards, a male and a female by side while she waited at thending area. She was already seven months pregnant and Ad-Din didn''t want her acting rashly.


    When Jordan and Jessi first arrived, she had thrown caution to the wind and kept beating Jordan up until her anger was appeased. Not even Ad-Din could make her understand because she felt guilty for bringing them together for Jordan to hurt Paige.


    Maria saw the jetnding and was about to run over when the female bodyguard held her hand back, ''''Ma''am, you can''t run in this state'''' she said calmly to her and Maria frowned ad red at her.


    ''''Why did I have to be pregnant at this time?'''' she cussed and waved her hand when she saw Paige getting down from the jet.


    ''''Paige, my honey'''' she walked in slow steps towards Paige.


    ''''Maria. I missed you so much'''' the male bodyguard took Paige''s luggage and she went and hugged Maria.


    ''''Fancy seeing you. I missed you too''''


    ''''Look at you. How is the baby doing?''''


    ''''Apart from asionally kicking me, she is being good''''


    ''''That''s great''''


    ''''You must be tired. Let''s go and get you freshen up. I asked my aunt to prepare you something good to good. Everyone can''t wait to see you. Kobby was so thrilled when I informed him about youring. Calia too said she really liked you since that time at the wedding'''' Maria paused and said seriously, ''that wedding. I shouldn''t have introduced that coward to you then? I can only have myself to me''''


    ''''How is Jordan doing?''''


    ''''Oh? He is fine. Don''t worry about him'''' Maria said, but her voice sounded ambiguous as if hiding something from Paige.


    ''How is everyone doing?'''' Paige asked as she wrapped her arm around Maria''s shoulder. They walked out towards the car park chatting.


    .


    Denarius Estate.


    Maria and Paige arrived and saw Ad-Din, Calia, and Kobby waiting by Ad-Din and Maria''s quarters.


    ''''Paige, dear'''' Kobby went forward to hug her.


    ''''Kobby, I missed you'''' Paige hugged him and then went over to Calia, ''you look even more beautiful than thest time''''


    ''''And you are still the pretty woman I almost turned gay for'''' Calia said with a wink making themugh.


    ''''How have you been?'''' Paige asked Calia.


    ''''I''m doing great''''


    ''I''m taking good care of her'''' Kobby said and Calia hit his shoulder.


    Maria looked at Ad-Din who was with smiles and frowned, ring at him.


    ''''What did I do?'''' Ad-Din mouthed.


    ''''You better exin things properly to Paigeter on'''' she mouthed back and turned to Paige, ''let''s go in. Paige must be tired''''


    ''''That''s right. go in and rest. I am apanying Calia to antenatal today'''' Kobby said and touched the barely noticeable belly of Calia.


    ''''Congrattions. I wouldn''t have known you were pregnant'''' Paige said to her.


    ''''I''m just a few weeks in. go in and rest. We will catch upter on'''' Calia said to Paige and she ''nodded.


    ''''En, thanks foring to wee me. I will see youter'''' Paige went inside with Maria and Ad-Din while Kobby went to their car with Calia.

 Chapter 244: Just for a little while

    Chapter 244: Just for a little while


    Paige came out of the guestroom after freshening up and changing into new clothes. Maria looked up and saw her and smiled.


    ''''Come here, Paige. Food is ready''''


    ''''Are we the only ones eating?'''' Paige asked and looked at the empty hall.


    ''''Ad-Din left to pick up Jordan. Let''s eat first. Don''t tell me you are willing to starve a pregnant woman?''''


    ''''Off course not'''' Paige went and sat across Maria.


    ''''Look, there is your favourite crayfish and also beef soup to go with the rice'''' Maria picked a lot of different side dishes and ced them on Paige''s te, ''''eat a lot''''


    ''''En, thank you'''' Paige started eating.


    They ate while chatting but once in a while, Paige''s eyes would linger at the door. Maria took notice of all this and felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    The truth was Jordan had identally heard her speaking with Paige that morning and was aware that she was on her way to see him, but he had suddenly left saying he didn''t wish to see her at the moment. Maria didn''t know how to tell Paige the truth. She could only hope that Ad-Din was able to convince Jordan to see Paige even if it was for a short while.


    Thendline in the hall suddenly rang bringing them back to their senses. Maria stood up, ''''I will get the call first''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''Hello'''' Maria answered the phone and looked at Paige, ''he really doesn''t want to see her even after she came all the way here?''''


    Paige turned and looked at Maria. she hurried to thetter''s side and stretched forth her hand.


    ''''Is Jordan with Ad-Din right now?'''' Paige asked and Maria nodded her head.


    Immediately, Paige took the phone and spoke, ''''give the phone to Jordan'''' she said to the person on the other side. It was silent for a while before she heard a voice from the other side.


    ''''What are you doing here, Paige?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''If you want me to go back and hate you for the rest of my life, then continue to hide. I have lectures tomorrow noon and I have to leave in the morning. if by the time I leave, I don''t see you. then I will consider that you don''t want to see me. I will get away from you and make sure you never see me again'''' Paige hung up and looked at Maria.


    ''''Do you think he wille?'''' she asked Maria, her voice quivering.


    ''''Who knows; maybe he will. Paige, are you alright?''''


    Paige shook her head, ''''I am not alright. I am not fine at all, Maria. I am confused and not sure of what to do next. I feel thating here was a mistake''''


    ''''That damn Jordan. Should I put needles in his bed? He stays at Max''s quarters with Jessi''''


    ''''Jessi, where is she?''''


    ''''She should be done with her therapy by now. I will take you to meet her''''


    ''''En, thank you''''


    .


    Maria and Paige rang the doorbell and it opened. Jessi stood at the inner porch excitedly and pounced on Paige soon as she entered inside.


    ''''Elder sister, you are here''''


    ''''Jessi, I missed you so much''''


    ''''Me too, me too, elder sister''''


    Paige held Jessi''s hand as she walked back to the hall with one hand holding a walking aid. Maria made them a drink and left them alone to catch up.


    ''''Jessi, tell me. Jas Jordan ever fallen seriously sick before?''''


    ''''Oh, how did you know about that?'''' Jessi looked at her surprised.


    ''''Can you tell me about it?''''


    ''''Back then, things were hard for us. We had to live with our maternal grandparents whom didn''t like us that much because my father was poor. That day, we were so hungry and there was nothing to eat. Jordan had just returned from vacation. He was in his final year in high school. There was a river not far from where we stayed so, Jordan took me there and went to fish. We caught a lot of fish and grilled them to eat. Jordan choked on a fish bone and had to drink the water from the river.


    That night, after we returned home, he fell sick and was taken to the hospital where the doctor said he had gastrointestinal diseases. It was so serious and it scared us''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Elder sis, are you here to make up with my brother?''''


    ''''I don''t know whether I will be able to or not but, I will try my best. The truth is, what happened with my mother was ab ident. No one is to be med. I don''t want Jordan to feel responsible for anything''''


    ''''My brother cares about you so much. He even sleeps with the pillow you bought for him''''


    ''''He brought that pillow here?'''' Paige asked. That pillow was just something she had bought while shopping with Mirabel and Carlien.


    ''''En, he said it has your scent in it. He looked at your pictures everyday''''


    ''''How is the therapy going? Are you finding it difficult?''''


    ''''No, don''t worry. I am doing well. Dr. Kobby is a great doctor. He said I will be able to walk in no time''''


    ''''Yes, Kobby is indeed great. If you follow his instructions, you will be able to walk in no time as he said. You just need to trust him''''


    ''''Elder sister, I didn''t get to apologise to you for what my father did. I always feel guilty anytime I think about you and your mother that you had to lose''''


    ''''It''s alright, Jessi. You don''t have to feel guilty for anything. My mother''s death was an ident''''


    ''''It''s good to see you like this''''


    Paige stayed by Jessi''s side the whole day till she fell asleep and she went over to Maria''s ce. There she met Kobby and Calia who hade to chat with her and they ended up ying poker games. It waste into the night before they left and everyone retired to their rooms to sleep.


    The next day, Paige got ready to leave for the airport. She couldn''t dy because of her lectures, as it was crucial to her graduation.


    She stood aside with Maria waiting for the same private jet to arrive and pick her up. She looked at her watch and nced at the entrance.


    ''''If he doesn''te, it means it''s really over, right Maria?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''Maybe he is not ready to meet with you yet. Look at Ad and I. We were separated for 8 years but still we met again and now we are married. Maybe the timing isn''t right at the moment, but if you give each other time, you will find that everything will work out for good. Jordan is cloudy by his guilt and inability to do anything for you. Since he came, he has been going frompany topany with resumes. Jordan is just like Ad-Din, those two would rather work themselves than talk about their pain to others''''


    ''''How did you survive all those years of separation? I feel like I am going crazy, Maria''''


    ''''I understand how you feel. Jordan loves you. I overheard his conversation with Ad the other day. He said that his greatest fear was that you would end up with another man. He said all these years, he had never really worked hard enough for the things he had but now, he wants to prove himself and make himself a better person. The question is, can you wait for him?'''' Maria looked at Paige and held her hand, ''''I feel the pain you are going through and I understand you. I personally would want you to meet someone better but, when I think about how frail Jordan is currently, I get confused. I don''t know which side I should support''''


    ''''I get it. I have to leave now. Tell him not to take too long. I don''t know if I have the confidence to wait 8 years like you did. No, I don''t want to even wait that long. Tell him he only has a year. If he doesn''te back after a year, I am never getting back together with him''''


    Paige hugged Maria and turned going towards the jet that had arrived to pick her. She wiped the tears that were falling from her face.


    Maria watched as the jet took off and she turned and called out, ''''she is gone, you coward''''


    Jordan walked out of his hiding ce. He had watched Paige from there for a long time but didn''t have the courage to face her. He looked at the jet that had taken off and sighed heavily.


    Maria turned and gave him a kick and he hissed.


    ''''Maria, do you have to always solve things with violence?'''' Jordan hissed. She had kicked him so hard with her sneakers.


    ''''I don''t like you. One year, that''s what Paige said. If you don''t get your act together and go back, I will personally arrange a better man for her. Get lost, I don''t want to see your face'''' Maria red at him and walked towards Ad-Din.

 Chapter 245: Just for a little while 2

    Chapter 245: Just for a little while 2


    18 MONTHS LATER.


    City B First Hospital.


    ''''Dr. Payin, the operation room is ready'''' a nurse opened the office and said to the woman who had her back turned to her. the nurse heard subtle noises like sobs and got worried, so she went further inside, ''''Dr. Payin, are you alright?''''


    Paige turned to face the nurse with tears in her eyes and aic book, she wasughing so hard that tears came out of her eyes.


    ''''Ahahahaha'''' Paige closed theic book and adjusted her lenses before putting on a poised smile, ''''I will be there shortly'''' she said to the nurse who was a little confused.


    ''''Yes? Then, I will leave you to it'''' the nurse said and turned to leave.


    Paige turned to look at herself in the mirror and smiled, ''''beautiful I am just so beautiful'''' she said and stood up.


    18 months, a lot had happened in thest 18 months of her life. She had graduated and went on to special in heart surgeries. Even though she was still a year left toplete, she was already a sort after medical doctor in the City.


    Paige changed into her scrub and went towards the surgery room, on her way she met Carlien and Lucasing out of Lucas'' office. Lucas was now the main director in the hospital and has scouted Paige as soon as shepleted.


    ''''Paige''''


    ''''It''s too blinding; I didn''t see the two of you'''' she said to Carlien who called her name. thetterughed watching her go away.


    ''''I can''t believe it''s already been over a year since wepleted school'''' Carlien and Lucas were in their doctor''s coat. Everyone in the hospital knew about them. They were the power couple that a lot of people envied and also were proud of.


    ''''Have you picked the venue for the wedding yet?'''' Lucas asked Carlien as he brushed her messy hair with his hands.


    ''''En, I will be going to check it outter with Mira and Paige. It still feels like a dream. We are getting married, Mira and Joel are also getting married. Do you think Jordan wille this time around?''''


    ''''I don''t know. He has been busy with Faze Pharmaceuticalstely. They areunching a new drug that is undergoing testing and Jessi is preparing for her debut. I only know Jessi will be singing at our wedding but I don''t know whether Jordan will be there or not. He is the best man for both Joel and I that day''''


    ''''Jordan, well he made it so the separation was worth it, but I can''t help but worry about Paige. She has even overtaken me and has immersed herself into reading manga,ics and watching Korean series''''


    ''''Allow her to immerse herself into them. That is her only escape'''' Lucas kissed Carlien''s forehead and walked with her towards the caf.


    Surgery room.


    ''''Scalpel'''' Paige stretched her hand and the first year resident by her side gave it to her.


    ''''de''''


    ''''Adson forceps''''


    Paige was focused on the surgery. Her hands were precise as she did her best to save the life that was in her hands at the moment.


    Seven hourster, Paige walked out of the surgery room with the other two doctors. She met the family of the patient who were waiting patiently. She walked to them, ''''the surgery was a sess. Your son will be moved into the ICU for recuperation. You can go and see him after that''''


    ''''Doctor, thank you so much''''


    ''''En, have a nice day'''' Paige went away to wash her hands and change out of her scrub.


    She yawned as she went into her office. She saw Carlien and Mirabel inside her office. They were unpacking a lunchbox that Mirabel brought.


    ''''You are here?'''' she sat across them.


    ''''En, I brought youdies some food. Taste them, I want them to provide food service for the wedding'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Hmm, smells good already'''' Paige picked her chopsticks.


    ''''Eat a lot, you must be hungry'''' Carlien said as she ced a drumstick on Paige''s bowl.


    ''''Thank you, thank you'''' Paige started eating heartily. ''''We are going to check the venues outter, right?''''


    ''''It''s alreadyte and you must be tired. Let''s do it tomorrow'''' Carlien spoke.


    ''''Right, tomorrow is my off days. That will be great'''' Paige agreed. ''''So, you two are already getting married? Way to go. I''m happy for you two''''


    ''''Paige''''


    Paige looked at Mirabel, ''''if you are not going to give Joel to me then don''t talk about another person''''


    ''''Joel is mine'''' Mirabel frowned.


    ''''I was joking. Joel is all yours and you are my sister inw now''''


    They kept chatting as they ate the food. Afterwards, Carlien and Mirabel left.


    Paige stood up from her desk and looked around the office. She smiled and removed her coat. She hanged it away and picked her small bag and left the office.


    Her office was in thest seventh floor, so she had to take the elevator. She went inside the elevator and saw a man inside. She didn''t pay much attention to him and pressed thest floor number before stepping back.


    Soon, she reached the ground floor and walked out of the elevator and the man followed her as she walked towards the OPD.


    Paige looked at the giant TV in the OPD and stopped in her strides. Jordan was on TV and was been interviewed. Paige went closer to the TV and watched the interview while the man also watched her from a distance with a smile on his face.


    ''''Mr. Attoh, you joined hands with Denarius Pharmaceuticals and opened a branch of your own in just 18 months. What was your greatest motivation?'''' The interviewer asked.


    ''''My greatest motivation was all because of her''''


    ''''Her? Who is this mystery woman?''''


    ''''I wanted to be someone she could be proud of. A person she could rely on and a person she felt the safest with, but I doubt if she still has me in her heart. But, if she is watching, I want her to know that there was never a moment I haven''t thought about her. the way she smiles, the way she speaks. Everything about her is engraved in me''''


    ''''What is her name?''''


    ''''She knows herself. I don''t need to mention her name. I doubt if she would even see this interview? She hated watching TV the most''''


    ''''That''s a little sad. But, I hope that you will be able to meet with her soon''''


    Paige bit her lips and shook her head. she walked out of the hospital.


    ''''How could you not even inform me that you wereing?'''' a voice spoke behind the man and he turned. Lucas walked to Jordan and saw Paige leaving the hospital.


    ''''How have you been?'''' Jordan removed his shades and smiled at his friend.


    ''''I missed you'''' Lucas hugged him and he frowned.


    ''''Since when did you turn gay? Does Carly know you have feelings for me?''''


    ''''Tsk, in your dreams. When did you arrive?''''


    ''''Just now. I was with Paige in the elevator but she didn''t see me? She treated me as air''''


    ''''Paige hardly looks at people in the face anymore. Let''s go''''


    ''''No, I will meet youter. I am going to see Paige off'''' Jordan said and ran out to catch up with Paige.


    Lucas chuckled happily, ''''finally Jordan. Finally, you came back''''


    .


    Paige kept her gaze on theic book as she walked the sidewalk towards her apartment. A lot had happened in thest 18 months. Her father had gone back to her mother''s hometown and she was now alone. She had also moved out of their apartment to rent a ce that was closer to the hospital. It saved her money.


    On the right side across the street, Jordan took unhurried steps as he walked the same pace with Paige, watching her as she read. She looked happy and wasughing.


    Paige arrived at her studio and closed the book. She took out her keys and opened the door and went inside.


    Jordan smiled when he saw her figure behind the curtains when she turned on the lights. He waited until the light was turned off before he turned and walked away.


    Paige sat on her bed in the dark and started crying, ''''I miss him so much. Damn him, he just had to say those words on TV and make me see it''''


    Paigeid on the bed and took out her old phone from the drawer. She unlocked it and started looking at the pictures of herself and Jordan. The video recordings they took together. she pulled out a ne from her neck and looked at it. this was thest gift that Jordan gave to her on the night they made love.


    Looking at the ne, a tear fell from her face as she bit her lips. She sighed and threw the phone away, ''''Jordan, I''m giving you onest chance. If you don''te for the wedding, I am going to really forget of you''''

 Chapter 246: How have you been?

    Chapter 246: How have you been?


    ''''I like this venue. It is close to the sea and looks romantic'''' Carlien and Mirabel looked at the venues magazine that the wedding nner had given to them while Paige sat reading heric and eating chocte buttered peanuts from a paper bag. She wasn''t paying attention to them.


    ''''Paige, lend us a helping hand here'''' Carlien said to Paige.


    ''''Why? I''m not the one getting married? Work it out yourselves or call your fiancs toe and make the decision for you. I''m busy'''' she said casually as she kept stuffing her mouth with the peanuts.


    Carlien and Mirabel looked at her. They didn''t even know what to say. She was just sitting and eating while reading and she imed to be busy.


    ''''Are you going to be like this?'''' Carlien said angrily and Paige closed the book and looked at her.


    ''''Fine!! What do youdies want?'''' she asked them.


    ''''We want to choose a venue. I was thinking of castle-like venue but the one they have here isn''t closer to the sea and Carl wants the venue which is closer to the sea. We can''t reach a definite decision'''' Mirabel exined.


    ''''Give the magazines to me'''' she took the magazines from them and looked at the two venues, ''''how about we let them set up a castle-like wedding setting by the sea? That way each of you will be satisfied with the venue?'''' Paige looked at them. they were clearly confused and she didn''t feel like exining to them further, she raised her hand and the wedding nner saw her and walked to them.


    ''''Have you made the decision, Miss?'''' the wedding nner asked.


    ''''I have a few suggestions to make'''' Paige said to thedy and she nodded.


    ''''Please go ahead''''


    Paige took a pencil and paperying on the table and made a few illustrations, ''''they both want different things but the venue can only be one since they all getting married that day. I was thinking if it will be possible to make something like this by the seaside. If you set up something like this, which looks like a castle, she will be satisfied and as long as it is by the sea, she will also be satisfied. Can you do something like that for them?'''' Paige looked at the woman.


    ''''Sure, I understand. We can do something like that. Though it is the first, but it looks beautiful to me. Who knows, we might even start something like that''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Paige handed the magazines to thedy and stood up with heric book. She looked at Carlien and Mirabel, ''''it''s done. I will be waiting outside''''


    ''''Whoa, that was it?'''' Mirabel mused.


    ''''It was a lot easier than I thought'''' Carlien agreed.


    .


    Paige leaned against the car they came with while scrolling through her phone. A message came from her phone and she smiled before calling the number.


    ''''Dad, I saw your message''''


    ''''Paige, are you doing well?''''


    ''''En, I''m eating well, sleeping well and also having fun. Are youing to the wedding?''''


    ''''Yes, Carl asked me to walk her down the aisle since her grandfather wouldn''t be there''''


    ''''That''s great. I will see you then''''


    ''''Paige, how you heard from Jordan?''''


    ''''Dad, why are you asking me about him?''''


    ''''He came to visit me this morning''''


    Paige''s hand on the phone tightened, ''''Jordan went over to visit you?''''


    ''''Yes, he looked really good. We talked for a while and he even brought me a lot of health tonics from hispany. The boy has changed a lot. He seemed different and more mature now. He said he saw you yesterday''''


    ''''Huh? Yesterday? Where? I didn''t see him''''


    ''''He said he came to the hospital and saw you for a brief moment. He went back to Cosmos toplete some documentation for hispany branch he wants to open in City B''''


    ''''Dad, I will call youter'''' Paige said and hung up. She saw Carl and Mirabeling out and rushed forward, ''''Mira, where is the car key?''''


    ''''Huh? Why?''''


    ''''Just give it to me. I need to go somewhere. You two should pick a taxi'''' she snatched the keys from Mirabel and got into the car and sped off.


    Carlien and Mirabel looked at each other confused, ''''what just happened?'''' Carlien asked.


    ''''I don''t know. Did she receive a call at the hospital?''''


    ''''I don''t think so. Let''s get a taxi from the main road'''' Carlien said and they started to walk to the main road.


    City B First Hospital


    Paige looked at the screen anxiously as the security manager yed the surveince camera from her office to the elevator.


    Paige saw Jordan inside the elevator when she enteredst night. She heaved desperately, ''''he was just behind me and I didn''t even know'''' she bit her lips as her tears fell, ''''you came back, Jordan. You finally came back. that son of a bitch. He was so close to me and still hid so well''''


    ''''Dr. Payin, are you alright?'''' the security manager asked and Paige shook her head.


    ''''I''m fine. Thank you'''' she said and went out.


    At the hallway, towards the director''s office, Paige walked hurriedly towards Lucas'' office.


    Lucas came out of his office with two senior doctors. He turned in time to see Paige walking towards him, ''''I will see you twoter. Thatdy ising for my head'''' he said and hurried back into the office and locked it.


    The two doctors looked at Paige confused and one of them in Paige''s department asked, ''''Dr. Payin, is everything alright?''''


    ''''Yes, Dr. Ben. You can leave. I have something to say to Director Lucas'''' Paige smiled and waved at the men as they walked away. She turned to the door.


    ''''Are you opening the door, or do you want to call for repairster on'''' Paige chuckled and Lucas felt a chill.


    He leaned against the door saying, ''''Paige, this is the hospital. You need to calm down first, I also didn''t know Jordan was back. I only saw him yesterday after I received his call''''


    ''''It''s that the truth?''''


    ''''En, that is the truth. He said he had to go back for something important but he will be back for the wedding''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes, that is the truth. Paige, I will personally give him a good beating on your behind''''


    ''''If you beat him, I will kill you''''


    ''''Huh? Then, what do you want me to do to him?''''


    ''''Bring him to me first. Only I can beat him. I''m going'''' Paige said and started walking away.


    Lucas slowly opened the door and Paige turned and blew him a flying kiss and chuckled before walking away.


    Lucasughed shaking his head. he sighed and took out his phone and sent a quick message to Jordan, ''''Paige knows you came back and she is waiting to thrash you''''


    A few dayster.


    Wedding day.


    The wedding venue was designed ording to the illustrations that Paige made. It turned out to be very beautiful.


    They set up a castle-like pulpit by the seaside and arranged the chairs for the invited guests at another side, with a giant t screen mounted at a distance. The wedding was strictly by invitation and they had rented the entire beach. A lot of prominent people from both sides of the families were in attendance. Carlien''s cousin, Noah was also in attendance.


    Everyone sat down when they arrived and soon it was time for the grooms to walk in. Joel and Lucas were dressed in blue tuxedos and looked exceptionally handsome. The two of them stood at the mounted pulpit overlooking the guests sitting area. The t screen also showed their faces.


    A little whileter, Mr. Thomas Payin walked out holding Carlien''s hand and Mirabel followed suit with her father holding her hand. Paige smiled as she watched them going towards the pulpit. The wedding nner had made adjustment at thest minute and due to the setting of the ce and it was decided that they wouldn''t have a bridesmaid walk with them.


    When they reached the pulpit and their hands were handed over to their partners, the two older men walked back to the front seat and stood next to Paige. There was an empty chair just beside Paige and she ced her purse on it.


    The wedding ceremony started but she kept ncing at the entrance. She wondered if he wasing or not. Lucas had informed her that the flight Jordan took had dyed.


    Paige felt a touch on her hand and turned. She saw Jessi standing next to her looking beautiful in her light blue gown.


    ''''It''s been a while, elder sister. How have you been?'''' Jessi looked at her with a warm smile.


    ''''Jessi''''


    ''''Don''t tell me you are going to cry from seeing me? I still have to perform in a while. Can you hold unto this for me?'''' she handed Paige a pair of cufflinks.


    ''''What are these?'''' Paige asked, a little confused.


    ''''I stole them from someone. He wille to find you for themter on. I have to prepare for my performance'''' Jessi kissed her cheek and turned away, she held the sides of her gown as she walked to the band that had already set up.

 Chapter 247: Another happy ending

    Chapter 247: Another happy ending


    ''''I stole them from someone. He wille to find you for themter on. I have to prepare for my performance'''' Jessi kissed her cheek and turned away, she held the sides of her gown as she walked to the band that had already set up.


    Paige looked at the cufflinks in her hands and saw the initials ''J'' on them and smiled. She looked at Jessi who winked at her before turning in time to see the couple exchanging rings.


    A man walked to the front and stood beside Paige at that moment. She was so focused on Mira and Carlien that she didn''t notice he had taken her purse and sat beside her.


    Jordan looked at the woman beside him and murmured, ''''beautiful''''


    Paige''s body stiffened and she turned at once to look at the owner of the voice.


    ''''It''s been a while. How have you been?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Miss, I heard you have something of mine'''' he asked and Paige opened her right palm. Jordan smiled and took them from her. she watched him as he put them on and straightened his shirt. ''''You should focus on the people today''''


    Paige turned and looked at him, her eyes almost swelling up with different sorts of emotions.


    ''''You''''


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you. I am Jordan Attoh'''' he said and turned to look at her. ''''I heard so much about you and couldn''t wait to see you''''


    ''''You may now kiss the bride'''' the minister announced, bringing Page back to her senses. She looked away in time to see them ready to kiss and her phone buzzed.


    Paige frowned, looking at the iing call from the first year resident in her department and stood up, leaving the ce. Jordan stood up and followed her hurriedly.


    She went a distance away and answered ''''speak, it better be a matter of life and death'''' Paige gave a steady warning to the person on the other side.


    The person on the other side heaved before speaking, ''''Dr. Payin, the patient in ward 390 is going into cardiac arrest. We have tried to stabilise him but it''s getting worse''''


    ''''What?'''' Paige''s voice was a little loud. She turned to go back for her purse and saw Jordan holding it in front of her, ''''I will call you back'''' she hung up and looked at him as he stretched the purse towards her.


    ''''I figured you might need this'''' Jordan said with a smile.


    ''''Where is your car?'''' Paige suddenly asked him.


    ''''Yes, do you need a ride?''''


    ''''Yes, right now. How fast can you go?'''' Paige asked as she walked with him towards the car park.


    ''''As fast as you want me to'''' Jordan said and pressed the key to open the doors.


    ''''Whoa, nice car'''' Paige said and got in the front seat with him.


    ''''Ready?'''' Jordan turned to her and she nodded her head.


    ''''Let''s go to the hospital'''' Paige ced her purse on the side and looked at her long gown. She called the first year resident and started giving him instructions as Jordan drove out of the wedding venue.


    Carlien turned to Lucas when they were about to take their photos and asked, ''''where is Paige?''''


    ''''She left with Jordan a while ago'''' Lucas replied fixing his tie.


    ''''She left with Jordan?'''' Mirabel asked.


    ''''Yes, they left just a few minutes ago'''' Joel said. He had seen them leaving and smirked.


    ''''Elder brother sent me a text. He said he sent Paige to the hospital. She received an emergency call and had to leave'''' Jessi walked to them and exined. She had received Jordan''s message a few minutes ago. ''''Congrattions to you all. I am happy to be here''''


    ''''Jessi, it is good to see you all dolled up'''' Mirabel hugged Jessi.


    ''''She looks so adorable'''' Carlien added.


    ''''I will be singing the congrattory song in a while. I hope you enjoy it'''' Jessi smiled and went back to the band.


    The invited guests starteding around to congratte them as they singing was going on. Jessi had prepared a special song she titled, ''fated timing'' and was singing it for the first time at their wedding before it was going to be officially out a monthter.


    City B First Hospital.


    ''''Thank you'''' Paige said and got down hurriedly. She ran inside the hospital holding her hells that she had removed on the way.


    Jordan chuckled and sent the car to the parking lot before getting out. He took the purse she left behind and went inside the hospital to wait.


    Paige went into her office and quickly changed out of her dress. She left it on the couch in the office and put on her t sandals and went out of the office. After she left, Jordan also arrived. He turned the knob and it opened and he went inside.


    After finally stabilising the patient and sending him to the ICU, Paige walked towards her office yawning and stretching herself. She opened the door and saw Jordan sleeping on the couch. his long legs were sprawled over the small couch as he breathed steadily.


    Paige closed the door carefully and went over to his side. She sat on the table and leaned closer to his face. She still felt like it was a dream. She lifted her hand and her fingers brushed through his face softly before she retracted them and a hand held unto her wrist.


    She looked up and met with his eyes. She blushed and tried to take her hand away, ''''I wasn''t looking at you'''' she said nervously and tried to stand up, but his grip on her tightened and he pulled her over and she fell on top of him. He held her body up and swiftly turned her, changing their positions. He was now the one on top of her.


    ''''You what do you think you are doing?''''


    ''''Are you married?'''' he asked her and she shook her head.


    ''No''''


    ''''Do you have a boyfriend?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''That means you are single, right?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    Her answer barely left her lips when she felt his lips on hers. Jordan pulled her closer to himself with his hand that was under her and started kissing her.


    Paige blushed and wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kisses.


    After a while, Jordan slowed down and finally let go. They panted for breath before he stood up and held her body up. He sat down and pulled her on to hisps, wrapping his arms around her body, ''''this is probably the happiest thing to have happened to me in thest 18 months''''


    ''''Why did you keep so long? I almost gave up on you''''


    ''''I''m sorry for taking so long to return''''


    ''''It''s toote. You even came and still didn''t let me see you''''


    ''''I was with you in the elevator. It is your fault that you didn''t recognise me. I even followed you home to make sure you were safe. You never turned back even once''''


    ''What did you discuss with my father. He told me you visited him?''''


    ''''I went to ask him for your hand in marriage''''


    ''''What? Aren''t I supposed to be the one to say whether I ept you or not?''''


    ''''I knew you would ept me, but I needed to get pass your father first''''


    ''''Tsk, I should have gotten myself a boyfriend earlier. What would you have done if you came and I was with someone?''''


    ''''Then, I returned at the right time. We can''t allow you to give up on me or fall for someone else'''' Jordan stood up with her, ''''change and let''s go on a date''''


    ''''Date?'''' Paige asked him.


    ''''Yes, I want to spend time with you''''


    ''''But, we have to go back to the wedding venue''''


    ''''They have gotten their happy ending. We are just beginning our journey. Change and let''s go'''' he pressed on.


    ''''Then, can you wait outside. I need to remove my clothes first'''' Paige blushed and her face reddened. Jordan chuckled and kissed her again before going out of the office.


    Paige hurriedly changed out of her scrub and wore her dress and shoes before going to open the door.


    ''''Let''s go'''' she said to Jordan and he took her hand.


    ''''Yes, my love''''


    ''''Where are we going?''''


    ''''A friend I made recently has a caf that she opened not long ago. She said I can visit anytime''''


    ''''Ady?''''


    ''''Yes, ady who is just a friend. I told her a lot about you and she can''t wait to see you. We are going there for another reason'''' Jordan opened the car door for her.


    ''''What reason?''''


    ''''She barely gets any customers'''' Jordan chuckled.


    ''''She barely gets any customers? Then, why is she operating a caf when she doesn''t get customers?''''


    ''''She is entric and hates to call another person her boss. Anyways, you will agree with me when you see her''''


    ''''entric. She must be interesting''''


    ''''Very interesting. You will see for yourself''''

 Chapter 248: A happy ending and a new beginning

    Chapter 248: A happy ending and a new beginning


    Elise Caf.


    Jordan pulled over in front of the caf and they got down. Paige frowned looking at the location of the caf. It was a little far from the main road and was located in District J of City B.


    ''''Why did she open a caf in this part of the district? She won''t get customers because it''s far from the roadside''''


    ''''Let''s go in. She will tell you the reason herself'''' Jordan held her hand and they went inside.


    The doorbells at the top of the door made noise when they entered. Looking at the setting of the caf, Paige was a little confused. She turned to Jordan, ''''are you sure this is the right ce? This seems like a proposal on the way''''


    There were a lot of writings on the windows and a big skateboard with the writings, ''will you marry me, Gideon'' on them.


    ''''This is the ce, but I am not sure what is going on'''' Jordan saw and they heard voices at a distance and went further into the caf to check.


    ''''Who are you? Why are you giving this to me?''''


    ''''Miss, I was asked to give this to you by a man I met outside''''


    Paige and Jordan saw twodies and a man talking.


    ''''What is happening there?'''' Paige whispered to Jordan and he shook his head.


    ''''I have no idea, but Lisa is over there. thedy I told you about''''


    ''''It doesn''t seem like we came at the right time''''


    ''''I think so too''''


    One of thedies turned and saw Jordan and walked towards them, ''''Jordan?''''


    ''''Lisa, I thought I was at the wrong ce'''' Jordan chuckled as thedy called Lisa walked up to them. She looked at Paige and smiled.


    ''''When did you arrive?'''' Lisa looked at her friend still arguing with the man and turned to Jordan, ''we were just in the middle of something''''


    ''''Is everything alright?'''' Paige asked with a worried gaze. She looked at the other woman who was now sitting on one of the chairs and the man walking towards them.


    ''''Yeah, just'''' Lisa forced a smile as she looked at the man leaving, ''''we were nning to give her boyfriend a surprise and it turned out the joke was on us'''' Lisa exined as she looked at her friend who had ced her head on the table.


    ''''What happened? Is there anything we can do to help?'''' Paige asked and Lisa shook her head.


    ''''She is heartbroken right now''''


    ''''Looks like we came at the wrong time, then'''' Jordan said.


    ''''No, it''s alright. She is wait, let me guess, you are Paige, right?'''' Lisa turned to Paige.


    ''''Yes, I am''''


    ''''Girl, you are a lucky bitch'''' Lisa pulled Paige into a tight hug and turned to her friend who was at the side, ''''Pa,e over here. Remember I told you about my encounter with Jordan at Cosmos? "This is Jordan and she is his girlfriend, Paige''''


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you. I am Pa'''' the friend said shyly.


    ''''Hi, Pa. I am Jordan and she is Paige''''


    ''''But, what you two doing here?'''' Lisa asked them.


    ''''We came for a secret date to your caf but there aren''t customers'''' Jordan looked around the empty space.


    ''''Right, Jordan, you have connections. Can you find someone for me?'''' she asked, changing the topic.


    ''''Who do you want to find?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Someone. A jerk who dared to breakup with my darling here through a letter. I mean who does that? This is why I never domitment. One-night stand is enough to get me going''''


    Paige gasped, looking at Lisa. She suddenly felt that Jordan was right by calling her entric. The way her mind worked was really different.


    ''''Lisa, don''t look for him'''' Pa said, pulling Lisa''s sleeve.


    ''''No, I have to find that bastard and cut off his balls. He is not even human. You did all this and he didn''t even have the guts to face you and only broke up through a letter. Who does that?''''


    ''''I said leave him alone'''' Pa shouted at Lisa and ran out of the caf.


    ''''Lisa, we wille back another time. You should go after her'''' Jordan said to Lisa.


    ''''Right. Paige, next time you are here, everything is on me'''' Lisa said to them and ran out.


    Paige looked outside as she stood next to Jordan and asked, ''''do you think she will be okay? I can tell she was hurt. She did all these preparations only to be rejected''''


    ''''She will pull through somehow I guess. We were able to pull through''''


    ''''You are right''''


    ''''Let''s go on a date somewhere else''''


    ''''Sure''''


    Jordan held her hand and they left the caf.


    #####


    Author''s note:


    Wee to Purplebride''s corner and here we go to our final volume of Purple Romance. I will be greeting you again soon with thest volume of Purple Romance series.


    I decided to put all the series inside one book instead of separating them, to avoid clutter on my dashboard.


    So, here is a little something to expect from the final volume and I am going to make sure you enjoy it just as you did with the first two volumes. Forgive my mistakes, I promise to go back to correct all of them, when I have the time.


    Continue to show support for this book by voting,menting and leave me a review on your thoughts. I will be d to read them and if you have suggestions, don''t hesitate to let me know. I write for you and without you there will be no me, so, let''s get interactive as much as possible.


    I''ve said enough, let''s jump for the kill. Bye and have a lovely time reading.


    ....


    What happens when two pr opposites meet? Will they repel or attract?


    Pa and Lisa are two sides of the same coin, very different but oddly good together. Thetter ismitted to rtionships and believes in true love while the former engages in only one-night stands but all that changes when two brothers enter into their life and they find themselves thrust into their oh-not so familiar world.


    Pa and Andy are pr opposites, two people living different lives and belonging to different circles start off on the wrong note after Andy delivers a letter of breakup from Pa''s boyfriend whom she had nned the perfect proposal party for with her best friend.


    Lisa and Leslie are two people who fearmitment the most and only engage in one-night stands but after identally finding themselves in the same room after a drunken experience, they find themselves attracted to each other.


    They entered into a pact, to meet and satisfy their sexual desires with no strings attached but what will happen to them when one of them begin to want something more than just a one-night stand?


    Pa Abdul


    Lisa Brown


    Andy Bassey


    Leslie Bassey.


    ######


    Four hours before Paige and Jordan arrived at Elise caf.


    Pa stood on a high table trying to tie a balloon against a ribbon as she shouted to her friend who was at a distance busily writing some things on a giant skateboard.


    ''''Lisa, can you give me a hand over here? I still can''t reach despite standing on the table"


    Pa was a 1.60m tall woman with a curvy structure because of the extra fat she carried around her lower body and D-cupped size. She wasn''t a drop dead beauty like her friend Lisa who was very slim andmanded a lot of attention wherever she went but, Pa carried within her the kind of beauty that one would only notice after being around her for a long time.


    She had doe eyes and long ck hair that she loves to tie into a bun.


    Lisa groaned and stood up in her heels and walked to Pa saying ''get down already. We need to finish this up before your darlinges''.


    Pa pouted and got down from the table and Lisa without bothering to remover her heels hopped unto the table to tie the ribbon against the balloon. Pa looked at her friend incredibly. Lisa was someone she could never copy no matter the circumstances.


    The caf they were currently in was Lisa''s. Lisa was her own boss. She had opened the caf soon after they graduated from the University. They both studied Hospitality Management at school.


    Lisa finished within a minute and Pa pped her hands for her friend saying ''''Lisa is the best''''.


    ''''If I am the best, then help me finish this fast. Do you know how much money I am losing from not opening this caf at night?''''


    Pa looked at her friend. The caf didn''t even have many customers to begin with. Lisa''s caf had way too manypetitors and the only people that visited were single men and old men who wanted to see a sexy caf owner. Almost all thedies avoided the caf because their boyfriends always ended up getting attracted to the caf owner.


    ''''Where do we ce this skateboard?'''' Lisa asked lifting the skateboard and Pa pointed at the most spacious ce that was able to draw attention. On the skateboard were words like ''''will you marry me Gideon?''''

 Chapter 249: The man who came bearing bad news

    Chapter 249: The man who came bearing bad news


    ''''Where do we ce this skateboard?'''' Lisa asked lifting the skateboard and Pa pointed at the most spacious ce that was able to draw attention. On the skateboard were words like ''Will you marry me Gideon?''''


    ''''Over there. Gideon will be able to see it as soon as he enters'''' she said enthusiastically.


    ''''Look at you all happy? Pa, you still have a lot of time to stop this craziness. Let me tell you, marriage is a trap. Once you get in, there is no getting out and divorce will mar your name for good''''


    ''''Lisa, I''ve made up my mind already. Gideon is the one for me. I am confident in his love for me and if there are any problems in the future, we can just solve them together'''' Pa said proudly with a smile and Lisa sighed, shaking her head.


    She just couldn''t understand why her friend was going to this extent to prove that true love existed. If it existed, Lisa was sure, her love got missing while trying to find her and she wasn''t interested in true love either. She could just have fun and do sleep with as much handsome guys as she could without feeling any form of burden.


    Her motto in life was simple; YOLO, you only live once. Since that was the case, why tying herself down with a single man for the rest of her life when she could get a lot of them? she definitely wasn''t that nave to believe in such fantasies.


    True love? Yeah, right her ass.


    ''''Alright, miss, have you call Gideon yet? That bastard is a lucky guy. He better be worth it or I am going to beat him to pulp''''


    ''''I will go and change. Lisa, did you bring me the contraceptives I asked for?''''


    ''''Whoa, Pa. I always thought you were going to die a virgin but you got this really nned out? Are you seriously going to sleep with Gideon tonight after the proposal?''''


    ''''En, we''ve been together for so long and he has been patient with me. I want to give him a surprise today'''' Pa said shyly as she blushed. She was 23 years this year but she had never been involved with a man. since tonight was going to be her first time, she wanted it to be special.


    ''''Come and sit here, I need to tell you something'''' Lisa pulled Pa''s hand and they went to sit at the window.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Aye, you are so nave and innocent. I am afraid that you are going to get hurt if I don''t look out for you. this is why I advised you a number of times to sleep with as many men as you can to gain experience. Look at you?'''' Lisa sighed, she was genuinely worried about Pa because she seemed so innocent. That is why during school, she had always looked out for her and protected her. Pa trusted in people a lot and that scared Lisa, they were like the opposite of the other.


    ''''Stop worrying like you are giving your daughter away in marriage''''


    ''''You are like my daughter. I cherish you so much, Pa. That is why I still for thest time want to tell you that we can stop this madness in time. This, marriage is a scam, Pa''''


    ''''Marriage isn''t a scam. My dad loved my mother so much. I want that kind of love too''''


    ''''Enough, you''ve made your bed, I will let youy on it, but I will always be here for you. when this craziness fades away, you can always return home to me, who is reality''''


    ''''Thanks Lisa, this means a lot to me and having your support means a lot to me''''


    ''''Enough, no more. Call that lucky idiot and tell him toe over here'''' Lisa stood up and smiled while Pa pouted her lips. Her soft puffy cheeks made her look adorable and cute and they were just Lisa''s weakness.


    Pa took her phone from her bag that wasying on the side and anxiously dialled Gideon''s number.


    ''''the number you have dialled cannot be reached at this moment. Leave a voice message after the tone''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa looked at the phone in her hands and turned to Lisa, ''''this is strange, Gideon''s phone isn''t going through, Lisa''''


    ''''Try it again, it might be thework messing up'''' Lisa could clearly see the worried expression in Pa''s eyes.


    Pa nodded and dialled the number again but it wasn''t reachable and she began to get nervous.


    ''''Lisa, did something happen to him? What if something happened to him? His phone has never been unreachable before''''


    ''''P, calm down, okay? You already made an appointment with him and he will definitely show up. just rx''''


    ''''Mmm'''' Pa nodded.


    Just then the bells hanging at the entrance made noise and they looked at each other happily and turned,


    ''''I told you he would'''' Lisa paused and looked at the man making his way into the remote caf shop. ''''Whoa, nice meat'''' she murmured seeming entranced by the man''s appearance.


    ''''Hi, may I ask who is Miss Pa Abdul among you two?'''' the man''s voice which sound crispy and strongly deep made Lisa to feel like she was about to orgasm at that moment.


    Her perverse eyes sized the man up abut strangely, the man seemed to be also looking at Pa for some reason.


    ''''I am Pa Abdul. How may I help you?'''' Pa asked in a quirky voice and her face turned red. Even though she had always viewed Gideon as the most handsome man, she still couldn''t shake it off. the man in front of her was beautiful.


    ''''Right'''' the man smiled and stretched forth his hand. There was an envelope in his hand but Pa didn''t see it. she instead shook the man''s hands nervously startling the man. He looked at their hands and smiled before correcting her, ''''not my hand. Someone asked me to give this to you. He said it is important that you receive it''''


    ''''Ah, sorry'''' Paul retreated her hands quickly from her and took the letter. Her face turned red as she apologised to the man, ''''I''m sorry about that''''


    ''''No worries. Are you the owner of this caf? I would like to order an iced Americano, please?'''' he asked Pa.


    ''''I am the owner of the caf'''' Lisa said to the man and he turned to look at her and simply nodded. ''''You can sit over there, I will be there soon with your iced Americano'''' Lisa added and the man nodded again before casting a final nce at Pa and then went over to his seat.


    Pa''s heart seemed to have stopped the moment she opened the letter and started reading it. She didn''t know what to make of it and couldn''t understand what exactly was going on. She just felt like her whole body had been drenched in cold water.


    Her hands quavered and she turned to look at the man who had given the letter to her. he seemed to was also looking at her. With hurried steps she soon got to him and asked.


    ''''Mister, can I ask who gave the letter to you?'''' her voice was unsteady as she tried to fight the tears that threatened to fall. She bit her lips hard and clutched her fist, squeezing the letter in the process.


    ''''Is everything alright, Miss?'''' the man asked. He could clearly read her tumbling emotions. He had been with people and have studied the actions of humans very well. from his experience, it seemed the letter was a total bad news.


    ''''I asked you who gave the letter to you?'''' Pa''s voice made Lisa to look up and when she saw the two of them, she quickly let the counter and walked over.


    ''''A man gave it to me at the entrance. He said I should hand it over to you. What is the letter about?'''' the man asked politely, but Pa''s emotions were all over the ce to care about that.


    ''''Who are you? Are you a friend of Gideon?'''' Pa asked and Lisa touched her arm worriedly.


    ''''P, what''s wrong?''''


    Pa turned to Lisa and stuffed the letter into her hands, Lisa immediately straightened it and started reading it out loud, subconsciously.


    ''''Pa, I am sorry but I don''t think you and I are fit for each other. We have different lifestyles. You are too innocent and your perception about love is pure naivety''''


    As Lisa read out the contents of the letter, the man finally realised what was going on. He looked up to see Pa''s face already drenched in tears. Her minimal makeup was ruined. The man clutched his fist. For an unknown reason, his heartstrings pulled and he couldn''t stop looking at her.


    This feeling was too familiar to him. Once there was a time in his life that he had felt such desperation.


    ''''The reason why I can''t be together with you is, you are not my type. I don''t do virgins, especially the ones who believe in happily ever after'''' Lisa finished reading the letter and screamed, ''what?'''' she turned to face the man.

 Chapter 250: The man who came bearing bad news 2

    Chapter 250: The man who came bearing bad news 2


    ''''The reason why I can''t be together with you is, you are not my type. I don''t do virgins, especially the ones who believe in happily ever after'''' Lisa finished reading the letter and screamed, ''''what?'''' she turned to face the man.


    ''''Who are you? Tell me. Did you n this with Gideon to break up with my darling in this manner?'''' Lisa asked angrily. She had totally forgotten about the man''s handsomeness and had be fierce


    ''''Miss, I think there is a misunderstanding somewhere. I don''t know that man you are talking about. I was just passing by after a long journey and saw this caf and decided toe in for a drink. That man was at the entrance and he gave me this letter toe and give it to the Miss here. If I knew what it contained, trust me I wouldn''t have taken it in the first ce. He told me, she was his sister whom she was asking for forgiveness from''''


    ''''Sister?'''' Pa said and chuckled, feeling ridiculous. ''''Since when did I be his sister?'''' Pa turned to the man. It seemed like her question was directed to him.


    ''''Right, since when were you his sister?'''' Lisa also turned to the man.


    Jordan pulled over in front of the caf and they got down. Paige frowned looking at the location of the caf. It was a little far from the main road and was located in District J of City B.


    ''''Why did she open a caf in this part of the district? She won''t get customers because it''s far from the roadside''''


    ''''Let''s go in. She will tell you the reason herself'''' Jordan held her hand and they went inside.


    The doorbells at the top of the door made noise when they entered. Looking at the setting of the caf, Paige was a little confused. She turned to Jordan, ''''are you sure this is the right ce? This seems like a proposal on the way''''


    There were a lot of writings on the windows and a big skateboard with the writings, ''''will you marry me, Gideon'' on them.


    ''''This is the ce, but I am not sure what is going on'''' Jordan saw and they heard voices at a distance and went further into the caf to check.


    ''''Who are you? Why are you giving this to me?''''


    ''''Miss, I was asked to give this to you by a man I met outside''''


    Paige and Jordan saw the twodies and a man talking.


    ''''What is happening there?'''' Paige whispered to Jordan and he shook his head.


    ''''I have no idea, but Lisa is over there. Thedy I told you about''''


    ''''It doesn''t seem like we came at the right time''''


    ''''I think so too''''


    One of thedies turned and saw Jordan and walked towards them, ''''Jordan?''''


    ''''Lisa, I thought I was at the wrong ce'''' Jordan chuckled as thedy called Lisa walked up to them. She looked at Paige and smiled.


    ''''When did you arrive?'''' Lisa looked at her friend still arguing with the man and turned to Jordan, ''''we were just in the middle of something''''


    ''''Is everything alright?'''' Paige asked with a worried gaze. She looked at the other woman who was now sitting on one of the chairs and the man walking towards them.


    ''''Yeah, just'''' Lisa forced a smile as she looked at the man leaving, ''''we were nning to give her boyfriend a surprise and it turned out the joke was on us'''' Lisa exined as she looked at her friend who had ced her head on the table.


    ''''What happened? Is there anything we can do to help?'''' Paige asked and Lisa shook her head.


    ''''She is heartbroken right now''''


    ''''Looks like we came at the wrong time, then'''' Jordan said.


    ''''No, it''s alright. She is wait, let me guess, you are Paige, right?'''' Lisa turned to Paige.


    ''''Yes, I am''''


    ''''Girl, you are a lucky bitch'''' Lisa pulled Paige into a tight hug and turned to her friend who was at the side, ''''Pa,e over here. Remember I told you about my encounter with Jordan at Cosmos? This is Jordan and she is his girlfriend, Paige''''


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you. I am Pa'''' the friend said shyly.


    ''''Hi, Pa. I am Jordan and she is Paige''''


    ''''But, what you two doing here?'''' Lisa asked them.


    ''''We came for a secret date to your caf but there aren''t customers'''' Jordan looked around the empty space.


    ''''Right, Jordan, you have connections. Can you find someone for me?'''' she asked, changing the topic.


    ''''Who do you want to find?'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Someone. A jerk who dared to breakup with my darling here through a letter. I mean who does that? This is why I never domitment. One-night stand is enough to get me going''''


    Paige gasped, looking at Lisa. She suddenly felt that Jordan was right by calling her entric. The way her mind worked was really different.


    ''''Lisa, don''t look for him'''' Pa said, pulling Lisa''s sleeve.


    ''''No, I have to find that bastard and cut off his balls. He is not even human. You did all this and he didn''t even have the guts to face you and only broke up through a letter. Who does that?''''


    ''''I said leave him alone'''' Pa shouted at Lisa and ran out of the caf.


    ''''Lisa, we wille back another time. You should go after her'''' Jordan said to Lisa.


    ''''Right. Paige, next time you are here, everything is on me'''' Lisa said to them and ran out.


    Paige looked outside as she stood next to Jordan and asked, ''''do you think she will be okay? I can tell she was hurt. She did all these preparations only to be rejected''''


    .....


    Andy Bassey was driving on the road back to the city when he saw thedy he gave the letter too. He drove pass by but slowly slowed down as if waiting for her. he rolled down his window slightly and looked at thedy as she walked pass him.


    Her bag was dangling behind her as she took unhurried steps. She looked devastated as she walked on.


    Andy wanted to drive away. He wanted to get away from her, but he couldn''t and he didn''t know why. This was the first time they had met so why was it so difficult to shake him her face from his mind? He looked at the woman and sighed, cussing himself for been so soft-hearted.


    Just like that, Andy followed the woman slowly as she walked away until they reached the city. He didn''t know whether to apud her for her tenacity or not? She had actually walked from a ce that was almost 20 miles away from the city. he couldn''t also believe he had followed behind her like a snail to the city.


    He pulled over at a distance and frowned as he watched the woman go into the club. He sighed and cussed before getting down from the car and followed her inside.


    He ran into the club and after looking around for a while, he finally found her and heaved a relief. He walked to the counter and pulled a chair beside her to sit. He turned and looked at her. She had ordered a cocktail and was drinking calmly.


    The bartender walked to Andy and asked him politely, ''''sir what can I serve you?''''


    ''''Soda, please'''' he replied and the bartender nodded and went to bring him a bottle of soda.


    Pa sighed and turned to see Andy looking at her. She gave him a weak smile saying, ''''you are here again'''' her voice slurred and it was obvious she was drunk.


    ''''How much did you drink?'''' Andy asked her and she chuckled.


    ''''It''s none of your business. Get away from me'''' she said to him and pushed the empty ss towards the bartender as he brought Andy''s soda. ''''Fill it up for me. I want a whisky'''' she said to the bartender.


    ''''She won''t drink anymore. Give her a ss of water'''' Andy said to the bartender and Pa turned to face him.


    ''''Have you gone crazy? Is it your money I am using? Why don''t you just mind your own business?'''' she stared at him angrily and pouted her lips as the tears fell from her eyes.


    ''''Do you know each other?'''' the bartender asked.


    ''''Yes'''' Andy replied.


    ''''No'''' Pa replied.


    The bartender looked at them confused.


    ''''He is the one who gave me a letter. He broke up with me through a letter. You, heartless jerk'''' Pa said and Andy looked flustered as the people at the counter looked at them.


    ''''No, don''t misunderstand. I am not the one who broke up with her. Miss, calm down okay?'''' Andy said and Pa chuckled.


    ''''Calm down? Mister, Calm down! Did you just asked me to calm down?'''' sheughed and pped her hands together before looking at him, ''''my boyfriend just broke up with me through a letter that you gave me and you ask me to calm down. Are you tired of living? You must have a death wish! Answer me Mr. Man''''

 Chapter 251: Beautiful lad, would you like to sleep with me?

    Chapter 251: Beautifuld, would you like to sleep with me?


    ''''Calm down? Mister, Calm down! Did you just asked me to calm down?'''' sheughed and pped her hands together before looking at him, ''''my boyfriend just broke up with me through a letter that you gave me and you ask me to calm down. Are you tired of living? You must have a death wish! Answer me Mr. Man''''


    Pa stood up from the chair and stepped closer to Andy. She touched his necktie and pulled him closer to herself. Their lips were just an inch apart.


    ''''Do you want to sleep with me?'''' she asked and smiled.


    ''''Huh?'''' Andy looked at her confused.


    ''''That jerk said he doesn''t do virgins. I was wondering if you are willing to teach me a few bedroom skills''''


    ''''You are drunk'''' Andy said and tried to push her away but her grip on him was tight and he couldn''t shake her off without using force. He also didn''t want to end up hurting her.


    ''''I am not drunk. Now, tell me. Are you willing or not? You see, if I have to lose my virginity to anyone, I want that person to be handsome. You are not really my type because you are too beautiful but I can manage''''


    ''''Manage?'''' Andy looked at her and felt insulted. A woman he didn''t know and even though he knew it was crazy of him to still follow her around because he was worried. That woman is telling him he wasn''t her type but she was willing to manage him. This was the first time a woman said such words to him


    ''''En, I can manage. How about a one-night stand? I have money, I can send you to a nice hotel and if you impress me with your skills, I might just decide to sponsor you. You see, I don''t have a job but I have money. My father left arge sum of inheritance for me before he passed away. Good news, right?''''


    Pa clung her whole body and pressed unto him, leaving no space between them. Her notably sizeable bust pressed to Andy''s chest.


    ''''Let go, you crazy woman'''' he tried to pull her away but it was like she was a glue, stuck to him. Andy noticed the gazes of the people in the bar and sighed resolutely. ''''Let''s go''''


    ''''Really?'''' Pa looked at him and smiled sheepishly, ''''have you decided to sleep with me then? Let me tell you, you don''t need to worry, I am absolutely clean''''


    Andy shook his head and turned to the bartender who was watching them interestingly, ''''how much is her drinks?'''' he asked the bartender.


    ''''$20 dors''''


    Andy removed some money from his wallet after a little struggle. He paid for the drinks and lifted her on to his shoulder. Her legs dangled in the air as he went out with her. She kept murmuring incoherently.


    ''''Oh, you smell nice. I want to eat you'''' she said when they got to Andy''s car. He opened the backseat and put her inside and was about to close the door when she held his tie and pulled him closer to herself. ''''Beautifuld, how much do you charge for a night? You don''t have to give me a discount. I will pay the full amount''''


    ''''Yeah, right'''' Andy pushed her back and closed the door before getting into the driver''s seat. He was so furious.


    In just a few hours, he had been used by her now ex and she was calling him a gigolo. He didn''t even know how to vent his anger and feeling of injustice out but one thing was certain, he was going to make her pay for all the name calling when she bes sober.


    ''''Hey, crazy woman, where do you stay?'''' he asked and Pa sat up behind him and lifted herself up. she leaned closer behind him and whispered into his ears.


    ''''I live in Venus, and you live in Mars, but we are all in Earth. Take me to Venus''''


    ''''What the hell?'''' Andy freaked out and almost swayed off the road. Her voice was ticklish in his ears and he was surprised by her attitude.


    ''''Handsomed, where exactly are you taking me to? Are you going to sleep with me or not? If you won''t stop the car and find me a man who is willing to sleep with me. I I'''' she slurred and ced her arms on his chest, ''''I must sleep with a man tonight. I can''t wait up a virgin. No, I don''t want to wake up a virgin''''


    ''''Stop doing that. I am taking you to a ce where I can sleep with you, okay. You should just rx, we will get there soon'''' he flung her back and she fell back on the seat.


    ''''Really? Are we really going to have sex?'''' she asked him in a soft tone


    ''''Yes, we are'''' Andy began to coax her like a child. Heck, she was even acting like a child. This was his first time experiencing something like this and he regretted it but his soft-heart couldn''t leave her alone. He was afraid that someone would take advantage of her. There were a lot of men who went out every night in search of vulnerable women to lure in and take advantage of them.


    Andy also felt responsible for what she was going through. He was just at the right ce at the wrong time and could only me himself. If only he hadn''t stopped at that caf. If only he hadn''t decided to go inside. If only he hadn''t agreed to take the letter from that man, all of this wouldn''t have happened to him.


    A lot of ''what ifs'' filled his mind but he knew it was a little toote to think about such things. He needed to get rid of the woman behind him fast and return back to his normal life. They were just mere strangers whose paths happened to cross at a point in time and after tonight, they weren''t going to meet or see each other again.


    While Andy was deep in thought, the sound of snoring brought him back to his senses and when he turned, he saw thedy sleeping. He didn''t know when she had fallen asleep but he felt it was a heavy relief. At least, she wouldn''t reel him up again. but there was just one problem now. How the hell was he supposed to send her home when he didn''t even know her?


    He pulled over and picked bag from the side, hoping to find a contact that he could trace and find where she stayed but that was a dead end, as her phone that was not in his hands was all cracked up and dead. he then remembered it had fallen when she threw herself at him.


    ''He left me''''


    Andy turned and heard her mumbling in her sleep.


    ''He broke up with me. it hurts'''' a tear fell from her eyes and Andy sighed.


    Of course it hurt. He knew it would hurt and was afraid she would do something silly like now. That''s why even if he went against himself, he still decided to follow her till now. He knew that pain so well. he had gone through it, that''s why his heart went out to her.


    ''''Just what have I gotten myself into?'''' Andy asked himself before driving away.


    Hotel Senora.


    Andy pulled over in front of their family hotel and got down. he went to the other side and opened the door. He carried Pa, bridal style and went into the hotel amidst the gazes of the people that were around.


    Hotel Senora was one of the biggest hotels in City B. It was a chain hotel that had branches all over the country and was also popr for his unique services.


    When one of the receptionist saw himing in with ady, she was puzzled and looked on with a surprised expression until Andy got to the counter.


    ''''Aisha, is there an empty room?'''' Andy asked thedy.


    ''''Yes, sir'''' the rooms manager said, walking up to them. She had a professional smile on her face. ''This way, CEO, please'''' she said to Andy.


    ''''Oh, thanks Godiva'''' Andy heaved a relief and turned to go when two bodyguards and his secretary walked to him.


    ''''CEO, let these men help you'''' his secretary said and Andy shook his head.


    ''''No, I will personally send her inside'''' he walked away with Pa who was mumbling all the way.


    The scene was a little foreign to the employees as it was the first time that their boss was this closed to a woman. He was known to always remain a polite distance between the opposite sex and they all thought he was single. But seeing how he was so protective of the woman in his arms, they concluded that, she was perhaps their new madam.


    Manager Godiva sent Andy to a suit room at the far end of the second floor of the building. This floor was reserved for only business partners of the Senora Group and wasn''t avable to the ordinary guests. It was well equipped with a lot of facilities and also afforded maximum privacy with his soundproof walling.


    She opened the door and stepped aside for Andy to go inside. The assistant who had followed hurriedly went inside with them and was about to speak when he saw thedy on the bed pull his boss and he felt on top of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck saying, ''''let''s sleep together, please''''

 Chapter 252: You are mine!!!

    Chapter 252: You are mine!!!


    She opened the door and stepped aside for Andy to go inside. The assistant who had followed hurriedly went inside with them and was about to speak when he saw thedy on the bed pull his boss and he felt on top of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck saying, ''''let''s sleep together, please''''


    ''''Sorry, boss'''' his assistance said when Andy turned to face him with a re.


    ''''Aren''t you going to leave?'''' Andy asked him while stillying on top of Pa.


    ''''I am leaving'''' the assistant hurried back out and Godiva nodded politely before closing the door.


    ''''Godiva, wait'''' Andy called out and the woman opened the door.


    ''''Is there anything you need, sir?''''


    ''''New clothes for her''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' she replied and went out closing the door, finally.


    Andy turned to look at the woman under him and shook his head. He tried to take her hands off but they were tightly around him.


    ''''Hey, you let go, first'''' he said and Pa opened her doe eyes. She smiled before tightening her grip on him.


    ''''I don''t want to. I paid you. You are mine'''' she said and Andy looked at her with his mouth opened.


    When did she buy him? Why wasn''t he aware of this transaction? He sighed and with one strong push, he finally was able to get rid of her. He pushed her onto the middle of the bed before sitting at the edge trying to catch his breath.


    A few minutester, Manager Godiva arrived with a bag and pressed the doorbell.


    ''''Come in'''' Andy answered and the woman entered.


    ''''CEO, here is what you asked for. I prepared everything, down to her undergarments. It''s that alright by you?''''


    ''''En, you did well''''


    ''''Is she your girlfriend?'''' the manager could no longer hide her curiosity. Usually, it was his brother Leslie who would bring women and ask her to prepare clothes. This was the first time that Andy had asked her to do that for him. She knew he was different from his brother but she still couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''No, she is not my girlfriend. Just a friend under stress''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Can you keep this from my father?'''' Andy asked her. apart from being the rooms manager, she was also the daughter of their father''s best friend and was closed to her father.


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t say a word about this, but your brother might have heard it already since he is always looking out for gossips about you'''' Godiva said and Andy shook his head.


    That was one more person he didn''t want to know about tonight but it seemed he wasn''t going to have things his way. Since he had already brought her here, he had to bear all the responsibilities; he resigned to his fate.


    ''''Thanks you''''


    ''''You are wee'''' Godiva ced the bag on the sofa before going out.


    Andy stood up and turned to look at the woman. He covered her with the quilt before taking her bag to ce beside the clothes bag and left the room.


    The next day.


    Stretching herself on the full length bed, Pa frowned. She felt that the bed was extremelyrger than her bed at home. the beddings were especially soft to the feel. She frowned and opened her eyes and almost screamed.


    ''''Where is this ce? What am I doing here?'''' she sat up and saw the hotel logo on the sofa and sighed shocked, ''''did Ie to a 9-star hotel after getting drunk?'''' she covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming.


    ''''Calm down, Pa and think rationally. You have to remember how you could here. If you didn''te here by yourself, then the one who did will have to bear the costs of this ce. I can''t allow myself to be cheated. This hotel cost not less than $1000 dors per night, what was I thinking bying here in the first ce? I must be crazy after getting dumped. How can I loss so much after a breakup?''''


    Pa saw her handbag on the sofa together with the clothes bag and frowned, ''''no way. Did I go shopping too? I didn''t just get myself checked into a luxurious hotel but I even went shopping in addition? Whoa, just whoa, Pa. You have finally made history by spending your insurance money on nothing but superficial things''''


    She opened the bag and when she saw the items inside, she felt her eyeballs almost falling out from shock. These were all clothes from a famous brand in City B, she had read about the owner of the brand, he is a powerful man whose name was Joel Asante.


    Pa gulped hard and wanted to smack herself. From a dress to a pair of upper and lower undergarments, nothing was left out. Everything was in the bag. She searched for the price tag but found nothing and felt like screaming. She had thought that with the price tag still intact, she could go for a refund but now her hopes had been crashed as she couldn''t do so anymore.


    She sighed and sat on the sofa with the blue and ck stripped knee levelled dress over her head, covering her face, she screamed and cussed for a while before standing up.


    ''''Right, it''s done already. There is nothing I can do right now'''' her eyes lit up and she looked at the time, ''''wait. It is still in the wee hours of the day, if I can pose as a janitor, I will be able to escape from this hotel without paying, right? Will I get arrested for running away? No, running away is quite risky since their security is top notch. I can''t have a criminal record while I am still looking for a job''''


    She paced round the room and finally made a decision. Since she came here, she had to take responsibility. She wasn''t the time to run or shy away from what was right. If she ran away right now, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.


    With that resolution, she went into the bathroom and quickly freshened up and changed into the dress. She folded her milky coloured blouse and ripped blue jeans together with her undergarments into the bag and left the room. When she opened the door, she saw a woman who was about to press the doorbell.


    Manager Godiva smiled warmly at Pa and asked her, ''''Miss, did you sleep well?''''


    Pa was puzzled but she still nodded her head, ''''yes I did. But, you didn''t have toe for me. I wasn''t going to run away without paying for the room. I know that it is a suit room and very costly, so you might have your doubts about whether I am able to pay or not, but trust me, I can afford it. even if it means I starve for a few days. I can just take it as a form of fasting. It will even help me reduce in weight. Even though I can''t stay hungry; I will still manage. Lisa will just scold me but she won''t allow me to starve. I will just cut down on the amount of meat I eat and will not have choctes for maybe a few months. That should do to make up for the amount of the room''''


    Godiva furrowed her brows, not understanding anything thedy in front of her was babbling about. She was just checking up on her on the boss'' orders but she was talking about the cost of the room. She found her cute and amusing and wanted to correct her after realising thedy thought she was there to collect the room fee.


    ''''Miss, actually, I am not here for that''''


    ''Wait, you are not here for that? Then, are you here to arrest me? Did I not pay for the clothes too? What was I thinking? I am sorry. I am not usually this inconsiderate. Miss, please don''t call the police. If you just tell me how much the dress and everything cost, I will pay you'''' Pa looked into her bag and cussed after not finding her credit card. She looked up at the woman with a solemn expression, ''''what to do? I didn''t bring my card out and my phone is dead. If you can spare me a little time, I will make a few calls and my friend will bring you the money that you need''''


    ''''Miss, calm down first and listen to me'''' Godiva said to her and Pa looked at him.


    ''''Huh? I I should calm down? You are here, I feel so pressured, I don''t think I can calm down. you didn''t perhapse with the police, did you?'''' she asked, her voice quivering.


    ''''No, I didn''te with the police and I am not here for the room fee. Miss, I came to see if you are ready so that I can send you to meet someone'''' Godiva tried to exin but she was cut off again by Pa.


    ''''Meet someone? Don''t tell me you are sending me to the boss of this hotel? Listen, Ma''am, it hasn''t gotten to that. I told you I would pay. I am a good citizen and would not run away with your money. There is no need to bring me to the boss, right?''''


    ''''I am not sending you to meet the boss, Miss. I am taking you to the man who brought you herest night''''


    ''''Last night. Did Ie with a manst night? Oh my God, does it mean I am no longer a virgin?''''

 Chapter 253: I take it that you remember everything...?

    Chapter 253: I take it that you remember everything...?


    ''''Last night. Did Ie with a manst night? Oh my God, does it mean I am no longer a virgin?''''


    Godiva wanted to face-palm. She was beginning to wonder where her boss got thisdy from and how her brain functioned. She felt like thedy wasn''t listening to anything she was saying and was quick in drawing her own conclusion.


    ''''That man is here? Who is he? Don''t tell me'''' she stopped Godiva from speaking and continued, ''''I don''t want to know. Just tell him you didn''t find me here when you came. Tell him I left in the middle of the night. Just tell him, give him any excuse you cane up with. Also, since he brought me here, tell him to pay for the room. He already took my virginity, he couldn''t possibly ask me to pay for the room, right?''''


    ''''I didn''t know that bringing a drunk woman to the hotel in order to keep her safe was also another form of sleeping with her?'''' Andy walked towards them as he spoke.


    Pa looked towards his direction and immediately recognised him.


    ''''Do you want to sleep with me?''''


    ''''That jerk said he doesn''t do virgins. I was wondering if you are willing to teach me a few bedroom skills''''


    ''''I am not drunk. Now, tell me. Are you willing or not? You see, if I have to lose my virginity to anyone, I want that person to be handsome. You are not really my type because you are too beautiful but I can manage''''


    ''''En, I can manage. How about a one-night stand? I have money, I can send you to a nice hotel and if you impress me with your skills, I might just decide to sponsor you. You see, I don''t have a job but I have money. My father left arge sum of inheritance for me before he passed away. Good news, right?''''


    ''''Oh, you are smell nice. I want to eat you''''


    ''''Beautifuld, how much do you charge for a night? You don''t have to give me a discount. I will pay the full amount''''


    Remembering vividly the events of the previous night, colour drained from her face and Pa turned her back to face him immediately.


    ''''I take it that you remember exactly what happenedst night, right?'''' Andy stopped in front of her and nodded at Godiva and she smiled and walked away, leaving the two of them alone.


    ''''No!!!'''' Pa turned to face him with her a straight face, ''''Mister, who are you?''''


    ''''Who am I? I know you don''t have the memory of a goldfish'''' Andy turned to go adding, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''Where are we going?'''' she asked following him.


    ''''I am going to remind you exactly what happenedst night, since you don''t remember'''' Andy said and she stopped in her strides.


    ''''So so, aboutst night. Did we I mean, did we'''' she bit her lips and couldn''t bring herself to ask him that question, remembering how she practically begged him to sleep with her. Pa felt so ashamed of herself.


    ''''You want to know whether we had sex or not?'''' Andy turned to face her and noticed how red her face had be and chuckled. ''''Let''s go'''' he started to walk away and Pa hurried up to catch up with him.


    ''''You didn''t answer my question'''' Pa caught up to him as they reached the reception.


    ''''You must be hungry? Let''s eat first'''' Andy pulled her hand along as he walked towards the hotel''s restaurant. the workers looked at them with shocked expression.


    ''''Food?'''' her face lit up but she pretended, ''''I am not hungry''''


    ''Growl'' her stomach betrayed her at that moment and Andy looked at her. she covered her stomach with the bags in her hand and pursed her lips.


    ''''Let''s go. I won''t invite you for breakfast for the third time'''' he said to her and walked away.


    Pa frowned and red at him before catching up with him.


    He took her to an empty table. There weren''t a lot of people in the restaurant yet since it was still a bit early. He pulled out a chair and said to her, ''''sit down''''


    Pa sat down and he went to sit across her. She lowered her gaze shyly as her face turned red.


    ''''You know how to act shy? Last night, you weren''t so shy when you gave yourself to me?'''' Andy began to tease her. He lifted his hand and the chef walked to them.


    ''''What do you mean I gave myself to you?'''' Pa said in a soft voice, ''''I was drunk''''


    ''''Really? Then, the drunk you were quite bold. People say alcohol always reveal our true nature, I guess it is true after all''''


    Pa was about to retort when the chef got to their table and she kept quiet and lowered her gaze.


    ''''Good morning, boss. What type of breakfast would you like this morning?'''' the chef asked.


    ''''Let''s go with your rmendation today. Can you also make some hangover tea for her?''''


    ''''Sure, sir'''' the chef turned to go and Pa stopped him.


    ''''Wait''''


    The chef and Andy looked at her and she flushed but still went ahead to make her request. This was a matter of what would make her full and she wasn''t about topromise on that.


    ''''Miss, do you have any special request?'''' the chef asked and Pa nodded her head.


    ''''Rice" she said softly.


    "Rice?" Both Andy and the chef looked at her.


    "Do you have rice?'''' she asked and Andy furrowed her brows.


    ''''Rice? Isn''t it a little early to have rice?'''' Andy asked and looked at the chef.


    ''''Rice is the only thing that can satisfy me. I eat rice in the morning'''' she said and the chef smiled.


    ''''Miss, if you want rice, I can get you that. Do you have a particr soup that you would like with the rice?'''' the chef was professional and polite.


    ''''Maybe, chicken or duck soup will do'''' Pa felt bad for making such request but if she didn''t, then she wouldn''t be satisfied. She was just too hungry to car about her image at that moment.


    ''''Sure, we happen to be making rice and duck soup for our VIP guests this morning, I can get you some of that''''


    ''''Really? Thank you so much. I feel apologetic for making such request of you''''


    ''''It is alright, miss'''' the chef nodded his head and smiled walking away. He felt that the woman the boss was with was quite amusing.


    ''''You don''t look like someone who was apologetic at all'''' Andy smirked.


    ''''Back to my question'''' Pa changed the subject, ''''how did we end up together? I remember going into the club alone, how did you meet me?''''


    ''''I followed you into the club. No, I started following you from the caf to the club''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because I was nosy''''


    ''''Oh, I see'''' Pa nodded her head, as if affirming his words.


    ''''But, I don''t regret it. Since, I got to meet a woman who wanted to have sex with him for free and even pay me in addition. It was a win-win for me, so I took it''''


    Pa''s rm bells set in, ''''took what? Then, you mean we, we really did that?'''' she looked at him and he could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes.


    At that moment, something stirred inside him but he didn''t know what it was. He just felt moved somewhat by her eyes that was filled with a certain hope. It was like she was really hoping that they hadn''t done anything together. Somewhat, he felt unhappy. Last night, she was calling him a beautiful and handsomed and couldn''t wait to sleep with him, but now she was on the verge of tears, wishing that she didn''t have anything doing with him. He didn''t know whether to be happy or sad about it. But one thing was clear, he couldn''t bear to lie to him.


    But, then, again at that moment, he still did. He lied to her and saw her tears fell from her eyes and his heart ached.


    ''''Yes, we did''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa''s hands made a number on the bags on herps as she squeezed them hard, clutching unto them for dear life.


    The waiter brought the food and served them. Andy was served Spanish omelette and hot beverage while Pa was served her rice with duck soup and a cup of warm ginger and honey tea.


    Pa remained quiet and started to eat her food. Her tears dropped uncontrobly. She continuously brushed her hair away as she ate the food.


    ''''Eat slowly'''' Andy said to her and she shook her head. Not able to say anything, she continued to eat and sob.


    The sight made him regret for lying to her and he apologised, ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Huh, no it''s not your fault. I was the one who kept begging you to sleep with me''''


    ''''No, we didn''t sleep together. I lied to you'''' he said and she lifted her hand towards him. Andy closed his eyes waiting for her to p him but she didn''t. Instead, she picked her chopsticks and rolled the egg unto it and ced it on her te saying.

 Chapter 254: A frugal person

    Chapter 254: A frugal person


    ''''No, we didn''t sleep together. I lied to you'''' he said and she lifted her hand towards him. Andy closed his eyes waiting for her to p him but she didn''t. Instead, she picked her chopsticks and rolled the egg unto it and ced it on her te saying.


    ''''I wasn''t going to p you'''' she said and he opened his eyes. ''''I meant to p you but I changed my mind''''


    ''''Why?'''' Andy was surprised by her actions.


    ''''Because you are a good person''''


    ''''But, good people do bad things too''''


    ''''That''s why I took your eggs''''


    Andy looked at his te and found the eggs gone. He looked at her and saw her eating the eggs and he couldn''t help butugh.


    ''''Seriously?'''' he asked and she chuckled.


    ''''Good people do bad things too but you didn''t let the misunderstandingst long; you corrected yourself before it became toote. I am taking the eggs as the apology''''


    ''''It''s that all?''''


    ''''Yes. You brought me to a hotel and gave me clothes to wear. I am someone who remembers the good deeds of people even if they hurt me. Wait'''' she looked at him, ''''about the room. You are not expecting me to pay for it, right? Also, I saw that the clothes came from J clothing. They are quite expensive, you won''t ask me to pay for that too, right?''''


    ''''You told me yourte father left you arge amount of money. Paying for the room and the clothes shouldn''t be a problem, right?''''


    ''''You were the one who brought me here. shouldn''t you take responsibility?''''


    ''''Hey, with the way you were, I was worried something might happen to you and considering the gentleman that I am, I had to follow you to be sure you don''t wake up with deeper regrets after a break up''''


    ''''Busy body''''


    ''''Me? Did you just call me a busy body?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    The waiter walked to them with a te of desserts and ced them on the table. ''''Boss, the chef said to give this to thedy''''


    ''''Me? Thank you'''' Pa said to the waiter as she looked at the te of Russian khvorost, also known as ''angel wings'' on the table. Her mouth started salivate.


    ''''You are such a foodie''''


    ''''But, why do they keep calling you sir? Are you a regr here? Off course if not how could you have gotten a room for me in such short notice? This is a big hotel and they only ept reservations''''


    Andy listened to her statement and frowned. He felt that she had nothing good to say about him, ''''Do you really have nothing good to say about me?''''


    ''''Yes, to me you are just a pervert or a busy body''''


    ''''What? A pervert and a busy body? Miss, I saved your lifest night and this is what you have to say about me?''''


    ''''You are a pervert who gave a breakup letter to a woman you didn''t even know and then started following her around''''


    ''''Is it toote to say I absolutely regret saving youst night?''''


    ''''It is'''' Pa said andughing before adding, ''''thank you forst night. I will give you this'''' he ced one of the khvorost into his te and smiled.


    ''''There are five pieces, if you are really grateful, then you should spare two or three, not just one''''


    ''''Should I take it back?''''


    ''''No'''' Andy picked the khvorost and started eating it and Pa smiled. ''''Pa''''


    ''''Mmm'''' Pa looked at him surprised, ''''how did you know my name?''''


    ''''Your ex told me your name, remember?''''


    ''''Right. That asshole hasn''t even called me. Oh my God. I am dead''''


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''''I didn''t call Lisa. She must be worried sick about me''''


    ''''Lisa, who is Lisa?''''


    ''''My best friend and roommate''''


    ''''Thedy who was with you yesterday?''''


    ''''Oh. My phone is dead. Can I use your phone to call her, please?''''


    ''''Sure, here'''' Andy took out the phone from his side pocket and gave it to her.


    Pa hurriedly dialled the number and it went through. After a few rings, it connected and she heard Lisa''s voice.


    ''''Hello, this is Lisa''''


    ''''Lise, is me'''' Pa said and pulled the phone away from her ear as her friend''s screaming voice came through.


    ''''Hey, Pa. Where the hell are you? Do you know how worried I am? I am at the police station but the police said it isn''t 24 hours since you went missing so they couldn''t start searching. I was about to call Jordan and ask for his help. Pa, you scared the life out of me''''


    ''''Lise, sorry. I am fine. Don''t worry''''


    ''''Where are you?'''' Lisa asked as she looked at the face of the detective she was pestering a minute ago.


    ''''I am at Hotel Senora. Can youe for me? I will exin everythingter''''


    ''''Oh, I am on my way. Wait there for me'''' Lisa hung up and started to exin the situation to the police. She had gone there so early after searching everywhere for Pa and couldn''t find her.


    ...


    ''''En'''' Pa looked at the phone and pouted her lips. She handed it over to Andy and stood up, ''''my friend ising to pick me. Thanks for the meal''''


    ''Wait'''' Andy held her hand and she looked at him. ''''You have to pay for the food'''' he said and cussed himself inside. That was probably themest thing he had said in years.


    ''''Huh? Weren''t you the one who bought me the food? You are so petty. What kind of man asks ady to pay for her food?''''


    ''''I paid for your drinksst night''''


    ''''You paid for the drinks I took?''''


    ''''Now that I think about it, ever since I met youst night till now you''ve asked me to pay for everything you take? The drinks, the hotel room, the clothes and now the food''''


    Pa pursed her lips after realising that seemed to be the case. She flushed and said to him, ''''you are really something else Mister. Your wife is in trouble. How can you keep records of everything I didst now till now?'''' Pa looked in her bag. ''''You see I don''t have money now but I will give it to youter''''


    ''''Are you trying to rob me in day light?''''


    ''''No, I have a reputation to protect, okay? So I won''t run away with your money. Anyways how much is your money?''''


    ''''Let''s see'''' Andy started counting, ''''the drinks were $20 dors, the meal is $100 dors''''


    ''''Huh? How can food be that expensive? I usually eat food that cost below $20 dors from food truck vendors''''


    ''''You are too frugal for someone whose father left her arge sum of money''''


    ''''I''m saving for my dowry''''


    ''''You are not getting married''''


    ''''I was going to get married until you brought me the breakup letter'''' Pa red at him as she remembered it again. She felt that everything started with him giving her that letter.


    ''''Well, you are not getting married anymore, so you should pay back what you owe me including the room and the dress''''


    ''''But the room is $1000 dors and the dress is $250 dors''''


    ''''The room is $1050 dors and the dress costs $300 dors plus the food and the drinksst night, everything should be about $ 1470 dors''''


    ''''Whoa, you con artiste'''' Pa said to him feeling cheated.


    ''''Con artiste? Miss, first I was called a pervert and a busy body. Now I just turned into con artiste?''''


    ''''If not, how do you expect me to give you that amount after being with you for less than 24 hours? I haven''t spent that amount of money in thest five years of my life and you want me to give that to you? Do you think I''m crazy? You brought me here so you must pay for the room okay?''''


    ''''You slept in that room''''


    ''''I didn''t ask you to bring me to a five-star hotel''''


    ''''Should I have left you at the club instead?''''


    ''''No, you could have sent me to my house. Why didn''t you wake me up?''


    ''''I tried but, you just slept off. I felt like I was carrying a dead person. You''re quite heavy, you know''''


    ''''Well, don''t you have a house? You should have sent me to your house, at least that way is economical''''


    ''''What?'''' Andy looked at her and she flushed, finding the ambiguity of her request. But, Pa was determined to be thick-skinned till the end, so she continued, ''''yes, that way I would have cooked food there and won''t have to spend $100 dors on food this morning alone. Do you have any idea how I n my spending? You did what was convenient for you so pay for the room yourself''''


    ''''I can''t believe this''''


    ''You better believe it. You don''t even have pity on me. My boyfriend broke up with mest night and here you are wanting to rip me of my hard earned inheritance. How about this, I''m really grateful that you helped mest night, so let''s say I owe you $150 dors, for the food and the drinks?''''


    She had thought about it and that was the most reasonable way out. Even with that she still felt giving him $150 dors was too much but because he helped her, she wanted to be a little generous.

 Chapter 255: Two men that looked the same

    Chapter 255: Two men that looked the same


    Watching them from a distance, Leslie, the twin brother of Andy had a look of shock written all over his face as he stood next to Godiva at the entrance of the restaurant.


    ''''Sister Godiva, is that really my little brother?'''' Leslie couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. His brother whom he had assumed hated girls was actually bickering with a girl with no care in the world? ''''Are you sure he isn''t a possessed Andy? What if an alien took over his body?''''


    ''''Stop being ridiculous. Andy would have been like this a long time ago if that incident hadn''t happened. Leave them alone'''' Godiva said to Leslie knowing well the character of thetter.


    ''''Yeah, the damn girl. I hope she never finds happiness in this world. She totally crushed the fantasy like dreams of my dear brother''''


    ''''But, what about you? What are you doing here?'''' Godiva asked him. It was still early and he wasn''t even the one who managed the hotels, so she was sure, he had onlye to witness the scene in front of them but still asked.


    ''''Can''t you tell what I came for? But, that woman is cute. She is thick and curvy, but thest time I checked, slender girls are his type. When did he change his preference without telling me first?'''' he spoke as if he desired to know every little thing going on in his brother''s life.


    Godiva smacked his head and said to him, ''''you don''t even have a type because you change women every day. Who deserves to know about the preference of the other first? Sometimes those blind girls attack Andy thinking he is you and he has to do a lot of exnation and was forced to get a tattoo on his wrist to show them you two are different'''' Godiva red at Leslie who smirked.


    She wasn''t wrong in that sense. A lot of the girls he goes out with always end up mistaking Andy for him. Even with the tattoo on wrist, they still don''t believe him until he shows them a picture of the two of them.


    But, Leslie felt that he was lucky to be born a twin. Andy was always cleaning after him when they were in high school but now, he had mustered his game and was wless in his pursuit of his own definition of happiness, which was a no strings attached rtionship. Where they both get what they wanted and leave.


    Unfortunately, the girls just keep bugging him for more, so he ends up giving them apensation fee and breaking things offpletely. He was now on the quest to find someone who thought like him. A person who didn''t believe in this shit called love, whom he can just have fun with and then leave with no lingering feelings.


    Andy was different. He was a firm believer of love and happiness. He believed that everyone had someone special for them. unfortunately, this believe was shattered a long time ago by his first love and girlfriend who found him too boring and stiff.


    Since then, Andy had closed his heart towards women. He was still considered and kind towards women but he always kept an appropriate distance between them. He never made them misunderstand his actions and he never bickered with them like he was doing with that thick and curvy woman.


    This was definitely a ster scene for Leslie and he couldn''t help but take out his phone to take a few shots of them. they looked like lovers having a quarrel.


    Godiva sighed knowing she couldn''t possibly pull Leslie away. She has grown up with them since their families were closed. She was five years older than them and had watched them grow, so she liked them a lot, that''s why she was always looking out for them.


    The truth was, even Godiva found the scene amusing. Thedy herself was amusing based on her experience with her a while ago. Godiva was someone who could analyse people because it was part of her job as rooms manager. She could tell that the woman was innocent from the way she talked. She couldn''t believe she was still a virgin.


    She subconsciously chuckled and Leslie turned to her, ''''even you find them amusing, right? Aye, so my brother''s singlehood has finallye to an end? Sis Godiva, should we throw an ushering party for Andy. It is the first time in almost 10 years since that woman left and he is finallying out''''


    ''''Your choice of words are really. what ushering in? Whating out? Was he gay? Leave them alone. I still have work to do, I am going''''


    ''''Wait, let''s watch them for a little while'''' Leslie held Godiva''s hand.


    ''''No, I am leaving'''' Godiva went away and Leslie smirked, going towards them.


    ''''You know what, just forget of the money'''' Andy finally gave up arguing with Pa.


    ''''No, that won''t do. I can''t let you pay for the expenses alone. After all it takes two to tango''''


    Leslie''s eyes almost popped out of its shockers when he heard their conversation. He smirked and sat just behind Andy. He was curious to find out more about what happened between them.


    ''''I don''t need you to pay me again. just take it as me doing a service to society''''


    ''''If you doing service to society, you wouldn''t have brought me to a hotel. You even took a suit room. Eer, weren''t there any other rooms avable? What kind of work do you do? Why do I feel that your lifestyle is so expensive?''''


    ''''What a niceplimenting from someone who doesn''t want to spend money she didn''t work for? What are you going to use the five million dors your father left you for?''''


    ''''Didn''t I tell you I was using it for my dowry, which by the way isn''t going to happen, no thanks to you''''


    ''''Are you still ming me for that letter?''''


    ''''Oh, when I saw you, I thought you were handsome but now I don''t have such thoughts anymore. They are all died after I took the letter. Anyways, that is in the past now. I can''t pay you all the money I owe you right now. So, I will write you an IOU note. I will surely pay you the entire amount in instalments''''


    ''''Do whatever you want'''' a subtle smile appeared on his face. He didn''t know why he was suddenly happily when she mentioned instalments. But he knew it meant they were going to be seeing each other more often. He was curious about her.


    ''''I will pay you in instalments, I just finished my national service and I don''t have money'''' Pa removed her diary and tore a paper from it and wrote boldly ''I OWE YOU [IOU]''. ''''Here I''ve added my phone number to it, give me your number I will call you when your money is ready''''


    Andy took the paper and pulled his thin lips together, an act he does subconsciously. When Pa looked up and saw him that way, she felt that his lips looked enticing. She quickly shook her head and heard him say.


    ''''So, when will you pay the first instalment?'''' Andy asked her and just then, as Pa was about to answer, Leslie stood up and turned to them.


    ''''I suggest you pay a dor a day'''' Leslie said with his hand ced over Andy''s shoulder and the other in his pocket.


    ''''Oh, you two'''' Pa was surprised and kept pointing at the two of them. Their resemnce was too striking for her.


    ''''Hi, lovelydy. I am Leslie, the elder twin of Andy''''


    ''''You are not the elder one'''' Andy retorted back and hit Leslie hand which was stretched towards Pa, ''don''t touch her''''


    ''''Oh, possessive much?'''' Leslie winked at Andy and slightly brushed his hair backwards. ''Little brother, you look so cute right now''''


    ''''Wait. Are you two really twins?'''' Pa asked as she looked at the two of them. she was still trying to find something different from them but perhaps because it was her first time of seeing them, she still couldn''t pick out the difference.


    ''''Yes, he is Leslie, my twin brother'''' Andy replied and looked at Leslie, ''what are you doing here?''''


    ''Well, I heard through the grapevine that my brother whom I thought might join the seminary camest night with a woman. I was curious to know which woman had captured the heart of an iceberg. But, now that I see her'''' he leaned closer to Andy''s ears and said thest part, ''''she doesn''t look like your type. I didn''t know you could change your taste so face, but, she is absolutely gorgeous. Right proportion of both in front and behind''''


    Andy pushed Leslie away and muttered, ''''pervert'''' Andy''s phone buzzed and he looked at it, ''''that''s your friend''''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa took the phone and answered the call from Lisa, ''''hey, Lise. I am inside the restaurant. I will be out soon'''' she hung up and saw her friend through the ss walling and smiled.


    ''''She is here?'''' Andy could still remember Lisa.


    ''''Yes, I have to go. I will call you'''' Pa said and ran out of the restaurant.


    ''''Be careful'''' Andy said when he saw that she almost bumped into an empty table.


    ''''Whoa. History has been rewritten. Now, I know my brother didn''t turn gay. His animalistic desires are still intact and have just awakened''''


    Andy ignored him and watched outside as Pa went to hug Lisa before getting into the car.


    ''''Wait, her friend isn''t so bad'''' Leslie saw Lisa briefly.


    ''If you go near them, I will kill you''''


    ''Wow, hold you ws brother'''' Leslie said and chuckled before asking, ''''I will go back to mypany right now. I still have a meeting to man''''


    ''''Wait. Have you finalised the coboration and trip to Coastal Town?''''


    The two got serious and started discussing business as they walked out of the restaurant.


    ''''Almost. The trip is in a week''s time. I will get it ready by tomorrow and mail it to you''''

 Chapter 256: Didnt you sleep with him?

    Chapter 256: Didn''t you sleep with him?


    Lisa''s apartment.


    Lisa made a cup of coffee and set it in front of Pa and sat across her on the bed. They were in Pa''s room.


    ''''Pa, are you alright? Yesterday, I''m sorry for my words earlier on'''' Lisa knew her words were a little overboard and Pa had the habit of overthinking, so she was worried that her words might have hurt her.


    ''''No, it''s alright''''


    ''''But, how did you end up with that man? Did you two have sex?''''


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa sniffed and Lisa pulled a tissue box towards her.


    ''''Look, cry it out if you want to. Don''t bottom everything inside of you''''


    ''''That man is quite good. He checked me into the hotel and left''''


    ''''You mean he didn''t try to take advantage of you?''''


    ''''It could be said that I was the one who took advantage of him'''' Pa said and started narrating everything that happened the previous night to Lisa. Thetter listened carefully and couldn''t help smiling.


    ''''Whoa, this is why there is a saying that, everyone has a wild side. I guess your wild side came to yst night. But, you should have gone with the flow. That was a perfect time to getid''''


    ''''Lisa, stop messing around''''


    ''''I am serious. That man is delicious meat and you just let him go like that? Oh my, that a**, that steady chest and slender waist. I can only imagine the kind of body hiding inside that shirt''''


    ''''Lisa, stop drooling already''''


    ''''I know. He is not mine. Don''t worry, this man is yours, I will fight you for him''''


    ''''Since when did he be mine? What nonsense are you spouting?''''


    ''''Pa, don''t tell me you didn''t take his number? Are you going to let him go just like that?'''' Lisa shook her head. She couldn''t believe her friend was going to mull over spilt milk. She wasn''t the type to do that. that is why she preferred a no strings attached kind of rtionship.


    ''''Lisa, do you think I''m worth it? How can he disrespect me this way? He could have broken up with me in my face. Why did he have to do it through a letter and that too, by a stranger?''''


    ''''Gideon, that son of b***h, I cuss him to never find happiness again. His $%^@>>>>>$%^&'''' Lisa noticed Paughing and she stopped cussing and asked, ''''why are youughing?''''


    ''''Aren''t you cussing him to make meugh?''''


    ''''Right. then, do you feel better now?''''


    Pa nodded her head, ''''I feel a lot better now, but, I want to meet him. I want an exnation from him''''


    ''''How about this? Let''s go and meet him so that he can rify things.''''


    Healthy Mind Private Hospital.


    Lisa pulled over in front of the private hospital of Leo''s senior. This was where Leo was also working as a dermatologist.


    Pa released a breath and turned to Lisa, ''''Lise, do you think this is a good idea?'''' she was beginning to feel thating to that ce wasn''t such a bright idea after all.


    ''''Don''t be such a scare bee okay? Listen if we don''t go you will never know why he broke up with you. Nowe on let''s go in there and get all the answers you need'''' Lisa got down from the car and went over to the passenger side. She opened the door and held Pa''s hand.


    Pa got down and looked towards the hospital and saw Gideon walking out with a woman. His hand was wrapped around the woman''s waist and they looked intimate together.


    ''''Lisa, look. That is Gideon, right?'''' Pa pointed at the couple and Lisa turned and saw them too. She nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, that is Gideon. Lord, that son of a bitch'''' Lisa went haywire and was about to rush over when Pa held her hand, but Lisa''s voice was loud enough to make the couple stop in their strides towards their car.


    When Gideon saw the twodies, he said something briefly to the woman who smiled and went towards the car while he walked towards them.


    ''''Hey, you bastard. You are already f**king another woman after dumping my friendst night?'''' Lisa asked angrily.


    ''''Watch your words, Elisa'''' Gideon said as he stood in front of them with a smug expression.


    ''''Why don''t you watch yourself, and for the record, my name is not Elisa but Lisa. Don''t you dare put an ''E'' before my name you jerk''''


    ''''I thought I made myself clear in the letter? What are you still doing here?'''' Gideon ignored Lisa and turned to Pa.


    ''''Gideon'''' Pa clutched her fingers around her purse.


    ''''Let me speak, Pa. We came for answers Gideon. How could you break up with P through a letter without any reason?''''


    ''''I made myself clear in the letter, Pa I said it was over between us''''


    ''''Gideon you?'''' Pa was lost for words. It was like the man before her had suddenly turned into a stranger and she didn''t know him at all.


    ''''Gideon, how could you be so heartless? What did Pa do to deserve this?''''


    Pa looked at him and a tear fell from her eyes. She bit her lips hard to control herself from breaking down.


    ''''I''m sorry Pa but I was clear in the letter so please stop following me around''''


    ''''Who is that woman?'''' Lisa asked but Pa held her hand and shook her head.


    ''''Lise, it''s okay. Let''s go'''' Pa said and got into their car.


    ''''Better watch your back, Gideon. You might not know when I will smack your head'''' Lisa said to him and got into the car and drove away.


    Gideon chuckled and went over to his car and the woman inside asked him, ''''who was that, Gideon?''''


    ''''The girl I told you about. She just wouldn''t let me go. I told her I wasn''t interested in her but she went ahead to assume that we had something going on. After hearing of my engagement, she came here to pester me'''' he exined to the woman.


    ''''This is why you should associate yourself with people of your social status. Look at the way she dressed and came here? If people see you with her, they would think you belong to their ss. These girls have no self-awareness at all'''' she felt disgusted by Lisa''s short dress and Pa''s baggy shorts and star shaped top.


    The woman said and Gideon''s face distorted but he quickly faked a smile and drove the car away. The woman''s family was going to set up a hospital for him, so he had to make sure she liked him.


    ...


    Lisa sighed when she saw how Pa was ying with her food instead of eating. She was just moving the rice side by side with her fork without eating.


    Lisa ced her fork down and looked at Pa, ''''are you nning to go on hungry games?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa came back to her senses and looked at her te. The food was still plenty she hadn''t touched it that much.


    ''''Pa, I know that you are having a hard time, but not eating is the worst kind of harm you can do to yourself. This is already the third day and I''m sorry to tell you that I am not going to wait for you to mob around any longer''''


    ''''No matter how hard I try Lisa, I can''t stop thinking about him, wanting to see him and even wishing that all this was a dream and that Gideon wille back to me. What do I do Lisa?


    ''''Hey I understand you okay? Trust me I do but the truth is you need to try harder and not think about him because the more you think about him the more pain you feel''''


    ''''Do you think I will ever be fine?'''' Pa looked at her best friend.


    ''''You will be fine. And as for that bastard, Gideon; he is going to regret leaving you. You are the most adorable and likable person in the world. It is his loss that he dumped you. Let''s just say that he is blind. He can''t see the good that is in front of him''''


    Pa chuckled and touched Lisa''s hand, ''''I am so lucky to have you, Lise''''


    ''''If you are so lucky, why don''t you call that beautiful man and set up a date with him? You haven''t called him since that day, right?''''


    ''''Oh, right. I totally forgot. I promised to give him a call and pay back the money I owe him. Will he think I scammed him because I didn''t call?''''


    ''''Didn''t you say you promised to pay him in instalments. Call him and give him a part of the money''''


    ''''Why do I feel that you are trying to use me to see that man?''''


    ''''Oops, I just got caught. I don''t care. Call him and set up a meeting with him. Even if he is yours, I can still admire him for myself'''' Lisa said and pouted her lips.


    ''''Okay, stop giving me such an adorable face. I won''t be able to say no to you. Wait, my phone. I totally forgot that my phone is broken''''


    ''''We can go and get a new phone after breakfast''''


    ''''I can''t believe your tenacity'''' Pa said and shook her head. It was decided. She was getting a new phone after their breakfast.

 Chapter 257: Turns out you were our matchmaker

    Chapter 257: Turns out you were our matchmaker


    After making the call to Andy, Pa and Lisa were about to set off when Lisa received a call from the building owner of their apartment whom she had been wanting to meet for a while since her lease was about to end and she needed to renew it, so it was decided that Pa would go ahead to meet with Andy at the restaurant that they picked and then Lisa would join themter on after meeting the building owner.


    Thus Pa found herself standing outside the oh-so familiar restaurant that she used to eat with Gideon. She didn''t think too much into it before deciding to meet there but little did she know the kind of drama was waiting for her inside.


    The moment she entered the restaurant and went over to an empty seat, she saw Gideon and his new girlfriend eating at that same ce. She turned to leave immediately when thetter saw her and call her.


    ''''Stop there'''' he said and started walking towards her. ''''What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you are following me? Don''t you know that this is called stalking?'''' From start to finish, he didn''t wait for her answer and made his own assumptions.


    Pa looked at him, suddenly feeling regret and disappointed in herself for loving such kind of person, ''''hey, stop been so full of yourself. Does this ce belong to you? Can''t I alsoe here to eat?''''


    Gideon chuckled and stuffed his hands into his pockets proudly saying, ''''you don''t like to eat outside. You are always looking for ways to save money and alwaysin about how expensive restaurant foods were. A frugal person like youing to eat here is impossible, so you don''t have an excuse to make. Just admit it, you came here hoping to see me, right?''''


    ''''What? A frugal person?'''' Pa chuckled sarcastically. She admitted that she preferred to cook her own food but she had never been frugal towards him. He was the one who didn''t have money to buy food from restaurant because he imed he was working as a volunteer at his senior''s hospital. Even when she found out he was lying to her, she didn''t expose him and simply didn''t care about it. she had thought that he was trying to make them save but, it seemed he had only viewed her as his cash bank and made her sponsor him with meals every day.


    ''''Yes, anytime I told you to let us eat outside, you would disagree and then bring me homemade food. Pa, if this isn''t being frugal, then what is it?''''


    ''''But you always enjoyed those homemade meals, Gideon, do you know the end of people who are ungrateful and don''t see the effort of others? The always end up with nothing!!! take that from me, you will end up with nothing!!'''' Pa looked him in the eye as she said that and became satisfied when she saw the distorted and ufortable look in his eyes that he tried to mask.


    ''''Which part of the letter didn''t you understand? I am no longer interested in you. Stop stalking me everywhere I go'''' he said loudly and Pa noticed the eyes that had turned towards them. She knew he had done that on purpose to spite her.


    ''''Gideon, what is going on?'''' his rich girlfriend walked over and stood next to him. He held her hand and turned to face her affectionately.


    ''''Darling, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that she would follow me to this ce'''' he said and draped his arm around thedy''s waist.


    ''''Hi, I am Be. Gideon''s fiance. I believe I saw you yesterday at the hospital with a friend''''


    ''''Fiance?'' Pa chuckled and nodded her head.


    ''''I see; well can you do me a favour?'''' she asked the woman named Be.


    ''''Let''s hear it. If that will make you stop stalking my fianc''''


    ''''Tell him to stop bringing you to all the ces I introduced him to. We first met in this restaurant and then became lovers. Doesn''t it bother you to he brought you to a ce he used to hang out with his ex?''''


    ''''Gideon, is that true?'''' Be looked at Gideon who had a stiff smile.


    ''''Hey, Pa what do you think you are doing?'''' he pushed Pa backwards with his hand and she almost tripped but bumped into a steady chest.


    The familiar scent of the man made her look up and she saw Andy smiling down at her. He pulled her to his side and held her hand before looking at Gideon who seemed to have recognised him.


    ''''You you are the man I gave the letter to, right?'''' Gideon asked.


    ''''Yes, and now you just pushed my girlfriend and she almost fell. And as a fellow woman, does it give you satisfaction to see him act with such ruthlessness towards a fellow woman? Your show if sophistication is just a show, no?'''' Andy looked at the woman and Gideon.


    ''''What? Who are you?'''' Be became angry after hearing what Andy said. She pointed at Pa saying, ''she is the oneing after my fiance. He already broke up with her, yet she follows him around and wouldn''t let go''''


    ''''Why would she do that when she has me? Do you think everyone is blind?'''' Andy turned to look at Pa and asked, ''''did you wait for long? I asked you to wait for me and here you were acting naughty again''''


    ''''Who is he to you, Pa?'''' Gideon fled up in anger and embarrassment.


    ''''He is...'''' Andy stopped Pa and answered the question.


    ''''Who am I? Well I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Andy and she is the woman I''m so crazy about. But, I should thank you because you were the one who brought us together that day''''


    ''''What?'''' Gideon turned to Pa, ''''is that true?''''


    ''''Yes, that is true. Turns out you were a matchmaker'''' Pa replied with a satisfied grin as she looked at the flustered faces of the so called fianc and fiance. ''''that''s right, take that hoe'' she said internally.


    When Andy looked at the smile on her face and the dimples that appeared, he suddenly felt that she looked cute up close. He had the urge to pinch her cheeks but stopped himself as soon as she looked up to meet his gaze.


    Watching them act all lovey dovey in front of them, Gideon and Be became furious. Gideon had an impulsive urge to separate the two of them. He has been with Pa for so long and yet, this was the first time he felt that she was looking beautiful with another man. It made him angry.


    Be hit Gideon when she saw how he was openly looking at Pa before saying to Andy, ''''I am Be Muni, the only daughter of the Muni family. Your open arrogance towards me can incur my wrath''''


    Andy furrowed his brows and frowned as he turned to look at her, ''''what can you do to me? I will be waiting to see. Babe, let''s go'''' he held Pa''s hand and walked out with her outside the restaurant.


    ''''How do you know that man?'''' Be asked Gideon and he exined the situation to her. it made her angry and she went to take her bag and leave the restaurant.


    When Pa got to Andy''s car, she saw Gideon running out after Be and they stood there watching them. Gideon was about to get inside Be''s car when thetter drove away leaving him. He looked at Pa angrily and spouted, ''''you will hear from me, Pa'''' he said and ran to the roadside to pick a taxi and follow after Be.


    When they all left, Pa turned to look at Andy and asked, ''''what was that all about? When did you arrive?''''


    ''''It''s amazing how I always find you in the middle of something dramatic anytime I see you''''


    ''''What can I say? Drama seems to follow me everywhere''''


    ''''Why did you choose this ce? We could have just met at the hotel''s restaurant''''


    ''''Didn''t you hear what he said? I am frugal. I had no option that''s why I came out to meet you. I prefer to make my own food. Saves time and money''''


    ''''Let''s go somewhere and eat. I didn''t eat anything because you said you were treating''''


    ''''Why did you help me inside there?''''


    ''''Because I wanted to. We are considered friends, right?''''


    ''''Are you interested in me?'''' she cocked her brows at him.


    ''''Oh, what is this smug expression on your face? No, I am not interested in you''''


    ''''Then, did you help me because you find me pitiful?''''


    ''''No, trust me I am not one to do things out of pity. You are someone who owes me a lot of money, I need to make sure you are not under any emotional stress, so that you can pay me back fast''''


    ''''Then, it will be your treat''''


    ''''What? Miss, you are the one who called me out''''


    ''''But, you are the one who suggested we go somewhere and I know it is going to be an expensive ce''''


    ''''So, that makes me my treat then?''''


    ''''Yes, also my friend will be joining uster. She had to attend to something beforeing''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' he opened the door for her and she got into the car.

 Chapter 258: The start of an unusual friendship

    Chapter 258: The start of an unusual friendship


    Watching Pa devour the food in front of her without a care in the world, Andy found it amusing. Usually, a lot of the women his father had arranged dates with for him, when he meets with them, they would act all poised and dignified. Some wouldn''t even eat in his presence but this particr woman in front of him seemed to treat him like air and was eating the food to her heart''s content.


    The scene brought a smile to his face. It has been long since he met someone who was so natural and didn''t care about her image at all. He wondered whether her attitude towards him would change if she found out that he isn''t a simple person. Would she try to take advantage of him if she found out he was the owner of Senora Chain Hotels which had branches all over the whole of continent E.


    ''''Eat slowly, the food isn''t going anywhere and you might get choked at this rate'''' he said and collected her hair that was falling off. Pa blushed when she looked up and met his gaze. ''''Do you have a hair band?''''


    ''''Huh?'' she flushed and nodded her head, ''''check in my bag'''' she said and was about to turn when he said to her.


    ''''Don''t move, your hair will get into the soup'''' he stood up with the hair still collected in his hand and he used the other hand to open her handbag. He saw a ck hair band inside and removed it before standing up. He moved behind her and used his hand to brush her hair, sending waves of tickles over her body and she shivered when his fingers brushed her hair before he wrapped them and tied them with the band.


    Andy felt he lost his mind for a second by doing something so intimate to her but he couldn''t help but want to continue brushing her soft curly hair. When he sat back and saw her reddened face, he somewhat felt happy.


    ''''Pa, I left you for an hour and you two have progressed so fast?'''' Lisa couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw them through the ss walling outside the window, they looked like a couple. The scene made her swoon and she couldn''t stop giggling but she wanted to tease Pa.


    Pa choked when she heard Lisa''s voice behind her.


    ''''Be careful'''' Andy said and was about to pick the ss of water when their hands shed. His fingers touched hers before they both retreated at the same time, ''''sorry''''


    ''''It''s okay''''


    Lisa studied their attitude towards each other and felt that they were like a couple getting to know each other. Their cute awkwardness suddenly made her feel like the third wheel.


    Pa took the ss and sipped the water a little before putting it down and looked at Lisa, ''''when did you get here?''''


    ''''Just now, but, I am d I didn''te a littleter than now. You two look so cute together''''


    ''''Stop messing around and sit'''' Pa said and looked at Andy who seemed rxed and calm.


    ''''Hi, we meet again''''


    ''''Hello, Lisa'''' Andy shook her hand and smiled politely.


    ''''You even know my name?'''' Lisa was surprised that he still remembered her.


    ''''I have a good memory. You two are quite unforgettable after everything that happened'''' Andy was sincere with his words. Even if he wanted to, he still couldn''t forget the twodies in front of him, especially the one in front of him at the moment.


    ''''Right''''


    ''What would you like to eat? You can order anything, it''s on me''''


    ''''Oh, you are treating? Then, I will help myself to the same thing that Pa is having''''


    ''''Alright'''' Andy lifted his hand to call the waiter and Lisa leaned closer to Pa and asked.


    ''''When did you two progress so fast? Pa, I leave you alone for less than an hour and you are already flirting with him?''''


    ''''I wasn''t flirting with him. Choose your words carefully, Lisa''''


    ''''If you weren''t flirting, exin what I saw. The way he brushed your hair, I could feel the tension between you two. Don''t tell me you are not sexually attracted to him? If I were you, I would have slept with him by now. He is a delicacy, P'''' Lisa whispered and Pa''s face turned red. It was true she felt something when his fingers brushed against her hair. It wasn''t a bad feeling if she thought about it but she wasn''t about to give Lisa the satisfaction of being right.


    ''''Stop feeding my mind with nonsense. Gideon is enough for me to learn my lessons. Handsome men are not for me. They don''t want inexperienced girls like me'''' she whispered back and Lisa frowned.


    ''''But, I feel that he doesn''t feel disgusted by you''''


    ''''That''s enough''''


    Pretending to not listen to their rather loud whispering, Andy felt his body heated up when he thought about the moment he touched her hair. That was the first time his body reacted that way to a woman. But his mood seemed to have experienced some sort of alterations after he heard Pa saying she wasn''t his type. He felt that she didn''t have the right to tell him who his type was. He was the only one who knew his type.


    ''''The food is here'''' he said when the waiter brought Lisa''s order. His voice made them realise they were opening discussing him in his presence.


    ''''Thank you'''' Lisa said and started to eat her food but she still felt like she was the third party. She regretted foring to meet them.


    ''''It''s the food not up to your liking?'''' Andy asked when he noticed she wasn''t eating the food much.


    ''''No, it is to my liking, it''s just that, I remembered leaving my lease papers with the building owner of our apartment'''' Lisa took out her phone, ''''she wants to meet up and hand it over, can I take the food away?'''' she asked and Pa frowned.


    ''''But, you just came from meeting the building owner''''


    ''''Yes, and I forgot to bring the lease papers I signed with her'''' Lisa stood up and Pa also did. ''''What are you doing?''''


    ''''Going with you?'''' Pa answered.


    ''''You still haven''t settled Andy. Don''t tell me you are going to leave him and follow me around? Look, I don''t want to bebelled a lesbian, sit back and make sure you make a progress with him. If it''s possible, don''te home tonight'''' Lisa whispered thest part into her ears and her face turned red.


    ''''Andy, what to do? I was really hoping to get to know you more but my leasees first. I will leave our P in your hands. You two can grab an ice cream together after lunch, my treat''''


    Andy nodded his head. He wasn''t stupid. He knew Lisa was leaving so that he could spend more time with Pa and honestly, he was happy she was doing that. He suddenly wanted to prove to Pa that anyone can be his type if he wanted that person to be.


    ''''Lisa'''' Lisa pushed Pa back on the seat and kissed her cheek before waving at Andy and left.


    Pa lowered her gaze, feeling shy and embarrassed of her friend''s actions. She couldn''t meet with his gaze and scratched her hair nervously.


    The waiter came and took the food away to package for Lisa as she stood at the counter spying at the two people.


    ''''I know a ce where they sell ice cream'''' Andy spoke first.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Your friend said you should treat me to an ice cream''''


    ''''Oh, are you done with your food?'''' Pa asked, still not looking at his face. She pointed at his half empty te.


    ''''Yes, I want to reserve some space for the ice cream''''


    ''''I am done too. Let''s go'''' Pa stood up with her bag and Andy also did. He waited for her to take the lead before following her. ''''Where is the ce?''''


    ''''It''s not far from here. Do you want to walk there? I will send you home afterwards''''


    ''''Sure'''' Pa waited for him and walked side by side with him. She felt that eating ice cream together was something couples did and they were not a couple. It was awkward and she wanted to ask him why he epted Lisa''s crazy offer.


    ''''It is just right ahead'''' Andy pointed at the left side of the road when they reached outside.


    ''''Oh, let''s go''''


    Andy smiled seeing how she acted awkward around him. He knew what she was thinking and it was true. What they were doing was something that couples usually did and they weren''t couples. Though he also found it awkward, he didn''t feel repulsed or disgusted by it. He realised he had been smiling a lot since he met her. He was thinking about that morning and was looking for an excuse to call her when her call came in. He was so excited that he had to hurry with his meeting with the Leslie to finalise the hotel''s sponsored trip to the Coastal region.


    He looked up and found her lurking behind him and he stopped walking and waited till she reached him and he started to walk with her pace.

 Chapter 259: The start of an unusual friendship 2

    Chapter 259: The start of an unusual friendship 2


    When the ice cream was brought to their table, Andy noticed Pa staring at the strawberry voured ice cream with a ring gaze and he asked her, ''''why are you staring at the ice cream like that?''''


    ''''Strawberry isn''t my favourite'''' she answered.


    ''''Then, why did you order for it? I will get them to change it for you'''' Andy said and was about to call for the waiter when Pa stopped him.


    ''Don''t. I want this vour. This was Gideon''s favourite vour. He always insisted that I take strawberry simply because he liked it. Anytime we went out to eat, we only ate what he wanted. I was forced to eat what he wanted. That damn asshole, he even made me eat vegetables for a month iming I was too fat''''


    ''''Why did you force yourself to do what he wanted? You have your own preferences''''


    ''''Because I was stupid. I thought that it didn''t matter even if I changed myself, it was fine as long as he liked me''''


    ''''Pa, you are unique in your own way and shouldn''t have to change yourself for anyone. If someone really likes you, then that person would have to ept the kind of person that you are. Also, he must be blind to think that you are fat. You are just okay the way you are and it''s not your fault that he is so blind to see that about you''''


    ''''Now that I think about it, it has always been about him. I was always trying to do what he liked, eat the food he liked, watch the shows he liked. I never got to be myself since I started dating him. I am suddenly feeling for furious''''


    ''''What kind of emotions are you experiencing right now?''''


    ''''The feeling of wanting to kill that pig who embarrassed me at the restaurant today. Who does he think he is? I hate the fact that he thinks I''m stalking him. Why would I stalk him? I went there to eat and then I just bumped into him, I mean he used not to like eating at that restaurant so how in the world was I to know he would be there and to top it all with some skin tight woman as his new girlfriend?''''


    Andy looked at Pa as she talked nonstop. He had an unknown broad smile spread across his lips. He found he really love hearing her talk. She looked cute and he didn''t seem to get bored listening to her.


    ''''What makes him think that I can''t live without him, what is he? My monthly aunt?'''' Pa immediately pursed her lips after saying thest part. She just realised she had said too much and flushed. With her head lowered, she apologised, ''''that was gross, right? Sorry, I just start to babble when I''m angry''''


    ''''I like the way you arefortable around me. I don''t mind you babbling at all'''' Andy said to her with a serious expression.


    Pa blushed and looked at the ice cream that was now melting, ''''it''s all melted'''' she murmured softly but he still heard her.


    ''''What''s your favourite vour, I will go and get it for you'''' Andy stood up as he asked.


    ''''Chocte''''


    ''''Nice taste'''' he said and went to the counter to personally get it for her. Pa noticed some group of girls murmuring while they looked at him as he walked to the counter.


    Pa looked at his back view and smiled. She suddenly felt that thosedies must be jealous of her. She didn''t also know why, but she felt she was a little toofortable around him. This was considered the second time they were meeting and she was already acting so normal and carefree around him.


    Looking at him, Pa realised she didn''t know anything about him. She was starting to get curious about him.


    ''''Wait, I don''t even know his full name?'''' Pa just realise didn''t even know his name. she had just casually written ''man who came bearing bad news'' as his contact name. Her gaze followed him till he sat down with two bowls of chocte ice cream.


    ''''Here'''' Andy pushed one of the bowls towards her and looked up to find her looking at him. ''''Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?''''


    ''''No, there is nothing on your face. But, what is your name? I just realised I didn''t even know your full name''''


    ''''Is that why you are looking at me so seriously?'''' Andy chuckled.


    ''''What is your name?''''


    ''''I thought you would never ask''''


    ''''Well, I''m asking now. I can be a little clueless sometimes, sorry for not asking your name before''''


    ''''My name is Andy Lee Bassey and the one you saw the other day is Leslie Sun Bassey''''


    ''''Hi, Andy Lee, I am Pa Abdul'''' Pa stretched her hand towards him and he smiled and shook her hand.


    ''''Hi, Pa Abdul''''


    ''''Nice to meet you''''


    ''''The pleasure is mine'''' they looked at each other and chuckled. ''So, friends?''''


    ''''Definitely friends'''' Pa answered.


    Both of them didn''t know that the innocent friendship that they started waster going to blossom into something more. A strong bond was forming between them unknowingly.


    They both ate their ice cream making small talks andughing at each other.


    ..


    Andy pulled over in front of Lisa''s apartment and got down together with Pa, ''''is this where you stay?''''


    ''''This is Lisa''s apartment. We are sharing it together''''


    ''''What do you n to use your inheritance to do?'''' Andy asked and cocked his brows at her and sheughed shaking her head.


    ''''You aren''t ever letting this go, right?'''' she asked and he shook her head.


    ''''You almost turned me into a pimp with that money. Forever engraved in my mind''''


    ''''I was drunk, Andy''''


    ''''And I was on the receiving end of your anger. Do you know how embarrassed I was that night? Everyone thought I was the one who dumbed you. The psychological trauma you made me go through is enough to steer me away from couples from now onwards''''


    ''''Well, I didn''t ask you to be the man who came bearing bad news''''


    ''''Go inside, or your friend mighte out at this rate'''' Andy pointed at Lisa who was spying at them curiously from the window.


    ''''Then, I''m going inside''''


    ''Sure, call me anytime you want to meet up. I promise to let you eat anything you want''''


    ''That will make me fat''''


    ''The fatter the better. That way I can have you all to myself'''' he winked at her and her body stiffened.


    Pa blushed and her face turned red even as she watched him leave in his car. she touched her face and felt that her face was getting hot.


    ''''What was that? Did he just flirt with me?''''


    ''''I know, right?'''' Lisa appeared behind Pa.


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa touched her heart and red at her friend, ''''you scared me''''


    ''Why? Do you have something to hide? Pa, why do I feel that you and that beautifuld were flirting just now? The way you were smiling, I haven''t seen you smile that way even when you were dating that$%^&''''


    ''Huh?''''


    ''''Tell me, what did you two do?''''


    ''''Right, assh. I forgot to ask him something important'''' Pa suddenly remembered she didn''t ask him something important.


    ''''What? Were you going to ask him whether he was single or not? You should call him right away and find out if he is dating someone'''' Lisa said and Pa sighed.


    ''''The way your mind works is just so entric. I wasn''t going to ask him whether he had a girlfriend or not. I was going to ask him the work he did''''


    ''''Oh, that''s really important. You need to know what he does first. If he is a gigolo, you could just sponsor him. You are rich. A beautiful man like him is worth spending all your money on''''


    ''Lisa, can you be serious for once?'''' Pa shook her head and went inside and Lisa followed.


    ''What? I am telling you. I would have slept with him if I were you. You don''t get to see such beautiful men every day. Pa, don''t tell me you didn''t noticed how women looked at him when you were with him?''''


    ''''How did you know that?'''' Pa sat on the couch and Lisa sat across her, ''''now that I think about it, a lot of women looked at him when he got up to get me ice cream''''


    ''''He even saved you? Pa, this is the perfect chance to getid. Please, are you going to let that piece of tasty meat go? Sister, aren''t you curious about how it would feel? Let me tell you, sex is the most beautiful thing in the world. Bodies bing one''''


    Pa covered her ears and stood up, ''''Lisa, that''s enough. Don''t fill my mind with nonsense. I''m going to take a shower''''


    ''''I''m going to the club. Are you going with me or not?''''


    ''''Are you going to drink or look for handsome bros?''''


    ''''Thetter. I haven''t gottenid in thest two weeks''''


    ''''Lisa, make sure you use protection''''


    ''''I always do, what do you take me for?''''


    ''''My most entric Lisa, the only friend I have in this world. Be careful and call me if you encounter any problems, which you almost always encounter by the way''''


    ''''You know me so well''''

 Chapter 260: Lisa

    Chapter 260: Lisa


    When Lisa arrived at the club, she showed her ess card to the bodyguard who stepped aside and she went inside. She went to the counter and sat down, cing her purse on herps to cover her bare things. The ck shiny dress she wore was a little too short but she didn''t mind. Who was she? She was Lisa after all and she didn''t care about what people said about her.


    The bartender walked over to her, ''''hi Lisa, what should I get you tonight?'''' the bartender knew her because she was a regr at the club. He knew her taste but Lisa had the habit of changing her drinks each time so he didn''t want to get her something she didn''t want.


    ''''Screwdriver'''' Lisa replied.


    ''''Nice choice for the night'''' he said and went to get her cocktail ready.


    Lisa took her phone and looked at her messages. She had received a few from Pa who was warning her to be careful. She chuckled and murmured as she listened to the voice message from Pa, ''''cute. Why do you have to be so cute?''


    ''''That''s what I thought when I saw you from up there'''' a man sat beside her and said. Lisa looked at him and he pointed at the top floor saying, ''''my boss wants me to bring you to him'''' the man added.


    Lisa turned to look at the top and saw an older man surrounded by two women and chuckled before saying to the man, ''''sorry, tell him he is not my type''''


    ''''What?'''' the man couldn''t believe what he was hearing. His boss was a big man in the whole of City B. There was nody who didn''t want to be with him, so was thisdy ying hard to get? He didn''t believe that there was no man that his boss couldn''t get, after all, all women wanted was a strong backer. In this city where connections mattered the most, there was no one who didn''t want to have a sponsor.


    ''''How much is your price? My boss can afford any amount you want. Name your price'''' the man insisted. He knew that a lot ofdies only yed hard to get initially but when you mention money, they then show their true colours. Thisdy wasn''t going to be any different.


    ''''How about you get lost before I beat your arse for disrespecting me'''' Lisa looked at him coldly and the man chuckled.


    It seemed this one needed a little more coaxing to give in, he thought and removed a bundle of dor bills and ced them on the table, ''''if this isn''t enough, I can get you two more. This is a million dor''''


    Lisa smiled and took the ss of cocktail from the bartender, she looked at the man and took the money. The man looked at her with lit gaze. He felt that thedy was finally showing her true colours but what happened next shocked him.


    Lisa dipped the money into the ss of cocktail and removed her lighter, she set the money inside the ss on fire.


    ''''What? Are you crazy?''''


    ''''No, you are the one who is crazy'''' Lisa removed herwyer''s contact card and ced it inside the man''s side pocket adding, ''''that''s mywyer''s address, if you have any problem contact her''''


    ''''This woman is crazy'''' the man said and pulled Lisa back as she tried to walk away.


    Lisa held the counter to stop herself from falling. She steadied herself before looking at the man, ''''one, you don''t get to touch me with your filthy hands. Two, I clearly warned you to not provoke me''''


    ''''What can you do?'''' the man asked and knocked her shoulder, ''''if you came to the club looking for a sponsor, you should be grateful that my boss took a liking to you. He is not your type? Do you know who my boss is? He rules the whole city, you little slut''''


    ''''Slut?'''' Lisa chuckled, ''''right, I am a slut foring here, but do you want to know something? This slut isn''t hungry and the thing in between your boss'' legs isn''t her cup of coffee either''''


    The people seated at the counter busted into fit ofughter when they heard Lisa''s sentence. The man looked at her with a distorted expression. It was clear he was angry.


    He lifted his hand about to hit Lisa when another hand held him back tightly saying, ''''didn''t you hear her the first time? The little man belonging to your boss isn''t her cup of coffee, if you want to hit her because of her honesty, then I''m sorry to say that you can''t do that''''


    ''''Who are you?'''' the man asked and tried to take his hand away.


    ''''This ce belongs to my friend, but I didn''t know it had be such a ce'''' Leslie let go of the man and turned to face Lisa.


    ''''Oh, Andy?'''' Lisa asked surprised.


    ''''No, no. I am Leslie and I''m guessing you must know that little brother of mine'''' he winked at her.


    Be careful'''' Lisa saw the man lifting a chair towards Leslie and she tried to warn him. Leslie pulled Lisa closer to himself and took a step sideways making the man to stumble in front with the chair and he stretched forth his leg tripping the man and he fell.


    Leslie winked at Lisa and lifted her up, sitting her up on the high chair before going towards the man. his gaze turned sharp as he squatted in front of the man, ''''didn''t your mother teach you never toy a hand on ady? What kind of manners did your parents teach you for you to turn out this way?''''


    ''''Excuse me, Leslie, he is one of my men'''' the one who was seated at the top walked to them with a few bodyguards behind him. This man was a thug leader in the city and he knew who Leslie was.


    ''''Oh, turns out you were the one who was making things difficult for the prettydy behind me?'''' Leslie stood up to face him.


    ''''I apologise; I didn''t know she was yours. Just now, my boy''s actions were rude. I apologise to you and thedy'''' he bowed before Leslie. Even though he was a thug leader in the city, he still knew not to mess with the young master of the Bassey family. He was extremely vtile and had a short temper.


    ''''What to do? He made her frightened. I don''t know if she will ever want toe here anymore after what happened. I should call Joel and ask him just the kind of people he allows into his club nowadays. It seems anyone can juste in here and do whatever they want'''' Leslie raised a brow at the man who felt that he was been messed with but couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''''I will apologise to thedy and also the drinks are on me tonight. Everyone can drink to their heart''s content. It''s on me''''


    ''''Now that''s how you show your sincerity. You make it look as if I am the one making things difficult for you, am I making things difficult for you?'''' Leslie asked and looked at the man with an innocent expression.


    ''''Not at all'''' the man forced out the words as he red at his subordinate. He had just lost a lot of money tonight thanks to him and he couldn''t do anything about it. This particr young master was very sly and could always turn situations to favour himself. He was clearly robbing him yet made it look like it was a fair deal.


    Lisa looked at Leslie curiously and smiled. This man was exactly her type. a sly man who knew how to turn things into his favour, but, he wasn''t Andy, but they looked exactly the same. That notwithstanding, she could clearly see the differences. Andy was gentle but this one looked exactly like a bad boy. Her type of bad boy.


    You should teach your boys manners, if they treat women this way, how are they different from thugs? Oh, sorry, you are a thug member. Not that I''m looking down on you''''


    ''''Leslie, what is going on? Someone told me you came'''' Joel walked up to them with Mirabel clinging unto his hand.


    ''''Nothing I couldn''t handle. Oh, you and your wife are really painting this ce red. Still in the honeymoon farce?'''' Leslie asked and looked at Mirabel. The thug leader and his boys went away immediately.


    ''''Darling, who is he?'''' Mirabel asked.


    ''''Oh, he is the bastard I told you about. The one who only knows how to create trouble'''' Joel pointed at Leslie.


    ''''Er, is this how you introduce your friend to your wife? I am disappointed''''


    ''''Hi, Leslie, my husband told me a lot about you''''


    ''''Hi, Mirabel'''' Leslie was about to hug Mirabel when Joel got in the way.


    ''''You don''t get to hug my wife. She is mine'''' he said.


    ''''Whoa, who knew you would be so protective of your little wife this much? Buy me a drink, I just saved ady and brought peace to your club''''


    Author''s note:


    Before someone asks me what the hell a screwdriver is doing at a bar, let me exin.


    NO!! This it''s not the screwdriver tool that you are thinking of! This interesting drink is made with vodka and orange juice, that''s how basic it is. Served in a highball ss, it has many variations with different names around the world.


    Anyways, who is happy to see Mirabel and Joel again?


    PS: All your favourite couples will be here soon. And also, get ready for Paige and Jordan''s Christmas wedding where everyone from volume one and two will be joining our main leads from volume three. There is going to be a massive release of chapters during this festive month.


    Which day?.... lets leave it to the day I receive a lot of reviews andments from you. So, please if you haven''tmented yet or given me a review yet, kindly do so for this shameless author.


    I''m working hard to give you a good heart fluttering moments so motivate me a little.


    Kisses. Stay safe and I love you!!!

 Chapter 261: No strings attached

    Chapter 261: No strings attached


    ''''Whoa, who knew you would be so protective of your little wife this much? Buy me a drink, I just saved ady and brought peace to your club''''


    ''''I came with my family; they are still outside. Join us for a night out''''


    ''''I still haven''t found the one for me tonight'''' Leslie said knowingly.


    ''''You stay and make up for not attending the wedding'''' Joel insisted.


    ''''Lisa?'''' Paige recognised Lisa the moment she reached the counter with Carlien.


    ''''Oh, Paige?''''


    ''''Is she someone you know?'''' Mirabel asked Paige and she nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, she is Jordan''s friend''''


    Lisa looked at them and saw that they were well dressed and she flushed and tried to stretched her dress down a bit. Even if she was someone who usually did what she wanted, she still always wanted to blend in with people. Thedies were in jeans and tops and she was in a short dress. She didn''t know she would end up meeting someone she knew tonight.


    ''''The weather is a little cold, don''t catch a cold'''' Leslie removed his trench coat and ced it on her shoulders.


    ''''It seems everyone knows someone here. How about we sit together? Lucas and Jordan are parking the cars. They will join us soon'''' Carlien suggested.


    ''''I'''' Lisa was going to reject but Paige didn''t allow her to.


    ''''Lisa, join us, please. Jordan will be happy to see you''''


    ''''Then, I will impose on you for a while''''


    ''''Who is imposing on the other here? Lisa fancy running into you here?''''


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''Let''s go up then'''' Joel held Mirabel''s hand and they took the lead. They hade here to have a group date and bumped into both Lisa and Leslie.


    Leslie waited for Lisa to start going before he followed her. They went into a private room and snacks was served and they started eating and chatting.


    Paige touched Lisa''s thigh she turned to her and she asked, ''''about your friend. How is she doing?''''


    ''''Pa, she is fine''''


    ''''I don''t know why but I''ve been worried about her since that day. Since we are all in the city, anytime you want to hang out, you can just call me. I am busy most of the time, but I can still spare some time to hang out. Carlien and Mirabel are my close friends and we usually hang out together. they are fun to be with''''


    ''''Thanks Paige. I will let Pa know, it will be fun to get together some time and hang out'''' Lisa smiled, grateful for the concern. Her eyes lingered on everyone and settled on Leslie who was busy arguing with Joel. It seemed those two were close as they kept jabbing each other making everyoneugh.


    It was a fun filled night and after hanging out, they all decided to leave and go home. Lisa waved her hands at Jordan and Paige and watched them leave with the others before she turned to Leslie. She removed his trench coat to give it him.


    ''''Thanks for your help in there with that man''''


    ''''It''s alright. I am d I was able to help a prettydy out''''


    ''''You said Andy was your brother?''''


    ''''Yes, we are twins and he is the younger one. How do you know him?''''


    ''''He is a friend of a friend''''


    ''''I see, but I am not Andy. I am Leslie and you are Lisa right?''''


    ''''Yes, and you are just my type'''' Lisa added and kissed him.


    ''''Do you want to go home with me?'''' Leslie asked.


    ''''Do you live alone?''''


    ''''Yes, I do. my car is over there'''' he pointed at his car and they both smiled knowing what the night awaited them.


    ...


    Lisa woke up and looked at her surrounding, memory of the night came to mind and she smiled and turned to look at the empty space beside her. She got down from the bed and saw her clothes neatly folded and ced on a chair with a note attached to it.


    Lisa quickly took a shower and changed into her dress ording to the instructions written on the note and went out of the bedroom. While she walked down the stairs and took in the interior decoration. Indeed, the houses of the noveau riche was different from peasants like herself who came from humble backgrounds. But none of that deterred her. She had worked her way into what she was today. She was someone who liked to y by her own rules, she didn''t want to answer to anyone. That''s why soon as shepleted school, she set up her own caf shop. Her parents were both teachers but their ie was enough to get them by. Now, she could take care of herself.


    Lisa felt that she was living a fulfilled life. She did whatever she wanted without having to ount to anyone. And most of all, she had the one person who never judged her in the world as her best friend. She and Pa hade a long way and even though they started on the wrong foot, they had warmed up to each other and had grown closer to each other. All her life, the people she met always wanted something from her or either took advantage of her kind heart and hurt her in the end, but Pa was different. She treated her like she did with everyone else. She would never judge her and would always support her even when they both knew it was going to get them in trouble.


    Pa was the only person Lisa felt she owed a lot of things to. That was why, she didn''t care if anyone hurt her but if the person hurt Pa, it was a different story. She would trace that person to hell and kill them twice if they were dead and she believed it was the same with Pa.


    That was the kind of friendship she had with Pa. That was also why, at this moment when the thought of the silly girl came to mind, she immediately took out her phone and made a call because she knew she would be dead worried about her. Lisa didn''t know that someone was busy lusting at her body as he set the food on the table and watched her.


    ''''Hello my love. That''s why I called you. I knew you would be worried. Me?'''' Lisa looked towards Leslie when Pa asked her where she was, ''''I am somewhere. P dear, guess what happened to mest night? Tsk, such a party pooper, I will still tell you when I get home. Where are you going? Then, take care and make sure you cover up. The weather report yesterday said there might be some showers today, make sure you don''t catch a cold. En, love you too, bye darling''''


    ''''I am jealous of this darling of yours?''''


    ''''Get over it because not even the heavens can rece her in my heart''''


    ''''Then, this person must be important''''


    ''''Very important. Someone who makes my heart race by just looking at her. A perfect human being the world doesn''t deserve''''


    ''''Now, I am curious about this person'''' Leslie pulled out the chair for her to sit and joined her across the table.


    ''''Mmm, I love men who can cook''''


    ''''I can cook but I can even eat you out more than I can cook'''' he said suggestively and Lisa smiled.


    ''''Let''s be friends with benefits''''


    ''''Was the sex that good?''''


    ''''Very good. I give credit when it''s due. Also, my babe asked me to get at least one partner if I want to keep sleeping around. I want to take this risk for her and you aren''t so bad. So, what do you say?''''


    ''''A no strings attached is my kind of things and you weren''t so bad yourself''''


    ''''Then, let''s have a pleasant coboration''''


    ''''I don''t get into a friends with benefits without knowing the rules''''


    ''''Get me a paper and a pen, let''s mark out the dos and don''ts then''''


    Leslie quickly went into his study which wasn''t far from there and returned with two sheets of white papers and two ck pen.


    ''''Here, write the things that you find eptable and the things that aren''t eptable to you, I will also do same''''


    Lisa took the paper and started writing down and Leslie also did. They had no idea how far their deal was going to take them and what the future held for them. They were just two people who didn''t care to think much about the future. They would rather enjoy the moment. Two entric peopleing together. Only the future knew what would be of those two.


    ''''Done'''' Lisa ced the paper on top of the paper after writing down what she expected from their partnership.


    ''''Let''s exchange them and read them out'''' Leslie suggested.


    ''''Okay''''


    After exchanging the papers, both of them looked through it and then at each other and smiled.


    ''''Looks like even our minds works the same way'''' Leslie said.


    ''''Funny''''


    ''''So, this sex is purely casual. We will meet if one of us or both of us want to have sex. In the period of this partnership, no one should have another sex partner'''' Leslie read out the content of the agreement.


    ''''That is to protect ourselves from STIs, having multiple sexual partners is dangerous''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Also, during this period of partnership, one must not ask the other any personal questions. No need to tell each other what kind of family wee from and all those things. What we do for a living isn''t anyone''s business. If one of us is getting married, then the other party needs to be informed three months before''''


    ''''Lastly, love is an absolute no in this partnership. The first person to fall in love will call off the partnership and never get in touch with the other person ever again. No matter the circumstance, love is not an option'''' Leslie concluded and they both nodded their heads.


    ''''Let''s have a good partnership''''


    They shook hands and then concentrated on their food.

 Chapter 262: A look alike of the woman that year

    Chapter 262: A look alike of the woman that year


    Pa was taking a stroll down the sidewalks of the not so busy road towards the subway to pick a bus. As she got closer, she saw a couple of posters that caught her eyes and she went closer to look at them.


    ''''What is this? EXCURSION!! Hotel senora is organizing a one-week excursion to the Coastal city. Oh. I have never been to the Coastal city before. Is $500 dors for food and amodation, whoa this is a jackpot. Maybe I should, it will help me think clearly after I return. I will write their number and give them a call'''' she removed her phone from her bag and cued in the number before dialling it. It went through the first time but there was no response and she tried for the second time as she turned to wait for the bus that was getting closer.


    After a few rings in, the call was connected and she heard a man''s voice from the other side.


    ''''Hi, good afternoon. I am calling about the excursion notice of your hotel''''


    ''''Yes, how may we help you?''''


    Pa got into the bus as she continued to speak, ''''I would like to make a reservation. Yes, I will send my details to the email, thank you'''' she hung up and looked ahead and noticed a traffic on the road. Pa opened her window and looked outside, there were a lot of people. it seemed there had been an ident on the road, ''''did an ident happen here?'''' she murmured to the question to herself and was about to look away when she saw someone ahead.


    ''''Andy?'''' Pa immediately recognised him. She didn''t know why but she impulsively got down from the bus and started walking towards him. When she got closer she realised an older man had fainted in the middle of the road and no one was going near him.


    Andy was making a call to the paramedics as he asked the people to give the man on the ground some space for fresh air to circte around him. His expression was serious as he ced his coat over the man leaving his white shirt with his sleeves rolled up a little but even with that, one could still see the muscles hidden in them.


    Pa went closer and was about to touch his shoulder when he suddenly turned towards her and bumped into her.


    ''''Oh oh'''' she clumsily stepped back, falling and he swiftly held her back with his hand around her waist.


    Andy was surprised to see her but he couldn''t help his lips curving into a pleasant smile, he looked at her and asked, ''''what is this? Sneaking up on me in the middle of the road with people watching like this? Pa, you really impress me with your unpredictable ways''''


    ''''Hm, can you let go? People are looking at us'''' she blushed and her face turned red. Andy chuckled and let go but notpletely as he still held her hand. ''''What happened here?''''


    ''''The man fainted and no one bothered to help because of the rise in the Covid 19 cases. Everyone is being cautious''''


    ''''Then, did you touch him?'''' she asked and looked at him worriedly.


    ''''Don''t worry, I didn''t touch him. I just covered him up a bit and called for the paramedics. They will be here soon. What are you doing here?''''


    ''''I leave around here, remember? I was in that bus when I saw you''''


    ''''My car is the blue one over there, get in and wait for me. I will talk to the paramedics first'''' Andy said as he walked over to the paramedics'' ambnce that had just arrived. Before she could respond, he was already gone.


    Pa went over to the car and got inside the front seat. She remembered she hadn''t sent her information to the excursion team and decided to do that right away. She wired the money afterwards and her confirmation text came in with her room number and bus number.


    Pa looked outside and saw the paramedics taking the man away and Andy chatting with one of them. it looked like he was exining the situation to them.


    ''''Is someone allowed to be so perfect?'''' she murmured and shook her head, ''''what nonsense are you spouting P?''''


    Andy returned and got into the car. He took out a bottle of sanitizer and poured into his hands and rubbed them generously before turning to Pa, ''''where are you going? I will take you there''''


    ''''Me?'''' Pa smiled. She really didn''t have any destination. She was just going to take the subway bus and follow it to itsst stop and then return home. This was something she did when she was depressed. She would take the bus and watch the people enter and leave until she gets to the bus stop and then return home.


    ''''Why? Are you going to do something bad? Why are you not telling me your destination?'''' he asked as unrolled his sleeves.


    ''''Would I be a little presumptuous if I said I didn''t have a destination?'''' Pa asked back and heughed.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I was just going to follow the bus all day and then return home''''


    ''''Then, how about going with me to do something productive?''''


    ''''Huh? What could that be?''''


    ''''You will find out soon'''' he said and looked at her seat asking, ''''do you need help with your seatbelt?''''


    ''''No, I can do it myself, thank you'''' Pa did her seatbelt before he turned and drove away.


    A whileter, Andy pulled over in front of an orphanage and turned to her, ''get down''''


    ''''Glorynd Orphanage?'''' Pa got down and saw him opening the backdoor and she looked inside and saw that there were quite a lot of things inside. She hadn''t bothered to look behind when she got inside at the subway. There were quite a lot of things, toys for kids and a huge box of pizza.


    ''''Help me with the things'''' Andy said to her and she came back to her senses. She flushed when she realised he had just caught her staring at him. She went and took the pizza box from the car and left the heavy stuff for him.


    ''''Are we going inside?'''' she asked him and he nodded his head.


    ''''Yes, let''s go'''' he finished picking all the things from the car. All three bags were filled with a lot of things and he carried them inside and she followed. When they got inside, she saw a few kids ying around a table.


    ''''Kids, guess what I brought today?'''' Andy asked in a cheerful voice and the kids ran over to embrace him.


    ''''Uncle Andy is here'''' the kids surrounded him, hugging his legs.


    Pa looked at the scene and smiled. She looked up when she heard the voice of a woman.


    ''''Andy is here?'''' a woman in a reverend sister''s outfit walked over.


    ''''Sister Bernice'''' Andy called the woman by her name.


    ''''I almost thought you wouldn''t be able toe after your call. Where the paramedics able to arrive early?'''' she asked. Andy had called her earlier to inform her that he would be arrivingte.


    ''''Yes, they came earlier''''


    ''''That''s a relief. Because of the outbreak of the pandemic, everyone is being cautious so even when you see someone in dire need, you can''t just help them out anymore'''' she turned to look at Pa and asked in a surprised tone, ''''and who is this beautiful woman that came with you today?''''


    ''''She is my friend. Pa, this is sister Bernice. Sister, meet Pa, my friend'''' he did a quick introduction.


    ''''Oh, the things must be heavy. My bag, put them down first. We can chatter'''' Sister Bernice said, remembering they were holding things.


    Andy went forth to ce the things down before taking the pizza from Pa and ced it on the table.


    ''''Kids, uncle Andy brought a beautiful woman along. Isn''t she lovely?'''' Sister Bernice said and the kids all turned to look at Pa.


    ''''She is beautiful'''' they said and Pa smiled.


    ''''Kids, I brought pizza and a lot of toys for you today. Are you happy?'''' Andy looked at the kids'' faces.


    ''''Yes, we are happy''''


    ''''Then, let the beautiful aunt here help you with it while I have a chat with Sister''''


    ''''Yes, uncle Andy''''


    Pa looked at him and he nodded at her, ''''you will do great''''


    ''''I am not good with kids'''' Pa said to him.


    ''''Aunt, let''s eat the pizza'''' the kids surrounded Pa, pulling her over to the table and Andy chuckled when he saw her flustered she looked.


    The children took Pa away to wash their hands and Andy turned to see the sister looking at him.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''This is the first time I am seeing you genuinely happy. That woman must be important?'''' she said suggestively.


    ''''Sister Bernice, I know what you are thinking. We are just friends. Nothing else''''


    ''''She looks so much like the girl you brought here a few years ago, but this one looks genuine and pure. I like her for you''''

 Chapter 263: Do you think that he is too old for you?

    Chapter 263: Do you think that he is too old for you?


    ''''She looks so much like the girl you brought here a few years ago, but this one looks genuine and pure. I like her for you''''


    The girl he came here with a few years ago? Andy looked at Pa as she went to the table with the kids and felt that they had the same facial features. He was surprised he hadn''t noticed that before, but she was different. Pa was different from that woman; he could feel it. Thetter was calctive while this one was simply pure and innocent.


    ''''I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have brought her up, Andy. My bad'''' Sister Bernice apologised. She knew the kind of scar that woman left in him.


    ''''No, it''s alright. but, Pa is different. There aren''t a lot of girls like her anymore'''' he said looking at Pa. She had warmed up to the kids and were now sharing them the pizza. She had even lifted the youngest one on to herps and was feeding her.


    Glorynd orphanage wasn''t a government sponsored orphanage hence theycked a lot of things but since Andy met the sister at a symposium ten years ago, he had been volunteering at the ce and also making meaningful donations to help the kids in their daily lives. They were mostly kids abandoned at birth or left by their families, so the sister would often bring them in and take care of them.


    ''''She is good with kids'''' Sister Bernice said as she watched Pa curiously.


    ''''I know, right? I didn''t think she would bond with them like that''''


    ''''Keep her close to you, Andy. If she is someone who means a lot to you, and you are sure of what you want, then let nothing stop you''''


    ''''You think too much, Sister Bernice. I got two workers for you over the week, they will report tomorrow and help you take care of the kids''''


    ''''Thanks Andy''''


    Andy went to the table and sat next to Pa. He looked at her saying, ''''you are a natural with kids, huh?''''


    ''''Don''t tease me. But, these kids are so lovable''''


    ''''They are indeed''''


    ''''Pa, would you mind lending me a hand in the kitchen. The food for the kids is almost ready''''


    ''''Sure, sister Bernice'''' Pa stood up and whispered something into the little girl''s ear and she smiled.


    ''''What did you tell her, she looks happy?'''' Andy asked curiously.


    ''''Girl stuff, you don''t need to know'''' she replied and went towards the kitchen with sister.


    ''''What did she tell you, I will give you a lot of pizza if you tell me?'''' Andy attempted to bribe the kid who looked at him with a weird face as if he hadmitted a grave sin. Andy soon regretted because the little girl was giving him cold vibes. He suddenly like a bad adult taking advantage of a kid.


    Andy furrowed his brows, feeling displeased with the way the girl looked at him. He wondered where he went wrong. He felt betrayed and couldn''t even vent out. He had beening here for a long time and had specially bought a lot of things for this two-year-old girl but she had taken the side of Pa whom she had seen just for a few minutes.


    ''''Anna is a loyal girl. She never spills out whatever you tell her'''' a five-year-old girl said to Andy.


    ''''I see'''' he gave a little girl a side re and murmured, ''''right, she is really loyal for a two-year-old''''


    Little girl: '''''''' why is author making him take his anger out on me?'''' little girl gives author a side re.


    Author: '''''''' author pulls over her quilt to cover her face and murmurs, ''''what do you want me to do again? I''ve already written it''''


    Pa was helping Sister Bernice dish out the food when thetter asked her, ''''isn''t Andy amazing? They aren''t a lot of men like him around, right?''''


    Pa wasn''t sure she was following her but she still nodded her head, ''''yes, he is a good person''''


    ''''Really? You think he is a good person too, right?'''' Sister Bernice sounded excited as she asked.


    ''''Well, I haven''t known him for a long time but I think he is a good person'''' Pa was sincere with her words. After knowing him for a few days, she could tell he was a good person. She wanted to give him credit for that. If he weren''t a good person, then that night he could have taken advantage of her but he didn''t.


    ''''Then, what are your thoughts about him. Doesn''t he also look like he will be a capable boyfriend?'''' she pulled Pa over to sit down.


    ''''Huh? Sister Bernice, I don''t understand''''


    ''''Pa, do you have a boyfriend?''''


    ''''Huh? No, I don''t but'''' Pa didn''tplete her sentence before the sister intercepted her.


    ''''That''s good. Andy doesn''t have a girlfriend either. That boy only knows how to work. I am afraid he will end up alone''''


    ''Sister Bernice, you''ve misunderstood us. Andy and I are just friends'''' Pa tried to exin.


    ''''I know, but tell me honestly, don''t you admire him? He is so handsome and well mannered. Our Andy has so many things that are likable about him. If you remain friends with him and don''t act, another girl will snatch him away from you''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Pa, how old are you?''''


    ''''I''m 22 years this year''''


    ''''Mmm, Andy is also 32 this year. Do you think that he is too old for you?'''' she asked and looked at her face seriously.


    ''''Sister Bernice, the kids are waiting for their food'''' Andy walked in interrupting them. Pa looked up at him, meeting his gaze and blushed before turning her face away. She was feeling awkward around. Andy smiled. Actually, he had heard their conversation just now and felt a little awkward too.


    Pa took two tes and went out leaving the two alone. Sister Bernice pulled Andy back as he turned to go and said to him.


    ''''Listen, I''ve nted the idea into her head. You should watch out and see how it grows. Women sometimes don''t realise their feelings until it gets deeper. Now that I''ve nted the thought into her, she will begin to see you in a different light''''


    ''''Sister Bernice, she is not ready yet. She just got out of a bad rtionship a week ago''''


    ''''The more reason why you should act fast and make her yours. Women turn to develop feelings faster for a man who is there for them when they are in some kind of trouble''''


    ''''Sister Bernice, let''s go now'''' Andy felt that even if he spent the whole day exining the situation to this sister, she still wouldn''t be convinced, so he didn''t want to waste his energy.


    When they reached the hall, they ced the tes on the table and allowed the kids to eat while they stood aside watching them.


    ''''Andy, why don''t you take Pa to the pond to look at the fishes. They''ve grown quite well since you brought them?'''' Sister Bernice suggested.


    ''''Do you have a pond here?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Yes, Andy provided us an artificial pond where we rear our fishes. Andy, take her to go and see the fishes''''


    ''''Sure, let''s go'''' Andy turned and Pa followed behind. They went outside and sister Bernice smiled mischievously. In her mind, she was trying her best to set those two up, but she was worried. What if the girl felt that Andy was too old for her? After all, they had a 10-year gap between them. Sister Bernice felt that she needed to do something to help Andy. She was thinking hard about how she was going to help him.


    ''''I didn''t know you had this side to you'''' Pa said as they walked towards the pond. She had her hands sped together nervously as she walked.


    ''''What side?''''


    ''''I didn''t think you were someone who did charity works. But, it''s a good thing. I apud you for that''''


    ''''Then, how about giving me a million dor from your inheritance since you apud my works?''''


    Pa stopped walking and turned to face him with a serious expression, ''''you are joking, right?''''


    ''''I am not''''


    ''''Our friendship ends here then''''


    Andy chuckled and pointed at the pond, ''''we are here, daddy''s girl'''' he said and Pa turned to see the pond. It was well fenced and there were a lot of fishes inside.


    ''''This is so fascinating. Andy, you did a good job with it'''' Pa leaned closer to the fence, she stepped on a rock that was close by and Andy held her hand, afraid she would trip and fall.


    ''''Be careful'''' he said to her.


    ''''Whoa, look at all the fishes'''' Pa smiled as she looked at the fishes.


    After making sure she was standing properly on the rock, Andy stepped aside and took out his phone. He watched Pa as she smiled and took a picture.


    The shutter sound made her turn and he was able to capture her surprised expression. She looked cute with her bangs rising up due to the wind.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' she asked him.

 Chapter 264: Paula, do you think I am....?

    Chapter 264: Pa, do you think I am....?


    The shutter sound made her turn and he was able to capture her surprised expression. She looked cute with her bangs rising up due to the wind.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' she asked him.


    ''''I''m capturing and preserving the moment. I will send the pictures to youter''''


    ''''Then, take more pictures'''' she posed with two fingers lifted. Andy chuckled and took a lot of pictures before she went over to his side, ''''let me also take you some pictures''''


    ''''Let''s take a group picture first'''' Andy went closer and ced his arm on her shoulder, pulling her closer to himself as he lifted the phone upwards to take the picture.


    Pa knew it was an unconscious act but still, her face burned and she couldn''t help but looked at him. His side profile was closed to her cheek.


    ''''Look towards the phone, Miss'''' he said to her after noticing her distraction. He smiled and took a few pictures before letting her go. ''''Here, take me one picture''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at him and blushed.


    ''''What are you thinking of?'''' he opened her palm and ced the phone there before going to stand beside the pond.


    Pa looked into the phone, staring at his face. He had his hands stuffed into his pocket and his lips curved into a smile as he looked towards the camera. She found his pleasing to the eye. She shook her head before taking a few shots and handed the phone over to him.


    ''''Here, it''s done'''' she said to him, ''''it''s gettingte. I need to go and prepare for my trip tomorrow''''


    ''You are travelling tomorrow?'''' Andy looked at her surprised. She nodded her head and stuffed her hands into her pockets of her light yellow knee levelled dress that she paired with white sneakers.


    ''''En, I''m going on a self-healing trip. I need it to clear my head and also think about the future''''


    ''''I see, where are you going then?''''


    ''Secret. You don''t need to know'''' she said and started walking away and he caught up with her.


    ''''Even I am going somewhere tomorrow too, but it''s work rted. Going to be there for a few days and then return''''


    ''''What kind of work do you do exactly? You don''t look ordinary to me''''


    ''''Define ordinary''''


    ''''I am ordinary. A fresh graduate with no job afterpleting my mandatory service to the nation''''


    ''''Now define not so ordinary'''' Andy looked at her, taking in her every expression and gesture. He loved to watch her speak. Her voice soothed him somehow and always brought warmth to his heart.


    ''''You drive a really expensive Porsche car, the first time we met, you drove a Bentley. The second day we met you came in a vintage car which isn''tmon and today, you are driving a blue Bentley. Are you a car dealer?''''


    ''''A car dealer?'''' Andy chuckled, ''''the way your mind works is kind of refreshing''''


    ''''Uh?''''


    ''''I am not a car dealer but I have a friend who owns a carpany''''


    ''''So, you test drive for him?''''


    ''''Not really? There are four cars that my brother and I use interchangeably. My own cars that I have are two, the vintage car and the one we came with. The other one that day belongs to me and my brother. That reminds me. When you saw me at the subway today, how did you know I was the one and not my brother? A lot of people can''t make out the difference between us''''


    ''''I don''t know but I think the vibes you two give is different. I just knew you were the one right away. Your hair is not that grownpared to your brother. The first time I saw the two of you, I realised that your choice of hair cut was different. You also have this, how do I put it? A unique way of speaking. In any case, I can just tell who is who between the two of you''''


    ''''You are quite observant, then''''


    ''''That I am, but the most distinctive factor is in the way you smell. You have a sort of like you know the kind of scent thates from a mixture of'''' she furrowed her brows trying to figure out the particr scent.


    ''''Purplevender mixed with mint'''' Andy helped her out and her eyes lit up.


    ''''Yes, that one. Oh, so you do know how you smell?''''


    ''''It is my body. Won''t it be weird if I didn''t know I smelt?''''


    ''''I don''t know how I smell. Sometimes I feel that I smell like my shower gel. Other times it feels like'''' she didn''tplete her sentence when he stepped closer to her and leaned over her shoulder closer to her nape. Her body tensed up and she blushed.


    Andy wrapped his fingers around her neck and sniffed her before stepping back, ''''you smell the same from the first day I met you''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa''s face reddened.


    ''''When I shook your hand that day, your scent stayed on my hands. It is still the same. Mint choco''''


    ''''I use mint cocoa shampoo and gel'''' she responded.


    ''''That''s how you smell on daily basis. I won''t forget this smell'''' he said and started walking away.


    Pa touched her face as she looked at him. She didn''t know why but she kept having the feeling that he was flirting with her. It didn''t make sense to her either.


    ''''What are you still doing there?'''' Andy turned and asked her.


    ''''Coming'''' Pa ran towards him. He waited till she got to him before he turned and they walked side by side with each other.


    When they returned to the orphanage, the children had finished eating and were ying outside with the toys that Andy brought them.


    ''''You are back so early?'''' Sister Bernice asked them.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Andy,e with me'''' Sister Bernice pulled Andy away and Pa went over to join the kids.


    Sister Bernice took Andy to a distant away from them and looked at him curiously. it was like she was expecting something from him.


    ''''Sister Bernice, haven''t you still given up on matchmaking me with Pa?''''


    ''''How can I do that when you are not taking the initiative? Tell me, have you asked her how she feels about the age different between you two?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t ask her. Sister Bernice, is that really necessary?''''


    ''''Listen to me child, this is very important. Women are very sensitive about age. You need to know her age preference first. If she wants younger men, then you will be able to do something about it''''


    ''''If she doesn''t like older men, what can I possibly do to change that? I am already ten years older than her''''


    ''''Then, you can just seduce her'''' Sister Bernice said and Andy frowned looking at her. he wondered if it was appropriate for a reverend sister to say such a thing?


    ''''Sister Bernice, is it appropriate for you to tell me to seduce a woman?''''


    ''''I can just ask for forgivenesster. Don''t change the topic. Go and ask her right away''''


    ''''Sister Bernice, we are just friends''''


    ''''If you don''t win her heart over when you have the chance, someone else would do it in your absence and snatch her away from you''''


    ''''Alright, I will ask her, but it doesn''t mean I am going to ask her out or anything. Don''t have your hopes too high''''


    ''''Alright, go ahead'''' Sister Bernice pushed him towards Pa and looked away.


    Andy sighed and walked towards her. His heart was suddenly beating fast. He knew it was a crazy idea but he couldn''t also help but want to know her type.


    One of the children fetched mud and threw it at another kid who messed with her toy and the mud unfortunately hit the car.


    ''''Oh, look at what Anna has done?'''' one of the children shouted and Pa turned towards them. She stood up and looked at the car.


    ''''Go and get the water hose, we can wash it away. Anna, it''s alright, don''t cry'''' Pa said to the little girl who was about to cry. She was about to walk towards her when her hand was pulled back. She turned to face Andy with a confused and question mark expression on her face.


    ''''Pa'''' Andy mentioned her name.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Do you think I am'''' Andy was about to ask when he felt a ssh of water on them and Pa sneezed as the way sprayed on them. Thest part of his sentence was drowned out by the water that came upon the both of them


    Pa looked at the moving of his lips but couldn''t make out what he was saying. She sneezed and he wrapped his arm around her head, pushing her face into his chest as he shielded her away from the water.


    ''''Lewis, put the hose away'''' Sister Bernice quickly turned off the tap and snatched the hose from the boy before turning to Andy and Pa. Andy stepped away from her afterwards but his body stiffened at the sight before him.


    Pa''s yellow dress was now stered to her body like a second skin. Her blue ck bra could be seen and so was her ck undergarment. He could clearly see her curvy body outlined in the dress. His Adam''s apple throbbed up and down and he quickly looked away.

 Chapter 265: Suddenly apart

    Chapter 265: Suddenly apart


    Pa''s yellow dress was now stered against her body like a second skin. Her blue ck bra could be seen and so was her ck undergarment. He could clearly see her curvy body outlined in the dress. His Adam''s apple throbbed up and down and he quickly looked away.


    Sister Bernice covered Pa''s body with a bedsheet that she had picked from the dry line. She was about to send them inside when the incident happened but her reaction wasn''t quick enough as Andy had already seen what was to be seen.


    ''''Come with me, Pa. I will get you a change of clothes'''' she said bringing her inside. Pa looked flustered as she walked away.


    Andy came back to his senses and sighed. He looked at himself. His body still felt tickly from how her body was pressed against his skin. It had been long since he was with a woman. His body was reacting to her in ways he couldn''t understand.


    He remembered the first time he saw her. The way she clumsily shook his hand. He had felt it that day. Her palm in his felt surreal. Even then, he found her actions cute and didn''t feel disgusted by the feel of her hands touching his.


    Andy looked at his hands that were wrapped around her just now and tussled his hair before he went to take the hose on the floor. He turned on the tap and started washing the mud off the car. a lot of things ran through his head as he did that. He was confused and didn''t know what to make of the new emotions that was building up within him.


    For someone who hadn''t fallen in love with anyone for thest ten years of his life, this familiar feeling was a little new to him again. He didn''t want to believe it yet. Perhaps, it would take time for him to ept them.


    Pa walked out of the building wearing a blue uniform dress that Sister Bernice found for her. She saw that Andy had also changed out of his wet white shirt and was now wearing a blue shirt. If one didn''t know it was a coincidence, they would think they were wearing couple outfits.


    She flushed looking at him as she straightened the dress before speaking to him, ''''you are wearing blue?''''


    Andy turned to face her after putting the shirt away. He looked at her and nodded his head. ''''I will be back after seeing Sister Bernice''''


    ''''Oh, go'''' Pa nodded and leaned against the car. she sighed and looked at herself, ''''why is everything getting so messed up every time I''m with him? I keep disgracing myself in front of him. Pa, what is wrong with you?''''


    The first time they met, she had mistakenly taken his hands and shook him. The second time she had brazenly asked him to sleep with her. The third time he had found her having an exchange with her ex-boyfriend and now he had even she flushed just thinking about how her chest was pressed against him just now. Her face turned red just thinking about how he looked at her. She could have sworn that her body felt a wave of sensations being pressed against him.


    ''''What is wrong with me. Am I seeing him as a rebound after a breakup?'''' she murmured to herself and seemed to have remembered something, ''''what was he going to ask me before the water incident? He looked serious''''


    Andy walked out and she asked him as he got near to the car, ''''what were you going to ask me just now, before the'''' she made gestures in the air.


    ''''Nothing, get in. I will send you home'''' he opened the door for her and she looked at him before going inside.


    Pa suddenly felt that he was different. Somewhat cold towards her and she was right. Andy didn''t know why but he didn''t like how messed up his emotions were especially when they involved her. he had made up his mind to put a stop to it.


    Pa looked at him as he drove away and sighed. She could feel his coldness towards her. He had never been this way with her, so she wondered if she had unknowingly done something wrong. Pa thought about but still couldn''t find exactly how she had angered him, so she leaned against the seat and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    At least, that was better than facing his cold vibes. She was someone who reacted to people''s emotions and though she always told herself not to bother about how people treat her, she still couldn''t shake this particr feeling away. Her heart somewhat felt heavy and she was confused about what to do next. Maybe this was thest time they were probably going to see each other again. the friendship she thought she had found had ended even before it started.


    Andy tussled his hair and felt like hitting his fist against the wheel. He didn''t know what was happening to him either. He was suddenly feeling irritable and agitated. He felt like he was losing control of himself. He knew he shouldn''t act that way towards her. He knew he shouldn''t hurt her but right at that moment, he didn''t know why he was acting so petty and childish. He was the one who wanted to be in herpany, so why was he afraid to enjoy the moment with her without thinking about the past?


    He sighed and continued to drive away. It took them about three hours before he pulled over in front of her apartment and turned to see her really asleep. He looked at her before getting out of the car. He didn''t want to stay in such an enclosed ce with her. He was afraid that, looking at her for a long time would make him try to do something he would regretter on. So he leaned against the car waiting for her to naturally wake up.


    Pa opened her eyes after a while and her apartment came to view. She looked outside and saw Andy leaning against the car and quickly gathered her bag and phone and got down from the car.


    Hearing the sound of opening and closing, Andy turned and saw Pa. They looked at each other and she spoke first.


    ''''I''m sorry'''' she apologised and Andy looked at her shocked, but she continued, ''''I didn''t mean to act like a desperate woman who throws herself at a man simply because he was a little nice to me. I am not someone like that''''


    Her words were like heavy bullets piercing through Andy''s heart, especially herst words before a tear fell from her eyes. ''''Pa'''' he was about to walk over to her side when she bowed before him and walked into the building leaving him alone.


    Andy cussed himself and hit his palm on the car, ''''damn you Andy. You messed up!!!'''' he watched the building for a while and decided against it not to go inside. He entered his car and drove off.


    After he left, Pa came out from behind the door and looked at the car as he went further away from her. Her heart felt heavy. She bit her lips and wiped the tears that fell, ''''is alright Pa. This wasn''t a friendship that wouldst anyways. You two have nothing inmon'''' she murmured to herself and went inside.


    When Pa went inside, she first checked on Lisa and saw thetter sleeping. She reckoned thetter must be tired after clubbing.


    Pa pulled the quilt that had been kicked aside and covered the sleeping beauty properly and smiled. It was a bitter smile. The sleeping beauty was also another person that she had a huge difference to but surprisingly, they''ve formed a friendship that hadsted over time.


    Pa left for her room andid on the bed, after throwing the bag that was vibrating due to the phone inside it. She didn''t feel like answering any calls.


    Early the next morning, Pa was packing some clothes into her luggage bag when Lisa went in. Thetter yawned and sat on Pa''s bed watching her.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' sheid on the bed looking at Pa.


    ''''I came to your roomst night but you were like a dead being''''


    ''''Pa, I had the best sex of my entire life'''' Lisa said and grinned.


    ''''Don''t tell me about it''''


    ''''But, it''s important that you know since it involves someone that you know'''' Lisa winked and Pa sighed.


    ''''Who was it this time?''''


    ''''Andy''s''''


    ''''You slept with Andy?'''' Pa''s body suddenly became cold.


    ''''Hey, rx and stop overthinking. I know my limits, okay? Andy is yours; I know that much''''


    ''''Then, who did you sleep with?''''


    ''''Andy''s twin brother''''


    ''''Leslie?'''' Pa looked at her.


    ''''You even know him? Well, he is your brother inw, so it''s normal that you will know him''''


    ''''He is not Andy and I decided to stop being friends''''


    ''''What are you talking about? Did he do something to you? Tell me, I don''t care that his brother is the best sex toy I''ve ever had, I will still smack his head and kick his balls if he did something to you. You know I love you more than myself, right?''''


    ''''He didn''t do anything to me. I just, I don''t know. It feels weird being his friend''''

 Chapter 266: Suddenly apart 2

    Chapter 266: Suddenly apart 2


    ''''What are you talking about? Did he do something to you? Tell me, I don''t care that his brother is the best sex toy I''ve ever had, I will still smack his head and kick his balls if he did something to you. You know I love you more than myself, right?''''


    ''''He didn''t do anything to me. I just, I don''t know. It feels weird being his friend''''


    ''''You see him as a man, right? Way to go, Pa. Your eyes are finally looking at the right thing. But, why are you suddenly saying you and him are over? How can it be over before it even began?''''


    ''''I know, right? It ended even before it started'''' Pa sighed and sat down, she narrated what happened to Lisa and thetter had a suspicious glint in her gaze.


    ''''Pa, there is so much sexual tension between the two of you'''' Lisa said excitedly.


    ''''Assh, stop messing around Lise''''


    ''''I am not joking with you, Pa. Everything happening between you and him is prove that the chemistry between you two is explosive. If you ever get to kiss him, you two might end up going all the way to the real deal. Oh my God, P. I can''t wait for that day toe''''


    Pa touched her head. She was beginning to get a headache just from listening to her best friend. She wondered if best friends were all like this in the world or she was the only one who had the shorter end of the stick.


    ''''I''m going to the Coastal Region''''


    ''''Huh? What are you going to do there? Pa, don''t tell me you are going tomit suicide in the sea where no one will be able to find your body?''''


    ''''I''m going on a trip. Hotel Senora is organising a trip to the Coastal Region for a few days and I paid for it. I want to go and clear my head. I want time alone to myself to figure out my next step in life. I wille back after I figure out what to do next''''


    ''''Will you be okay by yourself? I can go with you if you want me to. You know you don''t have to deal with this alone''''


    ''''I will be fine, Lisa. Don''t worry, I promise to take good care of myself, I just want to be away from all that has happened and when I return I will be the Pa you know ok?''''


    ''''But, P''''


    ''''No buts. I will be fine so you just take care of yourself and worry less about me. help me pack'''' Pa pulled Lisa up from the bed.


    ''''Wait, let me bring you something'''' Lisa rushed out of the room. She returned after a short while with a strawberry box.


    ''''What is this?''''


    ''''Take it, it mighte in handy'''' Lisa stuffed the box into the luggage bag.


    ''''Why are you giving me toffees?''''


    ''''This isn''t just ordinary toffees. Theye in different vour and sizes. Who knows, you might want to try it out while you are there''''


    ''''What kind of toffee is this?'''' Pa was about to pick it when Lisa hit her hand away from the package.


    ''''Don''t, open it when you get there'''' she said and looked at Pa with a sly smirk that thetter didn''t realise.


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Have you taken your undergarments?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Let me see'''' Lisa removed the small bag that was full of Pa''s undergarments and shook her head, ''''where are the ones I bought for you?''''


    ''''They are in my closet''''


    ''''You are taking those one. leave these old undergarments for home use''''


    ''''You sound as if they are so old. There are just three months old since I bought them''''


    ''''But, they look like granny pants. Pa, if I was endowed like you? Lord knows how many men would have fallen to their doom. Why are you wasting such a good form away by hiding it? Where is the beach wear I bought for you?''''


    ''''It is in my bag. I took it''''


    ''''Well, at least you did one thing right. Look, you are going to a ce where you know nobody and nobody knows you. it is the perfect ce and time to have a one night stand and leave it all in Vegas''''


    ''''I am going on a trip and nothing else''''


    ''''Aye, aye, what did I do in my past life for the heavens to give me a friend like you? Not that I don''t love you, let''s be clear on that, but sister, can you please let loose for a while?''''


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa leaned and ced thumb on her lips and kissed her and Lisa froze.


    ''''Pa, you are you a lesbian? Oh my God, are you in love with me?'''' Lisa looked at her shocked.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Pa cocked her brows at her. Lisa stepped back and Paughed.


    ''''Whoa, finally, there is something that can make you flustered? I didn''t know that''''


    ''''Pa, don''t scare me like that again? I almost packed out of this apartment''''


    Looking at her flustered face, Paughed and shook her head, ''''rest assured, I am straight and you nag too much'''' Pa closed the bag and smiled at her, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''Oh'''' Lisa picked the luggage bag and they went outside to the hall.


    ''''I made you breakfast. make sure you eat well. Don''t skip your meals and also, let''s talk about relocating that caf over here after I return''''


    ''''Why? I love the current location of my caf. I hardly get customers so work is much easier''''


    ''''That wasn''t the purpose of opening the caf. And the only customers you get are perverts, womanisers and adulteresses whoe to watch the sexy caf owner''''


    ''''It is so bad been appreciated because I look hot''''


    ''''You need to start making money from it. How long are you going to goof around? I think I''ve given you enough time to y around'''' Pa said meaningfully.


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' Lisa pouted her lips and Pa hugged her before taking the bag.


    ''''Take care of yourself and stay save''''


    ''''En, you too, I will walk you to the door'''' Lisa followed Pa to the door and waved her hand at her as she went to get into the cab she had called.


    Pa waved back as the cab drove away.


    ...


    Pa arrived on time at Hotel Senora. She looked at the hotel and a lot of memories came to mind. She couldn''t believe she was back to this ce again after been here just a week ago.


    She saw the bus and joined the queue.


    A whileter, Leslie walked out of the hotel and saw her. he furrowed his brows and looked at her. he remembered her so well.


    ''''Pretty dimples is here? I wonder if my little brother knows''''


    ''''Who are you talking about?'''' a youngdy came out of the hotel and stood next to him.


    ''''Oh, nothing. I just saw someone that I recognised''''


    ''''One of your many women?''''


    ''''No, this one is special''''


    ''''I don''t care. Where is Andy? I haven''t see him''''


    ''''He is going with Max''''


    ''''Asssh'''' thedy cussed. ''''Why are they always together? Are those two gay or something''''


    ''''No, no, sister. My junior brother is so straight. Get in, let''s go''''


    ''''No, I am joining Andy. Even if Andy isn''t gay, I can''t say same for Max'''' thedy said and took out her phone to call Andy.


    As they bus started moving away, Pa saw Leslie and thedy together. She frowned as she looked at him. She knew he wasn''t Andy. How? She could just feel it. She looked away and closed her eyes as she leaned against the seat.


    The time it took one to get to the Coastal Region from the main city was about five hours, so by the time the bus pulled over, everyone was feeling crampy from sitting down for five hours straight. They all hurried to get down from the bus and stretched themselves.


    Pa sat back until everyone was gone before she stood up and got down from the bus. She went over to take her luggage bag and joined the group with a threedies in front of her. They went inside the subsidiary of Hotel Senora. When they arrived at the lobby, they waited for the host toe and wee them.


    Pa stood behind the threedies and leaned against her luggage. She was tired and couldn''t wait for them to show her to her room. She was sure she was going to fall asleep right away.


    ''''Hi everyone''''


    Pa heard a man''s voice and looked up.


    ''''Thank you foring here, I am your host and my name is Max. I want to assure you that you are at the right ce and I promise you will enjoy every bit of your stay here. I know you all are tired and will like to freshen up and rest, so I will not waste much time, all you need to do is go over to the counter and present your card to the receptionist and take your room keys. We will gather here at 12: 30 noon for lunch and then the manager Mr. Andy Bassey himself will be here to wee you and together we will all go to the beach''''

 Chapter 267: Miss, do you have something to say?

    Chapter 267: Miss, do you have something to say?


    ''''Thank you foring here, I am your host and my name is Max. I want to assure you that you are at the right ce and I promise you will enjoy every bit of your stay here. I know you all are tired and will like to freshen up and rest, so I will not waste much time, all you need to do is go over to the counter and present your card to the receptionist and take your room keys. We will gather here at 12: 30 noon for lunch and then the manager Mr. Andy Bassey himself will be here to wee you and together we will all go to the beach''''


    Pa furrowed her brows, finding the name familiar but before she could ponder over it, she heard the threedies talking in front of her.


    ''''Andy is the young heir of the Senora group ofpanies. His twin is in charge of Senora travels'''' one said.


    ''''I heard they were branching into the Pharmaceutical business and is about to sign a contract with Faze Pharmaceuticals'''' another said and Pa almost rolled her eyes.


    ''''It can''t be the same person I know, right?'''' Pa shook her head, ''no, it can''t be'''' she thought about when she saw Leslie in front of the hotel and suddenly like she had been jinxed.


    There were so many coincidences in the world, but why did it seem that all of that involved him and that man. After saying all those things to him, what would he think if he saw her here? Won''t he think that she is fickle and even stalked him to this ce?


    Pa wanted to go for her money but she knew it wasn''t possible. Then, the only way to stop him from seeing her was to leave the ce.


    With that resolution, she turned her luggage to go and the people started moving towards the counter. She stopped and thought for a while. She had spent so much money just toe here, if she left, wouldn''t that be pitiful? Besides, she wasn''t stalking him. She didn''t know he was the owner of the hotel. She was already there, so there was no need running away.


    Pa was sure she could avoid him till the day they left. He would also definitely be busy, so there is no way they would meet each other.


    She turned and joined thedies in the queue. They were still talking about Andy.


    ''''He so rich and extremely private''''


    ''''I heard he was dating a woman and rumour had it that she suddenly disappeared without a world''''


    ''''But, he is single right now. I can''t wait to see him. He is so handsome''''


    ''''I have my eyes on him, Pat''''


    Listening to the threedies, Pa couldn''t help but chuckle as she murmured to herself, ''''eyes on him? Right, they don''t know him well''''


    The threedies turned to look at her and one of them asked, ''''do you know him well? Have you seen Andy Bassey before?''''


    Pa flushed and pointed the counter, ''''you are next'''' she said and thedy turned and indeed it was her turn.


    After thedies took their room cards, Pa was next. She quickly showed the card to the receptionist and was given a key and she took it and left.


    A minute after she went to look for her room, Max walked into the hotel with Andy.


    ''''I hope everything is ready, Max?'''' Andy asked as he went to the counter to take a look at the guest list.


    ''''Yes, everything is ready. Here is the guest list'''' Max took the guest list from the receptionist and gave it to Andy.


    ''''Good, we have to make sure they have an unforgettable time here. I want the food to be excellent'''' Andy opened the book and started looking at the list.


    ''''The food has already been taken care of by your brother. He isingter with Betty''''


    ''''I see'''' Andy paused when his sight caught the familiar name, ''''Pa is here?'''' he murmured to himself.


    ''''Is there someone you know among them?''''


    ''''Yes. Right'''' he closed the book and gave it back to the receptionist before looking at Max, ''''you know Leslie is going to be here. Make sure no reporter or journalistes inside or they are going to spread gossip about us''''


    ''''I already informed the security to check the pass and ess card of anyone who arrives, today''''


    ''''Is there anything else I need to know and prepare for beforehand?'''' Andy looked at Max and smiled.


    ''''Not really but a lot of thedies would like to take a picture with you or maybe a sun cream applied by you or Leslie''''


    ''''Let''s leave the sun cream to Leslie. I will settle for the pictures''''


    ''''But, if we leave it to Leslie, it mighte back to bite you. A lot of people still can''t tell your different''''


    ''''That boy is going to be the death of me'''' Andy sighed, ''''let''s go for just pictures then''''


    ''''That will be the most appropriate''''


    ''''I still have to go and check a few things in the office. We will meet at the beach this afternoon. I have to go now''''


    ''''Yes, boss''''


    Andy nodded and went away. His mind started thinking about a certain someone. He wondered how she was doing after what happened. She hadn''t taken none of his calls sincest night. She must really be angry with me, he thought.


    ..


    Pa walked out of the bathroom after checking it out. She was really satisfied with the arrangement and smiled, ''this hotel is really a first ss, everything is so nice here. Even the bed is sofortable'''' she sat and bounced on the bed. Her phone started ringing from her handbag and she took it out.


    ''''Is Lisa'''' she murmured and answered the facetime call from her best friend, ''''Lisa, look at my room''''


    ''''Whoa, Pa, I am so jealous of you right now. I''m assuming you arrived?''''


    ''''Yes, just a few minutes ago. I was going to rest before calling you, but it''s good that you called''''


    ''''You look happy already''''


    ''''En, the room is so spacious and everything is just beautiful. I made the right decision bying here, Lisa''''


    ''''En, I can tell. Enjoy yourself and don''t think about unhappy thoughts, okay?''''


    ''''Alright, I promise to think about only myself''''


    ''''That''s right. Just think about only yourself and if you find a man that is handsome, just drag him to your room and sleep with him''''


    ''''You never change''''


    ''''Life is too short to sit around and mob''''


    ''''I will enjoy myself, you also take care of yourself''''


    ''''Have fun, I will call you againter, bye'''' Lisa waved at her before ending the facetime call.


    Pa smiled andid t on her back on the bed and spread her arms and legs apart, ''''if I could fly, I would go to the moon and pluck a star for myself. If I were the'''' she paused and asked herself, ''I can''t believe I forgot the lyrics so fast''''


    She tried to remember the lyrics of the song and soon fell asleep.


    In the afternoon, Pa freshened up and changed into a short ripped jean pants that stopped at her thighs and paired it with a green chevron blouse and wore her sneakers. She took her handbag and went out to join the rest as they were going to have their lunch and then go to the beach.


    When she reached the lobby, the rest of the tourists were already there and there was Andy and the man who addressed them when they arrived.


    Pa cussed internally and went to stand behind the threedies. She was aware of the pair of eyes that followed her.


    ''''This is so messed up'''' she murmured to herself.


    ''''Hello everyone. I am Andy Lee Bassey and I wee you all to Hotel Senora'''' as Andy addressed them, the three girls in front started talking softly among themselves.


    ''''Look at him, isn''t he just perfect?''''


    ''''Oh my god, I am totally in love with him. He is so handsome''''


    Pa looked at them and shook her head and murmured, ''''aye, what era are we in now, that girls can speak about a man in front of him like this?''''


    The whole lobby turned silent and everyone turned to look at her. Pa looked up and saw the gazes on her and pursed her lips.


    Andy looked at her and asked, ''''Miss, do you have something to say?''''


    ''''Me?'''' Pa pointed at herself and shook her hands, ''''no, I don''t''''


    ''''You seemed to have a lot to say just now?'''' Andy raised an eyebrow as he looked at her. Pa bit her lips and felt embarrassed, but she didn''t want to be the only one getting cornered, so she spoke.


    ''''Well Mr. CEO, I''m doing great and I don''t have any question but, if you have something to say then go ahead and don''t just pick on any random tourist and start analysing them okay?'''' she finished and shed a polite smile.


    ''''Alright, back to what I was saying before the rude interruption'''' Andy looked away and started addressing them once more.


    Pa''s phone buzzed and she went outside to answer it. As she walked away, Andy looked at her.

 Chapter 268: Why should I die?

    Chapter 268: Why should I die?


    ''''Hello Lisa, what is it?'''' Pa walked out to the entrance and spoke.


    ''''P, do you know where I left the lease papers yesterday? I can''t remember too well''''


    ''''Yes, you left it on the table and I picked it. Just go to my room and look in the drawer I kept it there'''' Pa recognised the car parked at a distance and recognised it. She subconsciously went towards it. She didn''t know what she was doing, but she found herself staring at the car.


    ''''Thank God, so how is your trip going on, any hot guys around there?''''


    ''Wake up from your dreams'''' Pa replied and saw the tourists walking out of the lobby, ''Lise, I have to go. we are leaving for the beach right now''''


    ''''Oh, take care and have fun, my love''''


    ''''Mm, I will call youter in the day'''' Pa said and hung up.


    ''''Fancy seeing you here?'''' Andy said as stood in front of her.


    ''''Are you talking to me?'''' Pa asked him.


    ''''Who is here besides the two of us?'''' Andy cocked a brow at her. Pa sighed and saw the tourists looking at them. she scratched her hair a little before saying to him.


    ''''Sorry, but I don''t talk to strangers''''


    ''''Pa''''


    ''''I have to go or the bus will leave without me'''' Pa got ready to go when held her hand, stopping her.


    ''''Let''s go together'''' he said to her and Pa knew his request was sincere but she couldn''t shake off the feeling she had the night before. His cold gaze still lingered in her mind.


    Pa shook his hand off and said to him, ''''people are watching. I don''t want to be the subject of gossips'''' she looked at him once more and walked away, clutching her handbag nervously by her side.


    Leslie pulled over and Betty hurriedly got down from the car and ran to hug Andy.


    ''''I missed you so much, Andy'''' she said and turned to look at Pa who was getting inside the tour bus and she frowned.


    Andy stepped aside, creating a distance between them as he nced meaningfully at his brother who had a smug expression on his face.


    ''''Boss, I just finished setting up the meeting area, it will take ce when your father arrivester on'''' Max said as he went to stand beside them.


    ''''What? Why wasn''t I aware of the old man''sing? Andy, you''''


    ''''That''s what you get for messing with me'''' Andy replied and got into his car with Max.


    ''''Andy, wait'''' Betty was about to open the door when the car sped away. She turned to look at Leslie angrily.


    ''''I'', going back. are youing with me or not?'''' he asked her.


    ''''I am staying. I will wait for uncle toe'''' Betty answered and Leslie got into his car and drove off. it was no secret that he and his father didn''t get along well. They had an a rather estranged rtionship. Andy was the one who mediated between them most of the time.


    At the hotel''s private ind beach, the tourists had all changed into their beach outfits and were already having fun.


    When Andy and Max arrived, thedies rushed towards them asking to take pictures with him. Andy sighed and put on a smile as he posed with thedies and Max took the pictures. His eyes wandered around the beach looking for a certain someone but couldn''t find her.


    ''''Where is she?'''' Andy murmured the question after he was done with the pictures.


    ''''Boss, are you looking for someone?'''' Max asked him and he shook his head.


    ''''No, nothing'''' he replied and was about to turn when ady rushed in front of him, blocking their path. Max got between them, keeping thedy away from Andy as he asked her.


    ''''Miss, what do you again?''''


    ''''Andy, the sun is a little hot today. I can''t reach my back no matter how hard I try. Would you mind applying this sun cream on my back for me?'''' thedy asked stretching forth the sun cream in her hands.


    ''''Boss, she is clearly hitting on you'''' Max whispered to Andy.


    ''''I know'''' Andy replied and looked at the otherdies watching them curiously. He smiled and said to thedy, ''''Miss, when ites to applying of sun cream Ick a lot. But, he is quite experience, he will help you with it'''' Andy pushed Max towards thedy and took off, walking away hurriedly.


    Max screamed and felt he had been treated unfairly. How could his boss push him into the pit and run away?


    Andy kept looking around the beach until he saw her figure just at the edge of the water. She was moving inside deep into the water.


    ''''Pa'''' he hurriedly ran towards her.


    Pa looked at the engagement rings in her hands and sighed, ''''I should get rid of this first if I want to move on'''' she said to herself. She removed a ne around her neck and her tears fell.


    This was the first gift that Gideon bought for her and she had kept it with her for so many years. She thought that she had found the one for her but it seemed that was also a far-fetched dream.


    She looked at the items in her hands for a while before lifting her hand up to throw it away.


    ''''No, Pa don''t do it'''' Andy said, running towards her.


    Pa turned and saw him running towards her. she looked puzzled and confused because he was running so fast towards her.


    ''''Pa'''' Andy pulled her into a hug saying, ''''listen I know it''s hard to move on from a breakup but trust me death is not the only way out. One day you will wake up and realise that it wasn''t really that important and you would be grateful that you didn''t end up with him. There is no need to end your life because of someone like him'''' Andy was panting for breath as he spoke.


    ''''Who is nning to die?'''' Pa asked and Andy let go and looked at her.


    ''''Weren''t you going to fall into the water and die?'''' he asked her and Pa chuckled.


    ''''Why would I want to kill myself over that kind of human being?''''


    ''''You weren''t going to fall into the water?''''


    ''''Andy, you think so lightly of me. I didn''t even try to kill myself when my father passed away, why would I do that now over an insignificant person like him?'''' she showed him the items in her hands, ''I was going to throw these items away because they belong to that jerk''''


    ''That''s such a relief'''' he pulled her in a hug, ''''that''s such a relief, I was so scared. I thought that you were going to do something drastic after been dumped.


    ''''After been dumped? Andy, how dare you say that to my face?'''' Pa frowned and red at him.


    ''''It''s good that you are not thinking of doing anything. Let''s get out of the water first'''' he said and Pa looked at their feet and realised their trousers were wet from the water. He held her hand and they walked to the shore.


    Pa squatted and started crying all of a sudden.


    ''''Pa, what''s wrong?'''' Andy asked her.


    ''''I don''t know why but I just feel like crying. Can you leave me alone for a while?'''' she looked at him as her tears fell down from her face, ''''I haven''t had a good cry after breaking up with that jerk. Now that everything that belonged to him is gone, I can''t help but mourn''''


    ''''Mourn?'''' Andy looked at her.


    ''''I am mourning my love for him. It just died so I am mourning it for a while. After today, I won''t even think twice about that kind of human being again. So, can you leave me alone?''''


    ''''No, I won''t leave you alone'''' he said and squatted by her side. ''''I will keep youpany while you mourn your lost love''''


    ''''You just had to say ''lost love'' right to my face. Why do you have such low self-awareness towards other people?''''


    ''''I always hear that my words are harsh but still, I can''t help say it to the people I care about''''


    ''''Tsk''''


    ''''Get up, I will take you somewhere'''' he held her hand and stood up with her.


    ''''Where are we going?'''' Pa asked as he started to walk away with her.


    ''''Somewhere, it''s a surprise. You will find out when we get there''''


    They got into his car and he drove her away, not stopping until they reached a building and he pulled over. Pa looked at the building and turned to him.


    ''''A cinema? What are we doing in a cinema?'''' she asked him.


    ''''Follow me'''' he got down from his car and Pa hurriedly joined him, catching up to his pace.


    ''''What are we going to do here?'''' she continued to ask.


    ''''We are going to watch a movie''''


    ''''A movie?''''


    ''''Mr. Bassey, everything is ready'''' a man walked to them at the entrance and said to Andy.


    ''''Thanks'''' Andy turned and held Pa''s hand sending her to the private cinema centre.

 Chapter 269: The Intruder at night

    Chapter 269: The Intruder at night


    A few minutes into the movie and Pa started sobbing. Andy shook his head and removed tissues from the tissue box he had requested from the front desk. He felt that it was difficult to understand the emotions of a woman.


    After taking the tissues from him, she turned and looked at him, her light makeup was now ruined due to the continues sobs.


    ''''If you keep looking at me like that you are going to miss the most important part of the movie Pa'''' Andy said to her after noticing her gaze on him. Pa quickly turned away and he smiled.


    ''''Don''t you find the girl rather pitiful?'''' she asked and started sobbing again.


    ''''People would think I am bullying you, woman'''' Andy sighed.


    ''''You men will never be able to understand the woes of being a woman. If you too slim then you are sick. If you are thick and curvy, they call you fat. Men have so many expectations from women. Even that jerk must have left me because he thinks I am fat. Do you also think I am fat?''''


    Andy turned and looked at her, ''''what kind of answer are you expecting from me?'''' he asked her.


    ''''The truth''''


    ''''I don''t know about what other people think and I don''t usually care about what everyone thinks. You are not slim or fat to me. You are just Pa, a woman who deserves love and the man who doesn''t see that is blind. Are you beautiful? Yes, you are beautiful and witty. You are able to hold conversations well with people and you also carry yourself with grace but you are not afraid to show your weak side. That is what makes you different from any other woman I have been this closed to''''


    ''''You you didn''t have to be so serious'''' Pa blushed and looked away. She started cleaning her face as she watched the rest of the movie in silence.


    After the movie ended, Pa sighed and stood up. She turned to speak to Andy and noticed his eyes were closed. He seemed to be sleeping.


    She looked at his face and smiled, leaning closer to trace her fingers on his nose and grinned, ''''why do you have to have such an impressive character along with being so good looking?'''' she murmured as she leaned even closer. She was looking at his face closely and didn''t notice how her breasts were touching his chest.


    Andy clutched his fist tightly trying to remain calm when her body was almost pressing against him. He knew it was an unconscious act but it still made his body feel hot.


    Pa came back to her senses and tried to retreat but her legs suddenly failed her and she fell into the arms of the man who caught her swiftly before opening his eyes. He wrapped his arms around her curvy waist and her body stiffened.


    ''''You shouldn''t test a man''s patience like that Pa? It could lead to consequences you aren''t prepared for'''' he smiled and winked at her.


    Pa flushed and felt that part that was wrapped around her waist getting hotter. She looked at him and ced her hands on his; removing them slowly from her waist. After she finished, she stood up at once and hurried out of the cinema.


    Andy chuckled and looked at his hands, he smirked and stood up picking her bag that she had left on her seat before running out.


    When he got outside, he found her standing at the entrance door. He stopped walking and gazed at her. he found her pleasing to the eye the more he looked at her. his mind went to what happened earlier and he looked at his hands. He suddenly thought about how the two softness in front of her would feel in his hands.


    Andy chuckled and murmured to him, ''''pervert, I can''t believe you are having such lewd thoughts, Andy'''' he walked to her and asked, ''how was the movie?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at him and turned away quickly, replying, ''''how can he be so heartless, after making her fall in love with him how can he just go?''''


    ''''I have never done to a woman before, so I can''t answer your question'''' he opened the front door for her before going over to the driver''s seat. When he realised she was suddenly silent, he turned to look at her. Her gaze seemed to hold a lot of questions. ''''Just ask right away. I can tell you have something to me''''


    ''''Why are you always there when I''m in an embarrassing situation? It''s like I am always making silly mistakes in front of you. Don''t you find me annoying or maybe dramatic'''' she blushed when he moved closer to her face. He maintained eye contact with her while his hand went to pull the seatbelt over, securing it safely on her.


    Andy smiled. His actions were deliberate and he was satisfied with the flustered look on her face. She seemed to have forgotten what to say again and was blushing. Her face turned red like a tomato.


    ''''Do I have to answer your question, Miss?''''


    Pa shook her head and he nodded with a smile before going back to his seat.


    .....


    Later that day, Andy went for his evening meeting with the workers of the hotel and got information about his father''s arrival from Max, his friend and acting manager of the subsidiary branch of Senora Hotel.


    ''''When did he arrive?'''' they walked towards his office as they chatted.


    ''''He came a while ago. Betty also stayed back while Leslie returned. She is currently with your father in the office''''


    ''''Are they staying for the night or going back?'''' Andy asked and pushed open the door to his office.


    ''''Andy is here'''' Betty said and stood up


    ''''Father, you are here?'''' Andy looked at the old man and nodded before going to sit across him.


    ''''Where is Leslie?'''' Thomas Bassey asked.


    ''''He left earlier on to attend to some work in the city''''


    ''''Don''t try to make an excuse for him'''' Thomas Bassey knew his sons well enough to know that they are always protecting each other.


    ''''Are you staying over?'''' Andy changed the topic.


    ''''Yes, right, Betty stayed back because of you. free some of your time and apany her around''''


    ''''Dad, I''m busy with the tourists and barely get enough time to have my meals''''


    ''''Andy, I came here to spend time with you. because of your tight schedule we hardly get time to spend together'''' Betty said making use of Thomas Bassey''s influence. She was the younger sister of manager Godiva and she had always had feelings for Andy but thetter only saw her as a sister but still she didn''t want to give up on him.


    ''''Don''t make excuses. Andy, you must spend time with Betty tomorrow''''


    Andy nodded, ''''sure. I can do that'''' he said and Betty smiled happily, ''''you just came, you must be hungry, father?''''


    ''''Yes. I am'''' Betty said.


    ''''Even I am hungry'''' Thomas Bassey added.


    ''''Let''s go to the restaurant. They have a lot of good food'''' Andy suggested and stood up.


    .....


    Pa''s room.


    After waking up from her afternoon nap that she took, Pa looked at the time and touched her growling stomach.


    ''''I''m hungry I better go and get my supper before it''ste'''' she said and got down from the bed and took her bag before going out of the room.


    Entering the restaurant, Pa immediately spotted an empty table and went over. A waiter went over to her and she made her order and rxed back ying with her phone. She soon heard voices and looked up seeing Andy walk into the restaurant with an elderly man and a youngdy.


    As if noticing the eyes on him, Andy turned her way and looked at her. They both smiled and nodded at each other before he went to sit by his father, leaving the chair that Betty had intentionally left for him.


    Betty followed his gaze and saw Pa. She furrowed her brows and finally remembered where she saw her from. She remembered that the woman was thedy who was walking away from Andy the time she and Leslie had arrived. She kept looking at Pa until thetter turned away to eat the food that was brought to her table.


    A waiter soon arrived at their table with three menu books and handed it over to them. Andy kept his gaze on Pa and chuckled as he watched her eat her food enthusiastically.


    ''''Andy, what are you looking at?'''' Thomas Bassey asked and Andy shook his head.


    ''''Nothing, father''''


    Betty felt a tightening around her heart at that moment. She hated the feeling that was brewing inside her each time she looked at Andy who had a silly smile on his face as he watched another woman eat. She wondered the kind of rtionship those two had.


    After ordering their food, Thomas Bassey engaged Andy in some business matters as they waited for their food to arrive. In between answering or replying to his father, his gaze never left the woman who seemed to be enjoying her food. She didn''t take time before she was done and stopped up to leave. His eyes followed her all the way until she was out of his sight.


    Betty clutched her fists tightly as she watched everything.

 Chapter 270: The intruder at night 2

    Chapter 270: The intruder at night 2


    Back at her room, Pa sat on her bed and her mind went to thedy that was sitting with Andy. She didn''t know why but she suddenly felt insecure about herself looking at the woman. She seemed perfect and beautiful.


    ''''Is that the type of women he liked? A perfect slender beautiful woman'''' she sighed andid on the bed. She and Lisa has been friends for a long time and she had never felt insecure around her because thetter was always praising her, boasting her confidence and telling her how she was beautiful in her own way. Pa never thought that as soon as she was outside of Lisa''s circle, another woman would make her feel so unconfident in herself.


    She sighed and removed her phone and started ying her games.


    At the restaurant, Andy hurriedly finished his food and said to his father, ''''father, I have to go back to the office and finish some work''''


    ''''Are you sleeping here in the hotel tonight?'''' his father asked.


    ''''Yes, you are spending the night here, right? Before you leave for the city tomorrow'''' Andy asked his father. He wanted to make arrangement for him.


    ''''Yes, I will spend the night here before I go to the city tomorrow''''


    ''''I am sleeping here too'''' Betty said and Andy nodded his head.


    ''''I will make arrangement for that as well''''


    ''''If there are no rooms, I can just sleep in your room'''' Betty said and Andy frowned.


    ''There are enough rooms for everybody. A lot of the tourist that came are married couples so they are not upying a lot of rooms'''' he said to her and walked away.


    ''Betty, I know you like Andy and I''m also trying my best to make sure you two are engaged, but before that you should learn to restrain yourself. Men don''t like anything they didn''t work hard for'''' Thomas Bassey said to Betty and she flushed.


    ...


    Andy yawned and looked at the wall clock. He had worked till almost midnight. He took his phone and looked at it, ''''I wonder what she is doing by now? It''ste, she would definitely be asleep'''' he restrained himself from calling her and closed the file on the table and the desktop before standing up to go.


    Pa''s room.


    After searching for her hair for a while, she finally found it and eximed, ''''there you are'''' using it to cover her hair, she pulled the band to fit the around her head before jumping into the bed, ''''whoa. Such a soft bed''''


    Andy''s room.


    When Andy arrived, he started removing his shirt and stopped halfway after seeing the difference in the room. It was different from how he left it, so he went closer and saw Betty lighting the candles in the table. she had also spread red rose petals on the bed.


    ''''Betty, what are you doing in my room?'''' Andy asked as he looked at her. when she stood up, he realised she had worn just a thin nightgown that was also quite transparent. He felt the veins on his body almost popping out in anger.


    ''''Andy,e to me'''' Betty said sensually. Her voice unusually seductive as she walked closer to him but he stopped her midway with his hand.


    ''''Stop there. what are you doing in my room?'''' Andy asked again.


    ''''I couldn''t sleep alone; I was scared so I came here. Your bed is soft'''' she said and licked her lips as she looked at him. Her actions were extremely seductive and if it were any man, he would have fallen for her by now, but he wasn''t just anyone. He was Andy and he had been in such a situations countless times no thanks to his brother. Right at that moment, he felt grateful for all the times that Leslie had trapped him inside a room with a woman. He had learnt to still reason with his head even with a naked woman in his presence. The only woman who would probably make him lose control is


    Andy suddenly found himself thinking about another woman. A woman who tripped and fell on him earlier that day and made him feel all heated up.


    Betty took the opportunity when she saw that he was lost in thought. She thought that he was probably waiting for her to take the first step and she did. She reached forth and touched his chest saying,''''Andy, uncle is nning to get us engaged very soon. I have always had feelings for you and .''''


    Andy pushed her away and stepped aside, he looked at her with a cold gaze saying, ''''I don''t like you and I won''t ever do so stop trying to get my father to get us engaged. Go to your room, I am tired and want to rest''''


    ''''No, Andy. I can''t go to my room. I don''t want to sleep alone'''' she answered and tried to go near him again and he stepped aside.


    ''''Okay, sleep here then and do have a good night rest. I hope you forget of this sill thought by tomorrow morning'''' he turned to go and she hugged his back tightly.


    ''''Where are you going? Don''t go, I promise I won''t try anything funny. I just want to sleep next to you, Andy'''' she pleaded.


    ''''Good night'''' he untangled her from himself and got to the door.


    ''''Why is it so hard for you to like me? I won''t give up on you that easily'''' she screamed after the door was closed.


    Andy sighed and looked at his phone. He wanted to call Max and decided against it. He must be sleeping; he didn''t want to wake him up. Thetter might even tease him. A crazy idea crept into his mind and he smiled. Despite knowing how crazy it seemed, he still went ahead to do it. He went to the reception and took the tourist list and skimmed through. When his eyes fell on the name and room number, he smirked and ced the book back before going over.


    Pa''s room.


    Pa walked out of the washroom after showering and changing into her green Pokmon pyjamas. She was about to sleep when she heard a knock on the door. At first she wanted to ignore it but the person didn''t stop so she went to open it.


    ''''You finally opened'''' Andy said and walked out. He had made up his mind to act shamelessly till the end.


    ''''Andy? What are you doing here?''''


    ''''I''m sleeping here tonight'''' Andy said decisively and Pa looked at him.


    ''''Are you sick? How can you sleep here? This is my room'''' she looked at him and felt that he was either possessed or sick in the head to be acting that way towards her.


    ''''I''m not sick. It is just for tonight''''


    ''''No, don''t you have a room? What is wrong with your room?'''' she looked at him and covered her chest with her hands saying, ''wait, did I mistakenly made friends with a pervert? If you don''t leave her, I will scream and walk everybody up''''


    ''''First, I am not a pervert and you in your Pokmon pyjamas isn''t exactly enticing enough to me andstly, I can''t go back to my room because it has been taken over by an intruder''''


    ''''I don''t care. Go back to your room. Better still, check into another room. You are the owner of this ce, don''t tell me you can''t let your numerous workers to arrange for a room for you? Also, what is wrong with my pyjamas? They arefortable''''


    ''''All the workers are sleeping. It is not right for me to wake them up at this night and then ask for a room''''


    ''''Is not right? Let me tell you;ing into my room at half past 11 in the night is what is not proper okay? How can youe to my room because someone took over your room?''''


    ''''Pa, it is just for tonight''''


    ''No. besides, how can a man and a woman sleep in the same room when they are not lovers? I don''t want people to misunderstand me''''


    ''''Hey, are you scared people will misunderstand you or you are afraid something would happen between us?'''' he moved closer to her and she pushed him away.


    ''''You are really crazy. What could possibly happen between us?'''' she asked and her face turned red.


    ''''You are right. That''s why is safer to sleep here'''' he concluded.


    ''''No!!''''


    ''''What are you scared off? If anything, I''m the one putting myself at risk here''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''After all, I am a beautiful man'''' he said, referring to what she said at the cinema. ''''What if you do something to me?''''


    Pa coughed and looked away, ''you are the CEO of this ce. What can I possibly do to you?''''


    ''''Rx Pa, I''m tired and I feel sleepy so let''s argue tomorrow'''' he said and started removing his shirt and she screamed at him.


    ''''You you, what do you think you are doing? Don''t think that you are allowed to do anything just because this ce belongs to you, okay? I might be plump but I am very strong''''

 Chapter 271: Did I bite myself while sleeping?

    Chapter 271: Did I bite myself while sleeping?


    ''''You you, what do you think you are doing? Don''t think that you are allowed to do anything just because this ce belongs to you, okay? I might be plump but I am very strong''''


    ''''Pa'''' he walked closer to her and she closed her eyes. ''''Stop referring yourself as fat or plump. I prefer curvy'''' he said and she slowly opened her eyes and he winked at her.


    ''''You go inside there and don''te out until you hear me sleeping. Don''t think about sleeping on the bed. The floor is where you belong'''' she finished and hurried to the bed to sleep.


    ''''Isn''t this overboard?''''


    ''''Then, go back to your room and stop imposing on me'''' she retorted back even though her face was still red under the quilt that she covered herself with.


    ''''Alright, this is your room. We will go by your rules, even though this whole ce belongs to me, by the way'''' he said thest part loud for her to hear.


    Removing her hand out from the quilt, she raised the tallest finger up and curled the rest into a fist and showed it at him.


    Andy chuckled and looked at her. He couldn''t believe she just told him to f*ck off right to his face. He shook his head and went into the bathroom.


    When she heard the opening and closing of bathroom door, she sat up and heaved a relief. She touched her face and felt that her face was really hot. Call her nave but this was the first time she was ever going to sleep in the same room with another man. Even when she dated that sick bastard Gideon, the farthest she ever went with him was just a kiss and it wasn''t even deep because that bastard said she was clumsy at it.


    ''''Asssh, that son of a sick dog!!!'''' just thinking about it made her blood to boil. Pa clutched her fist together and turned to look towards the bathroom when she heard the shower running. The thought of a man bathing with no clothes on made her face even redder. She gulped hard and flush.


    She really wanted to see what a naked man looked like. Why did they have to put an opaque ss door at that ce?


    ''''I really want to see'''' she murmured and bit her lips beforeing back to her senses. ''''Wake up, Pa'''' she pped her cheek and almost screamed from the pain. She couldn''t believe the words of Lisa were now imprinted in her and she was actually thinking about Andy in such a lewd way. She shook her head andid back on the bed, covering herself with the quilt once again, she murmured, ''Who could have taken over his room for him to impose himself on me this night? Tonight is going to be a long one'''' she admitted to herself before closing her eyes.


    ''''1 sheep, 2 sheep, 3 sheep, 4 sheep, 5 sheep'''' she kept reciting that to herself until she drifted into a quite sleep.


    While in the bathroom, Andy was cleaning himself up and stopped when something came to his mind. He chuckled and shook his head, ''''what is she so afraid of? Is not like I am going to do something to her?'''' he picked his clothes and turned to look at the clothes shelve just at the upper side of the shower and opened it. He found a pair of clean untouched pyjamas inside and removed them. he realised she hadn''t used the set of bed wear that the hotel had provided. Somewhat he was grateful because he couldn''t have slept with his clothes. Not only were they ufortable but felt dirty from the day''s activities.


    After changing into the set of pyjamas, he came out of the bathroom and saw the set of beddings that she had kept on the floor and shook his head. He was being treated so lightly by this woman, he thought.


    Andy got closer to the bed and heard the gentle breathing sounds and his lips curved into a smile, ''''she didn''t even wait for me and slept by herself. I am the CEO of this ce and this woman just treats me anyhow she likes'''' he stood up and turned to go and she kicked the quilt away. He stopped in his strides and looked at her. ''''She is sleeping so soundly, even kicking the quilt away'''' he murmured and picked the quilt up. He covered her body up and stopped at her shoulders and tugged it into the bed before he squatted in front of her.


    ''''She is so beautiful. Why can''t she see that?'''' he pouted his lips cutely and shook his head before standing up to go.


    Right at that moment, the woman''s hand lifted and grasped unto his neck, pulling him closer to herself as she murmured in her sleep. Before he could stop himself, his lips went crashing into hers.


    Time seemed to have stopped as his body stiffened. His Adam''s apple throbbed sensually and his eyes blinked a few times as his face turned red.


    ''''Don''t move, Lisa'''' Pa murmured and turned her face away, still sleeping.


    Andy scratched his head awkward and fell to his buttocks still blushing. He touched his lips and stood up, walking clumsily to the beddings on the floor.


    Afterying on the bed, he turned towards her and murmured, ''''you just took advantage of me, Pa'''' before touching his lips again as they curved into a smile.


    ....


    The next morning when Pa woke up, she saw the beddings neatly folded and ced beside the bed and the man already gone from the room. She pouted her lips, ''''he didn''t even tell me he was going before he left. What an ungrateful man'''' she murmured and got down from the bed. She suddenly touched her lips and frowned, she felt a cut between her lips and it somewhat tasted different.


    ''''Did I bit myself while I was sleeping?'''' she touched the cut and shook her head before going into the washroom to perform her morning routine.


    Andy''s office.


    While having a chat with the manager of the subsidiary branch, Andy kept reminiscing on the incident of the previous night and subconsciously his lips curved up. it was clearly a mistake but why did he ended up loving that mistake so much that he couldn''t stop himself from thinking about it? He wondered how the woman who took advantage of him would look like when he told her about it. Surely, this was going to be his little secret. There was no way in hell he was going to tell her about it, but he licked his lips and felt that it wouldn''t be so bad to taste those lips again.


    Max who was sitting in front of Andy furrowed his brows not understanding the kind of reverie his boss was into that morning. It seemed that his mood was really good. His facial muscles were even more rxed than the day before. He was curious about the sudden change. He didn''t know whether it had to do with the preparations that Be did or not.


    Talking about that woman, Max was really scared of her. She had forced him to show her the room of Andy and even threatened him. He didn''t have any choice but to do that. This morning, he had apologised to Andy for the incident but he didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Andy suddenly chuckled and lifted his eyes meeting Max''s gaze. He looked away and asked in a nonchnt way, ''where did we reach?''''


    ''''Boss, you seem to be in a good mood. You''ve been smiling since you came to the office this morning'''' Max couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''Really?'''' Andy smirked.


    ''''Yes, boss. Is there a special reason; your mood has improved a lot. Or is it because of Miss Be?''''


    ''''I am indeed in a good mood, but that has nothing to do with Be'''' Andy picked a few files on the table and handed them over to him, ''''take this and go and get the tourist ready for the Coastal Castle tour''''


    ''''Yes, boss'''' Max took the files and left the office.


    Andy picked his pen and started ying with it as he hummed a song. He was enjoying the moment until the door opened and the one person he didn''t really wanted to see much entered into the office wearing a green puffy hands chevron J collections that was a little above her knees.


    ''''Hi, Andy'''' Be said and sat across him. Her face was beaming but that wasn''t what caught Andy. The excess makeup on her face and red lipstick on her lips were over excessive to call the least. He couldn''t help but start topare her to a certain someone who rarely had makeup on each time he saw her. her makeup was always minimal but it suited her. Her lips, she tasted like almonds, must be.


    ''''Andy, what are you thinking about so seriously?'''' Be asked as she smiled. Her thoughts were that he was probably looking at her red lips. Little did she know right that moment, he was thinking of another woman who wasn''t her.

 Chapter 272: Bettys rudeness

    Chapter 272: Betty''s rudeness


    ''''Andy, what are you thinking about so seriously?'''' Betty asked as she smiled. Her thoughts were that he was probably looking at her red lips. Little did she know right that moment, he was thinking of another woman who wasn''t her.


    ''''Nothing'''' Andy came back to his senses and looked away and asked her ''''what are you doing here?''''


    ''''Uncle told me about the trip to the Coastal castle and I wanted to go with you''''


    ''''You are not wearing that to go with me, right?'''' he asked and she looked at herself.


    ''''What is wrong with the way I''m dressed? I look beautiful, don''t you think so?''''


    ''''You do look beautiful, but we are going to the Coastal castle and that means we will be entering the museum. Wearing something morefortable will do the trick''''


    ''''If you say so, I will go and change right away. But, Andy, can you tell me where you sleptst night? You didn''te back to the room and I waited for you for a long time''''


    Last night, she had nned to give herself to him but he had left and she felt awkward and lonely in the room.


    ''''Betty, let me make this clear. I don''t like what you didst night and also I don''t think I owe you any exnation as to where I sleptst night'''' he said to her frankly.


    ''''Andy, why are you doing this to me? You know how I feel about you'''' Betty said and bit her lips. She felt that she had to do something to keep him by herself. She was afraid that someone else woulde along and take him away from her. like that woman from ten years ago.


    ''''I know and I''ve told you that I''m not ready for a rtionship now, also you are like a sister to me. I can never see you as a woman''''


    ''''I am not your sister so stop calling me your sister. Mali is gone Andy and you need to move on. She is nevering back. If she loved you the same way you loved her then, why did she leave you and go to another city that you couldn''t find her even after searching for so long?


    ''''Stop it Betty!!!'''' Andy screamed at her.


    ''''Why are you still waiting as if she ising back when you know she won''t return?''''


    ''''That''s enough Betty, get out of my office'''' he pointed at the door. It was obvious he was angry and hurt at the same time.


    ''''Are you asking me to leave?'''' Betty asked back.


    ''''Yes, but if you won''t then I will'''' Andy got up and angrily walked out and Betty called after him.


    ''''Andy, Andy'''' she ran after him.


    At the reception, Max was addressing the tourist when Pa arrived and went to the back. as usual, she stood behind the same threedies from the other time.


    Today she had worn a midnight blue flowery t-shirt that Lisa got for her and paired it with ck jeans. She tied the hem of the t-shirt into a knot leaving a little skin to show, it brought her thin waist and fitted her quite well. She knew she looked good when the men started giving her subtle looks.


    Call her badass but she had learnt how to be sassy from Lisa and thetter had even gone the extra mile to get her a lot of clothes that brought her curves out. She always looked confident in the clothes that Lisa bought for her.


    Casting her eyes in front, she started to listen to the announcement being given by Max.


    ''''So today we are going to the castle where we will learn about our country and very. Very soon the CEO wille and then we will set off''''


    The three girls in front of her started chatting among themselves again and Pa eavesdropped. She frowned when she overheard them asking about the whereabouts of Andy.


    ''''Why are they always looking for him?'''' she murmured to herself. This time around, she did so ever quietly because she had learnt her lesson from the other time. She didn''t want to be seen as a crazy woman after all.


    But, she couldn''t help but grin when she thought of how he pleaded with her to allow him to sleep in her room. She smirked. If only they knew she was with him all night. Her cheeks flushed and she felt like a naughty girl for having such thoughts when all they did was sleep and nothing else.


    ''''Okay,dies and gentlemen, our CEO is already here''''


    Pa looked up the moment she heard Max''s words. She met his gaze and blushed. She didn''t know when he had arrived at that ce, but his eyes were on her and it made her feel conscious suddenly. She blushed and looked away.


    ''''What''s wrong with him? Why is he looking at me like that?'''' she murmured to herself.


    Meanwhile, as Andy stood next to Max, his gaze was unwaveringly on Pa the whole time. Even when he took over to address the tourists, his eyes never left her. He didn''t know why but her outfit was suddenly making him angry. He was angered by Betty and now her outfit was making him even more angrier.


    He wondered if she was aware of the eyes that were following her because of the way she had intentionally tied the hem revealing a little skin and her thin waist on full disy. Didn''t she know that men were visual beasts, animals who loved to feast on beautiful things?


    He held the side of his trench coat and felt like going over to cover her with it, but he knew he couldn''t. Not at the moment but he promised himself that he was going to do it sooner orter. He couldn''t allow her to walk around dressed like that.


    The tourists started moving towards the restaurant for their breakfast and Pa looked towards him, but he had taken his eyes off her and walked right away. She frowned and walked away, ''''Hmmm not even a hi? I just hope you won''te to me again?''''


    After getting an empty table by the window, she sat down and removed her phone. She had promised to send a few pictures of the ce to Lisa, so she took a few photos and forwarded them to her before cing her phone down. She looked up and realised that she was facing Andy who was also sitting by the window at a far end with Max.


    She saw that he was busy making his order along with the man and wasn''t looking her way. She wondered why his face looked gloomy. She was someone who could catch on to the emotions of people fast just by observing them and right at that moment, she could tell that he didn''t look happy.


    Just as she was about to look away, she saw thedy from before [Betty] joining their seat. She sat closer to Andy and she frowned. Pa thought that the woman was just everywhere.


    At the table of Andy and Max.


    Betty began to make her order the moment she sat down, ''''waiter, get me a cup of cinnamon tea, add a little honey to it. Make me a French toast with a lot of greens, I''m checking my weight''''


    ''''Yes, Miss'''' the waiter jotted everything down before going away. He walked towards the table of Pa to take her order as they were going to make everything at the same time. Other waiters were also taking the orders of the other tourists.


    Betty turned to Max saying to him, "Max I will like to have a chat with Andy so could get another table?'''' she turned and looked towards Pa''s table adding, ''''that fat woman is having the whole table to herself, you can join her''''


    The moment the word ''fat'' came out of her mouth, Andy hit his palm on the table and looked at her. She was frightened and looked back.


    ''''You scared me'''' she said.


    ''''Max, sit back!!'''' Andy said when he noticed Max getting up to leave.


    ''''Boss, I can join thedy over there'''' Max felt the temperature drop and knew Andy was angry.


    ''''And I said, sit back!!!'''' Andy looked at him and Max sat back. He turned to Betty and said to her, ''listen to me, Max is the manager of this ce, so you don''t get to order him around. Second, don''t ever refer to ady as ''fat'' because that woman isn''t anywhere near that word. You just said you were checking your weight, should I call you ''fat'' also, then?''''


    Be flushed and clutched her fists tightly. She looked at Andy, ''''why are you defending someone you don''t even know?'''' she asked, but she still remembered the woman very well. She remembered how Andy had looked at her yesterday during the time they were going to have dinner. She didn''t know why but she just wanted to say something ugly about that woman. She was beautiful and curvy but she was still thick. Didn''t men love skinny women like her? She wasn''t even his type so why was he paying so much attention to her?

 Chapter 273: The weather is cold...

    Chapter 273: The weather is cold...


    Betty flushed and clutched her fists tightly. She looked at Andy, ''''why are you defending someone you don''t even know?'''' she asked, but she still remembered the woman very well. She remembered how Andy had looked at her yesterday during the time they were going to have dinner. She didn''t know why but she just wanted to say something ugly about that woman. She was beautiful and curvy but she was still thick. Didn''t men love skinny women like her? She wasn''t even his type so why was he paying so much attention to her?


    ''''She isn''t someone I don''t know. She is a friend and she doesn''t even weight more than 70kgs, calling her ''fat'' is an insult''''


    ''''Boss, speak with Miss Betty first. I will find a table''''


    ''''You are the manager of this ce, act like one and don''t allow people who aren''t involved with your business to dictate to you what you should do. If you leave this table, consider yourself dismissed from this hotel''''


    ''''Andy, how could you embarrass me this way? I am your fiance'''' Betty said as she bit her lips.


    ''''Fiance? Since when was I engaged to you? Last night you went overboard and I am not tolerating you anymore. If you mess with me or anyone I am close to, I will tell your elder sister about it''''


    Betty was the younger sister of Godiva. Thetter didn''t pamper her like their parents hence Betty was extremely afraid of her elder sister. She knew she would be grounded when her elder sister hears of what she did.


    ''''Have a nice meal, Betty. I just lost my appetite'''' Andy stood up and went away. Betty also stood up and went after him leaving Max alone at the table.


    As they walked away, Pa looked at them confused. She didn''t know what was going on.


    When Andy entered the office, Betty followed suit. She closed the door before turning to face Andy who had taken a seat behind the desk.


    ''''I''m sorry, Andy. I didn''t mean to act that way''''


    ''''Is ok Betty, sit down. You see I know how you feel about me but please understand me, I''ve been with you since our childhood days and I love you, but I can never see you as anything else''''


    ''''I know and I''ve given up that thought already, but as my big brother you must let me go with you to the castle''''


    ''''I know and I''ve given up that thought already, but as my big brother you must let me go with you to the castle'''' she said with a smile even though it didn''t reach her eyes. She could just pretend everything was alright for the moment.


    .


    Later after their breakfast, Pa joined the other tourists and they went towards the bus. On her way, she saw Andy going over with Betty to his car. She looked at them for a short moment before getting into the bus when it was her turn to go inside.


    Andy turned towards her, his gaze followed her all the way till she was seated by the window side.


    Following his gaze, Betty took noticed of the way Andy looked at the woman and frowned. She realised, he was always looking at her and she didn''t like it.


    ''''Let''s go, Betty'''' Andy said and got inside the car.


    ''Okay'''' she got into the car and Andy drove after the bus.


    .


    Pa was thest to get out from the bus as usual and when she did, she looked around her. they had arrived at the Coastal Castle.


    History had it that, this particr castle was built and used as ve trade centre. ves were put into the dark dungeons andter shipped to all parts of Europe.


    Pa believed that her father could trace his origins back to the ckmunity because he was a ck man who married a blonde woman and gave birth to two daughters, the elder taking after himself while the younger had a much fairer skin. Her elder sister was more of a dark chocte brown skinned woman while she looked like a half caste because of her mixed blood.


    She suddenly felt an affinity to the ce they were about to go inside. Her father used to tell her stories of how ck people were shipped to all parts of the world and used as ves. Her father''s ancestral roots were from a country in Africa called Ghana which had a simr castle like this known as the Elmina Castle.


    She shook her head, clearing the memories of herte father away and turned to go inside the dungeon with the other tourist when a car pulled over behind her. She turned and saw Andy and Betty getting down from the car.


    Andy was about to say something to her when she quickly made her way inside leaving them alone.


    ''''Andy, let''s go. the tourists are waiting'''' Betty said, holding his arm affectionately.


    ''''En'''' Andy said and walked away.


    Betty smirked and murmured to herself, ''''Andy I won''t give you the chance to be with that woman, which will be over my dead body. I will cling onto you until she goes away''''


    They followed the tourists going deeper into the dungeon and listening to the exnations provided by the tour guide.


    Andy looked around but still couldn''t find the one person he was looking for, while Betty still clung unto his side.


    Pa''s phone buzzed and she scurried her way out from the people and met Andy and Betty at the end. She didn''t say anything to them and went ahead to receive her call, leaving the dungeon.


    ''''Hello mom, I''m doing well. I promise toe and visit you when I return from the trip. Oh, take care of yourself too, bye''''


    She smiled and hung up. Pa and her mother didn''t have the best rtionship but at least they didn''t hate each other. Their estranged rtionship started when they lost the only man in their life to the sea through drowning. She closed her eyes and opened them again. she didn''t want to think about those memories. They were painful and the very reason why she and her family could never return to their happy days anymore. With her family, she felt that they didn''t love each other that much but they didn''t also hate each other too. It was more like they were just enduring each other. Just like how she and her sister had been doing all these years with secrets untold buried deep within them.


    Walking to the open view of the building overlooking the sea, Pa suddenly felt nostalgic. The sea was her father''s favourite ce in the world. He would often bring them out to fish, and y while her mother did her work as an editor for a sports magazine. That was a long time ago. her mother had retired was living her life enjoying the moments by constantly travelling with her friends.


    Before she knew it, she had walked down the stairs and was now standing by the shore. She stood closer and allowed the water to wash over her legs as the waves sent them back and forth. It made her reminisce on the times she had yed football with her sister and father by the sea.


    ''''Nice view of the sea from here'''' a familiar voice said behind her and she turned and looked at him as he walked closer to her. Removing his trench coat, he ced it over her should, covering her body up ''''the weather is cold, don''t fall sick'''' he said to her. He hade out to look for her after she left and after searching a lot of ces, he finally found her outside here.


    ''''Where is your girlfriend? Are you allowed to be like this to me when you are with her?'''' Pa took off the trench coat giving it back to him, ''''don''t let her misunderstand our rtionship, Mr. CEO''''


    ''''That is sarcasm at its best and she is called Betty. She is not my girlfriend. She is the daughter of a close family friend. You remember thedy who went over to your room that day at the hotel, right? That is her elder sister'''' he pushed the coat back to her.


    ''''Someone who isn''t exactly a sister and not a lover are the type of characters I hate the most. Usually, one always thinks of the other as more than just a family Oppa and trust me, I don''t want to get in the midst of an undefined rtionship between people who are ''just'' family friends'''' she pushed the coat back to him, ''''also, I don''t feel cold''''


    He looked at her and wanted to say something but felt he didn''t have the right, so he kept quiet and apologised instead, ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to ignore you this morning. I was just a little angry with something''''


    ''''You don''t have to exin anything to me. just one look at you and I could tell you were angry''''


    ''''Did you sleep well?'''' he asked and looked at her.


    ''''I would have but an intruder came in and suddenly the room was not so cosy anymore''''


    ''''Has it urred to you that perhaps is because of the intruder you slept like a baby, even I didn''t sleep at all. You snored the whole night''''

 Chapter 274: Who is that woman?

    Chapter 274: Who is that woman?


    ''''Has it urred to you that perhaps is because of the intruder you slept like a baby, even I didn''t sleep at all. You snored the whole night''''


    Pa turned to look at him and frowned, ''''no I don''t snore. I didn''t snore, right?'''' she distorted her face and gave him a look that seemed to say it was the most impossible thing in the world.


    ''''You did'''' Andy liked seeing her act so carefree with him. The way she smiled made him feel that she was back to her normal self again.


    ''''That''s a lie Andy, I won''t listen to you'''' Pa covered her ears and shook her head


    ''''I should have taken a video, then you wouldn''t have to call me a liar'''' when he said that, Pa stopped shaking her head and asked him seriously.


    ''''Did I really snore? Because that would be so embarrassing'''' As they were chatting, Betty walked up to them. when she got closer, she called out to Andy.


    ''''Andy, you are here?''''


    Both Andy and Pa turned to look at her, her heels getting stuck in the sand as she walked up to them.


    ''''I looked for you everywhere?'''' she had tried to keep him from getting closer to this woman, she didn''t know when he had escaped from her sight and was with this woman again. She had looked for him after not seeing him again. He had told her he was going to the washroom and that was the ce she couldn''t follow him to, so she had let him go, but he had escaped toe and be with her here.


    Betty stood in front of them and sized Pa up, she admitted that she wasn''t really fat at all, just curvy. Beautiful curvy. Her face looked cleaned even with the minimal makeup that she had on, but she wasn''t going to admit that out loud.


    While Beltty was sizing Pa up, thetter couldn''t help but do that same. In her eyes, thedy before her was pretty but her makeup was excessive. She felt that if she reduced the amount of makeup cake she put on, she would glow with little makeup. She was slender and beautiful, the type that most men liked. She subconsciously turned towards Andy and wondered if thisdy was the type of women he preferred?


    Andy furrowed his brows as he looked at the twodies who seemed to be checking each other out. If he didn''t know better, he would have thought those two had a different sexual preference. He was totally clueless about the silent war of hostility between the two women. It wasn''t that they had a different sexual preference; it was that they felt threatened by each other.


    ''''Ladies'''' Andy broke the silence with his voice making them to look at him, ''Pa, meet Be my kid sister. Betty, meet my friend Pa''''


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you Pa. I am Be, actually, we are not blood rted but Andy and I grew up together'''' Betty said with a bright smile. With such simple words, she had made Pa understand that even though Andy introduced her as a sister, they weren''t blood rted and that anything could happen between them. it was clear.


    ''''nice to meet you Betty'''' Pa smiled and shook the hand that was extended towards her.


    ''''Pleasure is mine'''' Betty turned to Andy and held his arm, clinging herself to him tightly and affectionately as she said to him, ''''Andy is almost time and I''m really tired. Take me back to the hotel''''


    Andy looked at Pa. He knew what Betty was getting at with her actions but he didn''t want to call her out because they were outside. He didn''t want Pa to also find out about that incident which made him go to her ce to spend the night.


    ''''Go on, I will wait here a little while and then join the bus''''


    ''''Then, we will meet there'''' Andy said to her and she nodded her head.


    ''''See youter then, Paulina'''' Betty said and Pa furrowed her brows.


    ''''Sure Be''''


    ''Be? My name isn''t Be but Betty''''


    ''''Right, my name is Pa and not Paulina''''


    Andy stifled a chuckle seeing how subtly savage Pa was towards Betty. He was pleased that she wasn''t easily bullied.


    Betty nodded and walked away hurriedly and pissed off. Pa smirked and folded her arms around her chest and muttered.


    ''''Take that bitch!! See how it feels to be called by a name that isn''t yours'''' Pa red at her as she walked away with Andy.


    Not that she didn''t like the name Paulina, but, that name is sacred to her. Her grandma was called Paulina and after giving birth to her, she was given the name Pa. The name Paulina to her was a reverence in memory of her grandma and the way Be said it made her feel that she was been insulted and looked down upon, that was why she retaliated in that manner.


    She felt a softness on her shoulders and looked over finding the trench coat on her again. she removed it and looked at it. She remembered giving it back to Andy, when did he put it back on her without her knowledge?


    She put it closer to her nose and smelt his scent and smiled.


    ..


    When they returned to the hotel, Andy had some work to do at the office to do and Be followed him. It was like she was determined to be around him all day today.


    Andy was busy looking at the financial statements when he heard Betty ask him.


    ''''So, thatdy. Who is she?''''


    ''''Whichdy?''''


    ''''The one we met at the bench?''''


    ''''She has a name and I thought I already introduced you two? She is my friend''''


    ''''Is she just a friend? You seem to fancy her''''


    ''''Betty, what''s with the questions? After pulling that stunt, you seem to be getting bolder just because I am giving you little space, right?''''


    Betty''s face distorted. Her smile stiffened. She didn''t think that Andy will see through her act that fast, ''''Andy, what are you talking about?''''


    ''''You know better what I am talking about and also, whether I fancy her or not is none of your business. I am not obliged to answer that question. Also, your sister will be here tomorrow to pick you up''''


    ''''But, the tour is until Friday?'''' she looked at him densely.


    ''''I don''t think I can tolerate you until then, Betty. You keep making me want to be far away from you. You are bing someone I don''t recognise anymore''''


    ''''What?'''' she clutched her fists tightly and Andy looked up.


    ''''Stop preparing rumours around and making people think that we are engaged or a couple. Even if Pa didn''t appear, it wouldn''t work between us''''


    ''''Andy I wasn''t the one who spread those rumours in our circle. I really don''t know how people found out about the engagement?''''


    ''Really, Betty? Really?'''' Andy shook his head. this was something he had been ignoring for a while now but he felt he couldn''t do that anymore. The rumours of the two of them being a couple was fast spreading and a lot of people were asking him about it. He knew very well the one who started it but he didn''t want to say it to her face. He was considering their long-time family rtions and her senior sister''s reputation but he felt he couldn''t do that anymore because she was getting out of control.


    ''''Andy? How could you say these things to me?''''


    ''''Stop instigating my father to get us engaged or you will not believe I am the same person you''ve known for all your life''''


    Betty stood up and picked her bag and left the office, banging the door. She met Leslie on the way and pushed him aside.


    ''''Wow, who spit in your biscuits, princess?'''' Leslie said and shook his head before going into the office. He sat on the chair Betty sat on and smirked looking at Andy, ''looks like you finally blew up on her?''''


    ''''Are you that free to being here?''''


    ''''I am quite busy, you know. I just came to hand over something to you'''' he ced a wedding invitation card on the table, ''''Joel asked me to give this to you. He said he wants you to be there, so he can introduce you to Jordan Attoh, the man you want to do business with''''


    ''''Jordan Attoh is getting married?'''' Andy took the card and opened it, ''''it was about time he and thisdy got married. I heard they''ve been through a lot''''


    ''''And you and him are so much simr. Remember, his first girlfriend also went MIA on him. Mali did the same thing to you too''''


    ''''That wasn''t a funny joke, Leslie''''


    ''''Chill, my bad. It''s next week Saturday''''


    ''''I will move my schedules and give him a call today''''


    ''''So, I saw a certain pretty woman around the hotel while I wasing in. She was going into the restaurant'''' Leslie said knowingly.


    ''''You saw Pa?''''


    ''''Andy, do you like that woman?''''


    ''''So what if I do? So what if I don''t?''''


    ''''That isn''t exactly an answer but all the same, I like her for you. She seems like a nice person. She even greeted me''''

 Chapter 275: Did Andy sleep in your room?

    Chapter 275: Did Andy sleep in your room?


    ''''That isn''t exactly an answer but all the same, I like her for you. She seems like a nice person. She even greeted me''''


    ''''If you mess with Pa, I will kill you'''' Andy said sternly.


    ''''Rx, she is all yours. I am your elder brother; I should look out for you. It isn''t easy to finally find someone that you fancy after a long time, I should look out for you''''


    ''''Father asked of you? He knows you are avoiding him''''


    ''''I don''t care. I can never be perfect in his eyes anyways. You are the one he loves''''


    ''''Leslie'''' they looked at each other. They both knew Leslie was right, but Andy didn''t believe such a thing. He also knew well the reason why Leslie had changed into such a person. Once upon a time, he was just Leslie, a simple guy who didn''t wanted much out of it. He just wanted to be with the woman he loved but things didn''t work out the way he had nned it out because of the interference of their father.


    ''''Don''t try to make me change my mind. The harmony between us got destroyed the day he interfered in my life and causing the separation between me and Willow''''


    ''''Willow didn''t deserve what happened to her but it''s been ten years now. How long do you intend to mess around? Sleeping with different women just to spite father won''t help you either'''' Andy and Leslie loved each other but they were also different. Andy loved his brother but hated the way he changed women all the time.


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t be sleeping with different women anymore. I found someone I connect with really well''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Andy closed the files and looked at his brother. ''Leslie, you are not into any weird game, right?''''


    ''''I am. You know I love taking risk. I just took one even though I don''t know how it will end, but, I am curious about how far I will be willing to go. She is quite good, maybe a little too for me but still, it is better than having all these gold diggers around me, right?''''


    ''''Who is this girl that is also crazy enough to have a no strings attached kind of deal with a devil like you?''''


    ''''Well, she is indeed bold, considering that she suggested it first''''


    ''''She suggested it?''''


    ''''En, the sex was that good'''' Leslie said proudly and Andy through a file at him and he caught it.


    ''''Crazy bastard. If I get to know this girl, I am telling her she is heading towards a major heartbreak by been in that kind of rtionship with you. You are so nasty, man''''


    ''''So, when do you n to confess your feelings to her?'''' Leslie asked and took a bottle of water that Andy had drunk from to sip. His throat was a little dry.


    ''''I''m not her type''''


    Leslie choked and coughed. He ced the bottle down and looked at him with a shocked expression, ''''eer, what? Are you serious?''''


    ''''She is only 22 and I am 32. We are ten years apart. In other words, it is impossible between us''''


    ''''Wow. I didn''t think she would have such high standards. But, you are such a fine meat, how could she downy all the cuteness in you? even I sometimes feel that you are more beautiful than me even though we look alike''''


    ''''Shut up''''


    ''''Have you tested the waters to see whether she likes you or not?''''


    ''''No, what''s the use of doing that?''''


    ''''You should trap her and kiss her. If she ps you, then, that will probably be the end of your friendship with you but if she doesn''t, then she likes you. You should watch some movies and learn a few tricks. Let me tell you, I am worried that your heart will not appreciate another woman if you let this one go''''


    ''''Leslie, that''s enough. Let''s go and get something to eat''''


    ''''You are no fun at all''''


    .


    Betty walked out from the washroom after crying her heart out. She had been hurt by Andy''s words and went into the washroom, locking the main door before going into one of the stills to cry.


    She was now feeling thirsty and walked towards the hotel''s mart when she saw Pa walking out with a bottle of water. She had her eyes fixed on the screen of her phone and was typing away. It looked like she was chatting with someone.


    Betty''s eyes shed sinisterly before she faked a smile and walked towards her. She stood in front of Pa who didn''t see her early enough to dodge her. She ended up bumping into her but luckily, her grip on the phone was tight so it didn''t fall off her hands.


    ''''Hi, you'''' Betty said.


    Pa looked at her and stuffed the phone inside her back pocket before speaking to her, ''''is there something I can help you with?''''


    She was the one who didn''t bother to be polite first, so why should Pa act polite towards her. She was someone who treated others the exact way they treat her.


    ''''What are you doing here? Everyone is at the pool'''' Betty asked.


    ''''I came to get a bottle of water'''' Pa lifted the bottle of water in her hands.


    ''''I came to get Andy a drink''''


    ''''Okay, see you around then'''' Pa replied and turned to go and Betty held her hand making her stop, ''''is there something else?'''' Pa asked and took her way away from her.


    ''''Pa, would you mind waiting for me? I will get the drinks and we can go back together''''


    ''''If you have something to ask, do that right away. You don''t need to act like you like me'''' Pa said to her and she flushed embarrassed.


    ''I will be back after getting the drinks'''' Be said and walked away.


    Pa furrowed her brows as she looked at Betty walking hurriedly into the mart. She didn''t like the vibes of the woman. She hated fake people. people who pretended to like you but actually hate you.


    She removed her phone and started chatting Lisa once again. She had sent her the pictures she took at the bench and was now attaching a few information to them.


    ''''Pa, here'''' Betty reached Pa''s side and stretched forth a canned mixed fruit juice for her, ''''I was rude earlier. My apologies, I was mad at something and directed it to you. I''m sorry'''' she added.


    ''''No, it''s alright. This water is enough for me'''' Pa refused to take the drink.


    ''''If you don''t take it, I will think that you still hold me ountable for what happened''''


    ''''No, I am not into canned drinks. A lot of cabs, not healthy for me'''' Pa exined. She was used to taking the natural fruit juices that Lisa always made. Her taste buds had be ustomed to it that she found the canned drinks a little not to her liking again.


    ''''Just take it, please or I will feel bad'''' Betty insisted and Pa nodded and took it. she didn''t want to seem rude because people were walking to and fro around them.


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Let''s walk while we chat'''' Betty suggested.


    ''''I was actually going back to my room to rest. I''m not a pool person'''' Pa said to her.


    ''''Then, I will see you to your room. This ce is like a second home. Andy and I grew up together, we''ve never been separated. Andy and Leslie have watched me grow and have always protected me and my sister''''


    Pa listened to Be as she talked about her childhood with Andy.


    ''''Andy is a kind hearted man; he is a man I have grown to like'''' Betty stopped walking and turned to face Pa, ''Pa you understand what I''m saying right?''''


    Pa looked at her and smiled, understanding her very well, ''''you mean to say that Andy is more than just a brother to you, right?''''


    Betty was taken aback but smiled confirming her statement, ''''you are right. to me, Andy isn''t just a family rtive but he is more like man to me''''


    ''''Why are you telling me all this? Andy and I are just friends. don''t tell me you feel threatened by me?''''


    ''''No, I am not looking out for you. It has already been decided by our families that we would get engaged sooner orter. I am afraid that you would misunderstand his kindness towards you for something else. Andy is naturally kind to everyone he meets including the janitor''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''That being said, can I find out something from you?''''


    ''''What do you want to know?'''' Pa was getting tired of her.


    ''Do you by any chance know where Andy sleptst night?'''' Be looked at Pa''s face densely not wanting to miss any change in her expression. ''''Did he go to your room that night?''''


    Seeing how she was looking at her face, Pa smiled and shook her head, ''''so the intruder from that night is Betty, if I tell her Andy spent the night in my room, she is going to keep bugging me'' Pa thought to herself before answering Betty, ''you''re thinking too much Betty. Andy and I don''t have that kind of rtionship for him to sleep in my room''''

 Chapter 276: Come with me

    Chapter 276: Come with me


    Seeing how she was looking at her face, Pa smiled and shook her head, ''so the intruder from that night is Betty, if I tell her Andy spent the night in my room, she is going to keep bugging me'' Pa thought to herself before answering Betty, ''''you''re thinking too much Betty. Andy and I don''t have that kind of rtionship for him to sleep in my room''''


    ''''Really?'''' Betty sighed relieved.


    ''''If you are so concerned about where he slept; shouldn''t you ask him personally?'''' Pa raised a brow at her and she flushed.


    ''''Well, it''s not that I don''t trust him. I was just curious''''


    ''''Pa'''' Andy called and the twodies turned and saw him and Leslie. The two walked to them.


    ''''Andy, Leslie'''' Betty put on a pleasant smile.


    ''''What were you two doing together?'''' Andy asked and looked at Betty suspiciously.


    ''''What? Did you think I was bullying your friend?'''' Betty said and chuckled dryly.


    ''''That is something you are kind of capable of doing?'''' Leslie said and Betty hit his arm.


    ''''I wanted to go over to the pool and invited Pa to join me''''


    ''''But, I told her I was a little tired and couldn''t go''''


    ''''Let''s all go and have fun together, Andy, maybe she will listen to you'''' Betty said and tried to touch his hand.


    ''''If Pa doesn''t want to go to the pool, then she doesn''t have to''''


    ''''Are you saying that because you don''t want everyone else seeing her in a beach wear?'''' Leslie whispered into his ears and he pushed him away, but the flush on his ears proved him right.


    ''''I will see you all around, Leslie, can I talk to you for a minute'''' Pa asked suddenly making the three to look at her.


    ''''Huh? You want to see me?'''' Leslie asked and looked at Andy who didn''t seem pleased at all.


    ''''Yes, you. Let''s go to the lobby'''' Pa pointed at the seating area of the lobby and started walking away.


    ''''Don''t tell me she likes men like Leslie who are yers?'''' Be said loudly and Andy looked at her before walking away. ''Wait for me, Andy'''' she said and ran after him.


    At the lobby, Leslie sat across Pa. He was somewhat ufortable around her and he didn''t know why. Plus, the way she was looking at him made him feel that she didn''t like him at all.


    ''''Pa, what did you want to talk about?'''' he asked.


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa said.


    ''''Lisa? Is she someone I know?''''


    ''''Listen, I don''t know what kind of deal you two made and how good the'''' Pa flushed before adding ''you know that. In any case, Lisa is my best friend. She is like a sister to me and she means the world to me. She might appear tough and wild but she is very delicate. If you hurt her, I will chase you down right to hell if that is where you are and kill you''''


    ''''Lisa is your friend?'''' Leslie asked surprised. He didn''t know because he hadn''t actually seen the two of them together before.


    ''''Yes, and she told me about the no strings attached kind of rtionship that you two have going. So, I am warning you, make sure you don''t hurt Lisa. I don''t like you at all because you seem like the type that ys with women and then leave them. So, while you two are ying around, if you ever get tired of her, make sure you end it with her cleanly and don''t leave her hurt''''


    ''''You don''t like me, but I like you for my brother. You seem like that type to take rtionships seriously and Andy is the same way''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Do you think he is too old for you?''''


    ''''Since when did this conversation turn into Andy and I?''''


    ''''Since you are so worried about your best friend, take it that I am also worried about my brother and who he is hanging out with''''


    ''Andy and I are just friends''''


    ''''Is that so? Then, don''t you mind that Betty is around him?''''


    ''''I came to this trip not knowing that Andy owned this ce, so I don''t care what he does with his life. I am not that nosy''''


    ''''Okay. I will make sure I don''t hurt Lisa, but you also make sure you don''t hurt my brother. He has been through too much pain already''''


    ''''We are done here then; I will take my leave'''' Pa stood up.


    ''''Andy will be curious about what we talked about here? should I tell him that you actually see him a more than a friend?''''


    ''''You'''' Pa red at him and he chuckled.


    ''''Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me. see you around, Pa. It was nice getting to know that you and Lisa are best friends'''' Leslie said and walked away.


    ''''Is he a wizard or what? How did he know I was beginning to see Andy as more than a friend? Aye, that''s enough rubbish, Pa'''' Pa took the drink and bottle water, going towards her room.


    ..


    As soon as Leslie entered the office, Andy looked up with a curious gaze. Leslie knew he wanted to know what they talked about.


    ''''How much are you willing to pay for the information I will give you?''''


    ''''How much do you want?'''' Andy asked right away.


    ''''Give me your jaguar to go for a spin for a week''''


    ''''Deal''''


    ''''Wow, you are giving your precious car away just like that for a little piece of information? Andy, you have really changed so much in such a short time. Thisdy must be important to you''''


    ''''Just tell me already''''


    ''''First, we spoke about her friend. Turns out she is good friends with Lisa''''


    ''''Your no strings attached woman is Lisa, her friend?''''


    ''''Surprised right? I was too. Who would have thought this could actually happen?''''


    ''''Tell me what else did she say to you? Didn''t you talk about me?''''


    ''''We didn''t exactly talk about you, but I found out something for you''''


    ''''What did you find out?''''


    ''''She doesn''t think you are old for her. In fact, she doesn''t seem to care about such things''''


    ''''Really? Did Pa say that herself?''''


    ''''Em and well the rest you will find out in no time since you are quick witted. But, I didn''t know you could be so jealous in the cutest way, Andy? You seemed happy that she didn''t want to go to the poolside''''


    ''''Shut up''''


    ''''I can already see you falling hard for her, Andy''''


    ''''The key is in my office at the capital. If you bring the car back not in one piece, I will cut off your head and trade it for a new one''''


    ''''Wow, slow down. Do you think we are acting chainsaw apocalypse or something?'''' Leslie''s phone buzzed and he removed it and his lips curved into a smile.


    ''''Who is calling you?'''' Andy asked him because his smile was rare.


    ''''Lisa just texted me that she is already at my apartment. I have to go'''' he said and stood up.


    ''''How are you getting there? It''s more than a three-hour drive''''


    ''''Same way I came. I came with my jet. Can''t keep thedy waiting'''' he said and walked to the door before turning to say something else, ''''right, make sure you hurry up and make that woman yours. I saw a few men eyeing her. She won''t be single for long if you don''t hurry up''''


    Andy frowned and picked his phone. He wanted to give her a call but thought against it. He opened the files again and decided to work on them instead of allowing Leslie''s words to get to him.


    A littlete into the night and Andy was finally done with his work and shut down theputer, putting together the documents neatly on the table before he stood up and picked his phone.


    When he went out of the office, he looked at the time and murmured, ''''is sote, she would definitely be sleeping. I will just speak to her tomorrow''


    Arriving at the lobby, Andy went and took his room keys from the receptionist and turned to go and saw Paing out of the mart and he frowned. He looked at her as she made her way towards her room and he called her.


    ''''Pa, what are you doing in the middle of the night out here alone?''''


    Pa flushed when she saw him. She was holding the can mixed fruit juice that Betty gave her. Andy went closer to her. ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Em, I don''t know if I should say this or not?'''' Pa said and frowned ufortably. Andy stuffed his hands into his side pockets and asked her.


    ''''Just tell me already''''


    ''''The thing is, I overslept and didn''t wake up in time for dinner and now I am very hungry. I wanted to change this drink for a milkshake but the mart is closed'''' her ears turned red as she lowered her gaze.


    Andy chuckled and shook his head. He removed his right hand and held her wrist, ''e with me''''

 Chapter 277: Cooking a meal

    Chapter 277: Cooking a meal


    Pa stood at the side and watched as Andy made her pancakes. The aroma took over the kitchen and her stomach rummaged loudly. She ced her hands over her stomach and smiled apologetically.


    ''''Is it alright for you to do all this for me? I feel so apologetic''''


    ''''You are our esteemed guest. I have to do this much so that you wouldn''t give us a bad review on your return'''' Andy said as he fetched the paste into the frying pan. He had a ck apron on and had rolled his sleeves up.


    ''''I wouldn''t give you a bad review just because of that, but, it''s good to see that you are doing this for your guest. Would you have done this for any other guest too?''''


    ''''No!!'''' he said tly and turned to look at her, ''''I am only doing this because it is you''''


    Pa blushed and her heartbeat quickened. She looked away and pursed her lips. Andy smiled when he saw how her cheeks had turned crimson.


    ''''There is milk in the fridge over there, bring it. I will warm it for you to drink with the pancakes''''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa nodded and went to get the milk. When she turned away, he looked at her and smiled.


    Pa returned with the paper milk and ced it on the kitchen table before looking at the pancake that he had turned.


    ''''I haven''t had those in years''''


    ''''Pancakes?''''


    ''''Yes. They used to be a constant in my family until my father passed away and we stopped eating them''''


    ''''Your father iste for how long now?''''


    ''''En, about ten years ago''''


    ''''I''m sorry about that''''


    ''''It''s alright. I still have my mom, though I don''t have the best rtionship with her''''


    ''''I have my mother but she remarried a Chinese man and is living in Taiwan with him and her third child, a girl''''


    ''''Whoa'''' Pa smiled.


    ''''You canugh if you want to. My mom is quite entric''''


    ''''I can rte with entric. My best friend Lisa is a true definition of entric''''


    ''''Right, about Lisa. I heard from Leslie about their arrangement''''


    ''''Yes, I don''t know what to feel about that. It''s weird but it''s Lisa we are talking about''''


    ''''My brother can be a jerk to women sometimes but I feel that he and your friend have a connection''''


    ''''I just hope none of them gets hurt in the end. Arrangement like this never ends well. It''s almost like there is a destination ahead that reads ''''shipwreck'''' she chuckled.


    ''''You are right. We will just have to wait and see. By the way, I want you to apany me somewhere next week''''


    ''''Where?''''


    ''''A friend''s wedding. Actually, the friend of a friend. He is someone I want to work with and he has personally invited me to his wedding''''


    ''''You want me to go with you? Are you sure about that?''''


    ''''100%, there is no other person I would go there with than you''''


    ''''Okay, then I will go with you. I am a certified NEET and don''t have much going on anyways''''


    ''''A certified NEET? This is the first time I am hearing someone say that word rather so confidently''''


    ''''Can''t me me. I still haven''t finished spending my inheritance''''


    ''''Right, that inheritance'''' they both chuckled. ''''You should think of loaning it to me. I could make a lot out of it for you''''


    ''''No, I was actually thinking of cashing the entire amount out and then spreading them on my bed and then lie on it at night. Just to let the smell of the dor bills take over my room for a week before I take it back to the bank and then invest all of it. I n to look for a job after this tour''''


    Andy turned off the burner and looked at her. ''''Can you repeat what you just said?''''


    ''''Which one, I said a lot of things''''


    ''''The part that you are redrawing the money?''''


    ''''Well, I said I was actually thinking of cashing the entire amount out and then spreading them on my bed and then lie on it at night. Just to let the smell of the dor bills take over my room for a week before I take it back to the bank and then invest all of it''''


    ''''You are one crazy woman'''' he said andughed.


    ''''I actually meant that as a joke''''


    ''''You totally got me there''''


    ''''I wouldn''t be so crazy to redraw the entire money out. What if I get robbed on the way?''''


    ''''How about you put it to good use?'''' he asked and picked the te of pancakes, ''''take the milk and let''s go''''


    They went to the employees dining table and sat across each other.


    ''''What kind of good use? Don''t tell me to give it to charity because I am an orphan too, a NEET orphan at that''''


    ''''None of that'''' he chuckled and pushed the te towards her, ''eat while we chat''''


    ''''Are you not going to eat?''''


    ''''No, not really hungry. I will just have the milk'''' he took the ss and drunk some of the milk from it. Pa flushed and pretended not to see it. That was the only ss of milk and he just drunk from it. did it mean they would be sharing an indirect kiss if she drinks it afterwards? The idea made her cheeks to redden.


    ''''A gamingpany is offering a few stocks for sale. They are looking for investors and I read their business n. It will bring you a lot of money if you invested in it''''


    ''''But, are you not going to also invest in it?''''


    ''''I will but it won''t be bad to let you in on some of the money?''''


    ''''What if it bounces? Who is going to give me back my money?''''


    ''''I will give you back your money?''''


    ''''Really? because I will haunt you for dear life''''


    ''''Or you could just use that as your dowry if I can pay you back''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Eat'''' he said and smiled.


    Pa swore she saw a sincere look in his eyes when he said that, but she didn''t know if she believed it or not. She decided not to think further about it and eat the pancakes in front of her. She started devouring the food.


    Andy watched her and smiled. He didn''t know why he suddenly said that but he knew he was serious at that moment, but he didn''t know if she was ready for him yet. He wasn''t someone who slowed down in his rtionships. He wasn''t someone who did slow burn romance. So, he was cautious not to scare her.


    The table turned silent with none of them speaking. Pa hurriedly finished her meal and helped him to wash the dishes before they went to the lobby.


    Andy walked her to her room. They walked side by side silently but none felt bored. It was the kind of silence that made them feel even closer to each other without speaking.


    When they reached Pa''s room, she opened the door and turned to face him, ''''so, we are here, at my door step?'''' she said and blushed.


    ''''Go in and rest well. we will be going on ourst ce of the tour before we leaveter in the day''''


    ''''Sure, you too. Thank you for the pancakes''''


    ''''You are wee. If you want to eat pancakes anytime, just let me know. I will make them for you''''


    ''''En, good night'''' Pa turned to go in and held a touch on her little pinkie finger and her body tensed up. She turned slowly to face him and he leaned closer and pecked her forehead lightly.


    ''''Good night'''' he said and walked away.


    Pa stood frozen on the spot for a long while even when he was long gone. She looked at her pinkie finger and touched her forehead. She felt tickles and flushed getting inside hurriedly. One thing was clear. She wasn''t going to have a good night because she was going to be reliving that moment for dear life.


    .


    Andy chuckled and shook his head as she stood in front of his room, ''''you are so crazy, Andy'''' he couldn''t believe he just did that. It was something he had wanted to do for a while but never got the courage but now he just did it. His face turned red just thinking about that moment. He inserted the key and realised the door was opened and he frowned.


    He went inside and saw Betty sitting down. this time she was well clothed, but Andy didn''t look that pleased to see her at all. He frowned and asked her, ''''what are you doing here, Betty?''''


    ''''Andy I couldn''t sleep so I decided toe and wait. But, I don''t have any ns up my sleeves. I just wanted to talk that''s all''''


    ''''Why couldn''t you sleep?'''' Andy sat on the bed, far from her.


    ''''While I was having dinner with uncle yesterday he told me something?''''


    ''''What did he say?''''


    ''''He said he wished that you settle down and give him a grandchild''''


    Purplebride''s corner.


    Hi everyone reading. Thanks for reading and supporting this book.


    On new year day, I will be giving out coins to you in appreciation for supporting this book. It is going to be firste basis for the first five readers, so if you are reading, drop your email in thement section and I will send you the code to redeem the coins.


    Note: Firste first serve and it''s redeemed once.


    You can also email me at@  for a faster reply since I check my mail every second. Or chat me up on discord@ Purplebride#4135


    I hope you do continue to support my works now and in the future.

 Chapter 278: Going home together

    Chapter 278: Going home together


    ''''He said he wished that you settle down and give him a grandchild''''


    Andy chuckled as he listened to her. he found it extremely funny that she still hadn''t given up and was still using underhanded means to tie him down. He looked at her and asked, ''''really?''''


    ''''Yes Andy, actually I understand uncle. I''ve been by his side for the past ten years and I really care about him. You see uncle wants you to settle down that way his heart will be at rest''''


    ''''Can you get straight to the point?'''' Andy was bing impatient with her. He was in a good mood and now he felt headache creeping in because of Betty. He knew there was something else she wanted to say and was just beating around the bush.


    Betty smiled. She could feel that Andy was not going to like what she was about to say but since she had started it, she might as well finish it, right? This was the only way she could have him to herself.


    ''''Well Andy, uncle went and met with my mom and they discussed our engagement'''' she said and looked at him. He was nodding his head with a smile.


    ''''My father met with your mother to discuss about our engagement? Since when did I say I was getting engaged to you? You are really, relentlessly tenacious. Do you want to get married to me that much? Even though I have zero feelings for you? Betty, what is the exact reason why you are pushing this engagement ahead so zealously? Am I that good of a man to you?''''


    ''''Andy I'''' she smiled shyly.


    ''''Betty, leave my room. I want to be alone'''' Andy suddenly said startling her. She looked at him. ''''If you won''t leave, then I will''''


    ''''No, no. I will leave. This is your room'''' she was afraid that he would end up going to sleep at that woman''s ce if she kept insisting, so she stood up. she looked at him for a while before taking her bag and left the room.


    Andyid on the bed and sighed. He took out his phone and started scrolling the gallery. He stopped at the pictures he took of Pa that day at the orphanage and smiled. He clicked on the instructions icon and looked at the instructions.


    ''''do you want to change this into your wallpaper?''


    He chuckled. It was a crazy idea but why was he so into it? without thinking much into it, he quickly tapped on it and changed the screen of his phone to Pa''s picture. She was smiling and it looked like half of her eyes were closed. This was the most beautiful picture to him because he knew she was genuinely happy at that moment.


    He ced the phone next to his heart as he drifted into sleep.


    .


    Soon, the trip was over and it was time to go home. Pa was refreshed and her mind had cleared up a lot. She felt at peace and didn''t have a lot of worries. She had alsopletely let go of that jerk Gideon. She didn''t care about him anymore. Now, she wanted to return home and get a job. She couldn''t continue to be a NEET for so long. She had also thought about Andy''s suggestion and was nning to invest the money into the gamepany.


    ''''Time to go, Pa. I can now go back home with a clear mind'''' she murmured before taking her luggage bag.


    Andy looked at his phone. He had scrolled down to the contact of Pa and was staring at it. he wanted to call her, ''''should I call her and ask her to go with me? No, it will raise suspicious. But, I really want to go with her, what do I do?'''' he pouted his lips and sighed. He was in a predicament. He stood up and picked his car keys and went out.


    At the reception, Pa pulled her luggage bag out and found the other tourists already moving towards the bus outside. She looked at her wrist watch and turned towards the administration block. She looked at that side for a while before going away.


    When she left, Andy and Max came out of that direction and walked towards the bus. They were going to give the guests a farewell gift. Two workers followed behind holding bags of wrapped gifts.


    When they got into the bus, the first thing he did was look around until his eyes found the one person he wanted to see the most. He smiled subtly before looking away.


    It was just fleeting moment, but Pa found her face getting redder. Her heartbeat also increased as she looked at him. He was now addressing everyone and she found him really handsome. She subconsciously touched her forehead and quickly shook her head.


    ''''Hi everyone, we have finished our weekly tour and I just want to say that we the workers and organizers are very grateful that you allowed us to host you. I wish you all safe journey back to City B and as a thank you we have a special package for all of you so Max will give it to you in the bus''''


    Ady at the back lifted her hand at that moment and Andy saw her. he pointed at her and asked, ''''yes do you have a question?''''


    ''''Yes, I want to know if there will be another trip like this one or is this the end?''''


    ''''Yes, there will be. We n to organise this quarterly, so look out for it next quarter of the year''''


    ''''That will be good'''' thedy said. She was among the three women Pa walked behind a few days ago.


    Pa looked at her and shook her head and muttered, ''''did you have so much fun?'''' she didn''t know why she was getting unreasonably angry at the woman.


    ''''Alright, everyone. Safe journey and let''s meet again, this quarter'''' Andy said and turned to look at Pa. He had an impulsive thought of going over to pull her out of the bus and make her go with him. He really wanted to do it but he stopped himself. He wasn''t a kid, what was wrong with himtely? He thought and smiled before getting down from the bus. Max and the two workers distributed the gifts in the bus.


    When Max got to Pa, he smiled and stuffed a note into her hands and went ahead to distribute the gifts. He didn''t give anything to Pa and she was confused. She immediately opened the paper and read it.


    ''''Your gift is with me. If you want it, then, consider going home with me''''


    ''''Andy?'''' Pa looked outside and saw him leaning against his car. She flushed and looked around her. This was such a tricky situation, how was she supposed to get up and go out without been looked at?


    Pa bit her lips and cussed under her breath, he always puts her on the spot. She looked out again and saw that he was looking towards her. ''''Why is he looking at me like that?'''' her cheeks heated up.


    Her phone buzzed and she looked at it. it was a message from Andy which read, ''''the bus won''t move if you don''t get down first, Miss''''


    ''''Ayssh, this man is so crazy'''' she muttered and typed back. ''''My luggage is in the booth; I can''t leave''''


    ''''Your luggage is in my car, the only thing left is your body. Bring it over here or the bus won''t move''''


    ''''What? This crazy man'''' Pa shouted and everyone turned to look at her. She flushed and bowed her head apologetically before taking her handbag. She clutched her fists tightly against the bag and stood up.


    Aware of the eyes that followed her, she hurried out of the bus with Max and the two workers. But she didn''t go straight to Andy. She went to hide behind another car that was close by. Immediately she got down from the bus, it took off and she cussed. She couldn''t believe the nerve of this man.


    After the bus drove out of the premises, she came out of her hiding and was about to turn when she heard a voice behind her.


    ''''I thought you were going to sleep here'''' Andy said and she turned and looked at him.


    ''''You'''' Pa was speechless.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Andy said and held her hand.


    ''''Wait I don''t understand. I clearly kept my bag in the booth myself. How did you get your hands on it?''''


    ''Where there is a will, there is a way'''' he smirked. Off course, he had called the valet who was assisting the guests to load their luggage and had asked him to put her luggage bag into his car instead.


    ''''Do you know how embarrassed I was when I was getting out of the car? Everyone was staring at me. If I were pregnant; I''m sure I would have suffered a miscarriage because of you''''


    ''''We can''t let that happen, let''s go'''' he walked with her to the car and opened the door for her before going over to the driver''s seat.


    Hi everyone, I''ve received your mails so I will send you the redemption code on New year''s day. Thanks for your hard work.

 Chapter 279: This is better

    Chapter 279: This is better


    ''''We can''t let that happen, let''s go'''' he walked with her to the car and opened the door for her before going over to the driver''s seat.


    Pa looked at him as he drove. She felt that she didn''t understand him. Why did he insist on her going with him?


    ''''I know I am good looking, but if you keep staring at me like that, I might misunderstand you, Pa''''


    Pa looked at and blushed, ''''misunderstand what?''''


    ''''That you like me?'''' he said.


    ''''Crazy'''' Pa murmured and looked away but her heart was in turmoil. Even though she didn''t want to look at him, she couldn''t stop herself from looking at him.


    This was going to be a long journey, she admitted.


    Andy looked at her and smiled. He was so happy to be able to journey back with her.


    ''''Andy, why are you bing more childish by the day? No, not just childish, but also shameless. Have I joined the list of the most shameless people already?'''' Well, if involved being shameless in this manner, he was up for it.


    ..


    After driving for a whole four hours, he finally arrived at Pa''s apartment and pulled over. She was already asleep, so he leaned against the seat looking at her.


    He leaned closer to her and touched her hair, he brushed them off her face and murmured, ''''this is better'''' her hair was covering half of her face and he couldn''t see her face properly. After brushing her hair away, he could see her face clearly. His gaze travelled down to her lips and the memory of that night came to mind.


    He subconsciously licked his lips and wetted them with his saliva. His heartbeat quickened as he leaned even closer and was almost an inch closer to her lips when he heard a knock on the window and looked up and saw Lisa.


    Andy coughed and sat back immediately and rolled down the window. Lisa had a mischievous smile as she looked at Andy.


    ''''Lisa, hi'''' Andy said and she nodded.


    ''''Sorry, I have such bad timing right?'''' she said and smirked before turning to look at Pa who was still sleeping, ''how exhausted is my darling that she is so deep into her sleep? I bet she won''t even know what you do to her when she wakes up''''


    ''''I didn''t do anything to her. I was just about to adjust the seat for herfort''''


    ''''Yes, let''s say that is what you were going to do, but why are the two of you together? don''t tell me you went to the tour together?''''


    ''''Mypany organised the trip'''' Andy exined.


    ''''Listen, I don''t care much about feelings but if you end up hurting my darling, I will cut off your dick'''' her voice turned cold as she said that before smiling, ''''that was meant as a joke but I am also serious'''' she added and tapped Pa''s shoulder, ''''hey darling, wake up already''''


    Pa opened her eyes and saw Lisa and yawned, stretching herself as she murmured, ''when did you get home, Lise?''''


    ''''This feels like your bedroom, right?'''' Lisa cocked her brows at her and she froze.


    Pa turned and saw Andy and flushed. She let out a dry chuckle. Herughter didn''t reach to her face because her face burned with embarrassment. She touched the doorknob subtly and before Andy and Lisa could react, she had opened the door and was running inside the apartment.


    Andy and Lisaughed as they looked at each other. Lisa pointed at their door saying, ''''Pa is just a cute one, isn''t she?''''


    ''''She is indeed'''' Andy agreed.


    ''''Then, I will see you around'''' Lisa said and went inside. Andy looked at the door before turning the car around and drove away.


    ...


    When Lisa entered Pa''s room, she wasing out of the bathroom. Lisa said down on the bed and watched her with amusement as she asked, ''''did you have fun? Did you by any chance meet someone special?''''


    ''''Look at you. Asking me so many questions, which one should I answer first?'''' Pa sat next to her and ced her head on Lisa''sps, ''''I''m so tired Lise''''


    ''''The second one first''''


    ''''I didn''t meet anyone special''''


    ''''How is that possible. Were all the tourists'' women?''''


    ''''Maybe I just lost my charm''''


    ''''Or maybe someone else drove them away'''' she said knowingly and Pa sat up at once. She seemed to have remembered something else.


    ''''Lise, my bag. I didn''t take my luggage bag from Andy''s car''''


    ''''Right, you ran inside and I also didn''t remember. Call him, I''m sure he didn''t go far. he would bring it back''''


    ''''Alright'''' she took her phone and dialled Andy''s number. After a few rings, the call connected and she could hear his yful voice.


    ''''Missed me already?''''


    ''''Yeah, you wished'''' Pa rolled her eyes, ''I left my bag in your car''''


    ''''Right, your bag. Come and get it then'''' Andy said as he sat on his sofa inside his hall. he had just gotten home and was sipping a ss of wine.


    ''''Where do you want me to go for it?'''' Pa pouted her lips and pushed Lisa who was leaning very close to her face, trying to listen to her conversation with him.


    ''''You''ve always wanted to know where I stay, right? I am giving you the opportunity now'''' Andy said. He knew he was openly flirting with her but he couldn''t help it. he felt butterflies in his stomach just talking to her and imagining how her lips felt when they identally brushed against his. He still couldn''t get over it.


    ''''Your house?'''' Pa gulped and flushed. Lisa who heard her became thrilled and couldn''t stop smiling. ''''You you want me to go to your house for my luggage?'''' Pa stuttered. Her face had turned red already.


    ''''I will bring it to you after changing first. wait for me in about 30 minutes'' time, I will be there'''' Andy said to her. he didn''t want to push her further anymore.


    ''''Oh'''' Pa said and hung up.


    ''''Wow, P. your face is so red. Teasing you is so much fun, now even Andy knows that'''' Lisa said and Pa touched her face. She stood up and pulled Lisa up.


    ''''Go to your room, I want to change''''


    ''''But, we always change in front of each other. I''ve seen everything of yours already, what is there to hide, darling'''' Lisa said as Pa dragged her to the door.


    ''''Pervert'''' Pa said as she shut her door after throwing Lisa out. She leaned against the door and touched her beating heart. She exhaled and inhaled before going back to the washroom.


    ...


    After changing into a denim dress that stopped at her knees, Pa looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly picked her almond lipstick, ''''I will just apply a light one. no one will notice right?'''' she said to herself before she applied a little to her lips and moist it up before going out.


    She found Lisa at the dining table, she was packing a sandwich box and she went over to her and asked, ''''what are you doing?''''


    ''''I''m making sandwich, dummy'''' Lisa said to her and picked a sliced lettuce into her mouth.


    ''''Are you going somewhere?''''


    ''''Pic with Leslie''''


    ''''Leslie? Weren''t you two just sex partners. Why do I feel that you are acting like a couple?''''


    ''''A couple? No, this is just to prepare ourselves for a great time''''


    ''''I see, just be careful. You know I don''t like this whole thing, right?''''


    ''''Don''t look at me that way, Pa. I am a horrible person but you can''t also join others to make me feel horrible''''


    ''''You know I love you more than my own family, right Lise? I just want you to be happy''''


    ''''I am happy with Leslie and our contract''''


    ''''Alright, babe. Andy will be here soon with my bag''''


    ''''I will leave you some. Make sure you eat a lot and then get enough rest. Right, I have something to tell you when I get back''''


    ''''Okay'''' Pa kissed Lisa''s cheek before going out.


    Lisa sighed and sat down. she looked at Pa''s retreating figure and murmured, ''''are you also disappointed in me, Pa? If you do, then who or where do I run to? You are my only safe haven''''


    Lisa shook her head and starting packing the sandwich. She and Leslie had arranged to go for a pic. Even though she had refused, he had ended up insisting and she had to agree. Pic was for lovers, friends and family not for people like them, she thought.


    Pa stood at their gate and looked at her wrist watch as she waited for Andy. She looked at herself, ''am I too dressed up to see him? What if he thinks I am trying too hard? It was a wrong idea to even apply lipstick, he would know. That man is just too detailed'''' she took out and handkerchief and started wiping it away from her lips when the car pulled over in front of her and Andy got down from the car saying.


    ''''Why are you wiping away the lipstick, it looks good on you''''

 Chapter 280: A fluttered heart

    Chapter 280: A fluttered heart


    Pa stood at their gate and looked at her wrist watch as she waited for Andy. She looked at herself, ''''am I too dressed up to see him? What if he thinks I am trying too hard? It was a wrong idea to even apply lipstick, he would know. That man is just too detailed'''' she took out and handkerchief and started wiping it away from her lips when the car pulled over in front of her and Andy got down from the car saying.


    ''''Why are you wiping away the lipstick, it looks good on you''''


    Pa''s heart skipped a beat as she looked up at him. He was standing close, in front of her.


    ''''Now, you''ve ruined it'''' he said and stretched his hand towards her, ''give it to me''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa blushed as he took the handkerchief from her and started wiping her lips for her. his actions were unhurried, gently and sensual. Pa felt that her body had been electrocuted and she couldn''t move. She just watched him as he leaned closer to her face.


    His eyes were unwaveringly on her lips; he was paying so much attention to what he was doing so much that it made her body heat up. her eyes blinked a couple of times as her gaze went to his lips. He was unconsciously biting his lips and she gulped hard. She wanted to have a taste of those. She wondered how it would feel if she just got even a little taste of them, a peck would do.


    Andy smiled and looked at her face saying, ''''done!!'''' he frowned and looked at her reddened face and asked, ''''why is your face so red?''''


    Pa looked at him. His eyes were felt with innocence and it made her feel like she was the lewd one. She pushed his hand away and asked in an irritated tone, ''''did I ask you to touch my lips? Where is my bag?''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I will get the bag for you'''' Andy said and turned. He took the bag out from the backseat and gave it to her.


    ''''Goodbye'''' Pa said and turned to go and saw Lisa who had a shocked expression on her face. She was about to leave when she saw them and stopped, so she saw everything that happened. Even she had to admit, her heart fluttered when she saw Andy acting that way with Pa.


    ''''P''''


    ''''Have a nice pic time'''' Pa said, still irritated as she pulled the bag inside.


    ''''Did I do something wrong?'''' Andy asked and looked at Lisa.


    ''''Well, the fact that you don''t even know what you did is cute. I would have loved to exin to you but I am runningte, I have a date with your brother, so see youter'''' she said and hoped into her car.


    Andy stepped aside and scratched his hair before going to his car. He got inside and drove away, still confused. He genuinely didn''t know what he did or where he went wrong but he could tell that Pa was irritated with him. He wondered if he had subconsciously done something to her. It never urred to him that his little actions back there was the actual cause.


    Pa looked at the car going further away and cussed, ''''I am so dumb. Why did I react that way?'''' she frowned and closed the door before going to her room.


    ...


    The next day.


    Lisa was in her caf making coffee for two men that had arrived. She had gone to work very early while Pa was still asleep.


    After making her breakfast, she left a note to it for Pa before leaving and now she was about to serve her first customers.


    Today, she had dressed rather modestly. She wore a long sleeved, high necked brown blouse and paired it with ck jeans. She looked beautiful even without exposing herself and she felt confident in them too. The top and down were gifted to her by Pa. She had bought those from a shop while on the trip and Lisa loved them.


    As she made the hottte for the men, she heard the small Christmas bells that she had hanged on at the door ding and she looked up seeing her favourite person in the world.


    ''''Hey, darling''''


    ''''Hey, when did you do this?'''' Pa asked pointing at the Christmas decorations in the caf. It felt like Christmas already seeing all of that.


    Lisa smiled and sent thette to the two men before turning to Pa. She pulled thetter to the counter and sat her down.


    ''''It''s beautiful, right?''''


    ''''Yes. When did you do all that?''''


    ''''During your trip. I was here one day and then Leslie came to see me. After looking at the caf, he said it didn''t look warm enough and suggested that I decorate it with Christmas tree and all of that. it will make people feel theing of Christmas'''' Lisa sounded excited as she spoke and Pa could see the light in her eyes.


    Pa smiled and looked at Lisa. She didn''t know whether the way her friend was acting was a good thing or not but she was happy and that was what mattered, right? She knew Lisa very well and she was not one to talk about a man so highly like that. The only thing she probably cared about in a man was how good he was in bed buttely, she had been talking about all the things she was doing with Leslie.


    Pa felt that rather than being sex partners, they seemed to be like a real couple. She sighed and looked at Lisa.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''Nothing, you seem happy that''s all''''


    ''''Happy? Do I?''''


    ''''En and I think that your no strings attached with Leslie is getting a little, I don''t know. Lisa, what exactly are you and Leslie?'''' Pa couldn''t help but worry about her best friend.


    ''''We are sex partners. Wait, Pa, you are not thinking that I like, like him right?'''' Lisa asked andughed pping her hands.


    ''''Is that not the case?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''No, like seriously no. Leslie is thest person I will develop feelings for. No, that would not only be gross but it will be fucked up. stop giving me goosebumps with that idea''''


    ''''But, you seem happy because of him''''


    ''''I am happy because my shop looks lovely thanks to him and not because of him''''


    ''''Are they not the same thing?''''


    ''''No, they are not. He was the one who volunteered to help me decorate this ce because he is a businessman. It''s just like how Andy convinced you to invest your money into a gamepany and you agreed. He is just a businessman who likes to see things flourish. He was fascinated by my caf and offered to help me boost it and I epted it. he said he was doing it because if I am happy, then the sex would be great''''


    ''''Lisa, I am always the nave one but why do I feel that you sound nave right now?'''' Pa suddenly asked startling Lisa.


    ''''Huh?'''' Lisa looked at her and shook her head. ''Did you have breakfast?'''' she asked, changing the topic. Lisa didn''t know why but she suddenly didn''t want to talk about it anymore. It was somewhat getting to her.


    ''''Trying to change the subject?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Oh, let''s not talk about it. It''s feeling making me feel weird for a reason'''' Lisa admitted. Truth was, in front of Pa, she didn''t know how to lie. She was always like an open book with her.


    ''''If you say so, but, please be careful. You always tell me that men don''t do things for no reason. You and him are just sex partners and there was no need for him to go this extent which I don''t know, find it strange. But, you know you are always safe with me, right? I will never abandon you, Lisa. Don''t be afraid to lean on me too. I want to be a source of strength to you but you always act tough and strong and I feel useless. I want to be able to also protect you, like you did for me back then''''


    Lisa sighed and wiped the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. She nodded her head and smiled. ''''I''m going to the washroom'''' she murmured and turned hurriedly away.


    Pa turned to see that the men had finished with their coffee and were about to leave. S


    he went over to them and took the money and the mugs away.


    She was washing the mugs when she heard subtle sobsing from the bathroom and sighed. She saw a group of peopleing towards the caf and she hurried to the door.


    ''''Sorry, we are out of coffee beans'''' she lied and smiled apologetically at the group before cing the ''''close'' sign on and went back inside.


    Pa went to the door of the washroom and leaned against the door. She heard Lisa''s voice.


    ''''Don''t just stand there, sing for me. You are the one who made me this way'''' Lisa said to her.

 Chapter 281: You seem to have finally found a worthy friend...

    Chapter 281: You seem to have finally found a worthy friend...


    Thoughts


    Sometimes I can''t control


    No medication ever made them stop


    All I think about is everything I''m not


    Instead of everything I got


    ''Cause I''m scared they''re allughing, so I make the joke first


    If I beat ''em to the punchline, then I can''t get hurt


    Yeah, I swear to God I''m trying, but I don''t know how to be


    How to be a good friend to me


    After Pa said the first verse, she heard Lisa singing behind the door.


    ''Cause sometimes I just feel like I''m a freak


    When I wake up, I just don''t like what I see


    All the way from my head right down to my feet


    I wish that I was I thought differently


    ''Cause I''m scared they''re allughing, so I make the joke first


    If I beat ''em to the punchline, then I can''t get hurt


    Yeah, I swear to God I''m trying, but I don''t know how to be


    How to be a good friend to me


    The door opened and Lisa walked out and went towards the counter as they both sang together.


    Change


    Wonder if I''II ever really change, mm


    ''Cause I''m scared they''re allughing, so I make the joke first


    If I beat ''em to the punchline, then I can''t get hurt


    Yeah, I swear to God I''m trying, but I don''t know how to be


    How to be a good friend to me


    The voice inside me my head that''s telling me I''m okay


    Entertain it for a second, then I push it away


    Yeah, I swear to God I''m trying, but I don''t know how to be


    How to be a good friend to me


    Thoughts


    Sometimes I just can''t control my thoughts.


    They looked at each other. Their tears flowing down their cheeks as theyughed and hugged each other.


    ''''Gush, that was so powerful. We should enter into one of the singing contest'''' Lisa said as she sipped water.


    ''''Count me out''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because I only sing for you when you are done''''


    ''''That is so sweet. I feel so jealous of me, I have such a wonderful friend'''' Lisa said, ''''I will make you a cup of coffee''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Pa went to sit outside the counter and watched Lisa as she made the coffee for her. ''''Right, you said you had something to tell me''''


    ''''Yes, do you remember my friend who came here thest time. Jordan and his fiance Paige?''''


    ''''I do''''


    ''''They are getting married and Paige specifically asked for your presence. She said was going on about how she felt connected to you. I don''t know, but you two really seemed alike. She wants you to be there''''


    ''''When is the wedding?''''


    ''''Next week, Christmas eve''''


    ''''Andy asked me to go with him to a wedding on Christmas eve and I already epted''''


    ''''Cancel it or Jordan will roast me. He said I must agree to his wife or he won''t sign the papers I need to purchase the new drug hispany is researching on for my mom''''


    ''''Your mom is she still not talking to you?''''


    ''''Yes, but she takes my money. Weird, right? she hates me but she doesn''t hate the money I make''''


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''I will have to disappoint Andy then. He said he is the best man and he needed me as a plus one''''


    ''''Where is the wedding taking ce?''''


    ''''City B''''


    ''''Jordan and Paige''s wedding is also at City B. maybe you could attend both. You can just leave Jordan''s wedding after the exchange of rings and then go to Andy''s ce. That way you won''t be disappointing him. I see you don''t want to let him down'''' Lisa cocked her brows at her.


    ''''You are thinking too much. He helped me a lot during this time, I just wanted to repay him. I will call himter on and see if I can arrange something with him''''


    ''''What is your schedule for today? Apany me to go and get some coffee beanster on''''


    ''''Right, I n to drop a few resume to some hotels''''


    ''''Want to say goodbye to been a NEET?''''


    ''''Yep, I need to find me a job that can pay the bills''''


    ''''That reminds me, I may have done something that would make you kill mest weekend''''


    Pa picked the mug and pointed at Lisa, ''''say it. If it is something that I should really kill you for, I don''t mind going to prison for killing a best friend''''


    ''''Pa, calm down first. if you look at it in a different way it isn''t exactly a bad thing. I felt that as the elder one I should do something to boast your chances of being with the man you are flirting with. Actually, it was Leslie''s idea and I told him it was crazy but yet, I don''t know how he convinced me to ept it. I was about to climax and he told me he wouldn''t let me cum if I didn''t agree to it so I agreed because I couldn''t miss the feeling''''


    ''''Stop. Don''t tell me about what you do with Leslie. Just tell me what you did to me first'''' Pa stood up and walked towards her.


    ''''Well, I may have given one of your resume to Leslie by chance'''' Lisa took a step back and hit the sink, ''''just kill me already'''' she said and covered her face, ''''just leave my face alone. I still want to look beautiful even in the coffin.


    Pa sighed and ced the mug behind her in the sink and asked her, ''''at least tell me what he needed it for, silly?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Lisa opened her eyes. She straightened herself, ''''well, he asked me what your majored in and I told him you studied nutrition in college and he said their hotel was in need of a nutritionist and then I told him you are a first ss student, then before I realised, I had given your resume to him. He is yet to give me a reply''''


    ''''Is he going to give me a job?''''


    ''''Maybe''''


    ''''For once you did something good'''' Pa said and went back to sit.


    ''''Hey, I have always been good to you''''


    ''''You call being mischievous with me been good to me''''


    ''''That''s because I love you'''' Lisa sat across her behind the counter and they continued to chat andugh.


    Inside one of the flower vase facing Lisa, a small red light shone subtly. It was buried with the flower and couldn''t be seen unless someone actually went closer to look at the flower.


    ..


    Inside a small room in a basement. A man wearing a ck outfit sat in front of the monitor looking at the two women. His lips curved into a smile as he muttered.


    ''''You seem to have finally found a worthy friend, Lisa. But, she is going to be in trouble because of you. You just never listen Lisa. You are bound to end up alone so why bother making friends and now you even have a man too by your side?''''


    His voice was icy cold and his aura was ominous. When he stood up, he looked stunt and well-built. He walked to a board and looked at the pictures of Lisa and all the people and ces she had been to and with. At her side was Pa who was smiling brightly.


    ..


    Senora Hotel.


    General Manager''s office.


    Leslie entered the office and saw Andy busy working. He went and sat on the sofa in the office and crossed his leg while a file dangled in between his fingers.


    Andy looked at him and chuckled asking, ''''what''s with the sitting posture?''''


    ''''Little brother, call me big brother''''


    ''''We are just five minutes apart; you are not older than me''''


    ''''What if I have news concerning the woman you are interested in?'''' Leslie said and Andy looked up again immediately.


    ''''Big brother, now tell me, what news do you have about Pa?''''


    ''''Wow, I don''t even need to mention the name and you already know who I am talking about''''


    ''''Tell me already''''


    ''''I have her resume here. I managed to get it from Lisa and decided to bring it to you. she studied nutrition as her major at the college'''' Leslie stood up and pointed the resume towards him.


    ''''Why do you have Pa''s resume?'''' Andy quickly took it from him.


    ''''It''s yours now. Didn''t you say that you needed a nutritionist at the restaurant?'''' he smirked and Andy nodded with a smile.


    ''''You are not so useless after all''''


    ''''I am always good to you''''


    ''''What do you? You couldn''t have brought this for nothing, right?''''


    ''''Right, you know me so well'''' Leslie went back to his seat. ''''I want you to coborate with Lisa on the uing 40th celebration of the hotel. She has excellent taste in natural smoothies and coffees. She can provide the beverages for the ceremony while your kitchen provides the snacks and pastries''''


    Andy furrowed his brows looking at him, ''''who are you and what have you done with my brother?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''You never care about any woman that you sleep with. Why are you going to such extend to help Lisa?''''

 Chapter 282: Learn to keep your hands off another mans woman

    Chapter 282: Learn to keep your hands off another man''s woman


    Andy furrowed his brows looking at him, ''''who are you and what have you done with my brother?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''You never care about any woman that you sleep with. Why are you going to such extend to help Lisa?''''


    ''''Well nothing she is industrious and passionate about her work and I want to help her as a businessman''''


    ''''Les, you look different when you talk about Lisa and I don''t know whether this is a good idea or not but I hope you do know what you are doing?''''


    Leslie looked at Andy and smiled, ''''I don''t have feelings for her if that is what you are thinking, but I do acknowledge her passion for what she does. So, are you helping me out of not?''''


    '':I will. You have never asked me to help any woman before, so I am also quite curious how far this will go. I will let Godiva contact her''''


    ''''Don''t let her know I told you to do it for her. she doesn''t need to know about this''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ..


    Vee Coffee house.


    Pa was ying with her phone when Lisa walked to her and sat next to her.


    ''''Are you done?''''


    ''''No, the coffee beans just arrived so they are packaging them, it will take a while before they finish with my request''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Let me order a drink for you. What do you want to drink?''''


    ''''Orange juice is fine. We are going to eat after here, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I will get it right away'''' Lisa stood up and went to the counter again


    A whileter, Pa was about to win the game she was ying when someone called her name making her miss her chance.


    ''''Pa, right?'''' Betty asked looking at Pa.


    Pa cussed before looking up and saw her, ''''Betty?''''


    ''''God, I just knew that was you right away. It''s not every day that you see people with your figure'''' Betty said sarcastically and Pa frowned.


    ''''Hey, what do you mean by what you just said? Does my darling look heinous that you would recognise her at any time? Are you blind?'''' Lisa asked putting the two sses of juice that she had gotten down.


    ''''Oh, no. I didn''t mean it that way. I just meant that she looks different from a lot of people but in a good way off course''''


    ''''I don''t feel any sincerity in your words at all. Pa, who is thisdy?'''' Lisa didn''t even nce at Betty again and turned her gaze towards Pa.


    ''''She is Andy''s family friend?'''' Pa wasn''t sure of how to introduce Betty because she honestly didn''t know what kind of rtionship to ssify her and Andy''s. ''''She is Betty, Betty, this is my best friend, Lisa. Lise, meet Betty''''


    ''''Hi, I''m sorry about my wordings earlier. I really didn''t mean any harm'''' Betty said and stretched her hand towards Lisa who didn''t look all that impressed.


    ''''My darling is my bottom line, next time, know how to talk to her when I am around. I am not afraid to beat another woman for her''''


    ''''Lise, that''s enough'''' Pa held Lisa''s hand.


    ''''Can I join you girls?'''' Betty took her hand away after holding it out for a while. Lisa didn''t ept her handshake so she could only retreat but she realised that Lisa wasn''t someone she could mess with but that didn''t stop her enthusiasm. She was interested in Pa after all.


    ''''Yes'''' said Pa


    ''''''No'''' said Lisa.


    The two looked at each other and Lisa gave her a warning gaze and Pa smiled before turning to Betty, ''''actually, we are leaving in a few minutes. We are here to collect a package''''


    ''''I see. where do you stay, I can visit you some time? I just came back from D-City and don''t really have friends here''''


    ''''We are moving out of our current apartment'''' Lisa said to Betty calmly as she sipped her juice. Pa stifled herughter. She knew how savage Lisa could be if she didn''t like someone.


    ''''I have a feeling that you don''t like me that much, do you?'''' Betty couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''You are not so dense after all. You are right. I don''t like you'''' Lisa looked at her and she pulled the juice into her mouth through the straw.


    ''''I see. You are quite honest'''' Betty forced a smile.


    ''''It''s too tiring to be pretentious so I don''t pretend'''' Lisa stood up and walked to the counter.


    ''''We are really moving out soon, so let''s get together another time'''' Pa said to Betty.


    ''''Aren''t youing?'''' Lisa asked after she took the two bags of coffee beans.


    ''''Coming'''' Pa looked at Betty and bowed slightly before going over to Lisa. She took one of the bags from Lisa and they went out.


    Betty chuckled feeling ridiculous, she brushed her side hair aside and looked at them as they got into their car, ''''that woman is so rude. Did she really think I wanted to be friends with her fatty friend? I am only keeping her close because of Andy'''' she frowned and went to another empty table.


    .


    Lisa and Pa ced the coffee bags on the counter and saw down chatting.


    ''''Lise, why were you so rude towards Betty earlier on? Even if you don''t like someone, you aren''t always this hostile towards them''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Miss but I don''t like that woman''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Don''t be so nave P. even I could tell she was fake. Everything about her screamed fake. Take it from me, that woman isn''t trying to get close to you for the right reasons. Tell me, doesn''t she have feelings for Andy?''''


    ''''How did you know about this?''''


    ''''Pa, what do I do with you? You are just too good for this world, darling. Stay away from her. She is bad news''''


    ''''Actually, she made her intentions known during the tour. She told me she had feelings for Andy''''


    ''''I knew it. Pa, there is something about the woman that speaks for herself even without having to hear it from her own mouth''''


    ''''And what''s that?''''


    ''''Is like this, like an invisible sign on her head that says "I''M A SNAKE''''


    ''''You are so crude with your words, dear'''' Paughed.


    ''''Pa, you have to listen to me ok, I don''t trust that woman and my instincts are always right. Believe me Pa and stay away from her, also don''t tell her where we stay''''


    ''''Yes, I will do that'''' Pa said and Lisa pointed outside the caf.


    ''''Pa, you have a visitor'''' she said to Pa.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa turned and saw Andy outside, he was walking towards the door of the caf. ''''Andy?''''


    ''''I see him a lottely. Is he now openly pursuing you?'''' Lisa teased and Pa''s heart skipped a beat but she knocked Lisa''s hand off.


    ''''Shut up. We are just friends''''


    ''''Yes, that''s how it usually starts. Friends, then not exactly friends but more than friends and then lovers. Pa, I am actually loving the pace at which you two are moving. Slow burn rtionships are always filled with heart fluttering moments. I am totally here for it'''' she said and smiled as she looked at Andy was almost near them now.


    ''''Hi,dies'''' Andy said to them.


    ''''I see you a lot oftentely'''' Lisa winked at him and he smiled.


    ''''I guess so, taking that this ce was our fateful meeting ce'''' Andy replied and looked at Pa.


    ''''I will leave you two to talk, I still have to put this coffee beans away'''' Lisa stood up and picked the coffee beans to behind the counter.


    ''''How are you?'''' Andy asked Pa.


    ''''I''m fine. What about you?'''' she asked shyly and lowered her gaze.


    ''''I''m fine. Can we sit and talk?'''' Andy asked and Pa pointed at an empty table.


    ''''Let''s talk over there'''' Pa said and walked over and he followed her.


    When they got to the table, Lisa arrived with two sses of apricot juice and ced it down in front of them adding, ''''here, you can take your time''''


    ''''Thanks, Lisa'''' Andy said and she smiled before walking away.


    Pa pulled her ss to her side and sipped as she asked him, ''''you didn''t even call me beforeing?''''


    ''''I figured it was best to talk to you in person, and I knew you wouldn''t be home so I came here''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Pa, I think I did something wrong yesterday. Even though I don''t know what it is, I want to apologise. Maybe I shouldn''t have gotten too closed to you''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at him. She hadpletely forgotten about that incident but she couldn''t believe he was still thinking about it. ''''Andy, yesterday I was a little out of it. My apologies too. You didn''t do anything wrong. I was the one who overreacted''''


    ''''So, you are not mad at me?''''


    ''''No, not at all''''


    ''''Then, why don''t youe and start work tomorrow at the hotel as our nutritionist?'''' Andy asked and looked at her face.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa was confused. When did the subject change so suddenly?

 Chapter 283: Learn to keep your hands of another mans woman 2

    Chapter 283: Learn to keep your hands of another man''s woman 2


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa was confused. When did the subject change so suddenly? ''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I received your resume and I am here to personally scout you for my hotel'''' Andy exined.


    ''''That fast?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Let''s say I was waiting for an opportunity and took it'''' he smiled and sipped his juice.


    As they were chatting, a man ran into the caf and went towards Pa. He stopped in front of them and panted for breath as he called her.


    ''''Pa, Pa. I finally found you'''' he said.


    ''''Gideon? What are you doing here?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Pa, I need to exin something to you'''' he said and held her hand, pulling her up. he looked desperate with his actions.


    ''''Stop'''' Andy said and pulled Pa back, standing up to face Gideon, ''what do you think you are doing?'''' he asked him.


    ''''I know you still love me Pa and I''m not giving up on you'''' Gideon said and attempted to hold Pa''s hand again but Andy flunk his hand away and stepped between them.


    ''''Learn how to keep your hands away from another man''s woman'''' Andy said and Lisa who was about to butt in stopped at a distance.


    The scene made her smiled. Her darling has finally found someone worth it after all. She couldn''t hide the excitement in her eyes as she watched the show.


    ''''She is not your woman? She still loves me'''' Gideon insisted. They have been together for so long. He didn''t believe that she could love someone in a short time. Besides, she loved him and wanted to marry him. She couldn''t love another person so soon.


    ''''I think you still don''t understand the situation here, Gideon? This woman here, is mine. She belongs to me'''' Andy said with a serious expression.


    Pa blushed looking at him. Her heartbeat increased as she stared at him.


    ''''What shows? Because I know Pa doesn''t pick random guys as her boyfriend, I am her first andst love. Ask her if she can really forget about me?'''' Gideon said boldly and Pa chuckled.


    ''''Hey!! Can you just shut up already? Listen to me, Gideon. In case you didn''t know, I forgot about you the moment you left and I don''t love you anymore so I suggest you go back to your rich girlfriend and leave me alone''''


    ''''Is he really your new boyfriend?'''' Gideon looked at Andy.


    ''''Isn''t it obvious?''''


    ''''No, it is your lie that is so obvious Pa. I know you and I know it when you''re trying to lie to me'''' he couldn''t believe she was able to move on quickly from him.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You are a conservative person. We''ve been together for three years and I know you very well, more than anyone else. I''m sure you two haven''t even got further apart from holding hands. As long as you haven''t kissed him yet, it is alright. Juste back to me now''''


    ''''You? How dare you?'''' Pa felt disgusted by him.


    ''''But, we''ve kissed before'''' Andy said and looked at Gideon calmly.


    ''''What?'''' Lisa screamed.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at him confused.


    ''''What?'''' Gideon couldn''t believe what he heard.


    In all, everyone had different reactions except Andy who still looked rather calm as he held unto Pa''s hand.


    ''''When did I kiss you?'''' Pa asked and flushed.


    ''''Ha, I was right. You were lying. Pa doesn''t even remember when you two ever kissed'''' Gideon chuckled.


    ''''No, you are wrong. We did kiss. Maybe you will remember the feeling of my lips once we do it again'''' he said and circled his arm around her waist.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa''s eyes opened wide as she watched him kiss her. He was gentle and didn''t go deeper, but she felt it. She somewhat remembered it. Her face flushed and her ears and cheeks.


    Lisa cussed ''''fuck me!!!'''' she chuckled.


    ''''You stop'''' Gideon shouted and Lisa hit his head with a frying spat that she was holding.


    ''''Shut up'''' she said to him and turned to look at Andy and Pa who were looking at each other after their kiss.


    ''''You'''' Pa blushed.


    ''''Do you remember now? That night, you took advantage of me?'''' he asked and she flushed.


    ''''I didn''t'''' Pa looked away.


    Someone walked over and pushed them apart and screamed, ''''what is going on here?'''' Betty asked and looked at them. She had asked the coffee owner about Lisa and was given the address and she wanted to check it out only to arrive and meet this type of scene. She was infuriated.


    ''''Lisa, I will be using your car'''' Pa said and turned away, walking out of the caf.


    ''''Andy, what was that all about?'''' Betty asked again but Andy wasn''t looking at her. He was equally flustered by his own actions. He stood there staring at Pa as she walked out of the caf.


    ''''Are you blind? Didn''t you see what just happened?'''' Lisa cocked her brows and looked smugly at Betty, ''''are you blind or are you simply refusing to see?'''' she added.


    ''''Excuse me'''' Andy said and ran out. He got into his car and drove after Pa who had taken Lisa''s car.


    ''''Andy, wait'''' Betty turned to go and Lisa ced her leg on the way and she tripped and fell into Gideon''s arms. ''Ah'''' she screamed.


    ''''Oops, you two seemed to belong together. My legs have a mind of their own too''''


    ''''You?'''' Betty steadied herself and red at Lisa.


    ''''Leave if you are done. I''m about to close the caf'''' Lisa smirked and walked away.


    Betty and Gideon looked at each other and walked away.


    ...


    Pa pulled over and ran into the apartment when Andy also arrived. He pulled over and ran to the door and tried to open it and it was locked.


    ''''Pa, open up please'''' Andy said and his phone buzzed. When he took it out and, he saw his father''s iing call and sighed before answering. ''''Hello, I will be there soon'''' he said and hung up.


    ''''Pa, I have to go but I will call youter'''' he said before turning to go away.


    After a while, Pa opened the door and looked at the car going further away. She touched her lips and her face flushed.


    ''''Pa, you are done for. You like him'''' she murmured to herself.


    Andy went straight to the balcony where his father was after he arrived. He saw pictures of him and Pa on the table and frowned.


    ''''Father, I am here'''' he said to the old man who looked angry.


    ''''What is the meaning of this and who is this girl that you openly flirt with when you have so many matters to solve at thepany?''''


    ''''You have never been interested in my personal life for the past ten years, why are you suddenly putting a tail on me?''''


    ''''That''s because you haven''t misbehaved in thest ten years after that woman dumped you. who is thisdy? I saw her at the tour. Did she follow you there to seduce you?''''


    ''''Pa is not someone like that. she is my friend and I am the only one who has feelings for her. I am the one flirting with her''''


    ''This is not good for your image as the heir of SENORA and you know it. What will our partners and shareholders say if they see this? I want you to stop seeing that girl''''


    ''''More than being interested in what kind of woman I date, they should be concern with what I use their money for and I am doing a good job at making more money for them. Father, she is my friend and I am going to stop seeing her just because someone doesn''t like to see us together''''


    ''''Do you like her that much? Listen to me son, the presence of that girl in your life is going to bring you bad luck. Andy why don''t you live the life I have designed for you? Betty is a wonderful girl and she will make a perfect wife''''


    ''''Betty will never be nothing more than a sister to me and also the kind of life you designed me includes you being control over my life which I won''t ept. You have control over the matters of thepany but not over my life''''


    ''''Is this your way of rebelling against me? do you still me me for what happened that year? I only tested her love for you and she failed to live up to it. You saw it for yourself''''


    ''''That''s enough. I will let you control thepany because is yours but I won''t let you control my life. Let me live the life I want and also, Pa needs me and I won''t stop been her friend. You should stop feeding Betty with false hopes, she and I will never be together''''


    ''''Why are you behaving like your brother?''''


    ''''Leslie has nothing to do with this. Don''t bring him into this please''''


    ''''Andy, I know what is good for you. That woman is not good for you. She is not even your ss''''


    ''''Is Betty my ss then? I don''t look at such things. What I see in Pa is something no one else sees and I love that she is different. She makes me happy. I have never been happy in thest ten years until I met her and I am not going to let her go. don''t also go to her'''' Andy said and walked away.


    Mr. Bassey sighed and took the pictures and looked at them.


    Purplebride''s corner: Hi, just a reminder that those who sent in their mails, I''ve sent the gifts out. Thanks for reading and supporting this book.

 Chapter 284: Lisas dark past

    Chapter 284: Lisa''s dark past


    Lisa walked out of her room to the hall as she called Pa who was still in her room.


    ''''Pa, hurry up or we are going to bete''''


    ''''I''m here, let''s go'''' Pa hurried out with her handbag. They looked at each other and chuckled.


    ''''I didn''t know you were wearing that blouse?'''' Lisa said and looked at the pink blouse on Pa. She was also wearing the same type of blouse but hers was light blue colour.


    ''''We haven''t dressed this way in a long time, right?'''' Pa asked and Lisa nodded her head.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Lisa picked the lunchbox and Pa also took the fruit basket. They were going to visit Lisa''s mother at the hospital.


    When they walked out of their apartment, they saw a car parked in front of Lisa''s car and a man stood next to the door.


    When the man saw them, he opened the door of the backseat and an elderly man got down from the car.


    ''''Who is that?'''' Lisa asked Pa.


    ''''He does look familiar to me but I don''t know who he is'''' Pa said as the man stood in front of them.


    ''''Hello, youngdies'''' Mr. Bassey said and Pa recognised him immediately.


    ''''Please sir, who are you looking for?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''I am guessing that you know who I am, right?'''' he asked and looked at Pa.


    ''''Darling, do you know him?''''


    ''''He is Andy''s father''''


    ''''Oh, I see. that means he is also the father of Leslie?'''' Lisa whispered to Pa.


    ''''Yes, dummy. Technically, he is your father inw because you are fucking his son'''' Pa said into her ears and Lisa flushed.


    ''''Can we talk alone, Miss?'''' Mr. Bassey asked Pa.


    ''''Yes, sure''''


    ''''I will be in the car, Pa'''' Lisa took the basket from her and went towards her car.


    ''''Is there something I can do for you?'''' Pa asked him.


    ''''My message is simple young woman; I want you to stop seeing my son. He said you are just a friend but I''m not sure about that'''' he said and looked at Pa. She didn''t look afraid of him which surprised him. He had thought that his imposing aura would scare her but she wasn''t.


    ''''Sir, the rtionship between Andy and I is a tonic one'''' Pa looked him in the eyes. She had nothing to hide anyways, because right now, she believed she was the only one who had feelings for him but as long as he didn''t confess to her, she wasn''t going to assume things.


    ''''Listen to me I want you to stay away from my son and that''s it'''' he said sternly and Pa smiled. ''''What is funny? Did you just smile?''''


    ''''Don''t worry sir, I will do that but please also tell your son to stay away from me because I can only prevent myself from seeing him but he is stubborn, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop him from seeing me''''


    ''''What are you trying to say?''''


    ''''If there is nothing else, I would like to go now before I gette for my appointment'''' Pa said to him.


    ''''You don''t seem like a dense person, so I will take it that you heard my warning very well''''


    Pa ignored him and got into Lisa''s car. she stared outside at the car as he also got into his car and the driver drove away.


    ''''Hey, are you alright? what did he want from you?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''The obvious, he asked me to stay away from his son''''


    ''''What? Is he crazy? Is not like you are dating him. What kind of father does that in this age and era?''''


    ''''I know, right? Let''s go'''' Pa leaned against the seat.


    .


    Golden Age home for the aged.


    Pa and Lisa picked the things they brought from the car and went into the shelter for the aged. This was a hospital and also a home for old people to live in.


    Lisa''s mother wasn''t exactly old but after suffering from stomach cancer for a long time, she had moved her into this ce so that her mother could be cared for while she paid the bills. This was the only thing she could do for her mother who had lost her youth to a man who didn''t love her.


    They only came here once a month but Lisa felt that she had grown older each time she came here. one was because she knew her mother wouldn''t care to see her and if she did, it was to me her for how her life had turned out.


    When they got to the OPD, they greeted the nurse and them the drinks they had bought on the way before going to her mother''s room. She always did this so that the nurses could be motivated to take care of her mother. She knew her mother was a handful.


    Opening the door, they heard shoutsing from the room. Lisa''s mother whose name was Hanna was sitting on the bed and shouting at the nurse who was going to administer her drips for her.


    Lisa sighed and went closer, ''''mom, I''m here'''' she said and smiled at the nurse adding, ''''let me do it instead''''


    ''''Alright?'''' the nurse left it to her and walked away. Lisa smiled and went closer to her mother. She looked at the injection and syringe and felt a pang of pain in her heart as a memory came to mind. In that memory, she was in her graduate uniform, smiling brightly. But that was a long time ago. it has been three years since that happened. She was once a trained nurse but not she was the disgrace of that same profession after a scandal came out about her and the hospital director.


    Lisa took the drip and after connecting it. she leaned closer to her mother who had turned her face away and spoke, ''''mom, I am going to put the syringe on you and connect it to the drip. It will hurt just a little, okay?''''


    ''''Do whatever you want'''' Hanna said and refused to look at her.


    Pa looked at Lisa and wanted to stop her. this was what always happens every time they came to visit once a mom. Her mother would throw a tantrum and then Lisa would have to do that one job she didn''t want to anymore. This was Lisa''s Achilles heel, yet her mother made her recall that time over and over again.


    Lisa''s hands quivered slightly but she breathed in and looked at her hands before she administered the drip. She quickly finished and stood up.


    ''''Mom, I''m done'''' she said and stepped aside. The woman turned and looked at her hand and then at Lisa.


    ''''Don''t you hate me? You know I will always make you do this each time youe and you till do. are you stupid or simply stubborn?'''' Hanna asked her. she knew she was hurting Lisa by doing that but she thought it would make her stoping over but she was adamant.


    ''''No. Mom, I brought you some broth. It''s your favourite duck broth and melon juice'''' Lisa said and opened the sk on the table.


    ''You I hate seeing your face. Why do you keeping here? Don''t you know that the reason why I am here, is because I hate you so much that it gave me cancer? I tried so many times to get rid of you but you are such a stubborn fly. If you have time toe here, why don''t you just die already?''''


    ''''Aunt, please. You are hurting Lisa''''


    ''''You too. Why are you till with her? This girl is destined to be alone by herself. If you don''t stay away, that man woulde for you one of these days''''


    The broth in Lisa''s hand fell and sshed on her hand but she felt numb. The pain in her heart was heavier than the physical pain that she was going through.


    ''''Lisa, your hand'''' Pa held Lisa''s hand and picked a wet towel from the side and ced it on the hand, ''''let''s go and get some water on it, Lisa'''' Pa said and Lisa pushed her hand away and looked at the water. She bit her lips trying to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    ''''You are right. I am a fool. A fool who still sees the woman who attempted to abort me for so many times but failed as my family. I am a fool who still considers the woman who tried to kill me several times when I was little as a mother. I am a fool who still considers the woman who abandoned me when I was in high school as a mother. I am a fool who still spends my hard earned money on a woman who told me to go to hell when I first had my period and was scared and confused and didn''t know what to do. I am a fool, that''s why I stille here when I know that I am going to get hurt over and over again. but, do you know something mom. I love you. I love you so much that I don''t even see the hurt you put me through and still think that you will see me as someone who is worth your affection, but this is it''''

 Chapter 285: Lisas dark past 2

    Chapter 285: Lisa''s dark past 2


    She picked the hot broth and pointed at the woman adding, ''''even the pain from this broth is nothingpared to the pain in my heart'''' she poured the hot broth on to her hands and everyone gasped''''


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa screamed and took of Lisa''s hand. She had scalded herself really bad, ''hey!!!'''' she screamed at her but Lisa didn''t pay attention to her as she continued to speak to her mother.


    ''''All my life, nobody wanted to be friends with me. nobody wanted to associate with me because I had a psycho as a mother and a stepfather who tried to abuse me every night. I had to lock the door every night and wear thick clothes from head to toe just so he doesn''t see anything that could possibly arouse him and make him try to rape me. but, you knew all of that and never did anything about it. even with that, when you fell sick, I still brought you here. I work hard to pay for the bills and also provide for you but what do you do? You now want to insult the only person who has being with me despite knowing how wrecked and useless I am. Mom, you see this woman, she is my bottom line and this is thest time I aming here''''


    ''''Lise'''' Pa picked a bottle of water and opened it, pouring it on Lisa''s hand. Her tears fell as she touched her friend who didn''t even bother to care about the pain in her. She knew Lisa was hurting but she couldn''t even do anything for her.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Lisa said and turned to go and Hanna said to her.


    ''''If she is worth it, then make sure you protect her because that man is watching you''''


    ''''You just take care of yourself. When you die, I wille for your ashes'''' Lisa replied and heard Pa''s voice.


    ''''Leslie?'''' Pa said and Lisa turned and saw Leslie at the door with another doctor and other patients. They were watching them.


    ''''Ha'''' Lisa chuckled dryly and walked towards the door. The people gave way and she stopped in front of Leslie and said to him, ''''our contract ends today''''


    ''''Lisa wait'''' Pa said and ran after her.


    After standing still for a while, Leslie looked at the woman inside before running out of the shelter.


    Lisa got into the car and sped off without waiting for Pa. By the time she and Leslie got outside, they saw her going away. Pa turned to Leslie.


    ''''Please, go after her and make sure she is okay?'''' Pa said to Leslie.


    ''''Alright'''' Leslie replied and ran to his car. he got in and drove off hurriedly.


    Pa sighed and went back into the hospital. She entered into the ward to take Lisa''s bag and Hanna spoke to her.


    ''''Thank you for not abandoning Lisa''''


    ''''That''s funnying from the person who just hurt her?'''' Pa said and looked at Hanna.


    ''''As long as she associates herself with me, that man woulde for her. She won''t ever be safe bying to see me often''''


    ''''Who is this man that is after Lisa?''''


    ''''Her stepfather. He is not even human. He is a monster. A flesh eating monster who thinks that Lisa is responsible for his life going wrong''''


    ''''What exactly happened? Can you tell me about it?''''


    ''''Sit down first'''' Hanna said and sat up.


    ''''Are you going to tell me?''''


    ''''Everything is my fault. I think that I am paying for the sins of my crimes. I grew up always looking for men who could help me and give me money. When I got pregnant with Lisa, I was scared. I didn''t know what to do and tried to get rid of the pregnancy but never seeded. After giving birth to Lisa, I tried again to kill her but I couldn''t do it each time I tried''''


    ''''Did you hate her that much? She wasn''t even asking for much. You weren''t the one giving her breath so why did you want to take it away from her?'''' Pa had been with Lisa for a little over three years and she had never really talked to her about her childhood. Pa didn''t also ask her because she realised the topic was an ufortable one for Lisa.


    ''''I met Donald when Lisa was six years old and we moved into his ce. At first, he was good to us, but then he lost his job and then started drinking. I was a cleaner at a rich man''s house and the family decided to take care of Lisa''s school fees because she was such a brilliant kid. I didn''t know that each time she returned from school she was always abused by Donald. I found outte but I couldn''t do anything to him''''


    ''''She is your daughter. How could you not have anything to do about it? she was not even a teenager yet and he started abusing her. I can never understand you. No, I don''t think I can forgive you for what you did to Lisa. Lisa is such a lovely girl. People think that she is a slut and say all sort of things about her but all I see is a broken girl who wants to be loved but she is finding it in the wrong ces. Hearing you act as if you care about Lisa when you kept quiet all these years makes me feel disgusted. That man who is after Lisa, is he the same person who abused her?''''


    ''''Yes. Lisa reported him to the police and he went to prison but he is out. Lisa doesn''t know that he is out but he came here to see me''''


    Before they had arrived, that man had visited her and told her horrible things. She was scared of that man. she was powerless against him, because he held all her secrets and the truth about Lisa which nobody knew.


    ''''Okay. so he came back to take revenge on my darling, right?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Okay, let him bring it on then. If he as much touch even a single hair on Lisa, I will kill him. Tell him that when hees again'''' Pa said and took her bag and Lisa''s and went out of the ward.


    Pa went out and walked towards the roadside to pick a taxi when a car pulled over and Andy got down.


    ''''Oh, Andy. What are you doing here?''''


    ''''Leslie told me you were stranded here and I came to pick you up. When you didn''t answer your phone, I thought that you had left already''''


    ''''My phone?'''' Pa removed the phone, ''oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t see the callsing. My mind is a little clustered right now''''


    ''''Get in'''' Andy opened the door for her.


    ''''Thank you foring. Did Leslie tell you he found Lisa?''''


    ''''Yes, they are together. What happened?''''


    ''''Nothing much. A personal matter''''


    ''''No need to tell me if it''s not about you'''' he said and smiled before driving away.


    ''''Thanks for understanding''''


    ..


    Lisa sat down on the shore and stretched her legs towards the water and it sshed against her feet as it moved back and forth.


    Leslie walked to her holding a ck bag and a pack of can beer. He ced pack of can beer by her side before removing the contents of the ck bag. There were medical first aid supplies inside.


    ''''Give me your hand'''' he said to her and she looked at him.


    ''''I thought you left. What are you still doing here?''''


    ''''How could you deliberately hurt yourself in this manner? If you are hungry, speak out about it. I know that the pain in our heart sometimes makes the physical pain to feel like nothing, but if you do this to yourself all the time, then you would be hurting only you'''' he spoke while applying the ointment on her scald. She hissed and held his hand.


    ''''It hurts'''' she red at him.


    ''''Right, it does hurt. So why did you do that? Listen, I am not going to talk about what happened because that is your personal life and we already promised each other not to be nosy but as long as you have ties with me, you must know what I hate the most'''' he looked at her with a serious expression as he continued, ''''I hate people who think that hurting themselves would make others feel guilty. If you hurt yourself and think that the other party would feel guilty for your scars, then you are wrong. in this world, people only care about themselves. So if someone hurts you, you either hurt them back or forget of them but never attempt to hurt yourself. You will only be harming yourself''''


    Lisa noticed he was looking at the knife mark on her cleavage and she used her free hand to pull her blouse up, covering it well before looking away. She bit her lips trying to keep the tears away. This was her war, her world and she didn''t expect him or anyone else to understand her.

 Chapter 286: Working together

    Chapter 286: Working together


    Lisa noticed he was looking at the knife mark on her cleavage and she used her free hand to pull her blouse up, covering it well before looking away. She bit her lips trying to keep the tears away. This was her war, her world and she didn''t expect him or anyone else to understand her.


    Leslie looked away and closed the ointment as he spoke, ''''don''t let water get to it. You can send the rest of the supplies home and treat the scald with it. Make sure you apply the ointment and be careful when you sleep. Don''t force the blisters to open and don''t go near fire for a while'''' he realised she was holding a lot of secrets. Dark secrets and he didn''t know whether he was ready to dig deeper or not? He suddenly felt conflicted.


    ''''Alright, stop nagging like a granny. Why did you even stay back?'''' Lisa asked him. She didn''t understand why he had stayed back and even helped treat her wounds.


    ''''I''m watching the sea with you''''


    ''''Why? Are you here to make sure I don''tmit suicide? Don''t worry. Even the most times I felt shitty, I never tried to kill myself. Life is so precious; why should I die that easily. I should try my best to live''''


    ''''You sure know how to live life to the fullest'''' Leslie opened one of the drinks and gave it to her.


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''Wee, also, I called Andy to pick up your friend''''


    ''''I guess all the sex paid off''''


    ''''All the sex?'''' Leslie asked and looked at her, ''''oddly enough I feel hurt by your words right now''''


    ''''Really?'''' Lisa chuckled and looked at him, ''''wow, you really look hurt. But, why thought? It is true that we are sex partners''''


    ''''We are indeed sex partners'''' Leslie said, not bothering to go further, but the way he said it also made Lisa feel hurt. She looked at him for a while and heard him ask, ''''why do you look at me like that? don''t tell me you''ve fallen for me?''''


    ''''Let''s break of our contract'''' she said to him.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because we said we should never try to find out about each other personally''''


    ''''What I saw was an ident and I am only sitting here with you, but I never asked you what happened inside there. did I?''''


    ''''You are right. You didn''t ask me''''


    ''''I am trying not to be nosy. I am only here because I don''t want your mood to affect your sex life'''' he lied. He didn''t know why he couldn''t tell her that he was worried and afraid of losing her. When she drove pass the traffic lights, he was scared that he wouldn''t be able to save her in time, just like he couldn''t save her that time.


    ''''Thanks for calling Andy to pick up Pa'''' Lisa said and looked away. Her hand on the can tightened and she bit her lips. She didn''t know what she was feeling.


    ''''Get up, I know what will make you feel better'''' he said and pulled her up.


    ''''What are we going to do?''''


    ''''Build a sand house. If you seed, I will give you a reward''''


    ''''A reward? That sure has my attention now'''' Lisa said and squatted, she started gathering the shore sand towards her.


    ''''I will also build mine'''' Leslie said and just like that, they began to y with the sand. Building their sand houses and throwing sand at each other as theyughed happily. Lisa smiled so brightly that Leslie paused and was staring at her.


    ''''Why are you staring at me like that?'''' Lisa asked


    ''''You are beautiful'''' he said and kissed her and she responded before theyughed and went back to ying around.


    Pa was quiet throughout the ride. She didn''t look at Andy and just stared outside the window. She didn''t know how to face him. She couldn''t forget of what happened between them the day before and his father''s warning kept ringing in her ears.


    She turned to look at him when she saw that he had pulled over, ''''why did you suddenly pull over?'''' she asked him.


    ''''I saw a man selling coconut fruits behind us. let''s go and get some to drink'''' Andy undid his seatbelt.


    ''''Huh? Oh'''' Pa answered awkwardly and got down with him. He waited for her and took unhurried steps, walking along with her pace until they got to the man who had arge table of coconut fruits selling. He had already peeled some of it and inserted a straw into them.


    ''''How is the coconut?'''' Andy asked and removed his wallet.


    The man looked at them and smiled before picking one of the peel coconut. He gave it to Pa saying, ''''let me give this to your wife, first''''


    Pa blushed and waved her hand at him, ''''no, I am not his wife'''' she quickly added and the manughed.


    ''''Aye, look at the man. He is clearly displeased by your words. He clearly has the hocks for''''


    ''''How much is the coconut?'''' the man''s words were cut off by Andy''s voice which sounded a little harsh.


    The man smiled warmly and gave the coconut to them saying, ''''when you finally get her heart, you cane back and pay me for the coconut. Until then, this one is on me''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Andy was taken aback by the man''s reply. He realised he was a little harsh and nodded his head slightly saying, ''''I will definitelye back and pay you''''


    When he said that, Pa looked at him. Her face became red as she drunk the coconut water from the coconut. Andy turned and caught her gaze and she quickly looked away.


    After drinking the coconut water, Andy took the coconut from Pa and handed it over to the man before saying to her, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa answered and walked away with him back to the car. He opened the door for her and she got inside.


    When Andy started the car, Pa looked at him and bit her lips. It seemed she had something to say but didn''t know how to say it.


    ''''Say it'''' Andy said and looked at her as he drove away.


    ''''You nothing'''' she said and lowered her gaze. She wanted to ask him what he meant by the reply that he gave to the man but she realised it was a foolish thing to ask.


    ''''Pa'''' Andy mentioned her name.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Come and work for me. I thought that you would start today but after waiting for you, I didn''t see you until I got Leslie''s call''''


    ''''You waited for me?''''


    ''''Yes, I told you. I want to work with you but you never gave me your reply after yesterday''''


    ''''Yesterday, can I ask you a question?''''


    ''''Go ahead''''


    ''''About yesterday, why did you do that? I mean there were a lot of ways to prove to that jerk that we were lovers. You didn''t exactly have to kiss me to prove that to him. Are you not afraid that I might misunderstand your actions?''''


    ''''You are allowed to misunderstand my actions''''


    ''''You?''''


    ''''Whatever you are thinking is correct, I think I might just like you. But, you don''t have to give me an answer right now. I am only telling you how I feel. When you are confident enough to take that step, then, you can give me a reply, then''''


    Pa''s face turned even redder as she looked at him. He looked so normal. She almost felt like he wasn''t the one who said those words to her because he was very calm and looked ahead of the road as he spoke.


    ''''I will work for you. I will report to the hotel tomorrow'''' Pa said to him.


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''En''''


    ''''Then, I will prepare your appointment letter and coat for you. Since you are going to be supervising the kitchen, you will be reporting directly to me and Godiva. You remember her, right?''''


    ''''I do. I embarrassed myself in front of her. Gosh, I feel so self-conscious suddenly''''


    ''''You were really a handful then. Do you always jump to conclusions like that?''''


    ''''Depends on the situation. When I am anxious, I tend to overthink things and then end up drawing my own conclusions of things''''


    ''''I see'''' he smiled and looked at her.


    ''''Your father came to see me this morning'''' Pa said to him. She didn''t know why but she didn''t want to hide it from him, in the case that her words be distortedter on.


    Andy stopped the car at once and turned to face her, ''''are you alright?'''' he inspected her body.


    ''''You father wouldn''t beat me. Would he? You look as if he could harm me physically''''


    ''''I am just worried. what did he say to you?''''


    ''''He told me to stop seeing you and that you are engaged''''


    ''''What did you tell him?''''


    ''''I told him I would, but he should tell you instead because you will still look for me even if I refuse to meet you''''


    ''''Good girl. You did well. Thank you for telling me this, I promise it won''t happen again''''


    ''''No worries''''


    ''''So, tomorrow I will pick you up to work''''


    ''''No, I can find my way there''''


    ''''I am pursuing you right now, Pa. I want to make you fall for me fast'''' he said and Pa looked away and smiled.

 Chapter 287: First day at work and drama

    Chapter 287: First day at work and drama


    Andy pulled over and Pa turned to him, ''''thanks for bringing me, good night''''


    ''''Goodnight, Pa'''' Andy replied.


    ''''Wait'''' Pa turned back after she remembered something.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''About your friend''s wedding. Lisa also asked me to go to someone''s wedding but it''s all in the capital, so''''


    ''''Are you bailing out on me?''''


    ''''No, not at all. I was wondering if I could go there quickly and then go to your ce afterwards. Their wedding is in the morning, so I can manage''''


    ''''The wedding I''m attending is also in the morning. at 9:00AM''''


    ''''Oops, wrong timing''''


    ''''You can go with Lisa. Can''t be helped since it is about your best friend''s honour. I won''t ask you to choose between me and her. She was in your life before we met''''


    ''''I feel really terrible. Is there another way I can make up for this? I will do anything''''


    ''''Be careful with that statement. What if I ask for something you are not ready to give me?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''If you want to make up for it, then cook me a meal''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Cook me a meal''''


    ''''Oh, I will do that for you'''' Pa smiled as she wrapped her arms behind her. They stared at each other.


    Pa walked out of her room ready to go to work. She wore a milky suit and pants with a yellow blouse under the suit.


    When she got to the hall, she saw Lisa at the dining table eating breakfast and she joined her.


    ''''What time did you get home? Didn''t Leslie buy you food?'''' she sat across her and pulled her breakfast to closer to her side.


    ''''He did give me food but it wasn''t for my stomach. it was for the little sister downstairs''''


    ''''Gross'''' Pa tsk-ed and started to eat her food.


    ''''Where are you going looking so edible? Should I get a bodyguard to keep the men away?''''


    ''''I''m going to work'''' Pa said as she bit into the toasted bread and sipped her milk.


    ''''Work?'''' Lisa''s eyes lit up and she pushed the bread te aside and leaned towards Pa, ''''okay now is time to spill the milk. What exactly is going on between you and Andy? Are you flirting with him or having a fling?''''


    ''''You and your choice of words. Do you really always have to make things sound so dirty?''''


    ''''Tell me, did something happen between you two yesterday?''''


    ''''Nothing much. We just had a normal conversation''''


    ''''What about the kiss? Didn''t he say anything about it?''''


    ''''He said he didn''t regret kissing me and he told me he liked me'''' Pa said and smirked proudly.


    ''''Oh my God. How could you two be so cute? Pa, your spring has finally arrived'''' Lisa sounded excited.


    ''''So, you agreed to work for him. Are you two going to engage in an office romance? Oh, I really love watching office romance. You two could escape to a corner and whisper sweet nothings to each other. Sneak kissed at each other. Pa, I really want to follow you and watch you today''''


    ''''I didn''t give him a response''''


    ''''Why? Don''t you like him?''''


    ''''I do but I don''t want to jump into a rtionship yet. Gideon has taught me a lesson. I want to study him while I am working with him. I want to see how he interacts with his workers. I want to see how he acts when he is angry. I don''t want to just follow my heart without knowing him through''''


    ''''You are right. You are Pa after all. Even in love, you still think rationally, but why did you still allow Gideon to always have the final say in everything? He chose what you wore, what you ate and even the kind of shows that you watched. I''m happy that you want to follow your own path this time'''' Lisa was happy that she was following her head because she really hated how Gideon controlled the rtionship.


    Pa looked at Lisa with a serious expression and thetter suddenly lowered her gaze. Each time Pa looked at her like that, she always felt like she was exposed before her.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''Nothing. How is your hand?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Oh, Leslie bought me some medical supplies and I applied it on this morning after taking my bath. The ointment is quite good. The pain isn''t there anymore''''


    ''''I need to go before I get therete. Make sure you get enough rest today. Don''t go to the caf today''''


    ''''I will listen to you. go to work ande back early, I will miss you''''


    Pa finished her meal and stood up. she walked over to Lisa and gave her a back hug, snuggling her head on her nape as she spoke, ''Lisa, in this world you are the most important person to me. I don''t know what you are hiding but, I hope that you will open up to me when you trust me enough''''


    ''''I trust you, Pa. But, certain things, sometimes it is best not to know anything. That is how you cans stay protected. You already know; how dark my world is''''


    ''''Take care'''' Pa kissed her check and was about to leave when the doorbell rang. They turned and looked at each other.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' Lisa asked first and Pa shook her head.


    ''''No, we never get visitors in this apartment. Sit back, I will go and check'''' Pa said to Lisa and went to the door, she looked at the smart inte and saw Andy, ''''oh, it''s Andy''''


    ''''Ooooh, he came to pick you on your first day at work. He is so sweet'''' Lisa said.


    Pa opened the door and looked at Andy, he was smartly dressed and hadbed his hair backwards. He looked handsome.


    ''''Wow, he looks so handsome'''' Lisa murmured as she stood behind Pa.


    ''''Hi'''' Andy said to Pa. It was like, in the hall, she was the only one he could see.


    ''''Hi'''' Pa replied shyly and pointed at Lisa who was behind her, ''''Lisa is behind me'''' she said softly and Andy looked ahead.


    ''''Hi Lisa'''' Andy nodded at Lisa.


    ''''Hi, Andy. Came to pick my darling to work?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I told you not to bother'''' Pa said to him.


    ''''I said I would. Are you ready?'''' he looked at her.


    ''''Yes, let''s go. Lise, see youter''''


    ''''Bye, Lisa''''


    Andy waited for Pa to go out before he did and Lisa closed the door smiling at them. when they got to the car, he opened the door for her before going over to the driver''s seat. He turned and looked at her keenly.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''You look beautiful. I am regretting for asking you to work at the hotel. There are a lot of men there'''' he said and Pa blushed.


    ''''You really know how to get me flustered? Let''s go'''' Pa said and turned her face away. She smiled subtly.


    .


    Hotel Senora.


    Pa got down out of the car and followed Andy inside once they arrived at the hotel. He took her straight to Manager Godiva who was at the reception giving orders to the rooms attendants.


    When she saw them walking towards her, she excused the room attendants and approached them, ''Director''''


    ''''Sister Godiva, you remember Pa, right?'''' Andy asked and the woman looked at Pa who was shyly hiding behind Andy.


    ''''It isn''t every day that youe across characters like her, I couldn''t forget her even if I wanted to. Hi Miss Pa'''' Godiva said and smiled.


    ''''Hi'''' Pa said and cussed at herself internally. If she knew she would meet her again, she wouldn''t have acted that way before. Now that she was thinking about that day, she felt even more embarrassed and wanted to dig a hole and hide herself inside.


    ''''Well, Pa will be working with us as our new nutritionist'''' Andy did the introduction.


    ''''Oh, really? That will be great''''


    ''''Pa, meet the Manager of rooms. She is in charge of the rooms and heads the housekeeping department and also the front desk''''


    ''''Nice to meet you, Manager Godiva. I hope that we will get along well'''' Pa said to Godiva.


    ''''Sure, with an amusing person like you, I know the kitchen will be bubbly soon''''


    ''''I will send her to the F and B team. We will be having a meeting afterwards so tell everyone important to be present there''''


    ''''Yes, I will do that''''


    ''''Pa,e with me'''' Andy said and walked away. Pa bowed at Godiva before going off with Andy.


    Looking at them, Godiva had a knowing smile as she murmured, ''''I was right after all. She is a special person to the CEO''''


    F and B department/ Kitchen.


    After introducing Pa to the manager of the department, Andy left her with him and rushed to go for his meeting.


    Pa followed the manager into the kitchen to be introduced to the kitchen staff whom were all in the kitchen.


    When they saw the manager walk in with Pa, they all looked at them curiously.


    ''''Is everyone here?'''' he asked the head of the kitchen chefs.


    ''''Yes, Manager''''


    ''''We have a new face here as you might have noticed. She is called Pa Abdul. She will be the new Nutritionist in this kitchen''''

 Chapter 288: First day at work and drama 2

    Chapter 288: First day at work and drama 2


    ''''We have a new face here as you might have noticed. She is called Pa Abdul. She will be the new Nutritionist in this kitchen''''


    After introducing Pa, the kitchen turned silent as they all stared at her. Pa became self-conscious after being stared at like that.


    ''''What are you doing? Won''t you introduce yourselves to her?'''' the manager asked and the chef who remembered Pa since the incident from thest time spoke first.


    ''''You are wee, Miss Pa. From now onwards, we will depend on you for the wellbeing of our kitchen affairs''''


    ''''I still have a lot to learn, I hope that you all will help me'''' Pa said back.


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Come with me, I will show you to your new office and hand over the things you will need to you'''' the F and B manager said to Pa.


    ''''Yes, sir'''' Pa smiled at the staff before following the manager out.


    As soon as she went out, the kitchen turned chaotic with the chefs talking with the waiters and waitresses.


    ''''I thought they were going to post the vacancy and then have an interview, but they actually brought someone through the backdoor? What kind of rtionship does she have with the CEO?'''' one of the chefs said.


    ''''I saw hering with the CEO when I was bringing the cabbage inside'''' another added.


    ''''Are you people that free? What matters is her talent. Does it matter how someone has gotten her job?'''' the head chef, Mr. Lucius asked them and they started dispersing.


    By the time Pa had finished changing, she took the hotel''s cookbook to study and also wanted to ask a few questions, so she went to the kitchen first. she saw Mr. Lucius and the other chefs and kitchen assistants there. The waiters and waitresses had all left after Mr. Lucius queried them.


    The moment she stepped into the kitchen, the whole ce quietened down and everyone''s gaze seemed to follow her everywhere she went. Pa was aware of the eyes on her and it made her weird but she ignored it and went to Mr. Lucius first, since he was the first known face to her. She still remembered how he catered to her needs thest time she was there.


    ''''Miss, are you here to supervise her?'''' Mr. Lucius asked yfully, but actually it was the duty of the nutritionist to supervise and make sure that the ingredients that they used were always fresh. She also had to ensure that the cooking area was cleaned properly before the day''s activities.


    Upon hearing Mr. Lucius question, Pa flushed and shook her head defensively saying, ''''no. I still have a lot to learn. I was hoping that you would help answer some of the questions that I have after looking into the hotel''s cookbook''''


    ''You were allowed ess to the hotel''s cookbook? That book was only showed to the nutritionist that left after she was a few months here. What kind of connections do you have?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at the woman who asked her that question and noticed that everyone''s gaze was on her. She clenched her fingers tightly around the cookbook in her hands nervously. She felt like she had stepped into the lion''s den.


    ''''Amara, mind yournguage. She is the nutritionist now. Does it matter when she started?'''' Mr. Lucius asked the woman who had asked Pa that question. The woman seemed to be dissatisfied with the appearance of Pa.


    ''''Well, it was just a question I asked because she just came today and she already has the cookbook. The hotel''s cookbook is almost the same as the recipes in the kitchen. If by any chance they get outside there, it will bring a great damage to the hotel'''' the woman called Mara added as she looked at Pa.


    ''''I am not that kind of person. You also can''t question mypetency without giving me a chance to work first. I know a lot of you are looking down upon me because I was scouted by the CEO himself, but, I am not someone who depends on my connections to get a job. I believe I got this job because I ampetent. I have my resume and it can prove that I am good at what I do, so please, before you decide to look down on me or say questionable things about me, first of all watch how I work. Mr. Lucius, I wille back when you are less busy'''' Pa finished and looked at Mara before leaving.


    The kitchen turned silent with everyone looking at the door that Pa walked out from. Mara banged her kitchen napkin on the table and snickered before she walked away.


    ''''Whoa, the new nutritionist is no joke. She looks like she could be bullied easily but sure knows how to look out for herself. I am impressed'''' one of the kitchen assistants said.


    Mr. Lucius sighed and shook his head. things were about to get chaotic inside here, but he smiled suddenly. It seemed he didn''t have to look out for her after all. She knew how to protect herself.


    At thedies'' washroom, Pa sshed water on her face before cing her hands on both sides of the sink and sighed. She thought about the encounter inside and didn''t know what to make of it.


    ''What is her deal with me? It''s not like I did something to her, why is she attacking me first?'''' she took a few tissues and wiped her face. Looking at the mirror, she frowned, ''should I have worn a lot of makeup to look more intimidating? Aye, Lisa is going tough at me when she finds out that I was bullied on my first day'''' she sighed and suddenly heard the flushing of the toilet from one of the stills and stiffened.


    Pa turned immediately when she saw the still opening and came face to face with Godiva, ''''Ma Manager Godiva hi'''' she waved at Godiva shyly.


    ''''Usually people who are notpetent tend to me other people for their ipetency. Sadly, these kind of people are in everypany. Don''t let their insecurity rob you off and don''t allow them to say just anything to you. The first step to conquering the bias of society is knowing how and when to stand up for yourself. I personally believe that anyone chosen by the CEO is talented so I will be watching you closely'''' Godiva said with a smile and patted Pa''s shoulder before going out.


    ''''What was that? Was she telling me to stand up for myself or not? She will be watching me? Why do I feel even more pressured?''''


    ''''It means she likes you'''' another voice said as the other still opened. A woman dressed formally stood in front of Pa with a radiant smile. She looked at Pa and stepped closer to her. She stood next to her and washed her hands while Pa looked at her confused.


    ''''What are you?'''' Pa suddenly asked and shook her head, ''''sorry, I meant to ask who are you?''''


    ''''I am Magdalene, the assistant of the woman who just left right now'''' she said and pointed at door before lifting her hand up. her fingers brushed against Pa''s cheeks softly and Pa shivered.


    ''''I meant to touch these from earlier. I couldn''t believe they were real'''' she said and pinched Pa''s cheeks, ''''they are so soft'''' she murmured.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Pa asked her.


    ''''I am not a strange person'''' Magdalene said.


    ''''I think you are considering that we just met and you are touching me?''''


    ''''I already introduced myself. I am Godiva''s assistant and I think you might just be my girl crush''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa found the woman to be extremely weird.


    ''''I heard about you from the waiters at the restaurant and I was curious about you. Now that I''ve seen you, I think you are quite a catch and a good person'''' Magdalene looked at herself in the mirror and added, ''in this hotel, everyone is striving for power. Be careful and watch out for yourself, friend''''


    ''''Friend?''''


    ''''Yes, I already told you I love your face. It''s soft like a baby''s face. I like you''''


    ''''I don''t like women''''


    ''''I know, but I do and I like you. But, don''t worry, I won''t touch the CEO''s woman. Can''t get fired for messing with the CEO''s woman''''


    ''''I am not''''


    ''''The CEO''s woman? You will be, sooner orter. Everyone can see that. That''s why they are going to make things difficult for you because they are jealous of you'''' Magdalene said and smiled. ''''I always go to the rooftop during my breaks. If you want someone to talk to,e and find me there, friend''''


    Pa watched the woman leave the washroom and she turned to look at the mirror and touched her face.


    ''''Why am I meeting strange people alone on my first day of work?'''' she signed and shook her head before picking her purse to leave.

 Chapter 289: First day at work and drama 3

    Chapter 289: First day at work and drama 3


    After leaving the washroom, Pa went to the restaurant to check the setting as the ce was always rearranged every week to a different setting. She searched for her phone and realised she had left it in the cloakroom when she went to get her uniform so she went there to get her phone. When got to the door, she heard a group of waitresses chatting at a distance as she stood at the door. they seemed to be talking about her, so she paused in her steps and listened to them.


    ''''What does she have apart from that pretty face?'''' one of them sneered.


    ''I bet she must have slept her way into the job. If not, how could someone like her get this job'''' another said.


    ''''I still remember her. She came here with the CEO once, that wasst month. I had just closed from duty and was going to the front desk to clock out when she was brought in by the CEO. He requested for a room and sent her inside. The next day they had breakfast here. she even went to the trip with them'''' one added.


    ''''A lot of people wrote applications for this position and she without doing anything got it. if she didn''t sleep with the CEO, then how did someone as young as her get the job? I heard from the front desk that she is just 22 years. I have worked here for the past 3 years and I am even older than her. I also studied nutrition. I applied and was hoping that I would get this job only for her toe through the back door'''' Amara said.


    She had studied Nutrition in college and hade out with decent grades but because she couldn''t pass her final assessment, her grades were cut down by the college. If she needed her certificate of licence, she had to go back and do the final assessment which she felt reluctant to do but she felt that because she had worked in the kitchen for a long time, she deserved a shot. She had even prepared her own cookbook to give out to the kitchen staff in the case that she was hired only for Pa toe in her way.


    She felt it was unfair becausepared to Pa, she was someone who had a lot of experience and could do better, but Pa was just someone with a pretty face and nothing more than a wallflower meant for decoration.


    ''''This job should have been yours, Amara'''' one of them said. This person that spoke was always ackey following Amara. Through Amara, she had secured the job of a waitress in the hotel, so she was very loyal to Amara.


    Pa''s grip on the door tightened and she felt a roller coaster of emotions surging within her. she wanted to go inside and put them in their face but then she remembered what Godiva told her. he should know when and where to put people in their ces. She stopped herself. If she entered and confronted them, she would be on the losing side because they were more than her. She was also a new and didn''t know any of them. Was she going to be attacking them each time they said something about her? Won''t that be tiring for her? It was better to prove to them that she wasn''t a wallflower. She was good at what she did.


    As she thought about this, she felt another hand touch hers and she looked up and saw Magdalene smiling down at her. Pa was about to open her mouth when Magdalen ced her finger on her lips hushing her up before she looked at the door and opened it. Pa stepped aside and hide behind the door.


    When Magdalene entered, the cloakroom turned silent. She looked at them and walked to her locker. As she opened it, she started murmuring, ''''some people really have lots of time in their hands. Instead of honing their skills, they me others for their ipetence. If the world was such an easy ce, there wouldn''t be the need to constantly upgrade one''s skills instead of bullying others''''


    The three waitresses that were with Amara flushed and turned to go and saw Pa at the door. they couldn''t look at her and rushed out leaving Amara alone.


    ''''Was that meant for me?'''' Amara asked Magdalene.


    ''''To whom it may concern. You know how the government put such titles on most national issues?'''' Magdalene said sarcastically.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''If you have grievances about your work, you can just put it in writing and send it to the HR instead of acting like a spoilt brat, stuck-up kiddo''''


    ''''Hey?''''


    ''''What?'''' Magdalene asked back.


    ''''Nothing. arguing with someone like you only drains me out. This ce isn''t for people like you, I''m surprised you are still around''''


    ''''What is wrong with her?'''' Pa asked making the two to look at her. She stepped into the cloakroom, ''''what is wrong with people like her? What right do you have to judge her sexual orientation?'''' Pa didn''t know why but she was angry seeing how biased Amara was towards Magdalene because she was a lesbian. She didn''t mind being talked about, but she couldn''t stand it when someone said something about her friend.


    Friend. That word was suddenly strange to Pa. It was the first time she acknowledged someone else as a friend other than Lisa, but it was okay, because she knew Magdalene was someone with a beautiful heart.


    ''''Oh, you got the newbie to support you? Why? Are you also one of her kind? Or are you bisexual?''''


    ''''Hey, Amara, watch your tongue'''' Magdalene said and pulled her cor up. it was clear she was angry because of Amara''s words.


    ''''Why? Are you angry because I found your secret and told the others or because I just found out you are interested in her?''''


    ''''What?'''' Magdalene red at her.


    ''''Are you going to beat me? Well, go ahead and hit me then. If you want to go home and be jobless. Well, a gangster will always be a gangster no matter where he is ced'''' Amara threatened Magdalene. She knew her weakness so well.


    Magdalene clenched her fist and tightened her grip on Amara, ''''say that once more and you won''t even know how you died''''


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Godiva walked into the cloakroom and Magdalene immediately let go off Amara.


    ''''Manager Godiva, she was the one who was about to use her fist first?'''' Amara dusted her coat as if there was dust on her. she looked smugly at Magdalene.


    ''''Amara, leave this ce'''' Godiva said and Amara smirked and looked at Magdalene. When she turned towards Pa, she knocked her shoulder as she walked out and Pa looked at her.


    ''''Sister Godiva I'''' Magdalene stuttered and sped her hands like a kid in front of an adult.


    ''You I can''t just leave you for a second, right?'''' Godiva sighed and massaged her head.


    ''''Sorry''''


    ''''Why are you sorry?'''' Godiva folded her arms and looked at her. She was the one who brought Magdalene into the hotel and made her, her assistant because she once saved her life.


    ''''I shouldn''t have lost my temper at her, but, she was saying bad things about Pa. She just came today and that woman is already spreading rumours about her. I couldn''t stand and watch her get bullied''''


    ''''Really? So, are you spider man watching over the whole city? You see someone suffering an injustice and then you ran head on without thinking about yourself first?''''


    ''''No, I can never be spider man. he is like a deity in the fictional world, I dare not take his position''''


    ''''You know how to talk back?''''


    ''''Sorry''''


    Pa chuckled and they turned and looked at her. She pursed her lips immediately and flushed. She knew they had forgotten she was there but their bickering was just cute to her.


    ''''Why are you still here?'''' Godiva asked her.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa''s lips parted slightly.


    ''''Go on, do you want me to see you off?'''' Godiva asked.


    ''''No, I will get going now'''' Pa said and scurried off. After she closed the door the two women chuckled.


    ''Sister Godiva, isn''t she just cute?'''' Magdalen said and Godiva looked at her and she pursed her lips, ''''sorry''''


    ''''Hey, youe here'''' Godiva beckoned on her.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I saide here'''' she said annoyingly and Magdalene went closer. Godiva whispered into her ears, ''''if she calls you a gangster, then treat her like one. Don''t tell me your years of being in the thug, you don''t even know how to hit someone while making sure they don''t get physical wounds that would lead to you? If you can''t even teach her a lesson for always looking down on you, then I would be very disappointed in you, kiddo''''


    Godiva stepped back looking elegant. She didn''t even look like the one who had suggested such an idea to Magdalene. They looked at each other before she left the cloakroom, leaving Magdalene.


    Magdalene smirked and folded her arms. Why didn''t she think of that before? there were so many ways to teach that bitch Amara a lesson.

 Chapter 290: Disarrayed? emotions

    Chapter 290: Disarrayed? emotions


    When Lisa arrived at the caf, she saw Leslie there already. He was leaning against his car and seemed to be doing something with his phone because his facial expression looked serious. Lisa closed her car door and stood at her spot looking at him.


    ''''Whoa, he is really handsome. I can''t believe you struck the jackpot with such a goodie Lisa'''' sheplimented herself as she folded her arms and felt pain on her wrist and hissed, ''''darn it, this damn blister wouldn''t just burst'''' she frowned and put her hands down.


    Leslie looked up and saw her at a distance and smiled, walking to her. He noticed that she was also looking at him and he asked when he got closer to her, ''''what are you looking at?''''


    ''''You I was looking at you'''' Lisa said and stepped closer. She touched his face saying, ''''this face must have sent a lot of women to hell, right?''''


    ''''I know, right?'''' Leslie said and stuffed his hands into his pocket, ''''this face sometimes worries me. How could someone be so perfect? I sometimes think that on the day God was making me, there weren''t any emergencies for him to handle. After making me, he realised how perfect I was and decided to make two of us, so that I wouldn''t have to be the death of all women''''


    ''''Whoa, so much confidence'''' Lisa chuckled and asked, ''''what are you doing here?''''


    ''''I came to see you. I knew you woulde here, so I came here instead. Are you just arriving?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Lisa walked with him towards the door as they chatted.


    ''''I see. How is your wrist?''''


    ''''I didn''t die and it didn''t burst so I guess we are good''''


    ''''Did you bring the medicine I bought for you?''''


    ''''Oh, I brought them'''' she removed the key and Leslie took it from her and opened the door, letting her go inside before he did.


    ''''Did you apply it beforeing?''''


    ''''Not yet''''


    ''''Good, I will apply it on for you'''' he said and took the bag from her hands and sat down in front of the counter. He pulled another chair closer and patted on it, ''''sit down''''


    Lisa smiled and sat down. she stretched her wrist towards him and he removed the ointment and opened it. ''''Pa started work today at the hotel'''' she said when she felt the silence between them. Leslie was focused on applying the ointment on her hand.


    ''''Really? That''s good''''


    ''''Let me ask you. does your brother really like Pa?''''


    ''''I think he does''''


    ''''Well, he did confess''''


    ''''Andy confessed to Pa?''''


    ''''Yes. Why does that make me so happy?''''


    ''''What about Pa, does she like my brother?''''


    ''''I think so''''


    ''''Then, have you ever liked someone before?'''' Leslie blew air into her wrist and noticed she had stiffened when he asked her that question. He looked up and saw her looking at him.


    ''''I have never liked anyone before and I don''t want to like anyone'''' Lisa answered truthfully. She felt that her life was messy enough for her to like someone. She couldn''t allow anyone into her dark world.


    ''''It''s done. Today I will be the one manning this ce'''' he said and got down from the chair and walked into the counter and Lisa followed.


    ''''What do you mean you will be the one manning this ce?''''


    ''''I came here because I was worried that you would still go near the fire or hot objects. If you get hurt again, it''s going to be worse''''


    ''''Why are you worried? It''s not like I am your girlfriend?''''


    ''''You are not my girlfriend but you are my friend''''


    ''''Leslie, don''t do things that will lead to a bad ending. You doing all this for me isn''t right''''


    ''''What is right then? Shouldn''t I havee to help you then?''''


    ''''Yes, you shouldn''t''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because we have no rtionship. Doing this makes me feel like you are trying to get into my personal space. We have a contract. This wasn''t included in the contract''''


    ''''Do we have to go by the contract?''''


    ''''Yes. You and I both wanted the kind of rtionship where we only met for sex. I am just someone you have sex with and nothing else. I would like us to keep it that way''''


    ''''Really? Do you really want to be treated as nothing more than a sex toy?'''' Leslie ced the apron he had picked on the counter and walked closer to her.


    ''''A sex toy?''''


    ''''Yes, a sex toy''''


    ''''How dare you call me that, Leslie?''''


    ''''You are the one treating yourself like that. I am trying to be friends with you because you seem like a decent human being but it seems I was mistaken''''


    ''''You are right. I am not a decent human being and you already saw that. I am capable of inflicting pain on myself. I am a psycho, so what?''''


    ''''The way I see you. You are the kind of person who shoot yourself because you think it hurts less when you do that to yourself instead of getting shoot by another person. You look down on yourself and say bad things about yourself before another person does, because you are scared that you might get hurt by another person''''


    ''''What?'''' Lisa clenched her fist tightly and red at Leslie. She was furious. Furious that he was right after all.


    ''''You think that people willugh at you so youugh at yourself first. You fear that people will mock andugh you so you make a joke out of your own pain. You think by doing that people wouldn''t have anything else to say about you, right?''''


    ''''Get out of this ce. Consider that our contract is annulled''''


    ''''That''s fine. There are plenty of girls waiting for me anyways''''


    ''''Go to them and I hope you get STIs'''' she screamed at him.


    ''''I always use protection'''' Leslie turned back and said to her


    ''''I do too'''' Lisa said and pushed the mug on the table and it hit her hand and she screamed, ''''ah''''


    Leslie turned back when he heard her and rushed to her, ''''are you alright?'''' he looked at the blisters that had burst open when the mug hit her hand.


    ''''Leave me alone'''' Lisa said to him.


    ''''I will leave you after I get you to the hospital'''' he said and lifted her on to his shoulder.


    ''''What are you doing?''''


    ''''Stay put or you will be hurting yourself'''' he said to her and walked out of the caf.


    At the hospital.


    Paige stood by Lisa as another dressed her blisters while Leslie stood aside.


    ''''How did this happen to you, Lisa?'''' Paige asked.


    ''''I identally poured hot broth on my wrist. But, what are you doing here? Don''t you work at the capital?''''


    ''''I came to give an invite to the director here when I saw Leslie bringing you in. What is going on between you two? Last, I saw you two together at the club''''


    ''''He is just someone I know. I am fine, you don''t have to stay longer because of me''''


    ''''I still have some errands to run. How is Pa doing? Is sheing for the wedding this weekend?''''


    ''''Yes, she said she will be there''''


    ''''Alright, my regards to her. Make sure you take care of that or I will be mad at you. Jordan will also be mad''''


    ''''Don''t tell Jordan. He will nag me forever''''


    Paige chuckled, ''''you do know that about him. I will call youter''''


    ''''Sure, my regards to Jordan''''


    ''''I will tell him'''' Paige turned to Leslie and smiled at him.


    ''''Hi, Paige'''' Leslie greeted her.


    ''''Hi, Leslie. Jordan told me he invited you and your brother to the wedding. You two muste okay? we are just inviting a few people''''


    ''''Sure, we will be there''''


    ''''Then, I will leave Lisa to you. Lisa, take care'''' Paige kissed her cheek and walked away.


    ''''You two seem close?'''' Leslie said to Lisa.


    ''''Wait. I wanted to ask you thest time and forgot. How do you know Jordan and the other two men, Lucas and Joel?''''


    ''''It''s done, Miss'''' the nurse said to Lisa.


    ''''Thanks'''' Lisa stood up and looked at her hand that had been treated,


    ''''You can go to the counter and fill the payment form before you leave''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Lisa said and walked with Leslie to the counter.


    ''''Joel and I attended the same University together. Jordan is someone Andy admires and wants to work with. Lucas is Jordan''s best friend. I got to know Jordan and Lucas through Joel. What about you? How did you know Jordan?''''


    ''''He is my friend. Well, let''s say I helped him once and then he always helped me out and then we became friends. I got to know Paige through Jordan. Paige is a nice woman''''


    ''''Yeah, I heard their love story before'''' Leslie stopped at the counter, ''I will pay the bills and send you home first''''


    ''''Okay''''

 Chapter 291: Announce to the world that youre in love

    Chapter 291: Announce to the world that you''re in love


    Pa sat in her office pouting her lips. She felt tired without doing anything. It was lunch time but she felt that it had been a year already. She didn''t know working in such a high profiled hotel was going to be such a headache.


    Her phone buzzed and she picked it from the table and looked at it. She smiled when she saw the name of the caller and quickly answered, ''''is it toote to say I don''t want the job, Andy?'''' Pa said into the phone and heard his chuckle.


    ''''It''s that why you locked your door? Open it'''' he said to her.


    ''''Are you outside?'''' Pa hurriedly went to open the door. she looked at both sides of the hallway before pulling him inside and locked the door fast.


    ''''What was that?'''' Andy asked her as he ced a bag on her table.


    ''''This ce is no job. I didn''t know I wasing into the lion''s den when I epted the job''''


    ''''I heard what happened. I''m sorry, I was caught up with work'''' Andy sat across her and removed the lunchbox from the bag, ''''you didn''t eat, right? I brought you something to eat'''' he had been attending a lot of meetings in the morning and had to even postpone thest one so that he coulde and see her. He had been informed by the person he had kept in the kitchen to look out for Pa, so he knew all that happened to her. He was worried about her.


    Pa sniffed and coughed slightly before asking, ''''aren''t you busy? I could have gone to the kitchen for lunch''''


    ''''Are you alright?'''' he touched her forehead and frowned, ''''what happened to you? You seem to being down with a fever''''


    ''''I''m fine'''' Pa said. She knew she wasing under the weather because it was getting to that time of the month. She always experienced fever and cold each time her great aunt was visiting.


    ''''Eat'''' Andy pushed the food to her side.


    ''''What about you, have you eaten?''''


    ''''En, I ate a packed lunch which was delivered to the meeting room''''


    ''''I see'''' Pa started eating the food.


    ''''It''s been just half a day and you seem to have lost a lot of weight. I''m worried how you will survive. Should I make you my assistant instead? That way, you would always be by my side''''


    ''''If you make me your assistant, I might not evenst an hour. Someone said I slept my way into my job''''


    ''''Whoa. Didn''t you tell them that if you had indeed slept with me, I would have made you a partner instead of a nutritionist?'''' Andy said and Pa coughed. Her face turned red. ''''Be careful'''' he picked the bottle water and opened it for her.


    ''''Who is the cause of it?'''' Pa sipped the water and he took it back.


    ''''I am telling you the truth'''' Andy said andughed, ''''I was joking. Don''t look at me like that''''


    ''''The food is good. Where did you get it from?''''


    ''''Chef Lu made it specially for you. He called me and asked me to deliver it to you''''


    ''''Mr. Lucius did?'''' Pa asked and flushed.


    ''''Yes, he was worried about you''''


    ''''But, he could have just called me. why did he call you? There are going to be a lot of rumours going around about me. I haven''t even slept with you yet and they are saying I did'''' Pa said and pursed her lips.


    ''''Does that mean you will sleep with me in the future?''''


    Pa gulped hard and lowered her reddened face and started eating the food. She didn''t look at him but her heartbeat quickened and she felt a weird excitement in her stomach. Was this the butterflies in the stomach that people usually spoke about.


    Andy looked at his wrist watch and said to her, ''''I have to go now''''


    ''''Already? Why?'''' Pa asked and blushed, ''I... I didn''t mean anything. You can go now'''' she beckoned with her hand.


    ''What kind of reaction was that? You made my heart flutter for nothing'''' Andy said and chuckled, ''''I will see you when you close, okay'''' he leaned closer and kissed her cheek and walked to the door and stopped. He seemed to have remembered something and turned to her, ''''right, when they ask you what kind of rtionship we have, tell them that we''ve done all that a couple do, we shook hands on the first day we met, you threw yourself at me and hugged me that same night, then a few weekster, we slept in the same room and we kissed, twice, but we still haven''t gone further yet, so they should pick their own meaning from those scenes''''


    ''''You'''' Pa flushed and he chuckled before leaving the office. She ced the chopsticks down and touched her beating heart, ''''wow, I can''t believe my heart is beating because of the nonsense he spouted'''' she furrowed her brows as she repeated after him, ''''well, I did shake his hand the first time we met. That night, I did throw myself at him and hugged him. On the tour, we did sleep in the same room and I even mistakenly kissed him but he kissed me too two days ago. We''ve really done all that couples do except having sex what is wrong with you, Pa?'''' she shook her head, ''''this is dangerous for me''''


    ..


    Andy kept turning his pencil up and down as the meeting went on. He had a silly smile on his face and looked as if he was daydreaming.


    Godiva turned and looked at him and frowned. She chuckled softly and shook her head. she moved her fingers to his side and knocked on the table and Andy turned to look at her.


    ''''Why don''t you just announce to the whole hotel that you are in love? You are so cheesy'''' she said to him and he smiled and asked.


    ''''Should I just do that? She was bullied on her first day. How do I deal with that?''''


    ''''Don''t do anything. That girl doesn''t look like the type to keep quiet for long. If you get into right now, you won''t be helping her but rather making things worse''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes. Don''t worry, Magdalene will look out for her''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Now, stop thinking about her and concentrate on the meeting''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' Andy smiled.


    .


    Pa entered inside the kitchen and noticed that everyone was busy so, she just did her work and made sure she didn''t distract them. She was there to make sure that the ingredients used were fresh and healthy. Earlier on, after her meal, she had gone to ask Mr. Lucius what was needed to be done and he had told her what she needed to do and how to go about it so she wouldn''t distract the chefs.


    Pa went to the deep freezer and opened it to look at all the fishes that were to be used. They were preparing a lunchbo for high school students who were sponsored by the government.


    Pa looked at the menu board on top and smiled when she saw potato rolls on the menu. Her father used to prepare vegetable fried rice, steamed cucumber and potato rolls for her when she was in elementary school.


    ''''Do you like potato rolls?'''' the assistant chef asked her when he noticed she was looking at it curiously.


    ''''Huh? I''m sorry, am I distracting you?'''' Pa stepped back and almost hit the shelf at the top and the man ced his head there instead.


    ''''Be careful'''' he said to her.


    ''''Oh, are you alright?'''' Pa took his hand and looked at it, luckily he didn''t hurt himself in trying to protect her.


    ''''I''m fine'''' he said and chuckled.


    ''''Oh, I will just leave so that I won''t cause you anymore trouble''''


    ''''Do you like potato rolls?'''' he asked her again.


    ''''Oh, it has been a while since I ate those'''' Pa replied.


    ''''I will reserve some for youter on'''' the man said and remove a big fish and walked away.


    Pa looked at his retreating figure and smiled murmuring, ''''he is kind'''' she was about to go when she saw Amara looking at her, ''''what is her problem?''''


    Pa ignored her and checked the inventory before going over to Amara''s side of the kitchen to check thetter''s ingredients. He was making the fried rice. Pa opened her cookbook and cross-checked the ingredients on the book with the ones on the cooking table. When she was done, she turned to go and her eyes saw something through the mirror at the side and she frowned.


    Amara had ced her hand on the handle of the frying pan with oil and was pushing it subtly towards her.


    Pa''s gaze turned cold and sharp and she took a step back and smirked. She couldn''t believe how dirty this woman yed. She wanted to hurt her, so that she wouldn''t be able toe back to work.

 Chapter 292: The first to accuse is always the culprit

    Chapter 292: The first to use is always the culprit


    Pa''s gaze turned cold and sharp and she took a step back and smirked. She couldn''t believe how dirty this woman yed. She wanted to hurt her, so that she wouldn''t be able toe back to work.


    ''''Be careful, your hand might get burn if you keep pushing the pan towards my body'''' Pa said to Amara whose hands stiffened. She quivered and let off the pan and it almost fell but Pa held it swiftly and leaned closer to her ears and said to her, ''''I don''t mind it if you spread rumours about me, but if you try to hurt me physically, I will show you that I really have a closed rtionship with the CEO. Let''s see who will still be here at the long run?''''


    Pa said and stepped aside and the pan fell right on Amara''s hand and she screamed drawing the attention of everyone. They turned and saw the scene and rushed forward. At the far end, an unknown person smirked after taking a video of the scene that just transpired before leaving.


    ''''Miss Pa, how could you be so ruthless towards me merely because I said some things about you?'''' Amara said as she hissed in pain. One of the chefs pulled Amara to the sink and opened the tap, letting the running water flow over her hand.


    Pa stood at the same spot calmly, revealing no emotions. She didn''t also say anything to defend herself. She simply stood there quietly.


    ''''Miss Pa, did you really push the frying pan on Chef Amara?'''' one of the chefs asked the question that was on everyone''s lips.


    Pa turned to the one who asked and said to him, ''''well, even I don''t know whether I was the one who did it or not''''


    ''''What kind of answer is that. You clearly stepped closer to her. I saw you but I thought you two were having a discussion, so I didn''t pay attention to you. You were the only one close to her. If you didn''t do it, then, are you saying that chef Amara hurt herself?''''


    ''''Well, I don''t know about that either. You are all looking at me with such usatory gazes. No matter what I say, you wouldn''t believe me. You only believe what your eyes saw. After all, against so many people, I can''t vindicate myself. If you all agree and say that I did it, then, everyone else would believe that I did it. So, why should I exin myself when you won''t even believe me?'''' Pa looked at the woman who asked her that question.


    ''''Miss Pa couldn''t have done such a thing. I believe her'''' the chef who previously saved Pa said.


    ''''Alex, don''t be deceived by her pretty face. If she coulde here through the back door, what isn''t she capable of. Amara only shared her grievances about losing to her this morning and now she is hurt. Who is the suspect if not her?''''


    ''''Ama, it is alright? Maybe I shouldn''t have let out my grievances. Miss Pa must have felt hurt my words and she decided to take it out on me'''' Amara returned and said to the woman.


    ''''No, this isn''t alright? She is just here for only today itself and she is already acting up just because she slept her way up''''


    ''''Did you see it?'''' Pa asked her.


    ''''What?'''' Ama and everyone else was shocked by the question that Pa had asked but she was right in asking. None of them saw it happen. They had just assumed it because Amara said it first.


    ''''You said I slept with the CEO. Which eye of yours saw it? If you are going to rely on rumours to malign me on my first day at work, then get your facts right at least. Make sure you have evidence and don''t just follow what others say blindly. I don''t deserve the position I have? Well, you could say I came in through the CEO but what makes you think I don''t have the qualifications for the job? I finished my service five months ago and I have my certification licence which I scored all my assessment records, so get your facts right before you say I don''t deserve my position. Rumours can hurt. It is not just physical pain alone that is pain because there is evidence to show. Emotion pain and mental distress are all pain too''''


    Pa turned to Amara, ''''you im that I hurt you, right? if you have evidence to prove that I was the one who hurt you, then go ahead and report me to the disciplinarymittee, let them decide what kind of punishment to give me. ckmailing people using their sense of empathy is rather low of you'''' she finished and turned about the leave when she saw Godiva and Andy at the door. She flushed and lowered her gaze.


    ''''This ce really is lively. This used to be the dullest part of the hotel because everyone minded their own business and did their work well, but suddenly today, it has be the busiest ce in the hotel. Why don''t you just take it out to the streets?'''' Godiva said and they all lowered their heads.


    ''''Manager Godiva, CEO, the new nutritionist just pushed a pan of hot oil over chef Amara''s hand and wouldn''t admit it'''' Ama said and looked at Amara sympathetically.


    ''''Did you see it?'''' Andy asked and they all looked at him. Why did that statement seem simr?


    ''''Yes?'''' Ama was left speechless.


    ''''You said she pushed a pan of oil liquid over her hand. Did you see it?'''' Andy asked.


    ''''I''''


    ''''Yes or no. That is the response I need'''' Andy interrupted her.


    ''''Chef Lucius, can you exin the situation?'''' Manager Godiva asked Chef Lu who stood behind all of the chefs.


    ''''I didn''t see anything. I was busy when I heard Miss Amara scream and then I turned and saw that she was hurt. Miss Pa was standing a distant away. I didn''t see her close to Miss Amara so I can''t decide whether she was hurt by Miss Pa or not'''' Chef Lu said.


    ''''How many of you saw that Miss Pa hurt Miss Amara?'''' Manager Godiva asked and the kitchen turned silent. She turned to Amara, ''''you said Miss Pa hurt you, right? we willunch an investigation and get justice for you if she really did hurt you, but if you are lying, then you know the punishment for that, right?''''


    ''''Actually, it was a mistake. Miss Pa didn''t hurt me intentionally. She might not have seen the location of the handle well and pushed it as she walked.


    Trantion: Pa did it but she Amara is under pressure so she would suck it up and ept it because Pa is backed by the CEO!!


    Pa chuckled and looked at her, ''''let''s get the facts straight. It wasn''t a mistake and I didn''t hurt you even if it was intentionally Miss Amara. I didn''t touch you so don''t make it sound as if you are covering it up for me. I am innocent. I did not do anything to you. Let''s start from there''''


    Andy smirked subtly as he looked at Pa. Godiva was right after all. She didn''t even need his help. She could handle the situation well on her own.


    ''''It''s that not the same thing Miss Amara said. Why are you being so difficult to handle?'''' Ama said. She felt that Pa was being unnecessary difficult and was putting Amara in a thick spot.


    ''''This is about my image and reputation. What if someone goes out of this ce and says that I used my connection to the CEO and bullied Miss Amara into keeping silent when she got hurt by me?''''


    Ama pursed her lips. She had nothing to counter against Pa''s statement. Pa smirked and tapped herself internally saying ''''yeah!! take that bitch!!!'' she smirked.


    ''''What is it going to be, Miss Amara? Should I proceed with the investigations?'''' Manager Godiva asked and Amara shook her head.


    ''''No, there is no need for that. I am fine'''' Amara said.


    ''''Good, Miss Ama, take over Miss Amara''s spot while she visits the hotel''s emergency room. Miss Pae with me'''' Manager Godiva said and turned out with Andy.


    As they walked out of the kitchen, Andy received a call. he turned to Godiva and whispered to her, ''''please go easy on her'''' before he looked at Pa and walked away.


    Pa walked ever so slowly behind Manager Godiva. The woman turned and saw Pa lurking behind her and she asked, ''''I didn''t think you were a snail? Why are you walking as if you don''t have energy in you? earlier on, you seemed to have a lot of fighting spirit in you''''


    Pa hurried to her side and walked with her towards her office.


    Back at the kitchen, Ama looked at Amara and said, ''''that Miss Pa is a bitch. Did you see the way she took advantage of the CEO''s presence to push you to the wall? I hate that woman''''


    ''''That''s enough'''' Amara screamed at her and walked out. She was angry as it was and didn''t need Ama to say anymore to worsen her mood. As she left for the emergency ward, she swore in her heart to make Pa pay for messing with her.

 Chapter 293: Magdalene, a worthy friend made

    Chapter 293: Magdalene, a worthy friend made


    Pa walked out of the hotel feeling both physically and mentally drained. She couldn''t believe her first day at work would be this stressful. As she walked out to the main road, she heard a car horn and turned towards the outside car park. She saw Magdalen waving at her from the red Mercedes Benz and she walked over.


    ''''Miss Magdalene?''''


    ''''Aye, what''s with the ''Miss'' title? Just call me Meg or Dalene'''' Magdalene said and Pa smiled.


    ''''Alright, Meg''''


    ''''Get in, I will drop you off. where do you stay?'''' she asked curiously.


    ''''I stay at avenue 3 off Street H''''


    ''''It''s on my way then, get in''''


    Pa looked around her and didn''t see Andy''s car. Magdalene smiled and said to her, ''''the CEO''s father came. He must still be with him''''


    ''''I wasn''t looking for him'''' Pa said and got into the car.


    ''''Yes, you weren''t looking for him'''' Magdalene said and drove out. As she did, Andy ran out of the hotel and saw them already out on the road. He stood there and watched them as their car went further off. A little whileter, Betty walked out of the hotel with Mr. Bassey, hand in hand followed by Godiva and their parents. They were having dinner together just some minutes ago.


    ''''Andy, what are you looking at?'''' Betty asked.


    ''''He is not your colleague. Don''t address him by his first name'''' Godiva said sternly and Betty curled back.


    If there was someone that Betty was afraid off, then it would be her elder sister. Godiva never sugar-coats her words neither does she tolerant any pampered behaviour from Betty. She would always discipline her so Betty feared her elder sister even more than her parents.


    As they stood outside, the valets brought the cars they came in and pulled over in front of them. Mr. Bassey turned to Betty''s parents saying, ''''it was a wonderful dinner. Though we hardly meet because of our busy schedule, let''s try to meet and have dinner together more often. That way the kids can grow closer'''' he said with an underlining meaning.


    Andy frowned when he heard his father''s statement but didn''t say anything. He looked away and paid no more attention to them. his mind was on someone else.


    ''''Mom, dad, you can go without me. I want to stay back and y some more. Andy will bring me home''''


    ''''It is already thiste, where are you going to y? Also, Andy is quite busy. You either go with mom and dad or you wait and I will send you home'''' Godiva said to Betty and she frowned displeased.


    ''''But I


    ''''Dad, I have to go. Uncle, aunt, it was nice having you here. there is somewhere I need to go now'''' Andy said and didn''t wait for anyone''s response before he got into his car and drove off.


    ''''Andy, where are you going?'''' Betty said and stepped forward and Godiva pulled her back.


    ''''Don''t you have some self-respect?'''' she asked Betty.


    ''''Self-respect won''t get him to like me. I have to make him notice me'''' Betty said and flushed in front of the adults.


    ''''Well, I will go now'''' Mr. Bassey said.


    ''''Sure, let''s meet again'''' Betty''s father said.


    ''''Thanks for calling us out, we had a nice time'''' Betty''s mother also added.


    ''''See you around, Godiva and Betty''''


    ''''Yes, uncle'''' Godiva replied and they watched Mr. Bassey go into his car and the driver drove away. Godiva turned to her parents with an angry expression, ''''mom, dad. Can you two stop filling her mind with useless thoughts? She and Andy can never be together. Not only is she childish, she can''t even hold a proper conversation with anyone andstly, Andy doesn''t love her. Stop pushing this engagement ahead''''


    ''''Who said Andy doesn''t like me? It is because that fat woman keeps throwing herself at him that''s why he is attracted to her''''


    ''''Get back to your senses, Betty and I won''t say this again, until you learn to respect and see people other than yourself as a human being, you are far from being the kind of woman that Andy would ever like. Go home, if I see you lurking around here, I will get the security to ban you froming here again''''


    ''''Big sis. How could you treat me this way? Mom, dad. Are you sure she is my elder sister? Why is she always against everything that I do? I hate you'''' Betty said and stomped her foot before running to the car.


    ''''Do you always have to be so strict with your sister?'''' their mother asked.


    ''''It is because you are always giving in to her that she is bing so unbearable. She doesn''t see other people as human beings except herself. I still have work to do, I will go in first'''' Godiva said and went inside.


    .


    ''''So, tell me those rumours aren''t true, right?'''' Magdalene asked Pa as she drove.


    ''''What rumours?'''' Pa looked at her.


    ''''I heard that you hurt Amara this afternoon''''


    ''''Whoa, rumour really does travel faster''''


    ''''So, did you do it or now?''''


    ''''What do you think?''''


    ''''You did it'''' Magdalene said and added, ''''but, you did it smartly. I knew I would love you the moment I saw you. You look innocent but you really bit''''


    ''''You are right. I did it. I threatened her but she was the one who left the pan to fall on her. she wanted to hurt me but I turned the tables around her''''


    ''''Good shot, Pa. You did well''''


    ''''This is the first time I am seeing someone apud me for doing something bad, but, it feels good to be bad at times. That way people won''t walk all over you. I bet everyone will be on their guard against me from today onwards''''


    ''''Be careful with Amara though. That woman is vicious. She is capable of doing anything. You are the only one I am telling you this. I think that she has a hand in the reason why the nutritionist before you left''''


    ''Why did she leave?'''' Pa was curious.


    ''''Well, she left for misconduct. She was caught having an illicit affair with one of the board of directors of this hotel. It was a total chaos. Thought she kept saying that she was innocent. Guess who was the one who brought the evidence forth?''''


    ''''Amara?''''


    ''''Bingo!! She studied Nutrition and first applied together with thedy but she didn''t make the cut because she didn''t have her certification licence so thedy was picked over her. One of the directors made HR to pick her as a chef instead and she has been here for three years now. Maybe she was still coveting that position secretly and then ousted the poor woman out but then, the CEO brought you, his beloved instead of making her the nutritionist. She is mad, mad and out to get you. be careful with her. she has the support of one of the board of directors of our hotel. Wow, it is so messy from the inside''''


    ''''Thank you for telling me that''''


    ''''Do you live alone?''''


    ''''No, I live with my friend. Oh My God!! I promised to call her because she is hurt and totally forget. A lot of things happened and I forgot of her'''' Pa took out her phone and dialled Lisa''s number. It connected after a few rings, ''''God, Lisa. I am so sorry for not calling to check on you. How are you?''''


    ''If you are sorry, buy me food on your way. I just woke up from bed and I''m hungry. Why are you still not back by the way?''''


    ''''I will exin when I get home. what food do you want? I will get it for you on the way''''


    ''''Anything sour, I am craving sour food today''''


    ''''Sour food? Where will I get sour food to buy?'''' Pa turned to Magdalene.


    ''''I know a ce'''' Magdalene said to her.


    ''''Who are you with? Were you ying house with Andy till thiste?''''


    ''''Ha ha ha, you wished. I am with a new friend I made. She will send me to a ce where I can get sour food for you. Let''s talk when I get home''''


    ''''Oh, take care''''


    ''''You too'''' Pa hung up and saw Magdalene smiling, ''''why are you smiling?''''


    ''''I am jealous of your friend. You two seem really close''''


    ''''We are close. We are more like each other''s family''''


    ''''That''s great. I wished I had something like that. You heard from the time Amara was quarrelling with me, right? Sister Godiva was the one who brought me to the hotel because I saved her, butpared to what I did for her, what she did is a greater deed. She saved me from myself. Messed up past''''


    ''''No one has a decent past. We all are broken in some way, so don''t allow what others say define you. it doesn''t matter how you began in life. What matters is how much changed and different you have be in the end, so don''t give up'''' Pa said to her.


    ''''Sure'''' Magdalen nodded her head and drove away. The drive became a silent one.

 Chapter 294: The Andy she didnt know

    Chapter 294: The Andy she didn''t know


    Magdalene pulled over in front of a local eatery and got down with Pa. They walked into the eatery and saw a lot of people enjoying the eatery''s signature dish which was hot and sour vegetable soup with rice.


    ''''This ce is best known for their hot and sour vegetable soup. It tastes really good and even better than our hotel''s hot and sour soup. Don''t tell the CEO I said that''''


    Pa chuckled and shook her head.


    ''''Do you want to eat some before we go? I''m really hungry'''' Magdalene said and touched her stomach.


    ''''Sure, let''s eat before'''' Pa agreed. Magdalene had been nice to her even though they only met today, so she didn''t want to refuse her request. Lisa could just wait a few minutes longer for her.


    ''''Boss, two bowls of hot and sour soup with rice. Make the rice mushy and add mushrooms to it'''' Magdalene made the order before turning to Pa, ''I hope you like mushrooms?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Pa smiled. She found Magdalene cute.


    ''''Let me tell you, if you add mushrooms to the rice and eat with the soup'''' she made an exaggerated sound, ''''the result is heavenly''''


    After waiting a few minutes, their food was served and they started eating.


    Outside the eatery, three men arrived and looked at the car of Magdalene before giving each other a knowing look. They entered inside and looked around the eatery. When their eyes settled on the twodies dressed formally, one of them smirked and led the other two over to their table.


    Pa was about to sip her soup when she felt someone pull the chair beside her and sat down. she put the soup down and looked at Magdalene. She too had a look of surprise on her face. She didn''t know what was going on.


    The two men also joined the table and their leader looked at Pa and asked, ''''is the red car outside yours?'''' he cocked his brows at her.


    ''''Yes, why do you ask?'''' Pa asked back and looked at the man who had a little too many piercings on his ears and nose.


    ''''What is the owner of a pretty car like that doing in this alley eatery?''''


    ''''Hey, do you know that your actions are rude? Leave this table right now'''' Magdalene said impatiently. She red at the men.


    ''''Wow, cat with ws. Lady, what do you say? Would you take a ride with this Oppa?''''


    ''''Ha, ha ha ha ha'''' Pa burst intoughter unable to control herself. She finished and looked at the man who called himself ''Oppa''. She wondered if he had too much Korean dramas for him to refer to himself as ''Oppa''.


    ''''Hey, ''Oppa'', did you look at yourself in the mirror? Those we call ''Oppa'' are handsome brothers not'''' Magdalene didn''tplete but the gesture she made with her hand was enough to make the man understand what she meant to say.


    ''''This little bitch'''' the man said and banged his fist on the table before standing up. ''''I was going to go easy on you because you are women but what?'''' he said angrily.


    The two men he came with removed daggers and the people who were eating all rushed out leaving the boss of the eatery and Pa and Magdalene.


    Magdalene looked at them and cussed, ''''shit. I really didn''t want my new darling to see my dark side'''' she said and looked at Pa, ''''darling, I''m sorry that you had to see this side of me on our first meeting''''


    ''''Darling? Are you two lesbians?'''' the man asked and touched Pa''s shoulder and she pushed his hand away.


    ''''Hey, touch her again and that hand won''t be yours anymore'''' Magdalene said looking at the men.


    ''''What? What are you going to do?'''' he asked and looked at Pa lustfully. It made Pa feel extremely ufortable and she tried to step back and bumped into one of the men.


    Magdalene startedughing like a crazy woman and the three men looked at her. She hit the table walked out to the open space and said to Pa, ''''darling go and sit over there and let me handle this. if I don''t show this lunatic who their father is then, I am not Mandy''''


    ''''Fine, I love girls who y hard to get'''' the leader of the gang said stepped in front and Magdalene pushed Pa behind her. Pa stuffed her hand into her bag to remove her phone.


    The woman boss of the eatery hid under the tables frightfully, not wanting anything to do with what was happening. Some of the people that ran outside stood at the door watching.


    ''''Who wants to get beaten first?e out. By the time I am done with you, I want you three to call me Big Pops'''' Magdalen gestured with her hand, beckoning them toe forth.


    ''''This little bitch is really getting on my nerves'''' the leader said and rushed on Magdalene but she mere stepped back and the man ran forth. She held his cor from behind and hit his face on the table and use one leg to kick one of the men who was about to hit her. He fell down and Magdalene lifted the leader''s head and hit it again on the table and his nose broke.


    Pa who was standing aside with her phone in her hand had forgotten she had dialled Lisa''s in her moment of fright and was now watching the scene curious. She marvelled each time Magdalene hit the men. The phone connected and Lisa''s voice could be heard from the other side.


    ''''Yes, hit him'''' Pa said and Lisa heard her voice and the noise on the background.


    Magdalene looked at Pa and smiled asking, ''''are you having fun, darling?''''


    Pa nodded her head and saw one of the men lifting up a chair and she pointed at him, ''''oh, chair!!''''


    Magdalene pushed the leader towards the man who took the chair and they both fell down. Pa got a little too excited and stuffed the phone back into her bag and pped her hands. Magdalene shook her head and chuckled. Pa looked like an amused kid. She turned to the men who were now on the floor and said to them, ''''call me big Pops, you idiots'''' she said to them and they knelt down in front of her.


    ''''Meg, that was super cool'''' Pa said and gave Magdalene and thumbs up.


    At the door, Lisa screamed at Pa, ''''ya!!! Pa you''''


    Pa and Magdalene turned towards the voice.


    ''''Lisa? Andy? What are you two doing here?'''' Pa asked and Andy pushed through inside and went to hug her tightly.


    ''''You are safe'''' he murmured.


    ''''I only asked for sour soup and you are here getting excited?'''' Lisa said after Andy let go of Pa, ''''hey, do you know how scared I was when I heard all the noise in the background?''''


    ''''Sorry'''' Pa apologised and went to touch Lisa.


    ''''Don''t touch me. You scared me. I thought that something had happened to you and in a fright, I called Andy and found out he was also waiting for you outside our apartment. Thankfully, your GPS location was on and I was able to find you. You silly girl, what if something happened to you because of me?'''' Lisa said and her tears trimmed down. when she heard the background chaos, she had thought that ''that man'' had gotten to her friend and was afraid. She was worried sick and had to call Leslie for Andy''s number and when she called. She found out he too was waiting outside their apartment for Pa.


    ''''Lisa, I''m sorry'''' Pa went forth and hugged Lisa, ''''I''m sorry. It won''t happen again''''


    ''''Again? Are you kidding me? If this happens again, I will kill you and then kill myself. Don''t scare me like that ever again'''' Lisa said as she hugged Pa tightly, ''''it''s good that you are safe''''


    ''''I am fine all thanks to Magdalene here. She protected me from this man who tried to get touchy with me''''


    ''''Touchy?'''' Andy''s gaze darkened and he pulled Pa over to himself and looked at her, ''''did they touch you?'''' he asked with a serious gaze.


    ''''Andy, what''s wrong?'''' Pa asked surprised.


    ''''Tell me. Which of them touched you? Where did they touch you?'''' he asked her again and Pa pointed at the leader. The Andy she was seeing now looked really scary. It wasn''t her alone, even Lisa and Magdalene felt it too.


    ''''He touched my shoulder'''' Pa said to him and Andy stepped forward to the man.


    ''''You dared to touch what''s mine?'''' he asked and chuckled dryly but it didn''t reach his eyes. The men went down on their knees again and started pleading.


    ''''Please spare us. We won''t do that ever again'''' the leader quickly said.


    ''''That hand, which hand touched her?'''' Andy asked the leader and he shook his head. ''Which thug group do you belong to?''''


    ''''The scorpions, please spare us''''


    ''''If you had touched me or anyone else, I would have spared you but definitely not her. She is my limit. I am going to get in touch with your leader. That hand won''t be yours by tomorrow. Do you understand?'''' Andy removed his phone and dialled Leslie''s number.

 Chapter 295: His Achilless heel

    Chapter 295: His Achilles''s heel


    ''''If you had touched me or anyone else, I would have spared you but definitely not her. She is my Achilles heel. I am going to get in touch with your leader. That hand won''t be yours by tomorrow. Do you understand?'''' Andy removed his phone and dialled Leslie''s number.


    Pa, Lisa and Magdalene who were inside the eatery all had shocked expressions on their faces. This was probably the first time they were seeing Andy angry. Pa turned to Lisa and asked.


    ''''He wouldn''t really do that, right?''''


    ''''I think he is going to do that. Pa, why do I feel that he is even more cunning than his brother?''''


    ''''Leslie, call the leader of the scorpions and tell him that if he doesn''t cut off the hand of the man with many piercings by tomorrow, I will make sure they leave this city''''


    ''''Wow, slow down. he managed to anger you who rarely get angry?'''' Leslie said over the phone.


    ''''He touched Pa'''' Andy said.


    ''''I will tell him right away'''' Leslie said and hung up the call.


    Andy stuffed the phone into his pocket and turned to Pa, ''e with me''''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa nodded and looked at Lisa.


    ''''Go, I will send your friend home'''' Magdalene said to Pa.


    ''''Yes, go'''' Lisa added.


    Andy held Pa''s hand and walked out with her leaving the eatery. Lisa and Magdalene rushed out and saw them going further away.


    ''''Whoa, he looked really possessive just now. Am I the only one who felt that?'''' Lisa asked and Magdalene shook her head.


    ''''I felt that too'''' she said and they looked at each other.


    ''''Hi, I am Lisa''''


    ''''I am Magdalene. I work with Pa. I feel so embarrassed that we are meeting like this. I wanted us to meet in a better circumstance.


    ''''Well, it just happened. Can''t be helped. Thank you for protecting Pa''''


    ''''Sure. Let me take you home first''''


    ''''Okay'''' Lisa smiled and got into the car and Magdalene drove away.


    ..


    Andy''s vi.


    Andy handed a bag of clothes to Pa and pointed at the guestroom, ''you can wash up in that room and change into this. I will prepare something for you to eat before I send you back home'''' he said to her.


    ''''Oh'''' Pa nodded her head and went into the room. She stopped at the door and looked at Andy whose gaze was still on her. He seemed to be having a lot of conflictions as he watched. She smiled at him and closed the door.


    Andy tussled his head and murmured, ''''I hope I didn''t scare her?''''


    .


    A few minutester, Pa returned wearing the new clothes that Andy had given to her. It was aplete set so she wondered how he knew her size because on the way, he stopped at J fashion department store and went inside alone. She flushed thinking about the possibility of him hand picking her undergarments.


    ''''I called Godiva. She was the one spoke to the shop attendant while I stood outside. You can befortable around me. I didn''t pick anything myself'''' he said to her. He didn''t want her to think he was a pervert. He had already scared her enough.


    ''''Oh, thank you'''' Pa said and pulled the chair out and sat across him. He had already made some pancakes and warmed a ss of milk for her, ''''thank you for the food''''


    Andy hummed a reply and looked at her as she started to eat quietly. He could tell she had a lot of questions but he didn''t know whether he could answer them or not. he didn''t want her to avoid or cut him off because of his actions.


    ''''I''m sorry. You must have been scared, right?'''' he finally asked looking at her.


    Pa smiled and nodded her head, ''''I was indeed scared. It was the first time I was seeing you get angry, but, don''t worry. I won''t avoid you. I was scared but I am not afraid of you'''' Pa said to him and his eyes lit up.


    ''''You really aren''t afraid of me?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''I told you about my mother, right? She and my dad divorced. When that happened, she took me away and remarried. The man she got married to belonged to the underworld and I grew up training after him until my father came for me. I might look well-mannered and poised but I still have some of the thug life in me. I''m sorry for showing you my dark side. I promise I won''t lose control like that again''''


    ''''I now understand why you acted that way. You were really cold at that time''''


    ''''I know''''


    ''''You lost control because of me. but, why did you bring me here to bath again? It''s not like I was dirty or something''''


    ''''He was dirty. I didn''t want him to stain you with his filth''''


    Pa chuckled and shook her head.


    ''''Why are youughing?''''


    ''''I didn''t know you could this jealous? I should be careful with whom I chat with then''''


    ''''No, you don''t have to do that. I am not the kind of man who limits a woman. You have the right to be friends with anyone. Just don''t look at another man with such loving eyes''''


    ''''Loving eyes, you bet''''


    ''''Pa, you won''t see me this angry again. I will be a better man; someone you can trust''''


    ''''Eat or it will get cold. I will send you home before Lisa tracks you down using your GPS''''


    ''''Right. Lisa said that you were in front of our apartment. Did you have something to say to me?''''


    ''''No, I wanted to see you before I go to bed. Wait, you and Magdalene. I should really consider making your schedule so that you won''t be meeting up. You two are too close''''


    ''''Why? Is it because she is gay? Are you afraid she would make me fall for her?''''


    ''''That is true but you two are not good for each other. She is impulsive and you are very sly. I''m afraid you two are going to end up bullying everyone else''''


    ''''What? No, Magdalene is the only one who wanted to be my friend. If you separate us, I will quit''''


    ''''I was kidding. I am happy she is looking out for you. Magdalene alsoes from a simr background like me so I understand her''''


    ''''She told me sister Godiva gave her the job because she saved her''''


    ''''Yes, eat''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ..


    Andy pulled over in front of Pa''s apartment and got down with her. Lisa was standing at a distance waiting for them.


    ''''Go in'''' Andy said.


    ''''Drive safely. See you tomorrow'''' Pa waved at him before turning towards Lisa.


    ''''You are in a different outfit. Where did he send you?'''' Lisa asked as soon as Paul got to her.


    Pa shook her head and pushed the door open and Lisa followed her inside, closing the door behind as she pestered Pa for more details.


    ''''Tell me already. I even stayed up thiste just to see when you will return''''


    ''''Nothing happened, okay? I just washed up and changed into this, then he prepared dinner and we ate and he brought me home. That is all, can I go to bed now?''''


    ''''What, is that all? Nothing happened?''''


    ''''Nothing happened''''


    ''''Whoa. My chaste darling, I am proud of you. You really are a character''''


    ''''Lisa, a lot of things happened today. I will tell you about them tomorrow morning. I am so dead tired''''


    ''''Oh, go and get some sleep first. Let''s talk tomorrow'''' Lisa said and sat in the hall.


    ''''What about you? Are you not going to sleep?''''


    ''''Not yet. My wrist is acting up because the blistered busted, but I''ve taken some medicine. I will be fine''''


    ''''Right the blisters. I am sorry, Lise. I only cared about myself''''


    ''''No, don''t say that. You are thest person I would ever be ungrateful to. Go to sleep. I will go to bed after watching thete show''''


    ''''Alright, don''t hesitate to wake me up when you can''t handle the pain. I don''t mind staying the night with you or maybe we could go to the hospital together''''


    ''''Silly girl. I''ve heard you. go to bed fast''''


    ''''Alright, good night, love'''' Pa hugged Lisa.


    ''''Good night'''' Lisa smiled and went to take the remote. She turned the TV on and sat down to watch thete show. It wasn''t long after when she heard her phone ringing from her bedroom, ''oh my phone. I hope it doesn''t wake Pa up'''' she said and hurried to the room.


    Lisa picked the phone up and frowned seeing the series of unknown numbers. It was a new unknown number and she didn''t know the location of the caller either.


    After hesitating for a while, she answered the call, ''''hello'''' she was met with silence, ''''hello, who is on the line?'''' she asked and was met with silence again. Lisa sighed and was about to hang up when she heard the voice she dreaded the most in the world.

 Chapter 296: Its been a while, Lisa!!

    Chapter 296: It''s been a while, Lisa!!


    After hesitating for a while, she answered the call, ''''hello'''' she was met with silence, ''''hello, who is on the line?'''' she asked and was met with silence again. Lisa sighed and was about to hang up when she heard the voice she dreaded the most in the world.


    ''''It has been a while, right kid?'''' the voice asked and Lisa''s eyes widened. Her hands quivered and felt a cold shiver run down her spine. ''''Dad missed you?'''' the voice added and she hurriedly ended the call. With shaky hands she opened the phone up and removed the battery from it and threw them on the bed and looked around the room. When her eyes fell on the closet, she ran and climbed inside and curled herself as she murmured.


    ''''I will be good. Please don''t hurt me'''' she ced her hands over her ears as she shook her head trying to shake off the voices that were in her head. it was making her dizzy, making her feel suffocated. Her breathing shortened as her body continued to convulse


    ''''Lisa darling,e to dad''''


    ''''Are you scared of daddy''''


    ''''Have you forgotten? Your body belongs to me''''


    ''''Come here immediately, you little slut''''


    The voice screamed in her head and she knelt down in the closet with her head lowered she started talking incoherently.


    ''''I will be good''''


    ''''I will be good''''


    ''''Please don''t touch me''''


    Outside the bedroom, Pa walked out of her room to the kitchen. After drinking some water, she returned to her room and was about to go into her room when she heard subtle sobs.


    ''''What''s that sound?'''' she frowned and turned towards Lisa''s door, ''''no, right? It has been long since she had an episode''''


    Pa opened the door and rushed inside and what she saw gripped her heart. She gasped and rushed to Lisa.


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa held her and shook her but there was no response except her incoherent words. It frightened Pa. Though Lisa had had such episodes in the past, she felt that today''s episode was worse because usually, when she shook Lisa, she would respond ande back to her senses but that wasn''t the case now. Even when she was having panic attacks she kept bowing her head like a praying mantis.


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa forcefully pulled her into a tight hug as she still continued to murmur.


    The voices in Lisa''s head wouldn''t go away. She felt like she was going through it all over again. She held unto Pa''s body tightly.


    Seeing how she was acting, Pa looked around and when her eyesnded on the phone on the bed, she turned to Lisa.


    ''''Lise, do you know who I am?''''


    Lisa nodded her head in between sobs.


    ''''Then, you know I won''t hurt you, right? You are the most adorable pet that I have''''


    Lisa nodded her head.


    ''''Then, can you tell me what happened?''''


    Lisa shook her head.


    ''''Did you receive a call?''''


    Lisa nodded her head and Pa''s gaze turned cold. she sat on the floor and made Lisa to ce her head on herps.


    ''''It''s alright. You are fine now, Lise. I am here for you'''' Pa kept patting her head until she fell asleep. She also ced her head on the bed and dozed off.


    .


    Pa stirred and opened her eyes and found herself on Lisa''s bed. She saw thetter walk out of her bathroom with a bathrobe around her body.


    ''''Are you going to ck off today? It''s almost 8:00AM'''' Lisa said as she brushed her teeth.


    ''''Eeer?'''' Pa looked at the wall clock and screamed, ''''darn it. I am going to bete'''' she got down form the bed and rushed into Lisa''s bathroom and shut Lisa out.


    ''''Hey, that''s my bathroom, you wench?''''


    ''''Whose fault is it that I amte. Hey, go into my room and get me some clothes to wear. I won''t take long in the shower'''' Pa said from the inside.


    ''''Assh'''' Lisa cussed and went out of the room.


    Pa opened the door after she left and went to Lisa''s dressing table. She picked the phone and scrolled through the phone. When she saw the unknown contact on her caller list she frowned. Looks like she had to find out who the caller was from another way.


    She ced the phone back and went back into the bathroom and turned on the shower. A few secondster, Lisa returned with the clothes that she had picked for Pa.


    ''''Hey, why are you taking forever to bath? Hurry up and leave my bathroom. Make sure you don''t leave your hair in my shower or you are dead?''''


    ''''What a nice thing to say to your best friend'''' Pa replied.


    ''''Hurry up or I''m pulling you out of there''''


    Pa opened the door and walked out with the soapy water dripping down her body as she tied the towel around her body.


    ''''Hey, didn''t you clean yourself beforeing out? Look at all the soapy water dripping''''


    ''''You said I should hurry up. I''m going to my room to finish bathing''''


    ''''Hey'''' Lisa screamed at her.


    ''''What?'''' Pa shouted back, ''''thanks to you I have a stiff neck, that''s for rushing me. Clean after me'''' Pa said before sticking her tongue out at Lisa and rushed out.


    ''''Hey!!! That damn girl really knows how to piss me off so early'''' Lisa said and went to pick a mob from the bathroom. Pa had dirtied her room with the soapy dripping down her body.


    As she cleaned, she kept cussing Pa. She stopped and looked at the door and smiled before going to back to cussing her as she cleaned the floor. She was grateful Pa didn''t ask her anything because she didn''t know how to exin anything to her.


    Pa listened to her cussing from the outside and smiled. She didn''t want things to be awkward. She knew Lisa didn''t want to talk about it and she was trying to stop herself from asking her, hence she decided to piss her off. That was her way of getting back at her.


    ..


    When Lisa finished dressing up, she went to the hall and saw a cup of warm milk and sandwich on the table. she smiled knowing who had prepared it for her.


    ''''She still had time to make me breakfast even when she was runningte. You are the only one who cares for me this much'''' she said and sat down to eat the breakfast that Pa prepared.


    ..


    Pa got down from the taxi and ran towards the hotel. She was in a hurry to go and sign in before it was 8:30AM, the cut off time for workers checking in.


    ''''Here, hurry up. You have a three to check in timeout''''


    A hand shoved a tablet into her face and Pa looked at and saw Magdalene.


    ''''What are you doing, hurry and sign in'''' Magdalene said and Pa nodded her head and quickly signed her name in. As soon as she did, the link closed by itself.


    ''''Sess'''' Magdalene said and looked at Pa, ''''you are quite audacious to bete on your second day of work, friend?''''


    ''''I know, right?'''' Pa said and Magdalene took her handkerchief out and started wiping the sweat on her forehead.


    ''''I wanted toe and pick you but then, that would make both of uste. Look at you'''' sheughed at Pa and stuffed the handkerchief back into her pocket. She looked at Pa''s red face, ''Pa, you are blushing. My heart just fluttered because of how cute you are''''


    ''''I am straight'''' Pa said and Magdalene nodded.


    ''''Em, and you belong to the CEO. Don''t worry, I just like you as a friend, but, if you ever decide to be my lover, I wouldn''t say no''''


    ''''Hey'''' Pa looked at her.


    ''''You know, when someone says ''hey'', it means you have reached an intimate level of closeness with them. Thank you for not judging me even after knowing what I am''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Pa said and held Magdalene''s hand as they went towards the cloakroom.


    Andy who saw them at a distance frowned and turned to Godiva, ''''should I send Magdalene to the branch in Coastal region?''''


    ''''Afraid she will turn your woman to gay?'''' Godiva teased him.


    ''''Why are they acting like they''ve known each other for long when they just met yesterday?'''' Andy pouted his lips.


    ''''I didn''t know you would be so cute when you are jealous. Don''t worry, Magdalene won''t go overboard. She likes Pa because she is the only one who doesn''t treat her like a gue''''


    ''''Why is my Pa so perfect?'''' Andy said and Godiva frowned and shook her head.


    ...


    ''''How is Lisa doing? I didn''t know she was such a funny girl. In any case, I think I just found friends in you two'''' Magdalene sounded excited as she spoke. Yesterday, she and Lisa had bounded so well and even exchanged contacts.


    ''''Look at you all happy?'''' Pa said and they both chuckled.


    ''''Be careful not to fall into her trap, well, then again, foxes move together'''' Amara entered the cloakroom and went to her locker.

 Chapter 297: Out to frame her

    Chapter 297: Out to frame her


    ''''Be careful not to fall into her trap, well, then again, foxes move together'''' Amara entered the cloakroom and went to her locker.


    Magdalene turned to speak and Pa stopped her. She blinked her eyes and shook her head.


    When Amara didn''t get any response as she expected, she turned and looked at them and sneered, ''''I saw youring inte. You two are already best friends? I will be here to watch the drama unfold when you go against each other''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Magdalene said to Pa and walked in front. When she got to where Amara stood, she deliberately knocked her shoulder off before saying, ''''oops, didn''t see anyone here''''


    ''''You'''' Amara red at them.


    ..


    After leaving the washroom, Pa was returning to the kitchen when she heard unpleasant voiceing from the kitchen. She furrowed her brows and decided to take a look. When she entered the restaurant, she saw a couple at a far end table. The woman was apparently talking to one of the waitress and her voice wasn''t pleasant at all as she brought out her dissatisfaction about their service.


    From her distance, Pa could clearly see the difficult position the waitress was in. The woman was almost talking in her face while the waitress had her gaze lowered down.


    ''''No, who is the nutritionist here? Call the nutritionist over here''''


    Pa''s ears peeked up when she heard the words of the woman. She pointed at herself and wondered what she had done. She wasn''t in charge of food so if anything, she was thest person to be called if there was something wrong with the food, right?


    As she deliberated on this, she saw the F and B manager walking towards her and she straightened herself up.


    ''''Miss Pa, please we have a situation. I tried to solve it but the customer is proving stubborn. I don''t know what she wants exactly, so be careful when you go to meet her. even her husband couldn''t control her.


    ''''What is the problem?'''' Pa asked the F and B manager.


    ''''Well, this is what happened'''' the manager took his time to exin the situation to him. As he did, Pa''s face distorted slightly as she listened. It seemed that the woman was purposefully here to create trouble. There were always some people who would leave their houses just to go out and cause trouble for others. Such was the situation at hand.


    ''''So, she is dissatisfied with her food made because she thought that the food was too crunchy and dry and the same time oily but, isn''t Italian fried pasta supposed to be that way?'''' Pa said and looked at the manager who was lost for words. He had gone to attend to the situation first when the woman started questioning the waitress.


    At first, she had rejected three previous dishes already and this was the fourth one, so even the kitchen was fed-up with her demands and Chef Alex who was in charge of her order had refused to prepare anymore food for her.


    ''''You are right. She is here for trouble, but, why is she asking for me? Is not like I am the one who prepared the food?''''


    ''''Apparently, she thinks you didn''t do your work well of inspecting the ingredients before they were used. She said that the pasta rolls taste like soap''''


    ''''What? This woman must be out of her mind. What exactly is her problem?'''' Pa said and looked at the woman who was still going on.


    ''''I already asked someone to call Miss Godiva, she will be here soon''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Pa walked forward while the manager staled behind looking at the doo anxiously.


    When Pa arrived, she looked at the woman and man politely as she spoke, ''''hi, Mister and Madam. I am the nutritionist here; first I apologise for making you have an unpleasant experience at our restaurant. may I know what exactly the problem is?''''


    The woman looked at Pa, seizing her up from head to toe with a subtle mocking smirk. It seemed like Pa was the main reason why she was creating such ruckus.


    ''''Are you the nutritionist here?'''' she asked smugly.


    ''''Yes, Ma''am. If you tell me what the problem'''' Pa didn''t get to finish her statement when the woman pushed the te of pasta to her side and said to her.


    ''''Eat it and see for yourself, if this is edible or just a waste of ingredients''''


    ''''Yes?'''' Pa looked at her confused.


    ''''I came here to eat with my husband. I ordered for Italian pasta but what is this that was brought? Isn''t this clearly the fault of the nutritionist who should be checking to make sure that the food is cooked correctly? What is the use of your licence and certification if you can''t even do such a simple thing?'''' the woman said and looked at Pa.


    At the side, Amara and Ama plus a few of the other waiters stood watching the drama unfold. Amara had a smug expression on her face. She kept her gaze on the woman creating the drama as she folded her arms across her chest.


    Pa looked at the woman who had just insulted her and sighed. She felt speechless and felt she was just an inch away from losing her cool but she kept quiet.


    The woman took that as her chance to berate Pa better, after all, she was paid so she should do a better job and make sure this bitch was fired from this ce.


    ''''Cat caught your tongue? Well, someone as young as you taking up the position of a nutritionist in a reputable ce such as this hotel must be quite stressful, right? seeing how you can''t even response to anything that I''m saying''''


    ''''It''s not that I am don''t have anything to say to you'''' Pa said and the woman frowned.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I am keeping quiet because I don''t know what I am going to say will be good for a customer or not, but then again, you are attacking me personally so I shouldn''t let that go, don''t you think so?'''' Pa looked at her calmly. Her gaze unwavering as she maintained eye contact with her.


    ''''Are you talking back at me right now? Without honorifics?''''


    ''''You are the one who drop it first; honorifics. If you requested for Italian pasta, then why are youining about its dryness and oiliness? If you didn''t want food that is dry and has a little oil in it, then why didn''t you just order cup noodles''''


    ''''What?'''' the woman''s face distorted but she wasn''t the only one who was surprised. The F and B manager and the others at the back all had the same expressions of shock on their faces.


    ''''What? Does being young make me ipetent? You look like the type to cause trouble. Tell me the truth, are you really here to eat or are you here to cause trouble and gain somepensation out of it? Or did someone send you here toe and attack me?''''


    ''''This woman is brazen'''' the woman said and stood up from the chair.


    ''''Seeing how you look flustered; it must be thetter one. who sent you toe and mess with me?'''' Pa''s gaze turned cold and the woman suddenly felt scared. ''''The kitchen has evidence of everything that you have done and I also happen to have a recording of everything that you have done. What will it be? Will you apologise to me and the kitchen chef whosepetence you just insulted and go peacefully or do you want to be given awsuit. I happen to know a very bad-temperedwyer who hates it when I am pissed off''''


    Pa finished and yed the video she had taken to the woman. Earlier on, before going on, she had turned on her camera because she had a premonition that the woman was here to create trouble and not to eat. The best way to deal with such kind of people was to have evidence of their bad deeds.


    ''Hey, Pa. How could you treat a guest of the hotel''s restaurant like this?'''' Betty got up from the table behind the woman and turned to face them, ''I''ve been watching for a while now. Is this the best way to solve a problem?'''' she asked and walked over.


    Pa looked at her saying, ''''if you were here from the beginning then you must have seen and heard how she treated the staff here first. Everyone is working hard to make sure that the guests have a wonderful experience but she is clearly here to create trouble''''


    ''''The guest is always right. haven''t you heard?'''' she folded her arms and looked at Pa arrogantly. She had been waiting for an opportunity to put Pa in her ce after the caf incident but never got the chance. Last night, she had overheard her sister''s conversation with Andy and found out that Pa was employed as the restaurant''s nutritionist. She knew going head on with Pa would result in her getting ban from the hotel by her sister, so she hade in hopes of finding fault with her but it turned out she didn''t have to do anything because she wasn''t the only one who hated Pa.

 Chapter 298: This is how important she is to me

    Chapter 298: This is how important she is to me


    ''''The guest is always right. Haven''t you heard?'''' she folded her arms and looked at Pa arrogantly. She had been waiting for an opportunity to put Pa in her ce after the caf incident but never got the chance. Last night, she had overheard her sister''s conversation with Andy and found out that Pa was employed as the restaurant''s nutritionist. She knew going head on with Pa would result in her getting ban from the hotel by her sister, so she hade in hopes of finding fault with her but it turned out she didn''t have to do anything because she wasn''t the only one who hated Pa.


    While sitting down, she had seen the womane in and had heard her talk earlier on. The woman was specifically here to create trouble for Pa. After listening in, she found out that a woman named Amara had sent the woman toe to the hotel to created trouble for Pa.


    Betty smirked then, she didn''t have to do anything. Someone was already here to do what she came to do so it was best to stand on the side lines and watch the drama unfold.


    She was happy when it seemed like the woman was having an upper hand, but then, Pa had dropped a bomb making the woman flustered. Betty felt that she needed to intervene and stop Pa from taking things far.


    ''''The guest is always right, but there is also another saying that, being polite to all manner of persons is a virtue'''' Pa said to Betty.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Andy asked from behind and everyone turned to look at him. Betty immediately scurried over and hocked her arm around Andy''s arm and said to him.


    ''''Andy, it''s good that you are here. The guest seemed to be dissatisfied with the service provided by the F and B team but instead of apologising, Pa was making things worse by insulting the guest''''


    Pa closed her eyes and massaged her head before opening her eyes. She met Andy''s deep prating gaze and her heart skipped a beat but not because she was having feelings for him. Her heart skipped because she didn''t know what he was going to say. She didn''t know whether he was going to support her or not. this was after all his hotel, he as the manager had to take care of the situation fairly.


    Andy turned his eyes away and looked at the woman, ''''I heard you weren''t satisfied with our hotel''s services?'''' he asked the woman.


    ''''You must be the boss here, right?'''' the woman asked proudly.


    ''''Yes, I am. May I know what the problem is?''''


    ''''Well, it wouldn''t have be such a big problem if the nutritionist had apologised but instead of doing that, she insulted me. now, apart from being dissatisfied with the food, I''ve been stressed mentally. How are you going to handle that?'''' the woman asked.


    ''''She will be fired for sure. The hotel doesn''t need trouble causers here'''' Betty said and looked at Pa with a smirk.


    ''''Everything won''t end with just firing her. but, if she were to get on her knees and beg me, I might let it go'''' the woman said and looked ahead at Amara who also had a smirk on.


    Pa''s gaze followed the woman and she saw their little exchange. Her lips curved up into a mocking smile as she looked at the woman and asked, ''you want me to apologise, for what? I don''t want to''''


    ''''What?'''' the woman asked in an unbelievable tone.


    ''''Manager, do you see the kind of behaviour she is portraying in front of you. everyone has seen that, right? She even dares to defile the manager''s authority. Don''t tell me you two are sleeping together? Is that why she can boldly refuse to respect you in this situation? Whoa, youngdies are quite bold nowadays''''


    The woman said and chuckled before turning to look at Andy who still had a calmposure on. He simply looked at the woman and used his hand to beckon on the F and B manager.


    ''''Get me a calctor''''


    ''''Here it is, boss'''' the manager said with shaky hands. He knew clearly what was going to happen next. This woman had just dug her own grave with her own hands and mouth.


    ''''How much is the food she ordered?'''' Andy asked and the woman smiled. She thought she was going to bepensated.


    ''''$150 dors''''


    ''''She ordered the same dish four times, right?''''


    ''''That will be $600 dors'''' the manager did the calction quickly.


    ''''$600 dors. How much is the average sry of the workers here?''''


    ''''The janitor gets paid $500 dors a month and the waiter gets paid $600 dors. All this excluding the monthly and annual paid leave bonuses''''


    ''''That much? The woman eximed and covered her mouth.


    ''''You bought food for just $150 dors but wasted $600 dors. Money that that could have gone into catering for someone for a whole month. You insulted my nutritionist who has received a lot of rmendations from famous ces for her work. You defamed me and dared to spout nonsense about me whom you have never met before, just because you ordered for a $150-dor food that you bought haven''t even paid yet. I wonder just how I am going to handle you?''''


    Pa looked at Andy and realised that he had the same look on his face. The look he hadst night when he was asking her where the man had touched her. It was calm but there was darkness hidden inside them. Pa lifted her fingers and brushed his hand slightly and he turned to look at her. she smiled and he seemed to have calmed down as his face rxed


    ''''I'''' the woman''s face turned crimson as she stuttered. She realised, he wasn''t going topensate her but make her pay.


    ''''Andy, what are you doing?'''' Betty asked and Andy''s mind came to their hands that were circled together.


    ''''You don''t evere to this ce again'''' he said casually to Betty and she gasped.


    ''''Andy''''


    ''''You heard him. Get out of this ce right now'''' Godiva said behind them and Betty stepped back.


    ''''You will hear from mywyer. I am going to sue you until you have nothing left on you. Then you will understand how it feels to have nothing at all''''


    ''''No, you can''t do this to me. I just did what I was asked to do'''' the woman said and pointed at Amara, ''it''s the two of them. they contacted me and asked me toe here and cause trouble for this woman. I don''t even know her from anywhere. I don''t know anyone here, I was merely here because those two contacted me online and paid me toe here. The food was going to be paid by them too, I have the evidence'''' the woman started confessing.


    Looking at how the situation was unfolding, Amara and Ama suddenly took off but as they turned to run, Alex looked the door and stuffed the keys into his pocket and said to them, ''''Miss Pa wasn''t the only one who suffered. I had to waste ingredients and make food that someone didn''t appreciated. That too, four times. The waiter had to be insulted for something she knew nothing about and Miss Pa was just maligned here right now. How are you going topensate us for the emotional and mental stress you put us through?''''


    ''''She is the one who introduced me to the woman. I was mad at Miss Pa but I hadn''t intended to take it this far. Ama convinced me. She told me that as long as Miss Pa was out, I would be made the nutritionist. She nted the seed in me''''


    ''''Are you ming me for your insatiable quest for power? You were the one who always felt that it was unfair that you weren''t the nutritionist. You were the one who said that you hated Miss Pa foring to take away what belonged to you. how dare you me me? I only showed you the quicker way to make her leave'''' Ama said and everyone gasped.


    Everyone had a look of shock as they watched them disclose their affairs. As the argument between Amara and Ama got intense, the woman thought she could use that chance to escape but as she took a step, Pa stepped in the way and said to her.


    ''''Apologise to me, the waiter and also to him. You didn''t even know anything yet you came to spout nonsense''''


    ''''There is no need for her to apologise. She is going to bepensating everyone she insulted here after all'''' Andy said and took Pa''s hand adding, ''''also, whatever kind of rtionship I have with this woman is our business. Just know that if you ever try to get into her bad books, you will be the one to suffer the consequences. That is how important she is to me'''' he finished and walked out, pulling Pa along as everyone gasped.

 Chapter 299: I wanted to do this...

    Chapter 299: I wanted to do this...


    ''''Andy?'''' Betty shouted and two men stepped in front of her, ''''what?'''' she asked them and Godiva spoke.


    ''''Do you want to leave by yourself or do you want to be apanied by them?''''


    ''''Big sis. I am your sister; how could you support an outsider? That woman is a gold digger. Am I the only one who can see her true colours? She is seducing Andy because she wants his money'''' Betty screamed at her sister but she merely turned around and said to the men.


    ''''Send her out and make sure she doesn''te here again or you are fire''''


    ''''Big sis, big sis. Don''t touch me, I will walk out myself'''' Betty looked at the two men and walked away.


    ...


    As soon as Andy closed the door to his office behind them, he pinned Pa to the door and looked at her face that had turned red and asked, ''''why did you touch me earlier?''''


    ''''Huh? I I didn''t want you to do something rush because of me'''' Pa stuttered as his manly scent wisped through her nose.


    ''''Pa, I don''t think I can do this anymore. Can''t you just love me back? I feel like I am going to go crazy because of you. I think I am doomed, Pa. I have never craved for someone like I crave for you. All my life, there was just two women who made me lose my cool. My ex whom I brought up with ten years ago and now you whom I love currently, but, I am even more crazy about you than I did for you. You make me want to be a good man. from that day at the caf when you mistakenly touched my hand, I felt it. I didn''t think much about it back then, but now that I think about it. I think I must have felt attracted to you first.


    That was why I couldn''t go away. That''s why I followed you around that night like a fool, trying to make sure that you were save. I am going to say this and relief myself. Did you know? While having breakfast with you for the first time in this restaurant, I realised that you were someone I wanted to get to know more about.


    I admit, it was a childish move to have lied to you that we had sex but when I did I was able to see the real you, a woman who was surprisingly innocent and I couldn''t bear to keep the lie going, so I confessed right away''''


    He took her hand and held it, crossing their fingers together as he continued to look into her eyes, ''''I know, I have the tendency to be impulsive because of my underworld background but I will be better. I want to be a better man for you. Pa, I love you so much''''


    ''''Andy''''


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Can you shut up for a second?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Andy looked at her puzzled.


    ''''I''ve wanting to do something but you just kept talking and I don''t know what to do anymore''''


    ''''Huh? What what did you want to do earlier?''''


    ''''I wanted to do this'''' she said and removed her heels before she stepped on his feet and wrapped her arms around his head, ''''something like this'''' she lifted her head to meet with his gaze before she kissed him.


    Andy moaned and circled his arm around her waist, taking control of the kiss as he lifted her up, and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He continued to kiss her, pinning her further on to the door.


    They remained in that position, kissing until they heard a knock on the door. Pa immediately flushed and let go but Andy simply stretched forth his hand and locked the door before he turned to her again.


    Pa blushed and lowered her gaze as he continued to kiss her lightly on her nape, her cheeks, her forehead, her eyes, nose and finally capturing her lips again in a passionate kiss. This was their first kiss, not one they had because they were under pressure. But one they both willingly wanted so much. It was everything both of them had dreamed and anticipated it would be.


    .


    After closing from work, Pa walked out with Magdalene to find Andy already waiting for her by his car. She paused in her steps and took him in. He looked different. Handsome different. He had changed out of his outfit earlier on and was now wearing a purple shirt with the first two buttons undone and paired it with an ash tailor-made trousers.


    ''''Simply dashing, right? Girl, you hit the jackpot with him right there''''


    ''''No, he hit the jackpot with me'''' Pa said and tussled her hair sensually adding, ''''am I being too narcissistic?''''


    ''''No, that''s the way to go'''' Magdalene said and hit Pa''s butt as she walked away. Thetter turned and looked at her before going over to Andy.


    ''''Ready?'''' Andy asked and opened the door for her.


    ''''This isn''t fair at all. You went back and cleaned up well but I''m still in my old outfit'''' Pa said after getting into the car.


    ''''I changed because I wanted to look perfect like you'''' he rolled the opaque ss window up before he leaned closer to her.


    ''''What are you going to do?'''' Pa asked as she blushed.


    ''''I missed you. whileing, all I could think about was kissing you'''' he said and touched her lips, ''''I like the feeling of your lips, and I think I am going to get addicted to wanting to kiss you''''


    ''''I have to go to the wedding tomorrow'''' Pa said and Andy frowned and started the car.


    ''''I suddenly don''t want to go to the wedding I was invited to either. Should we just run away and turn off our phones so no one will reach us?''''


    ''''Lisa would kill me''''


    ''''Leslie would kill me too. It seems we can''t avoid going to the wedding. How about we go on a date after the wedding tomorrow? I will pick you up from your venue after I am done with the wedding''''


    ''''Date?'''' Pa looked at him with crimsoned face.


    ''''Yes, today is our day one. I wanted to go on a date with you tonight but I am meeting with the groom tonight for a bachelor''s party''''


    ''''Oh, it''s that why you are so prepped up?'''' Pa frowned and looked away.


    ''''I prepped so much and came here first because I wanted to impress you. Other women don''t matter to me. You are all I see, it has been that way for a while now and it will continue to be that way for a long time''''


    ''''Don''t drink too much and make sure you call me when you are leaving there. Don''t drink and drive''''


    ''''Seeing you act like a wife lecturing her husband, I suddenly feel lucky, that I have someone to nag and lecture me''''


    ''''Tsk!!''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I will call you. I won''t drink too much. I will call for a substitute driver after the party. Also, the peopleing for the party are all married men, so no woman would be there''''


    ''Okay, let''s go then. I don''t want you to keep them waiting'''' her voice was gentle and soft.


    ..


    After dropping Pa off, Andy drove away and Pa turned to their apartment. When she opened the door and entered, she saw Lisaing out of her bedroom, dressed up.


    ''''Woow, going where, little Miss?''''


    ''''Thank goodness, you are finally here. Pa, get dressed and we will go together'''' Lisa said to her.


    ''''What? Where are we going?'''' Pa asked as she took off her handbag.


    ''''Paige called me a few minutes ago. She is having a bachelorette party''''


    ''''But, isn''t the wedding tomorrow itself?''''


    ''''It is but she wants to throw a party once before tomorrow. She said Jordan is throwing a bachelor''s party and she is doing the same. That bastard Jordan is in for a lot of trouble. Paige asked me to call a few pimps for her. I will send the video to Jordanter on and have him sweat a little. What are you doing? Hurry, we don''t have much time left''''


    ''''Oh, I will be right out'''' Pa said and rushed into her bedroom. She stood in front of her closet confused for a while as to what to wear.


    ''''Pa, hey, go in and take a quick shower, I will pick something for you to wear'''' Lisa said after she entered into the room and saw Pa confused.


    ''''Oh, pick a decent one'''' Pa said to her.


    ''''All you have are decent clothes, also, I wouldn''t want Andy to kill me because I picked an outfit that made you look too sexy'''' Lisa said as she looked into the closet. Her eyes settled on a purple dress that she bought for Pa one time. ''''Tonight, you are going to apany our darling'''' she said and picked it out.


    When Pa returned from the bathroom, Lisa pulled her to the dressing table and started doing her makeup for her.

 Chapter 300: Paula being a fangirl

    Chapter 300: Pa being a fangirl


    ''''All you have are decent clothes, also, I wouldn''t want Andy to kill me because I picked an outfit that made you look too sexy'''' Lisa said as she looked into the closet. Her eyes settled on a purple dress that she bought for Pa one time. ''''Tonight, you are going to apany our darling'''' she said and picked it out.


    When Pa returned from the bathroom, Lisa pulled her to the dressing table and started doing her makeup for her.


    ''''Won''t her husband be mad at her?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''She is doing it because he will be mad. He agreed to do a bachelor''s party at thest minute because his business partners asked him to. Paige was furious. She is cute. But, you know what''s even funny?''''


    ''''What is?''''


    ''''Jordan is just hosting a party with no women but Paige is hiring pimps. Whoa, that woman has guts. I am totally in love with her. Jordan is going to go wild. I can''t wait to see the expression on his face, damn it''s going to be hrious''''


    ''''Why do I feel that you are even more excited about this whole thing than Paige is?''''


    ''''That''s because I am always with anyone who wants to cause trouble, get changed and let''s go'''' Lisa finished touching Pa up and dusted her hands.


    Pa shook her head and went in to change into the purple chevron dress that Lisa had picked for her.


    .


    When Pa and Lisa arrived at the club, they found out that Paige had rented the whole ce. They went inside and found them having them as they watched the men dance for them at the pole side.


    ''''Hi, Paige'''' Pa said shyly and Paige stood up and gave her a tight hug.


    ''''I am finally seeing you again, why are you even more harder to see than my own father'''' Paige said and pulled Pa over to her side to introduce her to Mirabel, Carlien and Jessi. Because Lisa was already familiar with them she went ahead to chat with them.


    ''''Carly, Mira, meet Pa. Thedy I told you about. Isn''t she just beautiful?''''


    ''''Hi, Pa. I am Carlien but just call me Carly'''' Carlien said and shook Pa''s hand.


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you, Carly'''' Pa smiled finding herself liking them already.


    ''''So, you are Pa? Paige has been talking about you. I was wondering who the woman is. Nice to meet you'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Nice to meet you too'''' Pa said before smiling at Jessi who smiled back politely. She seemed to have recognised her and asked, ''are you''''


    ''''Yes, I am her. Nice to meet you. I will just address you as I do to sister Lisa'''' Jessi said.


    ''''You are so cool'''' Pa said, ''I always listen to your version of Sasha Sloan''s ''thoughts''


    ''''Really?'''' Jessi chuckled.


    ''''Oh, she has all your two studio albums'''' Lisa chipped in.


    ''''I''m honoured to meet a fan as pretty as you'''' Jessi shook Pa''s hand.


    ''''Pa, she is my sister inw. She is so nice in real life but savage on the screen'''' Paige said.


    ''''Big sister, you shouldn''t say such things to my fan. What if she doesn''t like me anymore?''''


    ''''I will always like you''''


    ''''Pa,e over here and sit next to me. let me tell you, tonight we are going to have fun'''' Paige pulled Pa to sit next to her.


    ''''Paige, did you hire all these men?'''' Lisa asked as she looked at the men excitedly.


    ''''I did. They work for Joel''s friend who has a club down town. If Joel finds out that I contacted his friend, I''m done for'''' Mirabel said making themugh.


    ''''But, isn''t doing something that could lead to trouble always exciting?'''' Lisa asked and they allughed.


    Pa looked at the drinks on the table and smiled. Ironically, there were all non-alcoholic beverages. She picked a sprite and opened it to drink when her phone buzzed. She put the bottle on the table and opened her phone to check the message from Andy.


    ''''I''m at the party but I miss you already. Should I sneak out and see you?''''


    Pa chuckled as she looked at the message. She felt her heart swelling up with sweetness. She looked up and met with Mirabel''s gaze and flushed.


    ''''Boyfriend?'''' Mirabel asked and Pa nodded her head, ''if you go straight and turn left, there is a soundproof room there if you want to talk to him''''


    ''''No, I will just send him a message'''' Pa said.


    ''''Sure'''' Mirabel said and went back to chatting with Paige and Lisa. Those two were busy making a video that Lisa would send to Jordanter on.


    Pa looked at them and smiled before she sent a quick message to Andy telling him about her location and what she was doing.


    ''''Whoa, those two look like twins when they are plotting evil. Should we just exchange friends?'''' Carlien said and looked at Pa.


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa smiled after realising what Carlien meant.


    ''''Those two are going to drive Jordan crazy'''' Carlien said.


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''Oh, my husband is calling me'''' Carlien said and Pa asked.


    ''''You are married?'''' Pa flushed and Carlien smiled before going over to a far end to receive the call.


    Pa looked at them and smiled. It seemed everyone had a good rtionship with the other, she thought before looking at her phone which had buzzed.


    ''''Pa, are there men where you are?''''


    Pa furrowed her brows when she looked at the message and chuckled. Was Andy acting jealous? She thought and a crazy idea came to mind. She opened her camera and stood up. She turned towards the men dancing and took a photo of herself before she said back and sent it to Andy adding a text, ''you mean this type of situation? I am having fun''''


    A few seconds after the message was deliver, another one came, ''I am on my way''''


    Pa chuckled and everyone turned to look at her. when she saw their gazes on her, she flushed.


    ''''Pa, what''s funny?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''I I might have sent a picture to Andy and he ising here. could he be jealous?'''' Pa asked and looked at them. they all suddenlyughed and pped their hands.


    ''''Way to go, Pa. I like you already'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Lisa, hurry. Send the video to Jordan too. Let''s see if he will still have the courage to continue with his bachelor''s party'''' Paige said to Lisa.


    ''''On it'''' Lisa replied and quickly sent the video. All of them gathered around and looked at the phone. It took a few seconds before it ticked showing that it has been sent and seen.


    Paige''s phone started ringing in her bag and she took it out and theyughed.


    ''''That''s Jordan'''' Paige said.


    ''''Don''t answer it right now'''' Jessi said.


    ''''If Jordan knew he had such a wicked sister, he would disown you'''' Lisa said and chuckled, ''''but, I like your suggestion'''' she added and they allughed.


    Pa looked at them wondered if it was okay for them to y such pranks on the men. She was about to say something when her own phone started buzzing. She looked at the iing call from Andy and smiled before going over to a far end to answer the call.


    ''''Hello'''' she said softly into the phone.


    ''''Pa'''' Andy called her name without saying anything.


    ''''Where are you?'''' Pa asked. She was beginning to regret what she did.


    ''''I am on my way, what are you doing there with your friends?''''


    ''''Andy, it''s nothing serious. I was just messing with you''''


    ''''I am going to make you pay for messing with her. I think I know where you are. You are with Jordan''s fiance, right?''''


    ''''Oh, how did you know?''''


    ''''We are all on our way. Youdies really know how to drive a man crazy. We are almost there'''' he said and hung up.


    Pa furrowed her brows and went back to the table. She saw that they were still having fun ignoring the calls of the men so she decided to spill the beans.


    ''''I just received a call from Andy. Paige, your husband is on his way. It seems they were all together''''


    The table turned silent and they all turned to look at her.


    ''''Andy was with Jordan?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''En, he said they are almost here'''' Pa looked towards the entrance and saw five men walking into the club, ''I


    think that they are already here'''' she pointed at the door.


    When Paige saw Jordan leading the pack, she stepped back and jumped behind the big couch saying, ''''busted. You are all on your own. Jordan looked petrified''''


    ''''Hey!!'''' Jordan said as he looked at Paige who was trying to run away, ''''you I am going to make sure you don''t have energy to mess with me again before tomorrow'''' he said and chased after her.


    Lucas and Joel stuffed their hands into their pockets as they looked at their wives.


    ''''We were just apanying Paige'''' Carlien said as she stepped back, pursing her lips.

 Chapter 301: The wedding

    Chapter 301: The wedding


    Lucas and Joel stuffed their hands into their pockets as they looked at their wives.


    ''''We were just apanying Paige'''' Carlien said as she stepped back, pursing her lips.


    ''''Is this what you wanted the club for?'''' Joel asked Mirabel.


    ''''You knew about this already?'''' Mirabel asked.


    ''''Do you think Mac would have given the club to you without telling me?'''' Joel asked back.


    ''''Well, it was just for a little fun, right?'''' Mirabel said.


    ''''Looks like everyone knows someone here'''' Leslie said as he looked at Lisa. He had a knowing gaze as he stared at her and she flushed.


    ''''Pa'''' Andy stepped forward and pulled Pa into a tight hug.


    It was now everyone''s turn to look at them.


    ''''When did you two get together? Pa, you sly fox, you didn''t even tell me first'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''Well, it just turned out that way''''


    ''''We started dating today''''


    ''''Wait, I remember you'''' Paige said and Jordan pulled her closer to himself, ''''Jordan, don''t you remember him? He was the guy who gave the letter to Pa that day we reunited''''


    ''''Yes, I found out today when we met, but, I still haven''t punished you yet for what you did'''' Jordan said and Paige looked at the men at the pole and shouted.


    ''''Hey, all of you, get lost''''


    The men stopped dancing when Lisa turned off the music by her side. They looked at the people inside and went out when the gazes of the men became sharp.


    ''So, you two are now together? Whoa, what a fated meeting it was then'''' Paige said.


    ''''''Why did you even start something like this?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''Right, I almost forgot to ask'''' Jordan asked.


    ''''Well you went to have a party with women. I was jealous'''' Paige said.


    ''''There was no single woman there. ask Joel'''' Jordan exined.


    ''''It was just the five of us'''' Joel added.


    ''''Oh, then, I went overboard. Sorry'''' Paige said and kissed Jordan.


    ''''Well, I guess I can leave now. I have a date with my boyfriend but I couldn''t go because I was worried about Paige. Now that you are here, I am leaving'''' Jessi said and picked her bag.


    [PS: Who wants a story of Jessi. I am thinking of writing about her]


    ''Boyfriend? When did you get a boyfriend?'''' Jordan asked and held her hand.


    ''''Big brother, you are not thinking of asking me to bring him to you, right?''''


    ''''''I am thinking of that'''' Jordan replied.


    ''''Big Brother, seriously? Which era are we in? Don''t worry, we are just dating not getting married'''' Jessi said and walked away.


    Everyone looked at her and gasped. They watched her leave charismatically.


    ''''Wow, Jessi is so damn savage'''' Lucas said.


    ''''The entertainment industry is turning Jessi into a different person'''' Jordan frowned, ''should I stop backing her up?''''


    ''''She is perfect for the industry. She is arrogant and knows how to put people in their ces. I think I like just how Jessi is. Do you remember that time when she attended the award ceremony and the reporter asked whom she was dating currently?'''' Paige reminisced on that day.


    ''''Her answer gave me goosebumps. I was flustered in ce of the reporter'''' Mirabel added.


    ''''What answer did she give?'''' Pa asked.


    Carlien flipped her hair back and gave them a look that Jessi always puts on as she mimicked her, ''''I hear reports about my dating life everyday but, I am yet to even meet those men in real life''''


    ''''Whoa, Jessi looked like a different person when she said that'''' Mirabel added.


    ''''She is so cool'''' Pa found herself fangirling over Jessi.


    Joel picked one of the drinks and opened it saying, ''''since we are here, let''s have the party here''''


    ''''That''s right'''' Leslie said and looked at Lisa. They hadn''t spoken to each other since that day. Things were a little awkward between them.


    Everyone sat around the table in pairs leaving Leslie and Lisa. They too sat together but none spoke to the other. They engaged in little talks with the others.


    ...


    Wedding day.


    Lisa and Jessi stood outside with Paige''s father and Jordan''s father. They were at the door receiving guests that had just arrived.


    All the dresses that thedies wore were sponsored by J collections and they were the most beautiful and expensive dresses that were custom made for them alone and the jewellery and other essories came from Calia''s collections.


    The venue was of the wedding was at a high end hotel with just a few guests attending but it was deemed to be the wedding of the century. This was because, Jordan''ste mother always wanted him to have such kind of wedding, so they were doing it in honour of her. she was a wedding nner who had dreamed of nning her son''s wedding but couldn''t.


    Lisa''s dress was a baroness bridal midi dress, paired with shoes and a matching pair of ne from Calia collections. She looked pretty in a long dress and it fitted her very well.


    Jessi wore a beautifully delicate gown, with boning in the bodice, fun and full tulle skirt and a 3D applique on the shoulders. It matched well with her jewellery. It looked ordinary but the little details put into it made it look unique coupled with the tiara bun that Lisa made on her hair. She stood next to her father and Paige''s father with Lisa.


    As they were receiving the guests. Three cars pulled over and two men got down and personally opened the doors for their wives. The women stepped out with the help of the men while two bodyguards pulled two baby carriers out from the other side of the cars. The babies were the children of Maria and Carlien whom were about a year and half old.


    The moment they stepped out of the car, they attracted a lot of gazes not just because of their beauty, but the gowns and essories that they wore.


    Maria wore one of Mona Lisa''s collections which was a remake of the ''20XX Russian Glory'' couture which she had obtained a patent right on. It was a light milky, off shoulder fall gown with a bronze coloured ne that fell to her cleavage. Ad-Din wore a simr colour tuxedo to match with Maria''s gown.


    Calia''s gown which was equally from Mona Lisa''s collections was a light milky pink tted with one hand off shoulder. The covering of the one shoulder was a flowery designed mashed up butterfly which looked like it was flying as she walked. She stood next to Kobby who also wore a simr tuxedo matching hers.


    Maria looked at the hotel and smiled, she turned to Ad-Din and said to him, ''''it''s finally happening. The wedding that took forever to happen''''


    ''''I know, right?'''' Ad-Din replied and held her hand as they walked inside.


    ''''Kobby, let''s go'''' Calia said and they also went following Maria and Ad-Din.


    Walking inside hand by hand with the babies behind them, they went straight to offer their greetings to Paige and Jordan''s fathers. They also chatted with Jessi and she introduced them to Lisa before showing them to Jordan and Paige''s dressing rooms.


    Paige''s dressing room.


    Pa sat down quietly as the makeup artiste did her makeup. She was nervous and held unto Carlien''s hand tightly.


    ''''Carly, was this how nervous you were during the wedding? I am so nervous''''


    ''''Oh, now you know how Mira and I felt that day. You even had the guts to elope with Jordan on our wedding day''''


    ''''I apologise once again''''


    ''''How can you be so apologetic on your wedding day?''''


    ''''I know, right? Beats me''''


    Paige turned and saw Maria and Calia at the door and she eximed excitedly, ''''Maria, Calia. Gosh, you look so beautiful''''


    ''''Well, hello to you too'''' Maria said as they went inside to sit on the bed.


    ''''Maria, hold my hand, I am so nervous and Carlien isn''t helping me at all'''' Paige said.


    ''''Silly girl. Hi, Carly'''' Maria hugged Carlien.


    ''''Hi, Maria. Hi, Calia''''


    ''''Hi, Carly'''' Calia replied and also hugged her.


    ''''Why aren''t you dressed?'''' Maria asked Carlien.


    ''''I couldn''t leave this stubborn girl all by herself. Mira and another friend are gone to change and get their makeup down'''' Carlien exined.


    ''''Hurry, we will take over from here'''' Calia said to Carlien.


    ''''Alright, I will go and get changed. Let''s meet in the hall since the ceremony will begin shortly.


    ''''Sure'''' Maria held Paige''s hand after Carlien left.


    ''''I heard you did somethingst night'''' Calia said to Paige.


    ''''Oh that. It was a prank gone wrong'''' Paige said.


    ''''You never cease to amaze me. Here, I brought you something special. It will fit with your dress. I spent two days designing this ne'''' Calia handed the t medium size box to Paige.


    ''''Calia, you are so sweet. Thanks very much''''


    ''''It is your big day. You need to look the most beautiful'''' Calia said to her.


    Paige opened the box and it contained a pair of handmade milky grey colour rhinestone romantic white and its earrings inclusive.ll

 Chapter 302: The wedding 2

    Chapter 302: The wedding 2


    Paige opened the box and it contained a pair of handmade milky grey colour rhinestone romantic white and its earrings inclusive.


    ''''Whoa Calia, this must cost a lot and you had to make it from scratch. I feel like I am not worthy enough to wear this'''' Paige said.


    ''''Don''t you dare cry and ruin the efforts of the makeup artiste. She had made you this beautiful'''' Calia warned her and Paige nodded.


    ''''Thank you so much'''' Paige said to her, ''''it will fit well with my gown''''


    ''''Ma''am, you are ready now'''' the makeup artiste said and closed her box, ''''the wedding assistant is ready to help you in your gown''''


    ''''Okay, thanks'''' Paige stood up and turned to Maria and Calia, ''''I will get changed ande back''''


    ''''Sure'''' Maria and Calia smiled as they watched her go inside the attached room at their left side.


    A few minutester, Paige emerged wearing her wedding gown. It was a light milky grey gown with long sleeves which covered her mid shoulder and curved below her cleavage allowing the corseted bra that was attached to the gown to fit around her breast. There was a midline around her waist which had another pair of wrapper like milky chevron that rounded up to half of her body making her look beautiful.


    ''''Whoa, which fairy just descended to grace earth with her royal presence?'''' Maria asked as she admired Paige.


    ''''Maria, don''t I look a little too beautiful?'''' Paige asked and theyughed.


    ''''That''s the spirit of narcissism'''' Calia said.


    ''''You look just perfect. Paige, I am happy to be witnessing this moment with you'''' Maria said.


    The door opened and the three bridesmaid entered. Carlien, Pa and Mirabel stopped at the door and gasped as they looked at Paige.


    ''''This is the only thing missing'''' Pa walked forward and handed her the tiara headpiece.


    ''''You must be Pa, the one Paige made her bridesmaid by force'''' Maria said and they chuckled.


    ''''Yes, and you are Maria Lee, right?'''' Pa asked. Last night, she had heard Paige speaking to Maria on the phone.


    ''''Yes, same one'''' Maria said and hugged Pa.


    ''''You are wearing the same colour gowns'''' Caliamented, ''''I didn''t prepare an essory that could go with that but I can still make something for you, Pa''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''She is not a strange person. She is just a little obsessed with dolling people up'''' Maria exined as Calia dragged Pa to the bed. Before they could protest, she had already removed the ne around Pa''s neck.


    ''''But, this won''t the one who made this ne be offended that you are going to change the original design of the ne?''''


    ''''I won''t get mad at myself. I didn''t know you were such a cutie curvy woman. I should make something that will let you stand out and don''t get shadowed by Paige'''' Calia said and sat on the dressing chair that Paige sat on. She dissembled the milky pearl stones and started piecing them together. she made a short call and someone brought a small box inside and gave it to her.


    Inside the box was her work tools that she always carried around. She opened it and removed her drawing pad and begun to sketch a piece while looking at Pa''s neckline.


    Everyone sat down and watched her. Indeed, everyone had something that they were good at in this world. Everyone wasn''t the same.


    After drawing a heart-shaped ne, Calia took the milky pearl stones and started piecing them together ording to the shape of the drawing. She did everything carefully but her handmade style piecing was on point.


    ''''Done'''' Calia said and stood up. she ced the ne around Pa''s neck and it stood out even more than Paige''s ne.


    ''''Whoa, it looks and feels different''''


    ''''You have a beautiful neckline and your heart-shaped face makes it hard for a lot of designers to get the exact thing that fits your style but as long as you find what suits you, you will always stand out. You are so beautiful, Pa''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Pa touched the ne happily.


    ''''The officiating minister has arrived,dies'''' Lisa opened the door and said to them. When she saw Pa, she eximed, ''''whoa, my darling looks so edible''''


    Everyoneughed and shook their heads. They realised every one of them was weird in their own way.


    Calia and Maria left the room with Lisa while Pa stood next to Paige and Mirabel and Carlien stood behind them. They were going to pass through another door into the venue.


    Inside the venue, the men sat at the front row while Jordan stood at the pulpit with the officiating minister.


    When Paige emerged from the door together with Pa, Carlien and Mirabel, everyone gasped. They all looked beautiful in their own way. They all had their unique beauty that stood out.


    When they walked to the middle of the podium, Pa, Carlien and Mirabel went to the first row to join the men and Paige''s father took her hand and walked with her to the pulpit, he handed her hand over to Jordan and smiled happily before stepping back.


    When Pa sat next to Andy, he ced his hand on her hand andced their fingers together. Pa smiled at his gesture.


    Lisa who sat behind them smiled watching them. she turned and saw Leslie looking at her and she turned her face away as she asked.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?''''


    ''''No, you just look beautiful that''s all''''


    ''''Oh'''' Lisa said suddenly feeling shy.


    ''''Oh? What kind of reaction is this?''''


    ''''You don''t expect me to be happy that you find me beautiful, right? Because that will be a little out of ce''''


    ''''You are finally talking to me. Last night you totally ignored me''''


    ''''That''s because you didn''t speak to me first'''' Lisa said and pouted her lips.


    ''''Cute'''' he murmured.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Look ahead, Miss'''' Leslie said to her.


    ''''We are gathered here in good faith to unite our son and daughter in holy matrimony. Marriage is a sacred vow that two people take when they decide that they want to spend the rest of their lives together. It is by this vow that we are here today to witness these two lovely people take the next step in their lives. Surrounded by the people that they care about; they had taken this step. Let us all support them in their journey as a married couple. I will now allow them to say their wedding vows''''


    ''''We don''t have vows to make'''' Jordan said and looked at Paige who also nodded her head.


    ''''We''ve decided to live everyday loving each other. Looking out for each other and doing whatever makes us happy. We don''t want to make vows that would please everyone. We just want to live our lives freely and grow old together'''' Paige said and everyone pped for them.


    ''''We''vee a long way. We know it isn''t going to be easy but we believe that with our love and friendship which had stood the test of time, we will be able to be happy and live a good life together'''' Jordan said.


    ''''This is a rare wedding indeed. I am happy that even without wedding vows, the words spoken are an inspiration in itself. With that, I now pronounce you as husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride''''


    Jordan pulled Paige closer and kissed her passionately. He wrapped his arm around her waist and everyone gasped.


    After kissing, they gathered around for the pictures. They took them in sequential order. With Jordan and Paige taking a family photo with their fathers and Jessi first followed by the close friends and. The groom''s friends, the bride''s friends.


    When it was time for Paige to throw the flower bouquet, she realised that the only singledies present were Lisa, Pa and Jessi.


    ''''I''m still young'''' Jessi said and stepped back, leaving Pa and Lisa.


    ''''I am not into marriage'''' Lisa said and pushed Pa to Paige''s side, ''''why don''t you just give the bouquet to Pa instead?''''


    Pa flushed and shook her hands, ''''no you don''t have to''''


    ''''I wanted to give this to you anyways'''' Paige said and handed it over to Pa.


    ''''This will bring us luck'''' Andy said and held Pa''s hand.


    Lisa was about to say something when her phone buzzed. She looked at the unknown number on the screen and walked a distance away. She turned and looked around. When she was sure no one was close by, she removed her phone and took out the battery and stuffed them into her bag all the while, her hands shook.


    She finished and calmed herself down before turning to go back when a man walked to her and asked, ''''you are Lisa Banks, right?''''


    Lisa''s gaze turned sharp as she looked at the man and shook her head politely, ''''I''m sorry but I think you got the wrong person''''


    ''''I think I got the right person, seeing how flustered you look just now?'''' the man insisted and held Lisa''s wrist tightly making her stop in her strides.

 Chapter 303: A saved cripple

    Chapter 303: A saved cripple


    ''''I think I got the right person, seeing how flustered you look just now?'''' the man insisted and held Lisa''s wrist tightly making her stop in her strides.


    Looking at how tightly the man held her, Lisa became angry. What she hated the most was someone touching her without her permission.


    ''''Let go'''' she said to the man and heughed.


    The man let go and stuffed his hands into his pocket and said mockingly, ''''I knew it was you the first time I saw you receiving guests at the entrance. Is the groom or bride someone you know?''''


    ''''Look here, I find it rude that you are talking to me with that tone when I don''t even know who you are'''' Lisa said to him.


    ''''Are you pretending to not know me or you simply don''t want to remember me because you think I am an insignificant person? I am Henry, I used to work at the emergency room at Hill Hospital. We were in the same department and you don''t know me. How long has it been since that time? Three years, right? Since your licence was revoked for inappropriate conduct''''


    Lisa looked at him and chuckled.


    ''''Did you justugh? What''s funny?''''


    ''''You you are what''s funny. I noticed you the moment that you arrived here. Looking at me lustfully when I''m not paying attention. I''m pretty sure you must have undressed me a number of times in your head already, but what to do? You are not my type. If you are looking for a woman, she isn''t me''''


    ''''Hey, look at this free pass that the director tossed away after using? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Sleeping with a man who was old enough to be your father?''''


    ''''Did you see it?'''' Lisa asked and folded her arms around her chest.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You said I slept with the hospital director. Did you see it with your own eyes? Do you have evidence to back your im? Which eye of yours saw me sleeping with him?''''


    ''''Hey, you little slut. Everyone knows that you slept with the director and his family ousted you out. How dare you try to y smart with me, you useless bitch?''''


    ''''Slut? Well, you could say that because I indeed sleep with different men but you know something, even if there is no more men for me to sleep with and you are the only one left, I will go and be a nun''''


    ''''What? You little'''' the man raised his hand, about to hit Lisa when arger hand held him back.


    Leslie pushed the man back and twisted his hand in the process and he screamed. Lisa looked at him and clenched her fists. She couldn''t look at him. She didn''t know why but he was thest person she wanted to find out about her dark past. She couldn''t let him know about her scandal no matter what happened.


    ''''Hey, who are you?'''' the man screamed at Leslie.


    ''''Me? I belong to her. I am your pet'''' Leslie replied and held Lisa''s hand.


    ''''What? Hey, do you even know who she is? This woman is a''''


    Leslie turned and ced his hands on Lisa''s ears, covering them from hearing whatever the man was saying. She looked at him shocked but he remained calm as he stared at her.


    ''''That is the kind of woman she is. Do you still think that she is worth your time? People like her are only good for a wild night. They had nothing else to offer''''


    Leslie''s gaze remained on Lisa for a while after the man finished speaking. He took off his hands and removed the hands free set from his neck and inserted them into his ears, increasing the volume before he kissed her cheek and turned to face the man who still had a smug look on his face.


    ''''Let me reframe what I said earlier. This woman here. I am not just her pet but she is mine and anyone who insults my woman don''t get to leave freely''''


    Two men walked from the side and pulled the man away. Because they were at a far end, nobody saw what was happening at their side.


    Leslie turned and looked at Lisa. He smiled and removed the hands free from her ears, ''''Pa is looking for you. You should hurry on'''' he said to her.


    ''''You'''' Lisa looked at his smiley face with aplicated gaze. She didn''t say anything else and turned, walking away.


    When she was a distance away, Leslie turned and walked away towards the area that the man was dragged to. His eyes held a little mystery in them that made them unreadable. He had gone out to make a business call and was returning when he heard their conversation. Since thest time at the hospital, he had made someone to investigate Lisa but the person was yet to call him, so he was waiting for that person.


    Today was considered the second time he was closed to finding out what kind of person she was. He knew she held a lot of secrets and he was curious about them.


    Lisa turned and watched him leave, she wanted to follow him because she had a feeling that he was going to meet that man.


    ''''Lise, what are you doing there?'''' Pa walked over to Lisa.


    ''''Huh?'''' Lisa came back to her senses and turned to meet Pa, ''nothing. what are you people doing?''''


    ''''We finished taking the pictures, everyone is moving to the ballroom for refreshment''''


    ''''Oh, let''s go''''


    ''''Wait, what''s wrong with your hand?'''' Pa looked at her wrist. She had seen it the moment Lisa held her hand.


    ''''Nothing, I identally knocked over the flower vase. Let''s go''''


    ''''I will get ointmentter on and apply it on your hand'''' Pa said as they walked away.


    A man in a ck hoodie appeared at the entrance. His face was hidden beneath the hoodie and he had a dagger inside his pockets. He stared at the two women walking away and murmured, ''how dare you ignore me, Lisa?''''


    ..


    ''''Hmm, this taste so good'''' Pa feed Lisa with a meatball as they walked around picking their food into their tes. It was a buffet and there was no limitation to the amount someone could eat.


    ''''Eat some'''' Lisa also fed Pa.


    A momentter, Andy walked over to them. the guests had all left the floor and the couple were now dancing.


    ''''Can I have this dance, mydy?'''' Andy said to Pa and she blushed.


    ''''I will leave you to have fun'''' Lisa winked at Pa and took the te from her hands before she walked away.


    ''''You really know how to leave me flustered'''' Pa said as he walked with her to the dancefloor.


    Lisa found a table and sat alone. Everyone were dancing in pairs and she didn''t want to be the third wheel so she looked for a quiet ce and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard voices behind her and turned. She saw Jessi sitting down behind her and another young man standing in front of her.


    ''''I said get lost. I don''t remember you'''' Jessi said as she ran her hand into her hair.


    ''''We met at the UV Award night. I was the one who handed you the New Comer award that night'''' the young man insisted.


    ''''So, what do you want me to tell you? We met at the after party and you intentional took a picture with me and then handed it over to the reporters to create buzz on it. do you think I am that dense and don''t know why you are trying to get closer to me? If you want to join my agency through me, then you won''t seed because mypany CEO is as rude as me. She just doesn''t take anyone especially those who try to get in through the back door'''' Jessi said indifferently. She didn''t mind that the young man was embarrassed. He was the one who embarrassed her first by making the public think that she was in a rtionship with him. Because of him, there has been a scandal about her dating multiple men which wasn''t even true. Dealing with these kind of people, she was done with being nice to them.


    ''''Hey, if you keep up this rude behaviour, no one will get close to you. I just want a rmendation; do you have to be so stuck-up?'''' the young man asked. He was beginning to get frustrated over her actions. He had done so many things just to get into her good books because he wanted to join her agency but she was proving stubborn.


    ''''If you think that I am rude, then why don''t you scram already? You are disturbing me. I can get you arrested for stalking me to this private wedding''''


    ''''Hey, had it not been your big brother no one would have spared you a look. You were just a cripple that got saved. What right do you have to be so obnoxious?''''

 Chapter 304: Jordan and Paiges happy ever after

    Chapter 304: Jordan and Paige''s happy ever after


    ''''Hey, had it not been your big brother no one would have spared you a look. You were just a cripple that got saved. What right do you have to be so obnoxious?''''


    Lisa stood up and turned to Jessi''s table. she took the ss that Jessi was about to take and said to her, ''''these kind of things, let big sister handle it for you. We can''t have our star''s name marred because of this little boy here'''' she said and poured the ss of wine over the young man''s head, making him gasp.


    ''''Hey!!!'''' he screamed at Lisa as he pointed his hand towards her, ''''who are you? Do you know who I am? I am Henry''''


    ''''I didn''t ask for your name. Get lost if you don''t want to be embarrassed any further. Also, I am older than you, how dare you rise your voice at me?''''


    Two men walked up to them and asked Jessi, ''''Miss, you called for security?''''


    ''''Yes, take this man away and don''t let him anywhere near me'''' Jessi said and turned to Lisa, ''''big sister, let''s go''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go'''' Lisa held Jessi''s hand and they walked away as the two security guards took the young man away.


    ''''Which one should I meet first? I think it will be more fun to meet the one who doesn''t know me first'''' the man in ck hoodie murmured as he hid behind the giant flower vase watching Lisa and Jessi walk away.


    ..


    ''''I''m hungry, Andy'''' Pa rubbed her stomach as they walked away from the dancing floor.


    ''''I will get you something to eat. Sit here and wait'''' Andy pulled out a chair for her and helped her into it before he kissed her forehead and went ahead to get the food.


    Pa smiled and took out her phone, ''''where did Lisa go?'''' she murmured as she sent thetter a text.


    ''''This must be the wedding of the century. It clearly showcases the wealth of the couple'''' the man who wore a hoodie previously changed into a suit and pants. He had brushed his hair behind him and was now wearing a sunss.


    When Pa heard the voice, she looked up meeting the man''s gaze. She turned and looked behind her, seeing no one else before she asked the man, ''''excuse me, but were you talking to me just now?''''


    ''''Youngdy, what do you fear the most in this world?'''' he asked, pulling a chair out across Pa to sit.


    ''''You. What I fear the most is a stranger walking up to me with a conversation I didn''t call for. I find it rude that you are sitting across me when I don''t even know you. Can you leave right now?'''' Pa said indifferently.


    ''''You sound more hostile than you look. Where is your friend?''''


    ''''Who are you and what do you want?''''


    ''''I am someone who knows you very well. If you meet Lisa, tell her that her stepfather misses her'''' the man said and stood up.


    ''''Stop there!!!'''' Pa said and stood up, facing the man''s back that was turned towards her.


    ''''Why? Has she told you about me?''''


    ''''I finally found you'''' Pa said and stepped forward to face him, ''''you are that coward who hides behind the curtains to make life miserable for my darling, right?''''


    ''''Coward? That word shouldn''t be used so easily. Didn''t Lisa tell you, that I am a bad tempered man?''''


    ''''No, but she did say that you were the perfect example of what we call human trash. Tell me, what do you want here? Did youe here to remind Lisa of the past? To make like miserable for her?''''


    ''''Why? Are you going to prevent me from seeing her?''''


    ''''Yes, at all cost''''


    ''''Cute''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I said that you are cute. I like you''''


    ''''Pa'''' Andy called as he walked to them and Pa turned to face him. The man took that chance to walk away. When Pa turned back, she saw him walking out of the door.


    ''''Andy, I will be back'''' Pa said and rushed out of the hall, holding the hem of her gown as she ran out.


    She looked around but didn''t see that man, ''''darn it. Where the hell did he go to?''''


    ''''Who are you looking for?'''' Andy asked as he walked to her. He had followed her when she ran out.


    ''''A man in blue suit and pants with long hair. Did you see him?''''


    ''''No, why are you looking for him?''''


    ''''He is a dangerous man. Andy, that man is here for Lisa''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I have to find Lisa and warn her. That man is here to take her away'''' Pa said anxiously.


    ''''Pa, calm down and tell me what is going on. I can only help when you tell me''''


    ''''Andy that man I just spoke to. He is Lisa''s stepfather. They he in any case, can you help me without asking for exnations? This is Lisa''s private affairs and I can''t talk about it''''


    ''''Alright, calm down first. I will call Leslie to look for Lisa while we try to find that man'''' Andy took out his phone and made a call to Leslie, while holding Pa''s hand tightly.


    ''''Leslie, where are you? I need you to find Lisa right away. She is in danger''''


    Pa looked at him anxiously after he hung up, ''''Leslie is gone to look for her. Don''t worry, we will be able to find her before that man''''


    ''''Another thing, there are a lot of people here. Lisa wouldn''t want everyone knowing about her personal life. I want us to keep it low as possible''''


    ''''I understand. When we find Lisa, we will say our goodbyes and leave as soon as possible. Let''s go and look for that man''''


    ''''Alright'''' Pa nodded and followed Andy.


    Leslie looked around the whole hall but didn''t see Lisa. He was beginning to get increasingly worried as he called her phone number. It started ringing and he heard it from a distance and ran over but he didn''t see Lisa but Jessi at the balcony.


    ''''Jessi, are you holding Lisa''s purse?'''' Leslie asked and Jessi turned to face him.


    ''''Yes, elder sister went to the washroom and left her purse with me. what is wrong?'''' Jessi asked.


    ''''Nothing, tell her to call me when you see her'''' Leslie said and ran out towards thedies'' washroom.


    When he left, Jessi turned to go and bumped into another man who wasing inside the balcony. The two purses in her hand fell and the man picked them up.


    ''''You should be careful, youngdy'''' the man said and smiled but Jessi found it creepy so she simply nodded and took the purses from him.


    ''''Thank you'''' Jessi said and walked away.


    Lisa''s stepfather looked at Jessi as she walked away and smiled, ''''so many beautiful women in there. I suddenly don''t feel like seeing you sooner'''' he said as he gazed upon the sky, ''''what a beautiful sight. I missed seeing this midnight moon the most, because of you''''


    He turned to leave and heard a voice that he recognised all so well. He hid back and watched Lisa and Jessi chat.


    ''''Jessi, where did you go to?''''


    ''''Oh, I went to the balcony to get some fresh air. Right, elder brother was looking for you. He said you should call him, it''s important''''


    ''''I am just from Jordan and Paige''s ce''''


    ''''No, I mean Leslie. You should call him. He looked worried''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go. Paige and Jordan are about to leave''''


    ''''Alright''''


    The man smirked as he stepped out, watching them leave. He touched his long beard and said, ''''it seems that today isn''t the right time to surprise you, my little girl. Let''s meet another day'''' he walked out and looked around before leaving the ce.


    At the lobby, everyone gathered around Jordan and Paige as they got ready to go. Lisa arrived with Jessi and went over to Leslie.


    ''''Leslie, were you looking for me?'''' Lisa asked and Leslie turned and hugged her tightly.


    ''''You are safe. Where did you go?''''


    ''''I went to the washroom and then stopped by Paige''s room. What''s wrong?'''' Lisa noticed the worry in his gaze.


    ''''Nothing, as long as you are fine'''' he said before walking with her closer.


    Soon afterwards, Andy and Pa also arrived. Seeing Lisa, they calmed down and didn''t want to make everyone worried.


    ''''We will be leaving now'''' Jordan held Paige''s hand as they stood in front of everyone.


    ''''Go and have fun'''' Mr. Payin said as tears filled his eyes.


    ''''Dad, why are you crying?'''' Paige asked and hugged her father.


    ''''You didn''t cry when you led her to the podium, why are you crying now?'''' Jordan''s father said.


    ''''It now feels real that my girl is finally married'''' he making everyoneugh.


    ''''That''s how it feels. I felt strange when Carlien got married too'''' Mrs. Kate added.


    ''''Dad, we wille and visit you first once we return'''' Paige tried to console her father.


    ''''Jordan, please look after my girl for me''''


    ''''Uncle, don''t worry. Paige is now my wife; I will protect her''''


    When their wedding car pulled over, they hugged everyone and got inside and it drove away.


    Pa and Andy walked to Lisa as soon as everyone started chatting and walking away.

 Chapter 305: How they met

    Chapter 305: How they met


    ''''Why were you all looking for me as if I went missing?'''' Lisa asked the trio as they walked to the car park together.


    ''''Nothing, I got worried when I didn''t see you'''' Pa said to her.


    ''''Are you going with Andy? I will leave with Leslie then'''' Lisa suggested.


    ''''Oh, let''s meet at home. All me if you noting back, okay?'''' Pa said and Lisa smirked.


    ''''You know me so well'''' Lisa winked at her before going over to Leslie''s car.


    Andy gave Leslie a knowing look and thetter understood before he opened the car for Lisa.


    ''''Bye, Pa. See you at home'''' Lisa waved as their car drove away.


    ''''She is with Leslie. Nothing will happen to her. Leslie will protect her'''' Andy held Pa''s hand after noticing the worried look in her gaze.


    ''''That man. Will be sound evil if I say that I want him dead?'''' Pa asked and looked at Andy, ''''you know that kind of heavy feeling that envelopes you before something bad happens? I am feeling it right now''''


    ''''Pa, you are only allowed to see and hear good things. That man, I don''t know what is going on but I will let Leslie protect Lisa. He cares about her more than you think''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Andy walked with her to their car.


    ..


    Lisa closed her eyes after noticing the gaze of Leslie on her while he drove.


    ''''Don''t ask me, we promised not to be curious about each other''s private lives'''' Lisa said to him.


    ''''I wasn''t going to ask'''' Leslie replied.


    ''''Really? That is a relief. If you ask, I would begin to think that you want something more than what we have. I am someone who has no love. Don''t expect it from me''''


    ''''Give me your phone'''' Leslie stretched his hand towards her.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Just give it to me'''' he said and pulled over.


    ''''Okay'''' Lisa handed her phone over and Leslie took it.


    ''''Password'''' he asked and she sighed before snatching the phone back and using the fingerprint instead of the password. her actions seemed suspicious.


    After taking the phone back, Leslie went to her contacts and added his name as her emergency contact. He frowned after looking at her contacts.


    ''''You only have ten contacts on your phone?''''


    ''''Oh''''


    ''''Don''t you have friends other than Pa and Jordan?''''


    ''''I have now. I collected Mira''s contact, Carly''s contact, Jessi too and oh, Maria and Calia. Now that makes it 15 contacts''''


    ''''That makes it a total of ten. The rest are food delivery, fire service, paramedics hotline and the hospital'''' Leslie looked at her realising that he didn''t even know her at all.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Lisa asked. His gaze was prating deeper into her soul and it ached her. She felt naked under his gaze.


    ''''You make me want to be curious about you and how you have been able toe this far, but I won''t ask but not because of the rule that exist between us, but because I don''t want you to run away from me''''


    Lisa looked at him and clenched her hands tightly against her gown. He had unknowingly guessed her right. that was the kind of person she was. She would always run away before she formed any kind of rtionship with another person.


    ''''I have a feeling that you are going to avoid me or run away to a ce I won''t be able to find you when I start getting curious about you, so I won''t ask neither would I try to find out anything about you'''' even if I''ve already found something, I have to pretend that I don''t know in order to keep you close to me'' Leslie added thetter part to himself.


    ''''Now you are the one making me feel guilty. So annoying!!'''' Lisa said and looked out the window.


    Leslie smiled and started the car. Today, at the wedding, he had unknowingly found out something about her. The man he had asked the security to take away. He had gone to meet with that man and had found out that she was a nurse who was sacked because she had an affair with the hospital''s director, but he didn''t believe it. He had made up his mind not to believe anything he heard unless it was from Lisa herself.


    When Andy called to tell him that she was in danger, he had been worried about her. It was then that he realised that what he felt towards her wasn''t just ordinary affection. At that moment, she meant more than just someone he had sex with. She was much more than that to him, but she wasn''t ready.


    After been with her for a while, he hade to know her a little. If she didn''t want to talk about something, she would y it off as a joke but she would also get angry if she was pushed to the wall. She would avoid such a situationpletely. She was that kind of person.


    With her head turned, Lisa was secretly shedding tears. She felt so ashamed of herself. It wasn''t even her fault; why couldn''t she just say it out loud? She had kept the secret bottled up inside her and it was already three years since that incident.


    She looked at her wrist which still had the slit scar on it. she had attempted to take her own life five years ago because of the pressures of her work. That was the time she had met Pa. She was saved by her back then.


    It still felt like yesterday.


    Five years ago.


    Hill Hospital.


    ''''Hi, Lisa''''


    ''''Hi, Amber''''


    Lisa smiled and greeted her colleague nurses as she walked with the dressing te towards the emergency ward. Her nurse uniform which fitted her was at her knee level.


    She pulled the curtains apart revealing a youngdy, ''''good morning, student'''' Lisa said and thedy frowned.


    ''''I am not a high school student'''' she said and pouted her lips.


    ''''I know, how do you feel? I was asked to check how you are doing. The doctor will be here soon''''


    ''''Oh''''


    ''''So, how do you feel? Do you have a family? I haven''t seen anyonee here to visit you since you came here''''


    ''''I am alone. My mother lives far away and my sister is out of the country. Why, is there something I will need a guardian for?''''


    ''''Yes, your hospital bills and'''' Lisa didn''t finish when the patient spoke.


    ''''Can''t I just take care of those for myself?''''


    ''''Where is your identification card? Usually when youe to the hospital for a surgery, you are supposed to have a guardian with you. The hospital will not do ay surgery for you without the consent of your guardian. What is your name?''''


    ''''Pa Abdul, 18 years, student of K-University, first year''''


    ''''Pa, don''t you really have anyone that can sign the consent letter for you?''''


    ''''Can you be my guardian then? I really don''t have anyone'''' Pa said and Lisa chuckled.


    ''''You are oddly bold. We don''t even know each other, what makes you think that I will be willing to help you? What if you suddenly die under the knife?''''


    ''''I won''t die'''' Pa said surely.


    ''''You sound confident''''


    ''''That''s because I know I won''t die. It''s not like I am going in for a heart transnt. It is just removing of a tumour inside my head''''


    ''''If you call me big sister once, I will think about it''''


    ''''But, you look like you are my age?''''


    ''''I might look young but I am 21 years so I am older than you''''


    ''''Oh, big sister, will you help me?''''


    ''''Sure, but you have toe out alive, okay?''''


    ''''I want to use the washroom, can I?''''


    ''''I will help you'''' Lisa said and stood up. He helped Pa to sit up before getting down from the bed.


    They walked toward to the washroom and Lisa stood outside while Pa went inside alone.


    ''''Lisa'''' a male voice called at the hallway and Lisa looked up. Her gaze became unsettled as she clenched her dress tightly walking over.


    Pa got out of the washroom and saw Lisa enter the door leading to the stairs and she followed her unknowingly, pulling her IV pole along.


    When she got to the door and was about to open she realised it wasn''t locked and there were two voicesing from there. Pa leaned behind the door and watched inside.


    ''''Sir, please I don''t want to have anything doing with you. I came here to work. I want to be able to do my work well''''


    ''''Lisa, I am the director here. If you agree to my terms, I will make sure that you are well taken care of. You won''t have any worries in the world'''' the hospital director said and touched Lisa''s hair.


    ''''Sir, please stop touching me. I don''t want to go out with a married man. It is against my beliefs''''


    ''''Your beliefs? Hey, you little slut I read your file. You have a trashy father who is in prison and a mother who is in the hospital. You have nothing to offer, just your pretty face. Do you think that if I didn''t add your file to the nurses that were supposed to be posted here, you would have gotten the chance to be here?''''


    Pa pursed her lips as her blood boiled. She looked ahead and saw two nurses walking towards the stairs. She looked inside and saw the man forcefully pulling Lisa closer to himself and she stepped backwards and spoke in a loud vice.


    ''''Where is Nurse Lisa? Have you seen Nurse Lisa around here?'''' Pa asked the two nurses.


    The door opened and Lisa walked out, she straightened her dressed and said to Pa.


    ''''Pa, are you done?''''

 Chapter 306: Lisa is missing

    Chapter 306: Lisa is missing


    The door opened and Lisa walked out, she straightened her dressed and said to Pa.


    ''''Pa, are you done?''''


    ''''Oh, where you inside there?'''' Pa pretended to not know and asked.


    ''''Yes, let''s go'''' Lisa held the IV pole and they walked away.


    ...


    Lisa looked in front,ing back to her senses. She realised they had arrived at her apartment. She cleaned her face and turned to Leslie.


    ''''We are here already?'''' she looked at her wrist watch. It almost 20:45PM. ''''Pa must be inside already''''


    ''''Go in and get some rest. My number is on speed dial on your phone. As long as you press 1, it wille straight to me. Call me no matter what happens, no matter the time, I wille to you'''' Leslie said to her.


    ''''You sound so charming when you say such things. Aren''t you afraid that I might really call you?'''' Lisa teased him, shing him a flirtatious smile.


    ''''I am serious. Call me before you go to bed and leave your GPS open all the time. I will be able to find you faster'''' Leslie suddenly moved closer and kissed her forehead and smiled before moving back.


    ''''En, thanks. Get home safely'''' Lisa said, quite startled by his actions as she got down and nodded at him before going inside. She yawned and shook her head. Leslie waited till she was inside before he drove away.


    His kind gesture made her smile. She brushed her hair off slightly as she closed the door.


    ''''It has been a while, Lisa? Don''t you miss me? Dad missed you badly, Lisa''''


    ''''You'''' Lisa turneding face to face with the man who had been her nightmare for ages since she could remember. He still looked the same, with his long hair and beard but his face was a little rugged.


    Lisa''s face turned pale as she took a step backwards and tripped on her gown, falling to her back. the purse fell at a distance and the things inside fell out. Her lipstick rolled to her side and she took it.


    ''''Why do you look so surprised to see me? Did you think that I couldn''t get out of that ce?''''


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Lisa stuttered and kept moving back, dragging her body backwards on the ground. She looked horrified and her body quivered under the gown.


    ''''Oh, right. You friend didn''t tell you right, that I came looking for you at the capital?'''' the man squatted in front of her and stretched his hand towards her, brushing her hair with his fingers.


    ''''Don''t touch me'''' Lisa screamed at him and tried to flunk his hand away but he beat her to it. he held her hand tightly, pulling her closer to himself. He sniffed her scent and looked at her with an obvious furious gaze.


    ''''Why do you have another man''s scent on you? Have you really been fucking around in my absence? It seems that you have been a very bad girl. You do know what happens to bad girl''s right?'''' he screamed at her andughed, ''''I''ve been watching you. tell me, who is that man who brought you home? right, he was the same person I saw at your caf a few times between two weeks ago and this week. It seems you have a special feeling towards him, right?''''


    Looking at him, Lisa felt disgust. This was the kind of man her mother married. No, they never did get married. They just moved into his house and made it their home. she had never known who her father was. Her mother never spoke about him.


    Thinking about all the past, the things that this man made her go through, Lisa felt like killing him. He was the one to make her feel dirty about herself. The first time he raped her. She had locked herself up in the bathroom, bathing and scrubbing her body till her skin began to peel off but she couldn''t stop him. She didn''t have anywhere to go to. Nobody to go to and her mother whom she trusted the most in the world turned a deaf hear to what was going on. She acted as if nothing was going on. Each time she tried to report him, her mother would threaten to kill herself. The man too would threaten to kill her mother. It was like they were cosying her.


    ''''Are youing with dad or do you want me to take your friend along? I don''t mind feeling her up. her thick body is the preference of mentely''''


    ''''Don''t you dare have any designs on Pa. I will kill you'''' Lisa shouted at him.


    ''''How dare you shout at me?'''' he asked and pped her face. He stood up and angrily kicked her in the stomach a couple of times and she screamed, ''''this is why a slut like you shouldn''t be allowed to be free. You think you are allowed to be free? Your mother sold your freedom to me the day she entered my house and used my name as yourst name''''


    ''''I changed my name when I was in high school, I don''t use your name anymore'''' Lisa said as she used her lipstick to make some scribbles on the concreted ground.


    ''''It doesn''t matter to me your slut'''' he lifted her weak body up and frowned, ''''look at you so weak''''


    He dragged her out of the gate and Lisa''s purse fell down on the ground.


    .


    A few minutester, Pa arrived inside Andy''s car. she got down and waved at him before turning to the gate. When she opened the gate, she saw Lisa''s purse at a distance and furrowed her brows.


    ''''Lisa is back?'''' Pa took the purse saw the scribbles. She went closer and looked at the scribbles. It was a set of abbreviated letters, ''''kbtm-sos'''' Pa scratched her hair, ''''what sort of letters are these?'''' Pa stood up and started calling Lisa, ''''Lisa'''' she stopped at the door as a memory came to her.


    ''''Pa if anything ever happens to me, I will definitely leave you a note even if they were scribbles. My favourite words are SOS in the dictionary. Do you know what they mean?''''


    ''''Save Our Ship?''''


    ''''Fool, I call if state of distress''''


    ''''But, there is no ''D'' in it?''''


    ''''Does it matter?''''


    Thinking back, Pa gasped in shock as she ran into the apartment. She rushed to the hall and then to Lisa''s room.


    ''''Lisa'''' Pa ran out of the house and took another look at the scribble, trying to make a meaning out of it. her in distress, she dialled Andy''s number.


    ''''Hello babe'''' Andy answered at the first ring.


    ''''Lisa is gone!!!'''' Pa said and heard a screech sound. It was made from the abrupt pull over that Andy did.


    ''''I haven''t gone far'''' she heard him say before the line went off.


    Pa went outside the gate to wait for Andy. It didn''t take much time before he arrived again and got down.


    ''''When did it happen?'''' Andy asked as he held Pa''s shaky hands.


    ''''I don''t know'''' tears trimmed down her face. ''''I saw her purse outside and a few scribbles. I don''t understand the meaning of those words''''


    ''''Show me the scribbles. I called Leslie, he will be here soon''''


    ''''Over here'''' Pa took him to where the scribbles were and showed him, ''''I can''t read them''''


    Andy went closer and looked at them keenly, ''''TBTM-SOS. Taken by that man'''' Andy looked at Pa.


    ''''Taken by that man? Lisa''s stepfather. He is the only one we often refer to as ''that man'', how did he find this ce?''''


    ''''He must have known about this ce for a while now'''' Leslie spoke as he entered through the gate.


    ''''You are here?'''' Andy and Pa looked at Leslie. He seemed to be calm.


    ''''Andy, will Lisa be okay?''''


    ''''Pa, don''t worry. In this world, nobody gets to take away what''s mine''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Before I dropped Lisa off, I installed one of thetest tracking device that mypany made into her phone. Lisa''s current location is at her caf'''' Leslie exined. He had suspected that she and her stepfather didn''t have a good rtionship. That day at the beach when he saw the slit scar on her wrist, he had started to study her. he had also gone to the hospital where her mother stayed and asked the administrator there.


    After finding out what happened through the hospital''s administrator, he hade to a conclusion which was closer to the truth but he didn''t want to confront Lisa as it was her personal affairs.


    ''''She is at her caf?'''' Pa wiped her tears and asked.


    ''''Yes, don''t worry. I already called our uncle who is in the police department. Andy, stay with Pa tonight, I will go and bring Lisa back''''


    ''''Alright, be careful'''' Andy replied as he held Pa''s hand.


    ''''Leslie, please make sure you bring Lisa back. she has been through a lot''''


    ''''I will bring her back'''' Leslie gave Andy a knowing look before he turned around and left.


    ''''Andy'''' Pa sobbed.


    ''''Pa, it''s alright. Leslie will bring Lisa back today. Let''s go inside'''' Andy led her inside the apartment.

 Chapter 307: The cruelty of her reality

    Chapter 307: The cruelty of her reality


    (This chapter contains cusses, harsh words and sensitive descriptions that might not be suitable for anyone who fears gory scenes but I can assure you there is no rape in it as author dislike such. Read at your own risk)


    .....


    Dragging Lisa''s body all the way to the bathroom, her stepfather lifted her body as she struggled. He threw her into the bathtub and turned on the water hose, showing the cold water over her body.


    Lisa felt cold but she was too weak to react or fight for herself. The man had beat her up once they arrived at the caf, cussing at her with profanities.


    ''''Daddy is going to get you cleaned up. I am going to wash you up. Wash all the scent of that man and all the other men that you have slept with away. Make sure that you are clean again for dad''''


    He looked at the gown and frowned, ''''this gown doesn''t look good on you'''' he murmured and put his mouth between the cor of the dress. With his hands tightly on both sides, he tore the dress into two, exposing her innerwear.


    He picked the shampoo from the side, he emptied the whole shampoo on her hair and it poured down to her face and body before he started to wash her hair.


    Lisa choked on the foam that fell from her hair and coughed, pushing his hands away from her.


    ''''Stop trying to stop me you, slut. If you hadn''t allowed those men to soil your perfect body, I wouldn''t be bathing you. I am not like those men; I am the rightful owner of this body. I am preparing this body right now. Later on, when Daddy takes you and makes you his again, you will understand the difference between me and those other men''''


    Lisa spat into his face andughed and wiped his face. She looked at him with obvious hatred and disgust in her eyes. She hated him to the core. Hated the way he spoke to her. hated the way he looked at her body. She hated it whenever he imed ownership of her body.


    ''''When you look at me with those eyes, I get all excited. Those eyes ring at me makes my blood to rush'''' heughed and licked his tongue.


    ''''You pig. You will not win this time. Someone is going toe for me'''' Lisa said. Even though she didn''t know if Pa had seen her message or not, she hoped that she would and be able to understand it. She hoped that Leslie would be able toe and save her but then again, she didn''t want to harbour hopeless expectations. They didn''t have any rtionship at all. At worse, he would feel disgusted that he even touched someone as filthy as her.


    She hade to realise the reality of her dysfunctional life when she was in high school and her father started abusing her. He would lock her up in the house and prevent her from going to school. Using her at well, doing whatever he wanted with her body. When she had the chance to go to school, her ssmates would avoid her like the gue. Later on she had found out that her stepfather had secretly threatened all the ssmates that tried to get close to her. He was blocking her purposefully, so that she wouldn''t have anyone to confide in.


    ''''Oops, you do know how to talk. Pray ye, who is going toe for my princess? Is it that fat friend of yours or that man who dropped you off? I found out he is from a wealthy family. Do you think there is a future between the two of you? Stop dreaming, you will only hurt yourself in the process, princess''''


    ''''You piece of shit, I will kill you first when I get out of here. I will make sure I rid the world off scum like you. If there is a god out there, he will kill someone like you and make the world a better ce for girls and women''''


    ''''What?'''' he looked at her with a warning gaze. ''''Hey, you little slut. I treat you well and you think I can''t do anything to you?'''' he looked at her cleavage and licked his lips.


    Lisa ced her hands on her cleavage, desperately attempting to cover herself up.


    ''''Why? Scared now? I think that I''ve been soft on you so you are beginning to act up again'''' he stepped out of the bathroom and returned a whileter with handcuffs.


    ''''No, don''t, please, don''t'''' Lisa shook her head as the memory of those handcuffs came to her mind.


    Back then, he would handcuff her and then touch her body while talking in the lewdest way to her. She felt disgust thinking about those experiences that she went through.


    Heughed and looked at her, ''''weren''t you so confident earlier on? I have to teach you a lesson that you will not forget''''


    ''''No, please. I will be good'''' Lisa''s voice choked as she begged the man who was pinning her hands against each other. Just then, a loud sound came from the outside as sirens blew everywhere.


    ''''You'''' he looked at Lisa and asked, ''''did you call the police on me?''''


    ''''I told you, you won''t get away from this''''


    ''''Ha. I won''t go down alone. I came prepared you little slut. If today is myst day, then I will make sure you apany me to the afterlife. Even in your death, you can only belong to me. do you understand?'''' he chuckled and cussed before he pulled Lisa out of the tub and handcuffed her. he picked the dagger he had ced on the stand.


    Lisa covered her cleavage with the piece of the hanging dress that he had torn from her upper body but because her hands were handcuffed, it still wasn''t enough to hold the torn part in ce as he dragged her along, with the dagger against her throat.


    Leslie and the police stood inside the caf while the rest stood outside. They all had their guns ready to shoot. Leslie kept his gaze fixed on the door. He looked calm but he only knew how scared and anxious he was deep within. He had prayed and hoped that Lisa would be alright.


    When Leslie saw the door open, he was about to rush forward when he saw them and stopped in his strides. His eyes turned red the moment he saw Lisa in that state. She was dripping wet with water and foam falling down her from her dress. She held on tightly to her torn top trying to prevent her upper part from seeing.


    The scene that Leslie saw was something he was not going to forget in a long time. His Lisa. The Lisa who was usually confident now looked pale and helpless. It''s like she had be even more slimmer in just less than an hour since her abduction.


    Leslie clenched his fists tightly and the police chief detective who came with him pulled him back. since it was their job to save civilians, he couldn''t risk the life of another civilian. The man they were dealing with wasn''t a normal psychopath. He was more dangerous than they had thought.


    Whileing to rescue Lisa, they had run a check on Harper Damien. He was someone who had gone in and out of prison for the past 20 years, thest one being because he was caught abusing his stepdaughter.


    Back then, news of this acts came to light when a doctor who treated Lisa reported him to the police with evidence obtained from the semen that was still inside of Lisa''s intimate parts. Those years were the most dreadful for Lisa. Her name was being mentioned everywhere on the news and on the inte as the victim. She had to leave the town and go to where no one knew about her.


    After finding such information about Lisa''s stepfather from the police, Leslie was highly disturbed. He felt pity and anger swelling within him. Their rtionship might have started using the wrong method but nobody''s life was perfect and people would always meet in different ways. Everyone had a different way of dealing with things.


    To him, he didn''t matter that they started out as sex partners. Spending time with Lisa, he hade to know that she was an industrious person. Someone who was genuinely trying to find happiness in the little things of her daily life.


    He found out that, despite how she portrayed herself to be, she was better than that. she was kind and sympathetic. She was loyal and would always be thest to judge someone. Such kind of person standing helplessly before him in tattered clothes that threatened to leave her body was a sight that Leslie hated as he watched helplessly.


    ''''If you want her alive, then don''t do anything stupid. I am already in a bad mood as it is'''' Harper Damien said as he ced the knife further deeper towards Lisa''s throat.


    ''''Why don''t you just kill me. I''ve been waiting for this day all my life. I would rather die than let you harm anyone that I care about'''' Lisa said and shifted her neck towards the knife. She was slitting her throat with the knife.


    Blood smeared on the knife and dripped down on the floor.


    ''''Thud''''


    ''''Thud''''

 Chapter 308: Lisa loses her voice

    Chapter 308: Lisa loses her voice


    ''''Lisa'''' Leslie was about to rush forward when the police stopped him again. The red dotsing from the guns of the police both outside and inside all pointed at Harper Damien.


    Even he was flustered by Lisa''s actions. He had be flustered seeing the blood that dropped from her neck that she was slitting the knife in his hand with.


    He had thought that she would beg him as usual. Plead for her life and then he would have the upper hand, but now she was doing the opposite. She was doing something that she never did. She had always begged him to save her. she never wanted to die even when things got hard for her but now she was the one slitting her own throat with the knife.


    But, still, he too was in a desperate situation. He couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted. She had no right to die on her own ount. She belonged to him and only he had the right to decide whether she lived or died.


    Harper Damien held the knife steadily and said, ''''stop acting up, you little slut. You and your mother are just the same kind of people. Your lives belong to me. How dare you try to die without my permission?''''


    ''''Mr. Damien, I suggest you put the knife away and surrender. You are already outnumbered and if anything happens to the victim, you will be staying in prison for a long time this time away. You won''t be granted a parole'''' the chief detective spoke.


    ''''I don''t care. This little slut was the one who angered me first. She dared to sleep with different men when her body belonged to me. her mother sold her to me, so only I have rights to her body'''' Harper Damien said and shook his head. He didn''t look any better. He looked as if he was about to lose his mind as he kept shaking his head like a lunatic under drugs.


    Leslie studied his actions keenly and turned to the chief detective, ''''he might be under the influence of a drug. He isn''t acting normal like before'''' Leslie whispered to the chief detective.


    ''''He is a drug addict. It isn''t surprising that he is acting abnormal. He might have taken something already. My men are going to act soon. Be on guard to catch thedy as soon as he is taken down''''


    ''''Alright'''' Leslie looked at Lisa whose gaze was fading out, ''''Lisa, don''t lose consciousness. Look at me, I promise to get you out of here''''


    The chief detective looked at his men and nodded. As soon as he did, one of them who was hanging on a rope outside flew in, bringing into the ss walling. His actions were shift and precise as his feet hit against the body of Harper Damien''s body was flunked to the counter and he hit his against it, making him scream.


    Leslie rushed forward and held Lisa''s body as she fell. He wrapped her body with the trench coat he had removed earlier on, covering her exposed body. She was losing consciousness. He lifted her up and ran outside where the ambnce was just arriving.


    The paramedics helped them into the ambnce and started first aid immediately so that she wouldn''t get infections from the slit. To stop the blood, they covered her neck with cotton.


    Leslie held her hand and kept mumbling worried to her, ''''Lisa, stay with me, please. You can''t lose consciousness''''


    Inside the caf, the police apprehended Harper Damien and handcuffed him as he continued to cuss.


    Hospital.


    Andy and Pa hurried into the emergency ward and went to meet with Leslie who was standing in front of the surgery room. Lisa was rushed into the surgery room as soon as she was brought inside. The slit on her throat was deeper than they had thought. She had put more pressure in slitting her throat against the knife earlier on.


    ''''Leslie, how is Lisa?'''' Pa asked as soon as they got to his side. She had changed into a blue knee level home dress.


    ''''She is undergoing surgery at the moment. We have to wait for the doctor toe out first''''


    ''''What happened? How did she get this hurt?'''' Andy asked.


    ''''She tried to kill herself''''


    ''''What?'''' Pa sighed, ''''that son of a bitch really went overboard. I should just get him and cut off his nasty balls. Men like him don''t deserve to live. Where is he right now? I am going to make sure I cut off that thing he uses to pass out urine. Let''s see if he will get excited anymore''''


    Andy and Leslie pursed their lips as they watched Pa cuss and swear. Andy knew she could cuss but this was another side of hers that was new to her. It was the first time she was openly cussing and swearing at someone in his presence.


    ''''Why are you all looking at me like that? Shouldn''t I be allowed to cuss till I am satisfied?'''' Pa asked them and they shook their heads.


    ''''No, you are allowed to. Go on'''' Andy said to her and the door to the operation room opened.


    ''''Doctor, how is Lisa doing?'''' Pa was the first to ask the doctor.


    ''''She is fine. Luckily, there was less damage to her trachea and blood vessels but herryngeal nerves were severely damaged so she might not be able to talk for over a month. her vocal cords were paralysed so we attacked a tracheostomy tube which can only be removed after a little over 5-7 years'' time. We were able to stop the bleeding and she is still asleep due to the anaesthesia we injected in her. She will be transferred to the recovering room. She will need a lot of assistance as she won''t be able to do a lot of things on her own. Her bodily wounds have also all been treated. Who is her guardian?''''


    ''''Me''''


    ''''Me''''


    Pa and Leslie said at the same time and looked at each other.


    ''''I am her boyfriend and she is her sister'''' Leslie said after Pa gave him a warning gaze when he was about to introduce her as a friend. She had cocked a single brow at him earlier on making him change his statement.


    ''''Well, she will need help from both of you since you are her family. You can get the forms and report notice from the OPD and fill them up for the police investigations''''


    ''''Yes, doctor. I will do that, thank you'''' Leslie replied and they turned and saw Lisa been pulled out of the surgery room on a stretcher.


    Seeing herying down like that, Pa became furious, ''''darn it. That son of a dog, should I just go to the police station and end him for real?''''


    The doctor in front and the nurses all turned and looked at Pa. When she saw their eyes on her she asked indifferently, ''''why are you all looking at me? If he can do this to my darling, then can''t I kill him? It is just the matter of slitting a knife through that scum''s throat and it will be the end of him''''


    Andy pulled Pa to his side and covered her mouth with his hand as heughed and said to the doctor and nurses, ''''she is just joking. She can''t even hurt a fly. Don''t mind her words''''


    The doctor nodded and walked away with the nurses.


    ''''Pa, we are in the hospital. There are some things you can''t say out loud'''' Andy held her hand and spoke gently.


    ''''Oh'''' Pa pouted her lips and they walked away.


    Private ward.


    Leslie returned and saw Pa wiping Lisa''s forehead with a wet towel. She was having a fever after the surgery and the doctor said they couldn''t give her any more injections until she was awake so she had to wipe her with a wet towel.


    ''''Have you finished with everything?'''' Andy asked.


    ''''En, I have. The police will return tomorrow and take Lisa''s statement when she wakes up. Pa, it is stillte, I will stay the night here with Lisa. Let Andy send you home. You cane tomorrow morning and spend time with her''''


    ''Leslie is right. Tomorrow you don''t need to go to work. You can have the week off and spend time with Lisa''''


    ''''Won''t people at the workce talk about this?''''


    ''''No, I am the boss and this is an order''''


    ''''Okay. Then, I will leave Lisa in your care, Leslie. Please take care of her''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I will take care of Lisa''''


    Pa looked at Lisa once more before handing over the wet towel to Leslie before she left the ward with Andy.


    Leslie wetted the towel and squeezed it before he wiped Lisa''s forehead. As he did, he noticed a tear falling from her left eye.


    ''''You must be hurting a lot inside, right? You are even crying in your sleep. Lisa, it has been hard on you. I didn''t even know what you were going through. I promise to treat you better''''

 Chapter 309: Lisa loses her voice 2

    Chapter 309: Lisa loses her voice 2


    ''''You must be hurting a lot inside, right? You are even crying in your sleep. Lisa, it has been hard on you. I didn''t even know what you were going through. I promise to treat you better''''


    After wiping her, he took the small basin and went into the washroom to change the water. Lisa''s eyes opened just at that moment. Her gaze followed him into the washroom and stayed fixed on the door until he returned.


    When Leslie walked out, he was wiping his hands with a tissue. He hadn''t noticed that Lisa was awake. He finished and threw the tissue into the dustbin close and looked up meeting her gaze.


    ''''Lisa'''' Leslie hurried to her side and sat on the chair.


    Lisa blinked her eyes when she found it difficult to open her mouth. As she did, her tears began to flow.


    ''''Why are you crying again?'''' Leslie took his handkerchief and wiped her face, ''stop crying. You are safe now. Here, no one will be able to hurt you. that person will have to pass through me first''''


    Lisa smiled and blinked her eyes.


    ''''You don''t have to force yourself and talk right now. Everything will be fine. I won''t leave your side ever again, okay? So, please Lisa, don''t try to push me away. It will only hurt both of us''''


    Lisa''s tears couldn''t stop flowing as she watched him. She couldn''t speak no matter how hard she tried. Her throat hurt too much. The moment she saw him walk out of the washroom, she had wanted to call his name but realised she couldn''t.


    Off course she knew the reason well. she had hurt herryngeal nerves therefore she couldn''t speak for a while. If she forced herself to speak, she would hurt even more.


    ''''The doctor said a lot of things which I didn''t understand but he also said that you shouldn''t force yourself to speak. If you have anything to say to me, I will bring you a journal and a pen. Let''smunicate through writing. I do the talking and you do the writing'''' Leslie touched his chin and smiled adding, ''''but, why do I suddenly feel that it is kind of romantic that way? It sounds romantic. I love the feel of it''''


    Lisa''s lips curved into a smile as she blinked her eyes at him. She had stopped crying.


    ''''That''s right. You are the prettiest when you smile. Let''s do it this way. Anytime I ask you a question and it''s a yes you blink once. If it''s a no, you blink twice, okay?''''


    Lisa smiled and blinked once.


    ''''Good girl, you are very smart'''' Leslieplemented her. ''''Let''s start with our first question. Do you feel ufortable anywhere in your body?''''


    Lisa blinked twice.


    ''''No, that''s good. Then, do you want to rest a bit? The doctor said you needed a lot of rest''''


    Lisa blinked once.


    ''''Then, I will sing you a song. My voice isn''t Grammy worthy but it isn''t so bad either'''' Leslie said and Lisa blinked once. He held her hand and rubbed his fingers on the back of her palm softly as he sang to her.


    ...


    Pa ced a ss of juice on the table in front of Andy and sat across him.


    ''''Thank you'''' he said and took the ss, sipping the juice.


    ''''You are wee'''' Pa wiped her hands around her dress. Her palms felt sweaty. ''It''s gettingte; you should go home'''' Pa said to him when it seemed like he wasn''t ready to move at all.


    ''''Can''t I sleep here? I don''t want to leave you all by yourself. I will sleep in the hall'''' Andy said.


    ''''Huh? You want to sleep here?''''


    ''''A lot of things have happened at once today. I am worried about you, so I want to be close by''''


    ''''Oh, the hall is always cold in the middle of the night. You can sleep in my room; I will sleep in Lisa''s room''''


    ''''Will you be okay with that? I wouldn''t want you to be ufortable with my presence''''


    ''''No, I won''t be. I will show you to my room, let''s go'''' Pa stood up and turned with a reddened face. She was secretly happy that he was staying because she was still scared and flustered by what happened to Lisa but now, Lisa was fine, so she was less worried. she felt that she and Lisa wouldn''t have to move houses again. this was already their third apartment in thest five years that they''ve known each other. Anytime something happened, they would move to a different town or Lisa would disappear for a few months before she returned to her side.


    ''''Pa, what are you thinking about?'''' Andy asked when he noticed her silence. She had paced out in her thoughts.


    ''''Huh, nothing. Let''s go'''' Pa walked away and Andy followed behind closely.


    She opened the door and cussed when she saw the mess she had created in the room a few days ago. she immediately shut the door behind her and stood closed to Andy.


    ''''Is there something wrong?''''


    ''''No yes. Can you wait here for a while? I need to tidy up the room a bit. She said and opened the door and ran inside, shutting him out. Andy chuckled and shook his head. he leaned beside the door and waited.


    Pa quickly stuffed the clothes on the bed into her closet and shut the two doors. She then went and tidied up her dressing table and went into the bathroom and removed all her undergarments and sent them to the closet cab before she did her final inspection of the room and then went ahead to open the door.


    ''''You maye in your highness'''' she said jokingly and stepped aside for him to enter.


    ''''Looks cleaner than I thought''''


    ''''What? Did you think I was a dirty? I am a very clean person''''


    ''''I was joking with you. you have a modest room; it isn''t so girly''''


    ''''I don''t like girly stuff. I will get you male clothes from Lisa''s room. Don''t misunderstand, we just keep them and hang them outside so that people would think there is a man in the house. That is our safety measure''''


    ''''You are thest person I would ever have doubts about. I need to take a shower; can I go in there?''''


    ''''Sure, I will put the clothes on the bed when I arrive'''' Pa said and went out.


    Andy looked around the room once more before removing his suit. He ced it on the bed and went inside the shower to remove the rest of his clothes.


    When Pa returned, she heard the shower flowing and smiled, putting the clothes neatly folded on the bed. She turned to go and the door suddenly opened. By reflex, she turned and saw Andy half naked with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Pa gulped as her body tensed up, her face turning red by the second.


    Andy looked at him without saying anything. He walked closer to her and stretched his hand towards her and reached the clothes behind her and picked them up saying, ''I don''t mind dressing up in front of you but I don''t think you are ready to take that step with me yet. Pa, would you leave or stay and watch me get dressed?'''' he raised an eyebrow at her and she hupped.


    Pa hit her chest and pointed at the door, ''''I will be in the hall if you need anything'''' Pa said and was about to run out when Andy pulled her back and circled his arm around her waist.


    ''''You'''' her words were cut off by his lips which pressed against her, giving her a slow burn kiss. She gasped and he took the chance to slide his tongue deeper into her mouth. He pulled her closer and touched her neck with the other hand as he deepened the kiss. They stayed in that position and kissed for a long while before he let go.


    Pa still leaned against him helplessly after the kiss. She was catching her breath when she felt something poking at her thighs and she looked up. her face flushed, her ears and cheeks turning red as she looked at the bulge that poked at her through the towel.


    Andy ced his hand on her face, covering her eyes before he turned her body towards the door saying, ''make me a cup of tea. I will join you once I finish dressing up''''


    ''''Oh'''' Pa said and ran out.


    Andy looked down at his little boy and sighed, ''you naughty little thing'''' he murmured and took the clothes that Pa brought and went into the bathroom to change.


    Pa touched her face once she reached the kitchen. Her face was red and hot.


    ''''Whoa, I''ve heard from Lisa that this sort of thing happens but now that I am experiencing it first-hand, it is quite. SATISFYING. It proves that he is attracted to me. Pa, why are you suddenly being a pervert?'''' she chuckled to herself before bringing the kettle out to heat the water for the tea. She kept giggling all the while.

 Chapter 310: Leslie sings for Lisa

    Chapter 310: Leslie sings for Lisa


    ''''Whoa, I''ve heard from Lisa that this sort of thing happens but now that I am experiencing it first-hand, it is quite. SATISFYING. It proves that he is attracted to me. Pa, why are you suddenly being a pervert?'''' she chuckled to herself before bringing the heater out to heat the water for the tea. She kept giggling all the while.


    ''''Pa, what are you doing?'''' Andy asked standing at a distance away from her. she turned at once, startled by his sudden appearance. Her face flushed and she looked at the kettle in her hands before clearing her throat.


    ''''Erm, I was going to make the tea. You can sit at the hall and wait''''


    ''''Let me do it'''' Andy took the kettle away from her. he filled it with water and fixed it against the connection before turning on the power.


    ''''What kind of tea do you usually drink?'''' Pa asked shyly.


    ''''Whatever you have, I drink that. where do you put the tea?''''


    ''''Over here'''' Pa pointed at the top cab and stretched her hand up to open it but he stopped her.


    ''''Let me'''' he smiled and held her hand, putting it down before he opened the cab and brought out the primrose teabag. ''''You drink primrose tea?'''' he asked curiously looking at her.


    ''''En, this is Lisa''s favourite tea. I didn''t like it at first but it grew on me, I guess since I drink it now more than she does''''


    ''''Primrose tea is good for women. You should take it often''''


    ''''How did you know that?'''' Pa asked curiously.


    ''''What is this look that seems to say to suggest you are surprise I know about primrose tea, little Miss?''''


    ''''I just didn''t think you were a tea person''''


    ''''I take care of my health very well. I started taking it ten years ago. my stepfather has apany that makes them. he sends them to me and Leslie every month''''


    Andy turned off the power and removed the kettle, ''''care for some?'''' he asked Pa and she nodded her head.


    ''''En, my head is beginning to ache because I am worried. Today was supposed to be a good day. How did everything suddenly end this way?''''


    ''''Lisa will be fine. Leslie will make sure she receives the best care. She will recover soon''''


    ''''What about her voice. The doctor said she might not be able to talk for a long time. Lisa likes talking, how could she survive knowing her voice is locked up?''''


    Andy sighed and ced the kettle down before he pulled her into a hug, ''''when I see you worried, I be helpless because I don''t know how to console you. I am such a bad boyfriend, right? I can''t even help my girlfriend feel better when she is in pain''''


    ''''No, don''t say that. Having you here by my side is enough. With you next to me, I can handle any pain''''


    ''''Then, I will make sure I stay next to you forever. I want to have asting rtionship with you, Pa''''


    ''''Me too''''


    ''''No, I don''t feel like drinking tea anymore'''' he said flirtatiously.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I feel like having you instead?''''


    Pa frowned and crossed her arms around her chest, making an x sign, ''''we just started dating and you want the cookie already?''''


    ''''Cookie?'''' Andy chuckled and shook his head, ''what am I going to do with you, Pa?'''' he hugged her again saying, ''''don''t worry. Even though I am very interested in the ''cookie'', it isn''t the right time yet. Just know that I am not letting another man have that cookie because it will be mine to eat forever''''


    ''''Pervert'''' Pa murmured.


    Andy chuckled and poured the water into the cups of teabags. He took up and walked to the hall and Pa followed behind.


    ''''What drama are you watching?''''


    ''''Please don''t date that man'', it''s a new drama that I''ve been watching with Lisa. She is going to miss it tonight'''' Pa sat beside Andy on therge couch as she spoke.


    ''''Please don''t date that man?'', what kind of drama is that?''''


    ''''It''s a Korean series''''


    ''''Oh, Korean drama has taken over the world''''


    ''Don''t you dare look down on Kdramas. They show a clear cut difference between the kind of boyfriends every girl wants and the type of boyfriends we end up getting?''''


    ''''Pray ye, enlighten me Miss on the criteria of the boys you see in Kdramas and the boys you end up having''''


    ''''Well, in Kdramas, we have the perfect boyfriends who always ensure that their girlfriends are happy and secure but then reality makes us understand that looking for a boyfriend that can make you happy and secure at the same time are two separate things. Like a yboy can make you happy because he knows just what to say but then he can''t give you security. A man who can give you security is too busy trying to make money that he forgets about your happiness thinking that once he gives you all the money in the world you be happy. But, there is an exception, which is you'''' she intentionally added thest part to lessen her chances of getting punished by him.


    ''''You really do know how to take care of someone you just bruised, you naughty girl''''


    ''''Andy'''' Pa mentioned his name and he looked at her.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I love you'''' she said and kissed him.


    ''''Pa'''' he held her closely to himself.


    ''''En''''


    ''''This is the first time you are openly letting me know that you love me''''


    ''''Really? But, I think I''ve been showing it?''''


    ''''I show it and I tell you that everyday''''


    ''''Alright, you win. I will tell you that everyday''''


    ''''No, let''s do it this way'''' he took out his phone and turned on the recorder.


    ''''What are you going to do?''''


    ''''Record your voice. I want to y it to myself every day before I start my day. Come, say it ten time into the phone''''


    ''''So cheesy. I can say that to you every day if you want me to''''


    ''''No, I want to hear it before I sleep and when I wake up. I can hear it from you when I see you but this is what I want''''


    ''''Okay, since you''ve been a good boy, I will do that for you'''' Pa took the phone from him and recorded her own voice ording to the number of times he requested.


    When she was done, she yed it for him.


    ''''Andy, I love you''''


    ''''Andy, I love you''''


    Andy pulled her into a tight hug saying, ''''call it cheesy but you just made me the happiest man, Pa'''' he brushed her hair backwards and was about to kiss her again when the drama started. Pa pushed his hands away and sat leaning against his chest.


    ''''It''s about to start. Let me tell you, this show is really good. The actors are also handsome and beautiful''''


    ''''But, they are not as handsome and beautiful as you and me'''' Andy said and raised his brow and Pa chuckled.


    ''''Right, we are a real couple and they are just acting, so we are more solidpared to them.


    ..


    Leslie and Lisa yawned almost at the same time and looked at each other, both blushing before Leslie chuckled and Lisa smiled.


    ''''You must be tired after my long chatting, right? I know what you are thinking. This man I didn''t know he could be so chatty''''


    Lisa blinked once and Leslie gasped.


    ''''You are really the Lisa that I know. You are so brutally honest. I leave you to rest since it''s alreadyte'''' he stood up and covered her body properly with the quilt, ''''I will beying on the sofa over there. if you need anything, just ring the bell under your quilt and I wille to you right away'''' he said and turned to go and she held his hand making him stop.


    She blinked twice at him when he looked at her.


    ''''Lisa, what is it?'''' he looked at her hand and sighed, his heart arching when he saw the bruises on her wrist. It had turned pale purple. It made him want to crash the bones of the man who did that to her.


    As if reading her mind, he sat back on the chair and pulled it closer to her side and smiled, ''''alright, I won''t leave your side. I am still here, right? You can go to bed, I will watch over you and keep you safe. With me here, you don''t have to worry about anything. With me here, you can sleep with no worries. If you want, I can even sing you a song but I can''t assure you that I have a good voice. My voice might probably give you a headache''''


    Lisa squeezed his hand and blinked her eyes.


    ''''Oh, you don''t mind? Whoa, you are the first person who isn''t afraid to die listening to my voice. Just don''t regret your decisionter on. My favourite boy group is Westlife, so I am going to sing the song I sang during my hay days. Let me tell you. I wanted to be a singer when I was 10 years but unfortunately, I didn''t have the voice. The judges at the contest I entered all told me to go and take over my family business, because of how terrible I sing''''

 Chapter 311: Leslie sings for Lisa 2

    Chapter 311: Leslie sings for Lisa 2


    ''''Oh, you don''t mind? Whoa, you are the first person who isn''t afraid to die listening to my voice. Just don''t regret your decisionter on. My favourite boy group is Westlife, so I am going to sing the song I sang during my hay days. Let me tell you. I wanted to be a singer when I was 10 years but unfortunately, I didn''t have the voice. The judges at the contest I entered all told me to go and take over my family business, because of how terrible I sing''''


    ''''It can''t be that bad right?'' Lisa asked herself internally as she blinked her eyes at him.


    ''''Alright, here I go. Lisa, it is toote to regret because I am not stopping until I am done singing this song. This is the song that is close to my heart'''' he said and started to sing the first verse.


    ''No one knows ''bout the things that I''ve been through with you


    ''There were times I''d drive you nearly mental


    ''But when you''re mad, you''re still beautiful


    ''And I know that I''m punching way above


    ''So lucky that we fell in love


    ''Sometimes I wonder am I enough?


    ''Cause you could have someone without a belly or a temper


    Perfect teeth, hair growing where it''s meant to


    You know my lips are all I can hold against you


    This is all that I''ll ever need, you and I


    Hello, my love


    I''ve been searching for someone like you


    For most my life


    Happiness ain''t a thing I''m used to


    You could have fallen hard for anyone


    Plenty of fish in the sea, hey now


    For all of time, now I know


    It''s just my angel and me


    Lisa sighed within her. she used to think that she was the only one with a terrible voice but now she realised that Leslie really could put her to shame. To say his voice was horrible was an understatement. He was totally tone deaf and missed most of the words in the song.


    But, oddly enough, she didn''t feel headache while listening to him. It was like his voice could shut out all her thoughts and hurt. She felt soothed by his terrible voice. It drained the wrecking ship which was her own thoughts. Her suicidal thoughts were nowhere to be found because her focus was all on him.


    Leslie stopped when he noticed the tears in her eyes. He got confused and worried at the same time.


    ''''Oh, Lisa, see. I told you my voice was terrible but you still asked me to sing anyways. Now, you are even crying because it is that horrible, right? God!!! I know I''ve driven a lot of judges mad and furious with my singing but none of them have ever cried because of how terrible I was. What do I do? You are thest person I want to hurt especially with my voice. God blessed me with a beautiful face but sadly, he felt at the long run that I was too perfect, so he took my voice away and gave me a frog voice. I even made you cry because of how terrible I am at singing. Lisa, are you in pain? Forgive me''''


    Leslie was rabbling on and Lisa was left speechless. she wanted so bad to tell him that she wasn''t crying because his voice was bad. She just didn''t know why she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. All her life, the only person who has been this good to her was Pa and Jordan but now he was also paying so much attention to her. She was simply touched by his actions and because she couldn''t express herself, her tears flowed instead.


    ''''I will stop singing'''' he said and Lisa held his hand trying to calm him down. When he met with her eyes she tried to open her mouth but no sound could be heard from her. She decided to hold his hand with two of his hands and brought them to her kiss. She kissed his hand softly and shook her head and blinked her eyes.


    ''''Huh?'''' Leslie was taken aback by her actions but he quickly calmed himself and asked her, ''''you don''t want me to stop singing?''''


    Lisa blinked her eyes and smiled a little.


    ''''Oh, then don''t cry. I can''t stand seeing you cry. If you cry, I would think that my voice is making you cry. I don''t want to be a nuisance to you''''


    Lisa blinked her eyes.


    Leslie picked his handkerchief and wiped her tears away as he continued to sing the rest of the song.


    No one knows ''bout all the good things you do


    When people take advantage of you


    Your heart is pure and so beautiful


    And I know that it''s just the way you are


    Father''s eyes, but mother''s daughter


    And you tell me that you don''t give enough


    And now I found someone with all the boxes that I want ticked


    ''Cause your love is all I ever wanted


    Set my heart on fire, I needed something


    This is all I wanted to be, you and I


    Hello, my love


    I''ve been searching for someone like you


    For most my life


    Happiness ain''t a thing I''m used to


    You could have fallen hard for anyone


    Plenty of fish in the sea, hey now


    For all of time, now I know


    It''s just my angel and me


    ''Cause you could have someone without a belly or a temper


    Perfect teeth, hair growing where it''s meant to


    You know my lips are all I can hold against you


    This is all that I''ll ever need, you and I, you and I


    Hello, my love


    I''ve been searching for someone like you


    For most my life


    Happiness ain''t a thing I''m used to


    You could have fallen hard for anyone (Anyone)


    Plenty of fish in the sea, hey now


    For all of time, now I know


    It''s just my angel and me


    Leslie finished and leaned closer to Lisa and kissed her startling her. she blushed as her cheeks and ears turned red.


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Leslie apologised,ing back to his senses. He scratched his hair as he pointed to the sofa at the other side, ''''I will be sitting there. I won''t sleep. Rest. It''ste into the night'''' he said and walked to the sofa. As he sat, his cheeks and ears also turned red from embarrassment. He didn''t know why he did that. it was impulsive but it still felt nice to him. He had been wanting to do that for a while now.


    ''''Leslie, you are done for'''' he murmured to himself as he touched his lips and turned to look at Lisa who was now sleeping with her eyes closed. Something had just dawned on him. His feelings which started like a joke was bing real. He was beginning to no, he had always seen her in a different light but never realised it. He had always thought of how they would have turned out if they had met under different circumstances. He wondered whether they could move pass just been sex partners to a real couple.


    In their contract, they clearly stated that the first to fall in love must disappear from the other person''s sight and now he was the first to fall and he knew it was a hard fall. But, he didn''t want to disappear. He couldn''t disappear knowing that Lisa was so vulnerable.


    He stood up and walked closer to her. He looked at her soft breathing sounds and sighed saying more to himself, ''''Lisa, I think I''ve lost to you. No, I know I''ve lost to you!! But, I don''t regret it. Even if I have to tie you to myself, I would do that. I won''t let you run away from me. I don''t care how we started, but you can only belong one person; me''''


    .


    Next day.


    Leslie stood aside and watched as the doctor attended to Lisa.


    Early in the morning, she was running a fever again so Leslie had to call the doctor and they''ve been trying to make her feel better since then. Her temperature was fluctuating.


    ''''Doctor, how is she doing?''''


    ''''She is fine now. Don''t worry, as she is getting better, her body temperature might rise once in a while but she is fine. If you don''t mind, I would like to have a word with you in my office'''' the doctor said to Leslie.


    ''''I wille and see you once her sister arrives. I don''t want to leave her alone'''' Leslie said and the door opened and Andy and Pa walked inside with Magdalene who ran over to Lisa''s side immediately ignoring everyone else.


    ''''Good morning, Leslie. Good morning, doctor'''' Pa greeted while the brothers simply nodded at each other.


    ''''Pa, it''s good that you are here. the doctor wants to see me''''


    ''''En, don''t worry. I will stay here with Lisa'''' Pa said to him.


    ''''I will go with you'''' Andy said as he was worried about Leslie. Looking at him, he knew his brother didn''t have a wing of sleep at all. If he were to continue this way, by the time Lisa was out, he would be the one inside the hospital. He couldn''t let that happen.


    ''''Let''s go'''' the doctor said to them.


    Pa smiled at Andy before he turned away, leaving with Leslie and the doctor.


    ''''That son of a bitch  $ %& ^^^^ *** ''''''''''.'''' Magdalene started cussing the moment the men left the room. ''''Which police station is he is? I will make sure I go there and cut off that thing between his legs. How dare he do this to my newest darling?''''


    Magdalene pouted her lips as she looked at Lisa whose gaze never left her either.


    Please do check out my other books.


    Bullet Heart


    Love The Psycho


    The Witness: Hello My Love!!


    Thanks!!

 Chapter 312: Whats best for Lisa

    Chapter 312: What''s best for Lisa


    ''''A psychiatrist?'''' Leslie asked skeptically.


    ''''Yes, I strongly suggest that the patient gets counselling from a psychiatrist because of the long history of abuse that she was subjected to. The many scars on her body were self-inflicted which poses a high possibility of PTSD on the patient''s mental health. The tendency of her attempting suicide after leaving the hospital is very high.


    Usually, with victims of child and sexual abuse, at the early stage the perpetrators make victims to believe that it is their fault that everything is happening that way to them. they create a kind of thought which is imbedded in the victims'' mind which makes them to feel that everything is their fault.


    Especially with someone like the patient who was abused right from her childhood, it would be difficult to make her understand that none of what happened is her fault. She would always think that she is the cause of everything that has happened. She would me herself and that would lead her into believing that everything would be over or would end as long as she is dead.


    She already has a mother who has a history ofing from a dysfunctional family and her stepdad is no different. Both mother and stepfather projected their own victim mentality onto the patient thereby making her feel that been treated in a certain way is normal which actually isn''t.


    I am suggesting this because I know it will help the patient be better. With the psychiatrist, she would learn to trust more in herself and begin to realise that he shouldn''t ept just how people treat her. A lot of the time, people think that advising someone to visit a psychiatrist means that they are mad or maybe have violent tendencies which is a wrong notion which we health personnel are trying to change''''


    ''''Doctor, will Lisa be able to be herself again once she gets treatment? Will her life ever be normal again?'''' Leslie asked the doctor with a worried gaze.


    ''''Yes, she will be fine. As long as she is open to the treatment n, she will be fine''''


    ''''Alright, I will discuss it with her first''''


    ..


    While walking back to the ward, Leslie and Andy were chatting about Lisa''s father.


    ''''I already made them to search the caf. They found a secret camera hidden in the flower vase. He was watching her from there all this while''''


    ''''Thanks for doing this for me, Andy''''


    ''''You are my brother. If I don''t do this for you, who would? Besides, Lisa is considered a friend to me. she is always so lively; no one would have guessed she had such a past''''


    ''''I know, right? She is even stronger than I thought. Andy, I am going to make things right with Lisa. I am going to stop ying games and get my shit together. She needs me and I don''t want to disappoint her. I might not be a good person but I want to be someone she needs in her life''''


    ''''You seem to have finally realised your feelings for her?''''


    ''''Yes. You know, when I saw her slitting her own throat, I thought I was the one going through it. after knowing her past, I have be even more determined to be by her side. Not out of pity but because I see a good person inside her''''


    ''''What are your ns?''''


    ''''I want to take Lisa to my house and take care of her until she can speak again. Pa might not agree to it, so I need you to talk to her for me''''


    ''''I will do that but I still think it''s best to talk to Pa yourself. I don''t want to influence her decision making. Whatever she decides I will respect her just as I will respect your decision to take care of Lisa. I know that you are the best person to be with her too. I will help you in talking to Pa but how convinced she will be will be up to your hard work. They''ve been living together and supporting each other for a long time. If you are suddenly taking Lisa away, Pa will fight back unless she sees how sincere you are''


    Andy was about to open the door when they heard Pa''s voice inside. What she said next made Leslie''s face to change and turn cold.


    ''''Right, I''m saving my first sry to take you shopping. When you get out of here, I will take you out and buy everything that you want for you. I will buy you clothing, jewellery. I will also take you clubbing. I can even pay some pimps to do pole dancing for you to watch''''


    Pa said making Lisa to smile. The three turned at once towards the door when they heard it open abruptly. Leslie looked at Pa and Andy chuckled.


    ''''Why is he looking at me like that?'''' Pa asked and stood next to Andy.


    ''''Miss Pa, can I have a word with you?''''


    ''''You don''t look like you want to have a word with me. why do I feel that you want to strangle me instead?''''


    ''''Why did you mention hiring pimps for Lisa?'''' Andy murmured the question into her ears and she gasped and waved her hands.


    ''''That was a joke. I didn''t mean any of that. no need to kill me''''


    ''''I still need to have a word with you'''' Leslie said, not convinced by her words.


    ''''Go, he won''t kill you'''' Andy said to Pa and she chuckled awkwardly not trusting Andy''s words.


    Lisa looked at them and wrote something on the notepad and lifted it up towards Leslie.


    ''''If you touch even her hair, I will kill you''


    Leslie looked at the note and smiled. He turned to Pa saying, ''''I won''t do anything to you and risk getting Lisa angry with me''''


    ''''Oh, then, let''s talk in the hallway''''


    ''''Let''s go to the caf instead''''


    ''''It is a serious conversation?'''' Pa asked as he opened the door for her.


    ''''Those two look like tom and jerry, right Lisa?'''' Magdalenemented and Lisa nodded her head in agreement.


    .


    ''''No!!! why should I allow you to take care of my Lisa when I can do that myself?''''


    ''''Because I am the person who also loves her as much as you do''''


    ''''Are you serious?''''


    ''''Yes, Pa. I want to be able to help Lisa. After listening to the doctor''s suggestions, I think that the best person to take care of her is me. You are always wee toe and see her anytime, any day but please, allow me to take care of Lisa''''


    ''''Lisa cannot talk. The only way she canmunicate is by writing her thoughts on paper for us. I can''t help but me myself. If I had arrived much earlier, that scum wouldn''t have been able to harm Lisa''''


    ''''Listen, putting mes on each other isn''t going to solve what had happened. What Lisa needs now is our support. I know that it is hard for you to trust me but I want you to know that I would never harm Lisa. I care about her and I want what''s best for her. if she is with me, I can arrange for the best healthcare for her and also be around by her side. You will need to resume your work next work. Lisa can''t go back to the caf and she would be lonely all by herself''''


    ''''Alright, you win. It is true that I don''t trust you but I see the way you treat Lisa. Since you are Andy''s brother, I would give you the benefit of the doubt and allow you to take care of Lisa. But, please make sure she is safe''''


    ''''Nothing will happen to her. I will apany her every step of the way. I won''t disappoint''''


    ''''So, what did the doctor say? When will Lisa be able to talk again?''''


    ''''He said it would take time but she would be able to talk again. don''t worry too much. I already made a call to a doctor that I know who specialises in her condition. When hees and meet with herm we will be able to know the time it would take for her to get healed. I will make sure Lisa is able to talk normal again''''


    ''''Thank you, Leslie. I know that you are trying your best and I appreciate that. Lisa has gone through a lot and I don''t want her to go through pain again. there is something I need to tell you about Lisa. Since you have already be an integral part of her life, you should know about it too''''


    ''''Tell me''''


    ''''Lisa isn''t perfect. She can be impulsive but she is also a careful person. She would never hurt anyone because she has a kind heart but the lies of the people she trusted so much''''


    ''''Are you talking about the director who lied on her three years ago?''''


    ''''Did you know already? Well, you are Leslie Bassey, there is nothing that you won''t be able to find when you put your heart to it''''


    ''''I found out by mistake but I am d I did. It made me understand Lisa more. Also, I am digging into the case. I am going to get dirt on that director and make sure he gets punished for what he did to Lisa''''


    ''''Really? You would do that?''''


    ''''Yes. Right now, his wife is from a powerful family and they are off the same socialdder with my family. Fighting with such people without evidence will put you in a bad state with others but once I get the evidence, I will blow it up really bad that they won''t be able to salvage the situation''''


    ''''Wow, I am loving this savage vibe from you. You and I could actually be good friends you know''''


    ''''I heard what you did at the hotel. You are quite the actress''''


    ''''Don''t even remind me. that woman took her joke too far''''


    ''''Let''s go back''''


    ''''Sure''''

 Chapter 313: Mali

    Chapter 313: Mali


    When Pa and Leslie entered the ward, they saw that Magdalene was helping Lisa to y a game on her tablet. She sat behind Lisa and guarded her through the game as she screamed each time they missed.


    ''''What is happening here?'''' Leslie asked Andy and he shook his head.


    Apart from exchanging polite greetings, Magdalene had practically taken charge of Lisa, teaching her how to y games leaving him alone. As he was also replying to his own messages over the phone, he didn''t also mind them.


    ''''Jump, jump, yes that''s it'''' Magdalene screamed and everyone turned to look at them. Lisa had beams of sweat on her face but that wasn''t that shone about her. The unusual but calm smile that appeared on her face made everyone happy to see that she was having fun with the games that Magdalene was teaching her.


    Magdalene got down from the bed and stepped aside as Pa walked over to wipe Lisa''s face.


    ''''Did you enjoy the game that much?'''' Pa asked and Lisa nodded her head. She picked the notepad and wrote in it.


    ''''It was fun. I want to y it every day''''


    ''''I will get it for you right away'''' Leslie said and took out his phone to make a call.


    ''''He is going to get you thetest version'''' Magdalene whispered to Lisa and she smiled while looking at Leslie.


    Pa''s phone rang in her bag and she took it out. Her hands quivered a little when she saw the caller ID and Lisa noticed it. She looked at Pa and raised her brow at her.


    ''''It''s my mother'''' Pa whispered to her, ''''I will go out and answer it'''' she said and smiled before going out.


    Andy noticed their little exchange but remained quiet. He had a feeling that something was wrong. his gaze followed Pa all the way to the door until she closed it.


    Once she got outside, Pa looked at the phone for a while before she answered it.


    ''''Hello, mom''''


    ''''Where are you?'''' an old woman''s voice asked over the phone.


    ''''I am at the hospital. Lisa isn''t feeling well and I am with her''''


    ''''Are you still friends with that delinquent?''''


    ''''Mother, please. Don''t refer to Lisa with such a word. She is my friend and family''''


    ''''You have a family; why would you call her a family?''''


    ''''Family isn''t just by blood rtions''''


    ''''You wrench, you keep talking back at me every time''''


    ''''That''s because you always say the worse things about my best friend. I don''t like that''''


    ''''Whatever. Your sister ising back''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa''s heart turned cold at the mention of her sister. She clenched her fists together and asked, ''''what is sheing back for?''''


    ''''Ask her that when you go to pick her at the airport''''


    ''''I didn''t say I was going to pick her up at the airport''''


    ''''Hey, you wench. It''s been 10 years since your sister left the city, how can you not feel apathetic towards her after what you caused the family''


    ''''Since you and her hate me so much, why do you want me to pick her up?''''


    ''''She is already looking for a house closer to her future boyfriend''s apartment''''


    ''''What? She ising back because of that man?''''


    ''''Yes, she is still in love with him and has found out that he is still single. He might be waiting for her so she is returning to be with him''''


    ''''Mother'''' Pa closed her eyes and sighed, ''''I can''t go and pick Mali up. No, I don''t want to pick her up''''


    ''''Hey, she is asking you to pick her up because she wants to make things right with you. If you feel pity for what happened to everyone, then you would go and make up with her. She is awyer now and has a lot of connections. She might even help you get a job''''


    ''''I already have a job?''''


    ''''Have you finished spending your inheritance and decided to look for a job?''''


    ''''Is that a way to talk to someone you have birth to? I know you have no hopes in me but still, how could you always speak this way to me? For God sake, I am also your daughter!!!'''' Pa screamed and the few people at the hallway looked at her.


    Pa looked at them and sighed. She was getting hungry. She knew she shouldn''t be angry because this had happened more than necessary times already but still. She was still affected by her mother''s clear discrimination towards her.


    ''''Tell Mali that I won''t be going to pick her up. I have work to go to tomorrow''''


    ''''She will be arriving at 12 noon. Make sure you go and pick her up'''' the woman said and hung up without giving her time to reply.


    ''''I won''t be going to pick her up'''' Pa said and turned to go and froze on the spot. Andy was standing a distance looking at her.


    ''''An Andy, what are you doing here?''''


    ''''I came out to answer a call. Are you done?'''' Andy changed the topic. He knew she was feeling sensitive right at that moment.


    ''''Huh? Yes, are you don''t with your call?'''' Pa asked nervously.


    ''''Yes, I just did. Let''s go. I will send you home first before I go to the hotel''''


    ''''Oh, let me pick my bag and say goodbye to Lisa first'''' Pa hurried into the ward leaving Andy at the door. She and Magdalene soon emerged leaving the ward.


    ''''Ready?'''' Andy asked and she nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, let''s go''''


    ..


    CITY B AIRPORT.


    Pa stood at a distance from the exit and looked at her watch anxiously as she waited for the one person she didn''t know how to rte with in her family. At least she fought with her mother all the time, but with her elder sister, it was different.


    They were once the perfect family until their father passed away and her sister turned on her. The truth about their father''s passing away faded into thin air as both shut their mouths not revealing the truth to their mother.


    Everything changed since then and it has been 10 years since her sister left town. That time she was in her first year in high school and her sister had just finished her degree inw.


    ''''Baby sister'''' a melodious voice called as its owner hurried over to hug Pa tightly. ''''Whoa, Pa, you look so beautiful''''


    ''''Hi'''' Pa said awkwardly as she took a step back.


    ''''Whoa, you are so cold towards me. we haven''t seen each other for 10 years and this is your only reaction?''''


    ''''Oh, sorry. I just don''t know how to''''


    ''''It''s alright. I am so tired. Let''s go'''' Mali said and left one of her luggage bags there for Pa as she walked away.


    Pa looked at the woman who looked simr to her but with a slenderer figure confused. It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to wee someone but it was just that, she didn''t know how to wee her whom she hadn''t seen in thest ten years of her life. She was nothing more than a familiar stranger to her now.


    ''''What are you still doing there? Hurry up'''' Mali turned and said to her.


    Coming back to her senses, Pa smiled and took the bag, running after her elder sister.


    Inside the car, as Pa drove, Mali kept talking nonstop about her trips to all the ces that she travelled to and her experiences.


    ''''Next time, let''s travel together Pa''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Pa looked at her and nodded with a smile.


    ''''I know things are awkward between us but I was serious about making things work with you. Let''s not grow apart, Pa. I am more mature and sensible than I was 10 years ago''''


    ''''Mom said that you are here to make things work with your ex?''''


    ''''Yes. Actually, I came because of two things. To make things right with you and to also get him back. I missed you so much and I missed him a lot. I was foolish and immature at the age of 20 and I misbehaved and hurt him, but now that I am 28, I realise that it has always been him all this while. At the age of 22, you are still young, so you should cherish the people around you. wait, are you still dating that boy, mom told me you wanted to propose to him. That was three months ago, right?''''


    ''''We broke up. No, he dumped me rather'''' Pa said.


    ''''Oh, my. I am so sorry to hear that baby sis. How are you?''''


    ''''I''m fine. Also, I have a boyfriend now'''' Pa said as she thought about Andy. She remembered she hadn''t called him that morning and made a mental note to call him after dropping Mali off.


    ''''Oh, look at you all smiles just thinking about him. Who is this lucky man to have won my sister''s heart?''''


    ''''He is a good man. He is good to me and respects me a lot'''' Pa said proudly.


    ''''Really? You must like him a lot. How about this, when I get enough rest, you can call him out and we will have dinner together tonight. Let big sister analyse him for you''''

 Chapter 314: Mali 2

    Chapter 314: Mali 2


    ''''He is a good man. He is good to me and respects me a lot'''' Pa said proudly.


    ''''Really? You must like him a lot. How about this, when I get enough rest, you can call him out and we will have dinner together tonight. Let big sister analyse him for you''''


    ''''I will find out his schedule first. he is a busy man''''


    ''''Whoa, alright. Just let me know in advance when he is free''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Right, I hope you use protection when you sleep with him? You are too young to settle down''''


    ''''Big sis, we just started dating a week ago. We haven''t gone that far yet'''' Pa flushed.


    ''''Is my little sister still a virgin? Whoa, I am so proud of you, little girl'''' Mali tussled Pa''s hair gently as theyughed.


    ..


    After helping Mali to settle in her new home, Pa left her alone to organise herself while she went to the hospital.


    Mali took the luggage bag that Pa had dropped off in the hall and went into her bedroom. There, she ced it down and walked to the giant picture of her 22-year old self and her boyfriend at that time. They looked good together and in love.


    ''''They ced it just were I wanted it to be'''' she murmured and went closer to look at the picture. ''''I can''t believe it''s been 10 years already. You still look that same. I should shower first before I go to look for you''''


    ..


    ''''Oh, Andy. What are you doing here?'''' Pa got down from the car and walked towards Andy who was waiting for her at the hospital''s car park.


    ''''I called you several times but you didn''t answer'''' Andy replied as he pulled her into a hug and kissed her.


    ''''I''m sorry. I kept it on silent because I went to the airport to pick my elder sister who had just arrived. Did you wait here for long?''''


    ''''No, let''s go in. I will say hi to Lisa and leave with Leslie. There is a meeting, both of us have to attend''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Your elder sister came back?'''' Andy asked as they walked in, holding hands.


    ''''The only daughter my mom acknowledges. She is the perfect daughter while I am just a disappointment''''


    ''''You are not a disappointment. You are my miracle'''' Andy wrapped his arm around her waist making her blush as he kissed her ear.


    ''''Stop doing that, we are in the hospital. A public ce''''


    ''''I don''t care. I want everyone to know that you are my woman''''


    ''''My sister wants to meet you. I told her about you''''


    ''''I thought you two weren''t close?''''


    ''''We aren''t but, she is still my elder sister right? She said she wants us to be close. I don''t want to act stuck-up. she asked us to meet for dinner, her treat and I told her I had to find out from you first''''


    ''''I am free tomorrow evening. You can let her know''''


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''Why is your sister back? Didn''t you say she was awyer there?''''


    ''''She is still awyer but something about wanting to get back with her ex-boyfriend whom she dumped 10 years ago. I don''t really care much because that is her life and her business''''


    ''''If she left him 10 years ago, what makes her think that the man will be waiting for her?''''


    ''''She is he is still single even after 10 years, so he might be waiting for her''''


    ''''I wouldn''t wait for someone who left me for 10 years''''


    ''''Don''t even think about leaving me for someone who left a year ago. I will kill you''''


    ''''I wouldn''t dare do that'''' Andy said and opened the door. They saw Leslie feeding Lisa with light soup provided by the hospital.


    ''''My darling, did you missed me?'''' Pa went over to hug Lisa.


    Lisa took her notepad and wrong on it before showing it to Pa, ''''I missed you but Leslie allowed me to y a few games, so I am fine''''


    ''''I''m jealous. He gets to spend a lot of time with you and I don''t''''


    ''''Don''t worry, when I get discharged, we can spend lots of time together'''' Lisa wrote on the notepad.


    ''''That''s more like it''''


    ''''Lisa, how do you feel?'''' Andy asked and Lisa smiled and started writing.


    ''''I am getting better thanks to you and your brother''''


    ''''That''s great. Continue to get well fast so that you can leave this ce'''' Andy replied and Lisa smiled, nodding her head.


    ''''Lisa, I will leave you with Pa. There is a meeting that we must attend. I will be back in the afternoon. When I''ming, I will buy you some ice cream''''


    ''''And meat'''' Lisa quickly wrote and showed it to him.


    ''''The doctor said you can eat meat after three weeks. You can only eat liquid foods and a little ice cream. When you get better, I will buy a lot of steak for you'''' Leslie tried to convince her and she frowned.


    ''''Lisa, I will take you to the famous steak restaurant as soon as you leave this ce which is three days away from today'''' Leslie said and Lisa turned immediately to look at him with a smile. She wrote on her notepad.


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes, I don''t break my promises. Be a good girl and wait for me, okay?''''


    Lisa smiled and nodded her head. She waved at Leslie as he went out with Andy.


    ''''Whoa, you seem like a new person to me, Lisa. Have you fallen for him already?'''' Pa asked when the door closed leaving both of them alone.


    Lisa looked at her and smiled shyly.


    ''''Leslie doesn''t seem that bad at all. He even offered to let you stay with him during the rehabilitation period. He wants to be closer to you as much as possible''''


    ''''Leslie said that?'''' Lisa asked through the notepad and Pa nodded her head.


    ''''Yes, he did and I agreed. You need someone like him. because of my work, I will be constantly worried about you and if I quit, you would be mad at me so I decided that it was best for you to stay with Leslie. But, don''t worry, I will be seeing you every day. You won''t even notice my absence''''


    ''''What happened to that man?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''He is in prison awaiting trial but this time he is done for. Leslie is making sure that he never gets out of that ce. Don''t worry about him, Lisa. He is out of your life for good now''''


    ''''I feel so apologetic towards Leslie. I don''t think I deserve him''''


    ''''Don''t ever say that. Lisa, you deserve to be happy. Right now, don''t think about all the things that seem wrong and just think about how to recover. The doctor said you would be able to speak again in a few months'' time. Meanwhile, I have news for you''''


    ''''Right, the call yesterday. How did it go?''''


    ''''Mali is back. she is the one I went to pick this morning from the airport''''


    ''''That bitch. What does she want this time around?'''' Lisa wrote furious on the notepad and showed it to Pa.


    ''''Rx, she isn''t here to make things difficult for me. She is here to get back together with her ex-boyfriend and also to make amends with me''''


    ''''What kind of amends? Can she change your mother''s perception about you? until now, your mother still mes you for the death of your father'''' Lisa tussled her hair angrily. She didn''t like Mali. Though the two haven''t met before, after learning of the truth, she had hated what Mali did to Pa.


    ''''Hey, is alright. No need to feel agitated. It''s been so long already, I don''t mind her being back at all'''' Pa said but she knew deep inside her, the pain caused by that one lie was something that turned her life upside down. Made her mother to resent her and turned her into an outcast of the family. She always wondered why her senior sister who she trusted so much could put the me on her but she had endured it for a long time.


    ''''You are such a saint. If I were you, I would have told your mom the truth long time already. Did you think your sister would be forever grateful that you took the fall for her? She needs to be hated and treated the same way to understand the feeling clearly''''


    ''''Let''s not talk about her anymore. What do you want to do?''''


    ''''I hope that ex of hers has moved on already. She is just a pretentious and selfish b***h''''


    ''''Wow, calm down. Let''s y some games'''' Pa picked the tablet from the table and sat on the bed closer to Lisa.


    Hotel Senora.


    Mali looked at herself in the rare view mirror before she stepped out of the rented car. she smiled gracefully and maintained a poised look as she walked into the hotel''s lobby.


    She smiled to herself, knowing the attention she was getting from the looks of the people. Mali was beautiful and she knew how to use it to her advantage. She walked towards the reception and was about to speak to one of the receptionist when she heard someone call her name.

 Chapter 315: Mali 3

    Chapter 315: Mali 3


    She smiled to herself, knowing the attention she was getting from the looks of the people. Mali was beautiful and she knew how to use it to her advantage. She walked towards the reception and was about to speak to one of the receptionist when she heard someone call her name.


    ''''Mali?''''


    Mali turned and saw Manager Godiva. Her smile broadened as she walked over to her.


    ''''Senior Godiva''''


    Godiva looked at her with a distorted smile. Her face paled as if she had seen a ghost. She turned impulsively towards the administration side as if weary of something.


    ''''Senior Godiva, it has been a while. How have you been?'''' Mali asked with a smile.


    ''''You here? What are you doing here?'''' Godiva stuttered for the first time in her life. She was always the calmest person but now her gaze gave her away.


    ''''I''m back, senior'''' Mali stepped closer and hugged Godiva before stepping back. she and Godiva had a junior and senior rtionships because they attended the same high school together.


    ''''I''m fine. How about you? When did you return?'''' Godiva asked after calming herself down.


    ''''This morning. I still feel jegged but I had toe here first. Where is Andy, do you know where he is?''''


    ''''You came to see Andy?''''


    ''''Yes, if not. What would I be doing here so soon as I arrived?''''


    ''''Andy, he is in a meeting at the moment''''


    ''''I will wait for him. Where is his office?'''' Mali asked and looked ahead seeing Andy, Leslie and a few othersing out of a conference hall, ''''oh there he is'''' she said and walked towards them ignoring Godiva.


    ''That rude brat'''' Godiva cussed and turned to look at Mali walking away. Although she was her senior, Mali never regarded her as such. In school, she would do whatever pleased her without minding about the feelings of the other person. It was as if she only cared about herself. Godiva only considered her because she was the girl Andy liked.


    ''''Hi, Andy'''' Mali lifted her hand and waved her fingers at the two men who stood flustered as they stared at her. ''''Why do you look so surprised?'''' she chuckled and walked up to them.


    ''''Mali?'''' Leslie asked skeptically and rubbed his eyes. He felt that his eyes were deceiving him.


    ''''How have you been, Leslie? Are you doing well?''''


    ''''Oh, I am but'''' he turned to look at Andy who had a rather indifferent look as he stared at Mali. Leslie pointed at the entrance saying, ''''I will see the visitors out first and leave you two to talk''''


    ''''Thank you, Leslie'''' Mali said and turned to Andy, ''are you that surprised to see me?'''' she asked Andy.


    ''''When did you return?'''' Andy asked.


    ''''This morning. Even though I was jegged, I still had toe here and see you'''' she added.


    ''''Let''s talk in my office'''' Andy turned and walked towards his office. As soon as they left, Betty rushed into the lobby and walked over to Godiva. She didn''t see Mali and Andy leaving.


    ''''Big sis'''' she called.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Godiva asked coldly.


    ''''Big sis, I found out something super interesting. After that day you banned me froming here, I did a little digging into that fat woman and guess what I found out?''''


    ''''Would you mind yournguage?''''


    ''''Big sis, you won''t believe what I found out''''


    ''''What did you find?'''' Godiva crossed her arms together.


    ''''Turns out that those two are rted. The first time I saw her face, I had a feeling that she looked oddly familiar but now I am sure of my conviction''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Pa is rted to that woman from ten years ago. Pa is Mali''s younger sister. Mali, the woman who dumped Andy and disappeared''''


    ''''What?'''' Godiva almost screamed as she looked at Betty, ''hey, this is serious. Stop messing around''''


    ''''I am not joking, big sis. I have evidence. Those two are rted. Whoa, I can''t believe what a messed up family theye from. Two sisters in love with the same man. I can''t wait to see the look on her face when she finds out that she is in love with the same man who dated her sister. Where is that woman? I want to rub it in her face.


    ''''Pa is on leave. Betty, let this remain between us. what you just found out, don''t let anyone else to know about it''''


    ''''Why? Andy needs to know about the truth. They don''t belong together. he and that fat woman can never be together. even uncle will be against it because he hates that woman for leaving Andy. ''''


    ''''That''s enough, Betty''''


    ''''Alright. I won''t tell Andy about it yet but it doesn''t mean I will be able to keep my mouth shut around that woman. I can''t stand her guts. I want her far away from Andy. As far as possible''''


    Godiva started walking away as her heart turned heavy. She was confused and didn''t know what to do. Just now, Mali who had been gone for 10 years had returned but Andy was already in a rtionship with Pa who just turned out to be the younger sister of Mali. What kind of twisted fate was this? She didn''t know if she had the courage to spill out the truth but it needed to be said either ways so what exactly was she going to do? How was she going to tell the truth without hurting anyone''s feelings? All of this felt like a bitter pill being forced down her throat.


    Inside Andy''s office, Mali sat backfortably, smiling at Andy as they stared at each other.


    ''''How have you been?'''' she asked nervously.


    ''''I am fine. How about you?''''


    ''''Well, I am also fine. I see you''ve turned this ce into a ssic ce. You have been doing so well. I often hear about you from my ssmates. They would tell me about how you allowed them to organised their reunions in your hotel and would often send me pictures. They kept me posted about almost everything happening with you''''


    ''''So, you were keeping tabs on me, for 10 years?''''


    ''''Well, I had to. Since that was the only way I could get news about you. You are allowed to hate me, Andy. I hurt you''''


    ''''I don''t hate you but that isn''t because I still have feelings for you. I don''t hate you because I have moved on. My girlfriend is a wonderful woman and I feel lucky to have her by my side''''


    Mali''s body tensed up and she sped her hands tightly around her purse under the desk.


    ''''Your girlfriend? I didn''t know that you had a girlfriend?''''


    ''''You said they informed you everything about me. I guess they didn''t let you know that I had a girlfriend. We just started dating a few weeks ago''''


    ''''I see. She must be very pretty?''''


    ''''She is. Best part is, she is crazy about me''''


    ''Well, it has been 10 years. It would have been a surprise if you didn''t have a girlfriend. Well, I came back to settle here. I joined aw firm and they are opening a branch in City B. I am going to head that branch. Since you are one of the big shots here, I came to make sure we are on the same page. We can be friends, right?''''


    ''''Sure, you and I will always be friends. if you need anything, just let me know''''


    ''''We should get together some time for maybe lunch or dinner together with your girlfriend, off course. I want to meet her''''


    ''''I will let her know. She is a little busytely because of some private business but I will let her know. If she isfortable with the idea, I will inform you''''


    Mali forced a smile as her nails dug into her dress. Her heart tightened while she listened to Andy being considered towards another woman.


    But, she had made up her mind already. After hearing that they only started dating a few weeks ago, she knew they weren''t that deep into their rtionship. Any small crack could break them apart. As long as she could create unintentional coincidences and y a few tricks, she could break them apart.


    Looking at Andy, she maintained her natural smile, ''''I should get going. I am going to have dinner with my mom and younger sisterter on''''


    ''''I will walk you out'''' Andy stood up and went to open the door for her. He only closed it after she was out and he followed her outside.


    Standing at a distance, Godiva was conflicted as she pondered on the situation at hand. She was holding her phone tightly, contemting whether to call Leslie or not. She looked ahead and saw Andy leaving the lobby with Mali and she sighed.


    ''''You just had to find this time to show up, Mali'''' Godiva murmured to herself and decided not to say anything again. she was going to leave it to them to figure it out. She was going to pretend she knew nothing and let them face their fate themselves.

 Chapter 316: My boyfriend

    Chapter 316: My boyfriend


    Pa rushed into the Hilton Eatery, a five-star restaurant in District seven. This was where she was having the dinner with her mother and sister. She was a few minuteste because Leslie didn''t arrive early to take over and she couldn''t leave Lisa alone.


    When she entered, she scanned the area and her gaze settled on the two women of her family. She walked hurriedly to them.


    ''''I''m sorry foring herete. I didn''t see the message early and was also at the hospital'''' Pa said and was about to pull the chair out when she heard her mother say.


    ''''What is the use of the phone if you can''t answer it? Your sister is still jegged but made time to have a family meal with us when she has other pressing matters. Shouldn''t you be here early at least? Is that girl so important to you than your own family?''''


    ''''Mom, it''s alright. as long as she is here. You said your friend was at the hospital, how is she doing?'''' Mali asked and helped pull the chair out for Pa, ''''sit down''''


    Pa looked at her mother and turned to Mali saying, ''''she is recovering well''''


    ''''That''s such a relief. What would you like to eat? It''s my treat, so eat whatever you want''''


    ''''Thank you, big sister'''' Pa picked up the menu card as Mali beckoned on the waiter to attend to them.


    ''''Get us some tea first. Cinnamon tea'''' Mali ordered.


    ''''I would like primrose tea if you don''t mind'''' Pa said looking at Mali.


    ''''You are going to drink it, so feel free'''' Mali said with a smile. She looked at Pa and realised that her younger sister was walking on eggshells around her. it all started that year. She really wanted to make things right but she was conflicted. She didn''t want to be hated by her mother.


    ''''How is your new jobing up? Don''t you have to be at work?'''' Mrs. Emelia Abdul asked.


    ''''I took a week off to take care of Lisa. I will go back to work next week''''


    ''''Are you allowed to take a week off? Whichpany has such low standards?''''


    ''''Should I leave the table? It seems you have so many ufortable concerns about me''''


    ''''You''''


    ''''Mom, please. We are here to have dinner. Pa is still young; you don''t have to get angry with everything she says''''


    ''''If only she was just as good as you are or maybe if she had even a little of the talent that you have I wouldn''t be so mad''''


    ''''You are right. I am different from her but isn''t it that why you love her more than me? Thest time we gathered like this for dinner ten years ago, you did this same thing and made I leave. True to your words that night, you never cared about me again. Ten yearster, you are doing the same thing again. Aren''t you tired of acting this way? We live in the same city yet we haven''t seen each other in thest two years and this time that we are finally gathered as a family, you want topare me to my elder sister. Why don''t you two just have your dinner together without me? After all, I am not considered a part of your family''''


    ''''Pa, that''s enough. Don''t talk like that. No matter what happened in the past, we are a family. Do we have to always act like this in public?'''' Mali looked at Pa sternly.


    ''''Oh, so this is my fault? I will excuse myself before I say something that isn''t good. I guess after today we will be seeing each other on dad''s anniversary. Right, I am not supposed to appear before you that day because I am a sinner whose sin can never be forgiven. Dinner is on me, I now earn my own money'''' Pa stood up and picked her purse, walking away.


    Her mother and sister looked at her gasping in shock. Mali clenched her fist tightly under the table. this was what she was afraid of. Her mother''s anger. The anger which never died and had stayed with her since their father''s passing. The thought of been hated on by her mother brought goosebumps to her skin. She didn''t want to face such fate. So, she decided, as long as Pa didn''t open her mouth to say the truth, she wasn''t going to do so either.


    The truth? It should stay hidden forever. It was better for everyone that way.


    Andy walked out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist and another wiping his wet hair. He saw his phone going off and on, so he hurried to the dressing table and picked it up. he furrowed his brows as he read the message which seemed to have been sent by mistake but it was from Pa.


    ''''Lisa, I quarrelled with my mom again. why does she hate me so much, when it wasn''t even my fault?''''


    Thinking back to her behaviour at the hospital, Andy sighed and decided to call her. after it rang for some time, it connected and he heard her voice.


    ''''Where are you?'''' he asked worriedly.


    ''''Andy?''''


    ''''Where are you, little Miss?'''' he frowned. Her voice sounded like a drunk person.


    ''''Me? I think I am at a park, yes. There is also a big pizza house just across the street. Andy, I am jealous. Lovers are holding hands, some are kissing, some are''''


    ''Wait for me there. don''t you dare go anywhere'''' Andy said and hung up the call.


    ..


    ''''Oh'''' Pa looked at the phone and frowned, ''he hung up on me. how dare he hang up on me? Should I just beat the hell out of him?'''' she asked herself and chuckled.


    ''''You can''t beat him, Pa. You love him so much, how could you bear to beat him? It would hurt'''' she said and picked the can beer and sipped again. Beside her, there were already four empty cans and a takeaway bowl of skewed chicken. She was sitting on a walking stairs that led to the children''s park. This ce was popr for dates, so couples often went there.


    After leaving the restaurant, she had gone to but the drinks and meat at a nearby stall before going to sit at the stairs. She drunk alone and watched the evening close in on her and the lovers walking to and fro around her. she found it exhausting and decided to send Lisa a text which she mistakenly sent to Andy, but she didn''t know that yet.


    When she saw his call, she was happy but it didn''t stay long because she found her situation pathetic. Her mother hated her for something she didn''t do. since that year, she would oftenpare her to her sister. Nothing she did ever made her mother happy enough. This was why she moved out early when she was in high school. she started living alone as soon as she hit 18 years. Using her father''s money, she made all her life decisions herself, which school to go to, she major to focus on. She made all those decisions herself.


    She met Lisa when she was just in her first in the University. Studying all by herself, she didn''t have anyone to depend on and had to do everything by herself until she met Lisa.


    That year, she had fallen sick and had to undergo surgery but there was no one to guarantee for her. She didn''t even know Lisa at that time but it was like she had known her for a long time. She felt a connection to her that moment and now they were best friends''''


    Looking at a distance, she saw a figure and rubbed her eyes. She felt like her eyes were ying tricks on her. she stood up and pointed at the distance and said drunkenly, ''''oh, that''s my boyfriend. he is my boyfriend. He is mine'''' she shouted and the people around turned to look at her.


    Andy sighed and shook his head. she must be really drunk to be acting this way, he thought. But he couldn''t help but smile. She was boldly announcing to the world that he was her boyfriend and he loved it.


    Pa smiled sheepishly and blushed as she stood in front of him. though he was standing a stair down from her, he was still taller than her.


    ''''You are really drunk'''' Andy said to her and she frowned.


    ''''Don''t scold me. I am having a hard time right now''''


    ''''What is making you have a hard time? Tell me!!


    ''''First, hug me'''' she stretched forth her hands towards him.


    ''''Here'''' Andy pulled her closer and hugged her.


    ''''That''s better'''' she said and stepped away before sitting down and he joined her.


    ''''So, what''s giving you a hard time? Do you want to speak about it?''''


    ''''Whoa, I haven''t seen you dressed this way before. You are blinding my eyes''''


    ''''You really leave me speechless each time with your drunk attics. I am beginning to get scared of what the rest of the night will bring to us, Pa''''


    Pa smiled and pouted her lips. She shifted towards him, closing the gap between them and whispered into his ears.


    ''''I want you. I really want to eat you''''

 Chapter 317: Do you want to eat me here?

    Chapter 317: Do you want to eat me here?


    Pa smiled and pouted her lips. She shifted towards him, closing the gap between them and whispered into his ears.


    ''''I want you. I really want to eat you''''


    Andy''s ears and cheeks turned red as he stared at Pa''s lips. She was smiling drunkenly at him. She looked innocent but her words stirred him up. He stood up at once and straightened his shorts before saying to her.


    ''''Get up, let''s go. I will take you home''''


    ''''Why? I haven''t finished my drink. Let''s stay for a while, let me finish my drink first''''


    ''''No, we are not staying here'''' Andy took her hand and started walking down with her. She pulled him back and sat on the stairs crying.


    ''''whooah''''


    ''''Pa, what is it?''''


    ''''You are angry with me. Your face looks scary. My mother is angry with me; everybody is angry with me. Even you are angry with me''''''''


    ''''I''m sorry, I won''t be angry with you'''' Andy squatted in front of her adding, ''''how can I be angry with you? You are my girlfriend and the woman I love the most''''


    ''''Really?'''' Pa asked as he wiped her tears.


    ''''Yes, really. You are thest person I will ever be angry with''''


    ''''Then, why do you look angry?''''


    ''''I am not angry'''' he said and sighed. It wasn''t that he was angry. The truth was that her words and actions were producing an effect in him. An effect that he didn''t want to act on. He noticed the eyes on them and leaned closer to her and whispered, ''''do you want to eat me here? I don''t want that''''


    Pa''s face burned and she shook her head and took his hand, standing to her feet. ''''I want to drink wine''''


    ''''I have wine in my house and I also have a lot of things that might interest you. what do you say? Should we go to my ce?''''


    ''''Are you seducing me right now? Why do I feel that you are seducing me?''''


    ''''Is it working?'''' Andy stepped closer and circled his arm around her waist. Pa nodded her head and smiled sheepishly. ''''Let''s go'''' he took her hand and walked with her over to his car and helped her into the passenger''s seat before going to drive.


    Andy picked his hands free and made a call as he drove towards his apartment, ''''get me something that can help a drunk person sober up and prevent headache'''' he said to his assistant before hanging up.


    Meanwhile, at Andy''s vi, that same time, a youngdy was waiting anxiously for him. she kept gazing at the road side and back to her watch.


    When she arrived, the security had told her that the young master of the vi was out and that they couldn''t let her in without a visitor''s pass so she had to wait. But as the time passed, she kept wondering where Andy must have gone to thiste and still wasn''t back.


    Could he have gone to that woman''s ce? The thought of Andy being with another woman made her face to twist in an ugly way. She couldn''t imagine him with another woman.


    Her phone buzzed and she took it out and saw her mother''s iing call. After hesitating for a while she answered the call, ''''yes, mom. What is it?''''


    ''''Mali, are you still at Andy''s ce? Is he refusing to see you?''''


    ''''Mom, why are you not asleep?''''


    ''''I was worried about you. Where are you now?''''


    ''''I''m at my apartment. Mom, let''s talkter. I''m going to bed'''' she said and hung up almost immediately as she saw the car approaching. She stuffed the phone into her pocket and heaved a relief as the car pulled over in front of her.


    Rolling down the ss to his neck level, Andy looked at Mali with a surprised gaze as he asked, ''Mali, what are you doing here?''''


    ''''I was passing by and wondered if you still lived in this vi. I asked the security and they confirmed it. I was just about to leave when you came. Did you go somewhere?''''


    ''''Yes, I went to pick up my girlfriend. She isn''t feeling well'''' Andy said and Mali tried to peek into the car but she couldn''t see the face of the woman inside because Andy had covered her with his brown trench coat so she couldn''t see anything.


    ''''Oh, I see. I was actually on my way home. I will leave you two alone'''' she said but didn''t move.


    ''''I will see you around'''' Andy said and drove inside without looking back.


    Mali chuckled, despising herself. She couldn''t believe how pathetic he made her look. Couldn''t he tell that she was obviously there to see him? Did he often bring that woman to his ce?


    A lot of thoughts upied her mind as she got into the car and drove away, speeding fast on the road.


    Andy lifted Pa up and sent her into the vi. Heid her on the sofa before going to the guestroom to prepare a room. As he was doing so, an elderly woman arrived and entered into the house with his assistant.


    They looked at the sleeping woman and smiled before going to the guestroom where Andy was.


    ''''Boss, we are here'''' his assistant spoke first and Andy turned to face them.


    ''''Aunt, you are here. I''m sorry for making you wake up thiste but I really need your help''''


    ''''With your girlfriend?'''' the elderly woman asked suspiciously.


    ''''Yes, she is a little drunk, so I want you to help her take a bath and change her out of her clothes''''


    ''''Sure, no problem''''


    ''''Boss, here is everything that you may need'''' his assistant said and handed the stic bag over to Andy.


    ''''Thank you, you''ve worked hard'''' Andy said and went out with them.


    At the hall, his assistant left and Andy carried Pa up into the bathroom of the guestroom. He left her with the woman and went out.


    The woman looked at Pa murmuring and pouting her lips and smiled. She had heard about her boss'' new girlfriend but she didn''t know that she was this cute. The woman like her already.


    ''''You are beautiful and cute. No wonder the young master likes you''''


    .


    After helping Pa to shower and changing her out her of clothes, she took the clothes that Andy had prepared and wore her. all that while, Pa was dead drunk and didn''t even know where she was. She had fallen asleep long after she was put on the bed.


    Later in the night, Andy entered into the room to check on her. he smiled when he saw her fast asleep.


    ''''Pa, you are good at driving me crazy'''' he said and sat closer to her on the bed and looked at her face, ''''you still look beautiful even when you sleep''''


    ''''Why do you hate me so much? I didn''t even cause the death of father'''' Pa murmured in her sleep and Andy looked at her. He furrowed his brows and moved closer to her.


    ''''I didn''t even do anything; why did you abandon me? You always criticise me andpare me to her. why can''t you just love me?''''


    Andy sighed andid closer to her. He pulled her up closer to himself and hugged her. He started patting her gently as he sung softly to her.


    ''''When things are hard, I will be here for you''


    ''''When things are beautiful I will still be here for you''


    ''''You don''t have to fear been left alone anymore''


    ''''Because I will always be here for you''''


    Pa begun to calm down and soon fell asleep once again. Together they drifted away hugging each other.


    The next morning.


    Pa yawned and stirred, hitting an obstacle. She frowned and tried to stretched herself but felt the obstruction again. She opened her eyes and gasped in shock. Her face turned crimson as she stared at the figure that was holding on tightly to her body. His left hand was spread above her waist as his palm rested on her abdomen.


    Pa flushed and gulped down as she stretched her head and look at the scene. ''''How did I end up in this situation?'''' she muttered to herself as images of the night came to mind. She covered her mouth stopping herself from almost screaming.


    ''''I want you. I really want to eat you''''


    Pa cussed herself, ''''whoa. You are really bold when you are drunk. How could you speak such words? What would he think of you? He wouldn''t think that I am a woman who always wants sex when she is drunk, right? No, I need to get out of this ce first. how did we even end up sleeping in the same bed?''''


    Pa touched Andy''s hand and attempted to take it away but he tightened his grip on her and lifted his head, cing it on her chest.


    ''''This man is he taking advantage of me right now?'''' Pa frowned and was about to wake him up when her eyes met with his and she tensed up.


    ''''What if I am taking advantage of you?'''' Andy said and shifted his face closer to her.

 Chapter 318: Leave Andy

    Chapter 318: Leave Andy


    ''''This man is he taking advantage of me right now?'''' Pa frowned and was about to wake him up when her eyes met with his and she tensed up.


    ''''What if I am taking advantage of you?'''' Andy said and shifted his face closer to her.


    ''''You'''' Pa didn''t get toplete her sentence before her lips were captured. She moaned at the sudden intrusion and Andy moved closer, deepening the kiss. He pulled himself on top of her and ced his palm around her head so that she wouldn''t hit it against the head post.


    Pa blushed and responded to his kisses, kissing him back passionately. She wrapped her arms around his body, pulling him closer to her body.


    After an intense morning kiss, they both stopped to catch their breaths as their breathing became hazy. Andy looked at her with a loving gaze as he said to her, ''''that was payback for torturing mest night, you little vixen''''


    Pa blushed and asked, ''did I keep you such a hard time?''''


    ''''Oh, you got me totally wiled up. I didn''t think I could survive''''


    ''''But, you did''''


    ''''That''s because I slept next to you''''


    ''''Then, I will pay you back with this'''' Pa captured his lips, surprising him. she chuckled and bit his lips saying, ''''why do you look so surprised?''''


    Andy shook her head and pinned her down saying, ''''you won''t leave this bed until I am fully satisfied'''' he took over and started kissing her again but it wasn''t for long until Pa''s phone started ringing on the side.


    ''''Andy'''' Pa tried to stop him but he kept kissing her until the constant ringing put him off. he reluctantly let go and frowned.


    Pa stretched her hand and picked the phone and looked at the caller ID. She sighed before answering it putting it far from her ears as if she had anticipated the scream that came next.


    ''''Hey, you wretch, after pissing me off, you didn''t call to apologise, right?''''


    ''''I didn''t do anything wrong. why should I apologise? That would mean I am epting the way you treat me. Mother, I know you don''t like me, but please can you just leave me alone?''''


    ''''What? Your sister is at your ce but you aren''t home. Don''t tell me you found another man this soon after that boy dumped you? Why can''t you be wise like your sister? Who is that boy? Are you sleeping with him already?''''


    Andy suddenly covered the phone''s speaker and Pa looked at her. He leaned closer to her and said into the phone.


    ''''Pa, let''s go and register our marriage after breakfast''''


    ''''You'''' Pa looked at him, flustered by his audacity but Andy didn''t mind. After saying that he hung up before the other person on the phone could say anything.


    ''''Are you trying to mess with me?''''


    ''''I am serious. If marriage will make her believe that I am for real, then I don''t mind doing that. I''ve been wanting to tell you that for a while now''''


    ''''But, we just started dating?''''


    ''''You can never know someone fully, Pa. Just as you are trying to know and understand me, I am doing the same thing but we can never fully know each other unless we try to work it out. I will be good to you''''


    ''''No. Don''t let what my mother said make you decide on such a thing. In this world, no matter what I do, no matter whom I am with. That woman would never be satisfied with me, so don''t ask me to marry you just because you want to prove to her that you are serious about me. that will make me angry with you. I stopped trying to prove myself to her a long time ago, so don''t try to prove anything to her. She will never understand you. only I need to know how good you are to me. Only me!!''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I said that rashly, but I don''t regret saying that to you. I love you, Pa''''


    ''''I love you too''''


    ''''Let''s go down for breakfast. I will send you home afterwards''''


    ''''Alright, I will wash up first''''


    Andy took her hand and helped her down the bed before leaving the room.


    .


    After washing up, Pa came out and saw a pair of neatly folded clothes on the bed and she took them and went back inside the bathroom to change. She finished and returned to the room. After been satisfied with how she looked, she smiled and went out.


    Andy was serving the breakfast that the housekeeper had prepared before leaving. He looked up and smiled at Pa saying, ''''just in time for breakfast, my love'''' he pulled out a chair for her.


    ''Thank you''''


    Andy sat beside her and picked some of his eggs and ced them on Pa''s te, ''''eat a lot. You''ve lost weight''''


    ''''Losing weight is fine. I get to be slimmer without working out''''


    ''''No, I love the Pa I met from the beginning but then again, I don''t mind how you grow. Whether you gain weight or not, I just love you''''


    ''''You are oddly sweet this morning''''


    ''''I''m trying to impress you so that you can move in with me when Lisa leaves the hospital''''


    ''''Move in with you?'''' Pa asked and bit her lips.


    ''''You look sexy when you do that in front of me. Just don''t do it in front of other men''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Didn''t you think about it? When Lisa leaves the hospital tomorrow, she will be moving in with Leslie. I don''t want you to stay in that apartment alone. Since you won''t ept me moving in, then why not move in with me?''''


    ''''But, we are not a married couple. There will be a lot of rumours going on at the hotel when people find out that we are staying together''''


    ''''Are you worried about what people would say?''''


    ''''Not really, but my sister just returned and is trying to make things work between us even though I doubt how that is going to happen with my mom always criticising me but, I still want to be open for anything she has to say or do with me''''


    ''''Alright, I won''t force you to move in with me, but I will also do whatever I can to ensure that you are save. I will get you a bodyguard. He will be with you wherever you are that I am not around. Don''t say no, please''''


    ''''Alright, I won''t say no to your efforts. Thank you for caring about me''''


    ''''You are my woman, I should look after you and protect you, eat''''


    Pa smiled and nodded her head before she started eating.


    ..


    Andy pulled over and got down first. he went over to Pa''s side and opened her door for her.


    ''''We are here. I don''t see your sister anywhere'''' Andy said, looking around.


    ''''She is probably inside. Let''s go in, I promised to introduce her to you''''


    ''''Alright, let''s go'''' Andy held her hand and they were about to go inside when his phone started ringing. They stopped and he took the phone out, ''''it''s sister Godiva''''


    ''''Oh, it must be important. Answer it''''


    ''''Alright'''' Andy smiled and answered the call, ''hello sis Godiva'''' he turned and looked at Pa after Godiva said something. He smiled and looked at Pa saying, ''darling, go inside and keep your sisterpany. I will join you after the call''''


    ''''Oh, I will go in then'''' Pa said and went towards the door.


    Andy made sure she was inside the apartment before his gaze turned serious as he asked over the phone, ''''Pa is gone, why did you ask me to let her leave before speaking to you?''''


    ''''Andy, where are you right now?''''


    ''''I am at Pa''s apartment. She is going to introduce her sister to me''''


    ''''Don''t go inside there. Let''s meet first, there is something I must tell you''''


    ''''Is it that serious?'''' Andy asked confused and sceptical.


    ''''Yes, you must leave that ce right now. You can''t meet her sister''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Let''s meet first, please'''' Godiva sound anxious.


    Andy looked at the door and sighed before getting into his car. By the time the door opened and Pa walked out, he was gone.


    ''''Was that your boyfriend?'''' Mali asked, standing behind Pa.


    ''''Yes, he must have left because of an emergency''''


    ''''Emergency? What work does he do?''''


    ''''He is the managing director of a hotel''''


    ''''The same ce that you work?''''


    ''''Yes. He is so sweet''


    ''''Which hotel?''''


    ''''Hotel Senora''''


    Mali furrowed her brows as she turned to ask Pa, ''''did you just say Hotel Senora?''''


    ''''Hmm, why? Big sis, do you know that hotel?''''


    ''''Yes, and that boyfriend. is he Andy Bassey?''''


    ''''Yes, he is wait, how do you know him?'''' Pa asked and her body stiffened as she suddenly remember all that her sister told her when she returned from the country.


    ''''Big sis, the man you came back because of. He is not he is not'''' Pa''s lips quivered.


    ''''Turns out you are the new girlfriend?'''' Mali asked with a stiffened smile as they looked at each other.

 Chapter 319: Leave Andy 2

    Chapter 319: Leave Andy 2


    ''''What?'''' Andy looked at Godiva with a shocked expression.


    ''''I''m sorry for keeping you in the dark about this. Trust me, I thought about this for a long time. I was confused and afraid. I was shocked by this revtion. I just didn''t want to see you get hurt again but after thinking it through, I couldn''t keep it away from you''''


    ''''How did you know about this?''''


    ''''Betty told me. She did some digging into Pa and identally found out about this''''


    ''''Ha'''' Andy chuckled before bursting intoughter. He picked up the mug of coffee from the table and gulped it down but it couldn''t stop him. It was like his body was on fire suddenly. An unquenchable fire that wasn''t burning him physically but inwardly. He sighed and stood up saying to Godiva, ''''make sure Betty doesn''t go and tell Pa this. I don''t want her to get shocked by the news. She would overthink and get hurt''''


    ''''She needs to know. She deserves to know the truth'''' Godiva said.


    ''''No, I can''t let her find out. I can''t let her get hurt by me. I don''t want to be the one who ended up hurting Pa. I can protect her from everyone else hurting her but now, I am the one to hurt her'''' he gasped and chuckled before adding, ''''I want to be alone''''


    ''''Andy'''' Godiva stood up and watched him leave.


    Back at Pa and Lisa''s apartment, the two sisters sat across each other, looking at each other silently.


    ''''Andy doesn''t know that we are rted, right?'''' Pa asked, breaking the silence.


    ''''He doesn''t but it won''t be long before he finds out''''


    ''''Don''t tell him anything. Andy will overthink and get hurt. He has been through a lot and I hate to see him get hurt''''


    ''''How are you going to keep him from knowing the truth? It is just about time''''


    ''''What do you want?'''' Pa asked as she looked at her sister.


    ''''You and Andy started dating just a few weeks ago, right? It means you two haven''t gone that far yet. You are still a virgin, right?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Give him up and disappear from his life, then he won''t ever find out that we are rted. We don''t even share the same surname''''


    ''''But, I am still your blood sister''''


    ''''You are but how many people really know about that? You''ve been leaving all by yourself for long enough. I''ve been in love with Andy and have thought about him for the past ten years. For the past ten years, he has been without a woman in his life and strangely enough he happened to meet you. Don''t you still get it?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''He is seeing me inside you. If not, how else is it possible that of all the women he could have fallen for, it had to be you? Because you are just someone he saw me in''''


    ''''What was I expecting from you? You imed that you wanted to make things right with me but now what? You want me to leave my boyfriend for you? The same man you left ten years ago? How could you say that to me? Do you even have a conscience?''''


    ''''Then, I guess you want him to know then?'''' Mali said threateningly.


    ''''I can''t stay away from Andy. No, I won''t stay away from him just because you want me to. I work in the same hotel. Even if we were not working in the same ce, why should I listen to you?'''' Pa gathered all her courage and said her piece.


    All her life, she had been giving up a lot of things. Their mother''s affection. She had given up a lot of things but never got anything in return. Now, the only man who ever made her feel worthy of love, the one man who always thought about her wellbeing first before taking decisions. She was being asked to give him up. She couldn''t do that.


    ''''Because you owe me. You owe the family''''


    ''''Do I? Mali, I want you to think deep about what happened that day. Let''s see if your memory of that day will continue to betray you'''' Pa stood up and picked her bag, leaving the apartment.


    Mali furrowed her brows, displeased. She took out her phone and made a call to their mother, ''''mom, we need to talk'''' she said and hung up, taking her bag along.


    ...


    ''''Does Pa know about this?'''' Leslie asked over the phone as he sat on the sofa watching Lisa ying video games.


    He looked at Lisa and stood up saying over the phone, ''''where are you? I will be there right away''''


    ''''What''s wrong?'''' Lisa put the tablet aside and wrote on her notepad, pointing it towards Leslie.


    ''''Nothing'''' Leslie walked over to her, ''''I just need to step out for a while. Andy needs me''''


    ''''Is in he some kind of trouble?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''Hmm, just a little one. I promise I won''t keep long''''


    Lisa pointed at the door as it opened. Pa walked inside smiling at Lisa.


    ''''Pa, you are here?'''' Leslie turned and asked skeptically.


    ''''Hmm, are you leaving?'''' Pa asked and he nodded.


    ''''Yes, there is an emergency at thepany. Can you keep Lisapany till I return?''''


    ''''Yes, I came to spend the day with her. Don''t worry and go do your work''''


    "Alright, Lise I will see youter. Be a good girl while this handsomed is gone, okay?''''


    Lisa smiled and nodded her head. She closed her eyes as Leslie kissed her forehead and tussled her hair before leaving.


    ''''Whoa, you two are really shameless in your PDA'''' Pamented after Leslie left.


    ''''What''s wrong with you? Your eyes are red and you seem to have suddenly lost weight. Did Andy bully you?'''' Lisa stuffed the notepad with questions on to Pa''sps.


    Pa looked at the questions and faked a smile as her tears fell down. Lisa sighed and shook her head. she pulled Pa into a hug, cussing herself for not being able tomunicate with her besides writing. There were some things that could only be said.


    Lisa hugged her and pouted her lips helplessly. She felt bad that the only way she could console her best friend was through a hug. There were so many things that she wished she could say to her but sadly, she couldn''t.


    After crying for a while, Pa wiped her tears and looked at Lisa, sobbing as she said to her, ''''Lisa. I think that I''m about to lose Andy. Turns out the man Mali came back to reunite with is Andy, her boyfriend that she broke up with 10 years ago. How is this even possible? How could he be that man when there are a lot of men in this world? Couldn''t it have been another man? Why did he have to be the man that I love so much?''''


    Lisa opened her mouth but no word came out. She tried desperately at that moment to say something but nothing came out. She bit her lips hard until blood came out and her eyes swelled up with tears.


    ''''Why are you crying?'''' Pa asked her, not able to control herself either.


    ''''Because I hate myself right now'''' Lisa wrote in the notepad and showed it to her.


    ''''Lisa, do you know what''s even more hurtful in all of this? Mali told me to give up on Andy but how can I give up on him when I love him so much? He is the only man to have made me feel like I can be everything that I want to be but now she is asking me to leave him''''


    ''''Are you going to do everything she tells you to? She has taken a lot of things from you, are you going to let her take Andy too?''''


    ''''No, I am not going to, but I suddenly don''t have the confidence to face Andy right now. I feel so guilty about how hurt Andy will be. I don''t even know if he would hate me when he finds out that I am the sister of the woman who dumped and hurt him 10 years ago. The hurt from 10 years ago made him stay away from women until he met me''''


    ''''Stop!!'''' Lisa signalled with her hand and cupped Pa''s face closer to her. She kissed her forehead and hugged her. Pa hugged her back and started weeping again.


    The phone in Pa''s bag started ringing and she moved away and took it out immediately anticipating the call from Andy but her face fell after seeing the caller ID.


    Lisa snatched the phone from Pa and pressed the answer button and they heard Pa''s mother''s voice.


    ''''Hey, you wench,e to the family home right away''''


    Lisa ended the call at once and looked at Pa helplessly.


    ''''Should I go?'''' Pa asked Lisa.


    ''''She will still find you even if you don''t go'''' Lisa in her mind silently.


    ''''She would still find me even if I don''t go, right? It''s better to keep her away from the hospital''''

 Chapter 320: Leave Andy 3

    Chapter 320: Leave Andy 3


    ''''That boy leave him for your sister'''' Mrs. Emelia Abdul said resolutely as they sat across each other in the hall of her mother''s house.


    ''''Is he an object?'''' Pa asked.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You told me to leave him, so I asked if Andy was just an object to you and Mali? Why should I leave him for her when she was the one who abandoned and left him in the first ce?''''


    ''''You seem to havee prepared but let me remind you. You owe your sister this. You can''t be this indifferent with her when you are the one to cause our family to break''''


    ''''Mother, did I really cause this family to break? Haven''t I paid enough? You didn''t even take care of me for the most part of my life. You and Mali have been living your life, well and ignoring the fact that I exist. Why is it that I always have to sacrifice for the family when no one has ever done that for me?''''


    Pa looked at them and chuckled. She felt it was funny that it took her this long to finally realise how selfish those two were. It all started when her father passed away. It was so sudden that it broke the family apart or maybe rather it broke only her apart from the family because she was the outcast among them.


    At the age of 8 when her father passed away, her mother had sent her over to her paternal grandparents, not wanting to see her because she caused the death of their father, her husband. She had been with her paternal grandparents till she finished high school and they passed away after she entered college. Till now, they never concerned themselves with her. they never bothered about how she was living, who she associated with. They just allowed her to do whatever she wanted.


    ''''Did you know?'''' Pa asked them, ''''that, this is the first time in thest 13 years you called me home to this house since father passed away? And it''s actually because you want to remind me of how sinful I am and how I am supposed to keep doing whatever you wanted. Mother, you weren''t even there when I had my first period. You weren''t there when I first entered junior high school and high school. You were never there for any special events in my school. You only sent me money''''


    ''''I still made sure you didn''tck anything. Don''t act as if I abandoned you without giving you money. Did you think you were able to attend international schools because of your grandparents? It was because of my money and connections''''


    ''''But, I worked hard to stay there. I wasn''t born smart like my sister, so I had to do extra of what everyone else was doing. I had to read extra hard, I had to sleep few hours so I can catch up with everyone else. I did all that hoping that you would at least be willing to see me when I worked so hard to be at the top but, it was my wishful thoughts because even when I came out first in my final exams, you still weren''t there. but, her you never missed anything that concerned her. our schools were just a wall away yet each time you would bring her to school and even when you see me waiting anxiously at the door, you would still act as if you didn''t know me''''


    ''''All these years, you have totally ignored me. You only call to check on me when your guilt ys you on but even when I knew you were not sincere, I till appreciated it because you are my mother, my family. But, now, I realise that only I still saw you as my family. Only I was holding on to something that wasn''t even there in the first ce. Do you know how hard it is to live life hoping that at least the one person that you seek approval from would look your way and tell you well done?''''


    ''''Why are you giving me a long speech when I just asked you to do something simple? Leave Andy, he can only belong to your sister''''


    ''''No!!! I can''t. in fact, I won''t do that, because Andy is a human being and he is my boyfriend''''


    ''''Are you proud announcing that you are sleeping with your sister''s ex-boyfriend? Aren''t you ashamed to be even near him? he and your sister have a history, if anything should continue, then it should be between them. she had loved him for more than ten years''''


    ''''If she loved him that much, then why did she leave him? I never knew they were together. If you and her weren''t so cruel enough to cut me off and included me in your life, then I would have known who Andy was and I would have avoided him but now, I want you to know something. Even if I knew who Andy was, I would have still loved him any ways because he is a good man''''


    ''''Pa, you and Andy just started dating a week ago. I''m sure you two haven''t gone far yet, right? You can still leave him since you haven''t done anything intimate with him'''' Mali said.


    ''''Then, I guess I will just sleep with him. If it takes our intimacy for you to give up, then I would sleep with him. Listen to me, I am not leaving Andy and that is final. Do whatever you want, I trust Andy''''


    Pa stood up and Mali held her hand stopping her as she said, ''''are you sure you can be able to handle him? Andy is ten years older than you, there is so much age gap between you. Your tastes and preferences are different and will always crash. As you get closer to him, you will realise that there are certain things that you will feel different about that he might findfortable with. I know Andy and you very well. Andy isn''t a man you can handle. You might see him as ordinary but his family, his past. Those are things that a pure girl like you might not be able to ept''''


    ''''Are you saying that based on experienced? Then, let me also say this based on my experience being with him. Andy, no matter what he does, where he is from and where he is going, he will never hurt me. he loves and respects me. moreover, I only believe what I see, so don''t project what you couldn''t handle in your youth on to me. I am not leaving Andy''''


    ''''Then, are you confident that he will still look at you now that I am back? I am his first love and if it took him ten years to get over me, oh, right. he didn''t get over me. he simply picked something simr to me. a fake. We look alike and he might be confused. Are you confident that he won''t take me back now that I am back?''''


    ''''If he does, then he never belonged to me. I don''t need a man who would think twice or hesitate when ites to choosing me. Let''s see who he chooses, big sister'''' Pa flunked her hand away and picked her bag and left the ce.


    ''''Why is she so unreasonable. Doesn''t she know that we are trying to stop her from getting hurt?'''' Mrs. Emelia pointed at the door.


    Mali sat down and looked towards the door as her mind reyed what Pa said to her. Was she really projecting what she felt in her youth unto Pa? Mali shook her head. she was resolute.


    ''''What are you going to do now? It seems Pa is serious this time''''


    ''''What I want, I always get. It doesn''t matter how I get it. what matters is that I have it in the end'''' Mali said and stood up, ''''mom, I need to go somewhere and meet someone''''


    ''''Oh, be careful on the road''''


    ''Yes, mom. Take care'''' Mali picked her bag and left.


    .


    Leslie walked into Andy''s vi and saw thetter sitting quietly on the sofa and he went over.


    ''''Andy, can you tell me what the hell is going on? While I was on my way here, I received a call from sister Godiva. Is Pa really Mali''s younger sister?''''


    Andy nodded his head calmly and chuckled, ''''turns out the woman I love is the younger sister of the woman he dumped me. how ironic!!!''''


    ''''Wait, let me get this straight. You met Mali yesterday at the hotel after I left with the directors. Mali actually came there herself. Then,ter the following morning, you and Pa went to meet her before sister Godiva intercepted and revealed everything to you. then, it means neither Pa nor Mali knows that they are all in love with the same man? Whoa, this isn''t a drama or series, how did things get so twisted like this?''''


    ''''Leslie, someone is bound to get hurt. But thest person I want to hurt with my past is Pa''''


    ''''But, she is bound to know and if you are not the one to tell her, she would be hurt if someone else does that before you''''


    ''''How do I tell her? Where do I start? This is wrong from all perspective''''

 Chapter 321: Doing everything to protect her

    Chapter 321: Doing everything to protect her


    ''''How do I tell her? Where do I start? This is wrong from all perspective''''


    ''''You two are innocent. Neither one of you knew about this. Instead of trying to hide it, why don''t you just expose it and see how you can manage the situation. One is bound to get hurt. Andy, pain is pain no matter how you want to define it, but emotional pain is the worse because there is no wound to show. If you don''t know something about this, then things might get out of control. Betty was the first to find out, right? Now, Betty is thest person you can trust to keep it a secret because she likes you and would use any means to separate you two from each other. Would you rather, Pa found out from a third party that the man she loves is actually her sister''s ex-boyfriend? Remember, her finding out wouldn''t be what would hurt her, but knowing that you knew and didn''t tell her is what will hurt her''''


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''Andy, I don''t know you to be a weak man who can''t protect his woman. Act like yourself and salvage the situation. If Mali is back because of you as I am predicting, then, it means that it is only a matter of time before the two sisters fight over you. Is that the kind of man you are? A man who allows two women to fight over him?''''


    ''''Where is Pa?'''' Andy asked as he began to think clearly.


    ''''I left her at the hospital with Lisa. Give her a call and arrange a meeting with her but you must do it today itself''''


    ''''I will do that''''


    ''''Do that. If you are sure that Pa is the one, then now is the time to fight for her'''' Leslie hugged Andy for a while.


    ..


    Pa felt mentally more exhausted than she did physically, so thest thing she needed was someone bothering her again as she arrived home to rest but even that was her wishful thoughts as the first person she saw in front of her apartment turned out to be Betty.


    She stood there in her mini dress and high heels with nails that looked like the ones that Cardi B did for her WAP music video.


    When she saw Pa, she gave a sly smirk and held her tote bag closely by her side and walked closer to her.


    ''''Well, well, isn''t this our chubby girl. I haven''t seen you for a while and it seems that you''ve lost so much weight. Things not going well in paradise?''''


    ''''What do you want?'''' Pa asked feeling mentally drained. She just wanted Betty to disappear from her sight.


    ''''So, the fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree. Does it? I still can''t believe this'''' Betty smiled and asked, ''''Pa, guess what I found out about you a few days ago?''''


    ''''Can you just say whatever you came here to say and get lost? I am really not in the mood to chat with you'''' Pa felt dizzy and her body temperature was rising. She was feeling sick already. Everything that had happened took a toll on her body.


    ''''Mali, does the name ring a bell? She is your elder sister, right?''''


    ''''So what? Betty I don''t have all day, so whatever is it you want to tell me. Please can you make it fast?''''


    ''''Hm, how do I put it, Pa? I really hate to be the one to deliver this bad news but I figured out that hearing it from me will lessen the pain''''


    ''''Excuse me'''' Pa stepped forward ready to leave and Betty held her hand, stopping her.


    ''''Did Andy tell you about the woman who dumped him ten years ago? well, I guess he didn''t, judging from your face right now. I will tell you how everything happened ten years ago then, since I was there and saw everything clearly''''


    ''''Let go of my hand. Stop hurting me with those nails or I will rip you apart, you slimy bitch'''' Pa said and pushed Betty hard and thetter fell to the ground with a loud thud and a scream.


    ''''You dared to push me? I am Betty, do you know what I am capable of?'''' Betty managed to stand on her feet as she sneered angrily.


    Pa coughed and felt her head swelling up. She was beginning to see things incoherently. She sighed in pain and touched her head as she stepped back.


    ''''I told you to leave me alone'''' Pa managed to say and Betty chuckled.


    ''''You pushed me down, how about you experience it too?'''' Betty said and was about to rush at Pa when arge palm pulled Pa into its owner''s embrace.


    ''''Pa, are you alright?'''' Andy asked with a serious gaze.


    ''''Andy, she she started it first. she was the one who hurt me first. look at my body'''' Betty said as she tried to touch Andy.


    Andy flunked her aside and turned, protecting Pa in his embrace as he said to Betty, ''''I told you, if you cross the line you will regret it, right? Now, you are going to regret for messing with my woman'''' Andy carried Pa and turned back towards his car as Betty stood there watching.


    After Leslie left the vi, he had wanted to call Pa but thought it was better toe and look for her, so Andy decided toe to Pa''s apartment. He was d he did because Pa was really sick.


    Betty bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. She cussed and went back to her car.


    Andy''s vi.


    Andy''s bedroom.


    ''''Doctor, how is she doing?'''' Andy asked the doctor who hade to check on Pa''s condition. She had fainted on the way, so he had to call a doctor.


    ''''She is fine. She must be under a lot of stress. I will prescribe her some medicine, make sure she eats them and gets enough rest. If possible, don''t let be exposed to stressful situations''''


    ''''Alright, I will do whatever you say''''


    ''''After the IV ispleted, she will be fine''''


    ''''Alright, I will see you off'''' Andy and the doctor walked out. He sent the doctor all the way out to his car and waited for him to leave before he went back. after the doctor''s car disappeared out of the main gate, Andy was about to go into his vi when he saw another car entering his side and he paused.


    The car pulled over and a slender figure dressed in a blue off shoulder dress got down from the car. She stopped by the car and smiled at Andy as she spoke.


    ''''Hi, Andy''''


    ''''Mali, what are you doing here?'''' Andy asked in a not so pleasant tone.


    ''''Andy, hi'''' Mali aid shyly, feeling nervous.


    ''''What do you want here?''''


    ''''I came to see you. can I go in?''''


    ''''No, you can''t. my girlfriend is currently inside and she is not feeling well. I am taking care of her''''


    ''''Your girlfriend?'''' Mali clenched her fist tightly against her bag.


    ''''Yes, moreover, if you have something to tell me, then do that during the day and at the office. I don''t want my girlfriend to misunderstand us''''


    ''''I see. then, when are you free? I want us to talk''''


    ''''I am only free during work hours. Mali, I will appreciate it if you stop visiting me at my house especiallyte at night. I don''t want people to think that we have something going on and I don''t want my girlfriend to be unhappy about it. I get hurt when she is hurt''''


    ''''This... your girlfriend, do you love her that much? Maybe you are just confused about her. I will make your realise that you are mistaken about her. I will leave tonight since she is not feeling well. maybe you can arrange a dinner date, I want to see just how good this woman is''''


    ''''I''m sorry but I won''t do that. You are my ex and I shouldn''t have anything doing with you. Let''s just remain cordial and formal towards one another, excuse me'''' Andy didn''t spare her another look and went inside his vi. He closed and locked the door afterwards.


    Mali who was left all alone screamed and stumped her foot on the ground before getting into her car again and drove out.


    When Andy returned to the room, he saw that Pa was now awake and he went closer to her. He got into the bed and sat beside her asking, ''''how are you feeling, my love?''''


    ''''Andy, is this really you?'''' Pa stretched her hand and touched his face.


    ''''Yes, this is me. How do you feel?''''


    ''''I am fine. What happened to me? thest thing I remember is being with Betty and she was trying to tell me something''''


    ''''You fainted and I brought you to my ce. The doctor said you''ve been under a lot of stress. Can you tell me what is wrong with you?''''


    ''''Andy I love you'''' Pa suddenly said, surprising him as she sat up to hug him with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 322: Doing everything to protect her 2

    Chapter 322: Doing everything to protect her 2


    Finally breaking off the hug, Andy moved up the bed and sat behind Pa, making her lean and support herself on him. sheid with her back supporting on his chest while he held her hands, rubbing her fingers gently.


    ''''Pa, there is something I need to tell you. in fact, it is something I considered not telling you because I thought it wasn''t necessary. I thought that it was good as long as we shared the same feelings towards one another but, you can getting hurt by it so I have to tell you. I''m sorry for keeping it away from you all this while.


    About ten years ago, at the time I was in high school. I met this girl whom I liked a lot. I was quite shy at that time and didn''t know how to approach her but Leslie managed to get her number for me. turns out she also had a crush on me, so after a lot of chatting on phone each day, we decided to date. We were together all through our senior year and I thought that she was going to be with me forever.


    After wepleted our senior year, I was supposed to go with my mother due to the divorce. My mom had custody over me and I had to leave the country but I loved her so much, so I made a promise to her. I promised her that as long as she agreed to wait for me, I could work things out with my mom and then return to her side.


    She agreed to wait for me, so I went away with my mom, but things didn''t work out that well for me, so it took a little longer for me to return to the city due to my stepfather''s involvement with the underworld.


    It took me two years to convince my mother and stepfather that I was still on their side even though I didn''t like the underworld that much. I couldn''t hate my mother and stepfather because they were good to me.


    After I returned, she had left the country and also sold the house that I bought for her without telling me anything. She simply told my brother that she hated the fact that I had ties with the underworld before leaving. I never heard from her again till very recently that she came back to City B again. Two months ago, on the day that I sent you home after you slept at the hotel, I found out that the apartment that I bought for her, which she sold turned out to be the same one that you and Lisa were staying in''''


    ''''Is there such a coincidence?'''' Pa turned to look at his face.


    ''''I guess I can say that you and I are fated?''''


    ''''Andy, actually, there is something I haven''t told you before''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''I know. You don''t have to feel guilty about it or me yourself for anything''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Mali is your ex, right?''''


    ''''Huh? You knew about it?'''' Andy turned her body to face him and she nodded her head.


    ''''I found out that day after you left. You didn''t call me again, so I figured out that you must have found out about my rtionship with Mali''''


    ''''Are you okay with it? Pa, I know that I am not perfect and sometimes I act impulsively but, my feelings for you have always been true''''


    ''''I know and I also know that you''ve med yourself for a long time before deciding toe and see me''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I should have handled my past well''''


    ''''Is there really someone who can handle their past very well? Andy, you don''t have to care so much about your past when you are with me. I don''t care about what happened in the past, I care about what happens now and in the future''''


    ''''You are not going to break up with me?'''' Andy asked with a confused gaze.


    ''''Why should I break up with you? Let me tell you, I am not one of those people who jump to break up with their significant others over trivial issues, okay? Unless you give me a reason to break up with you, I will never let go''''


    ''''I have never hesitated when it came to you and I won''t do that. You are the one I want''''


    ''''It won''t be easy. My sister is determined to have you and my mother wants me to let go so that my sister can have you. Your father doesn''t like me and there is Betty too who makes it her life''s mission to torment me. Aye, why do I feel that I''vecked out since the day I met you? Who even told me to fall for such a perfect man? You are handsome, caring and also very rich''''


    ''''Pa'''' Andy called out her name softly.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I can''t do this anymore''''


    ''''Do what?''''


    ''''Marry me!!''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I don''t think I can live without you. I want to wake up next to you, I want to watch you sleep in my arms every night and most of all, I want make love to you''''


    Pa''s cheeks and ears turned red and she looked at the table saying, ''''I haven''t called Lisa. She must be worried about me''''


    ''''Two nights ago, you said you wanted to sleep with me. I guess your body is more honest than you?'''' Andy continued to tease her.


    ''''Right, I still have toplete the menu I was putting up. I can''t believe I totally forgot of that. what will my boss say when he finds out that instead of working hard I am here flirting with my boyfriend. I shouldn''t let my boss think that I am bing pompous because my boyfriend is a rich heir, right?'''' Pa attempted to get down from the bed and Andy held her back, pining her down as he got on top of her. she blushed and lowered her gaze shyly.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' she asked and bit her lips.


    ''''Stop doing that or I will be the one biting them the next time, those lips are my weakness. Haven''t you noticed already?''''


    ''''Is it okay to be on top of a sick patient like this? What if I suddenly get a rpse?''''


    Andy busted into a fit ofughter as he hugged Pa, sliding to lie beside her as he pulled her into his embrace.


    ''''It is so fun to tease you, Pa. Your face is so red''''


    ''''How can you tease me this way?'''' Pa frowned.


    ''''Because your reactions are always to die for. I''m sorry, I won''t tease you like that again''''


    ''''Promise?''''


    ''''I promise, but I can at least do this, right? I missed you so much'''' he asked and kissed her.


    ''''You are allowed to''''


    ..


    ''''Asssh'''' Betty pushed down all the cosmetics on her table as she screamed inside her room which was locked from the outside.


    As soon as she got home, her sister had told her to pack her things and get ready to leave the country the following day. She didn''t even get the chance to ruin Pa''s life. She was so infuriated.


    ''''Godiva, no matter what, Betty is your sister. Is it right to be this strict towards her?''''


    ''''Mom, it is because you and dad have always given in to her that she went overboard this time. Andy is already having it tough without her involvement, does she have to add more salt to his injury? Andy is pissed this time and if she doesn''t get away from him, he might take it out on our family. She needs to get away in order to reflect on her life''''


    ''''But, getting her a one-way ticket is a little she won''t be able toe back to the city unless you approve of it from the embassy''''


    ''''Yes, Betty isn''ting back until she grows up and that is final. I am telling you, mom. Don''t do anything to interfere or else I won''t be responsible for anything Andy decides to do next if she keeps messing with him. the problem this time is bigger than you think'''' Godiva said and walked away.


    ''''Let me out. I refuse to be a prisoner. I am not going anywhere'''' Betty''s voice continued to ring in the vi.


    ..


    Mali smirked as she continued to swing the wine ss in her hands. She was sitting at the counter in a club alone. She kept gazing at her watch as if waiting for someone.


    A whileter, the bar stood next to her shifted and a man sat on it next to her.


    ''''I will have the same thing she is having'''' the familiar voice said to the bartender at the counter before turning to face Mali, ''it''s been a while. You still look the same. It is alright to be this beautiful?''''


    ''''I was just born pretty that''s all. What can I do about it?'''' Mali said narcissistically.


    ''''Still a narcissistic. Tell me, to what do I owe this sudden call?''''


    ''''Felix, you still like my sister, right?''''

 Chapter 323: Staying together

    Chapter 323: Staying together


    ''''Pa?'''' the man named Felix asked.


    ''''Which other sister do I have?''''


    ''''Yes, off course. thest time I saw her, girl, she was fine as fuck!!''''


    ''''You can have her. she is all yours to seduce'''' Mali said with a half smirk.


    ''''You are kidding right? You always told me to stay away from your sister, but now you are giving her to me? You are joking, right?''''


    ''''Do I look like I am joking? You can have her''''


    ''''Okay. Now that I have your permission, I will make sure I win her affection''''


    ''''You have a week to do that''''


    ''''What? A week? Is your sister that easy to please?''''


    ''''I will give you tips on how to win her over'''' Mali said and sipped her wine.


    .


    When Andy and Pa arrived the following morning, Lisa was preparing to leave the hospital with Leslie. She was getting discharged today.


    ''''Lisa, my love'''' Pa hugged an excited Lisa who couldn''t wait to leave the hospital. She was all smiles as she pointed at her bag that Leslie was packing.


    ''''I am leaving this ce today'''' Lisa said to Pa through the notepad.


    ''''Off course, you are so fit and healthy''''


    ''''We are done'''' Leslie said after he packed everything. He lifted the bag in his hands and walked closer to them.


    ''''Let''s go. Pa and I will see you off at your ce before we go to the hotel'''' Andy said and took some of the things from Leslie.


    Pa held Lisa''s hand as they walked out in front of the men.


    ''''I''m assuming that things worked out well, seeing that Pa looks happy and you too look peaceful?'''' Leslie asked as they stalled behind in unhurried steps behind thedies.


    ''''Pa already knew about it''''


    ''''She did?''''


    ''''En, but, she said it didn''t matter. She wants to be with me and I want to be with her. what matters is that our feelings are still strong, so we are trying to get through it together''''


    ''''Nice move, Andy. See, it wasn''t that hard after all. You were beating yourself up for nothing''''


    ''''What about you? Have you talked to Lisa about the therapy?''''


    ''''No. I wanted her toe out of the hospital before. right now, I want to take things slow. I don''t want to scare her. I don''t know whether she is really fine or just good at pretending to be fine but, I made my bed, might as welly in it. Lisa is worth every effort''''


    ''''You always know what you want and go for it. Please, make sure you protect Lisa. She''s been through a lot''''


    ''''I will''''


    ''''Have you figured out how to deal with Mali?''''


    ''''She came to the housest night and I told her to not look for me at odd hours but if it happens again, I will put a restraining order against her. If they mess with Pa, I will make them pay even though they are family''''


    ''''Make sure you let Pa know. Family is family, in the end''''


    ''''Talking about family, father asked off you this morning. he said you are not picking his calls again''''


    ''''I blocked him. I can''t let him find out about Lisa. He is another catalyst for trauma''''


    Andy chuckled and patted Leslie''s shoulder saying, ''''you are right''''


    .


    Leslie''s Vi.


    Pa and Lisa sat in the hall chatting as they waited for Andy and Leslie to get back to the hall.


    ''''That is what happened, but I am not giving up on Andy'''' Pa said to Lisa.


    ''''You''ve been through a lot in just a few days. I cuss myself for not been able to talk right now. I don''t know how to console you and writing in this damn notepad all the time is frustrating''''


    ''''Hey, it doesn''t matter. Your presence alone is enough constion. Now that you are here, I am rest assured that you are in good hands. Leslie is very reliable''''


    ''''Pa, do you think he is doing this because of our contract, or does he really have feelings for me?''''


    ''''If it were the contract, he didn''t have to go to this extent. Off course, he likes you more. Let me tell you, hold unto him tightly. This man is your man''''


    Lisa smiled, ''''I know. I will make sure I get well fast, so that we can talk morefortably''''


    ''''Don''t stress yourself trying to get better. Let it happen naturally. We have a lot of time in our hands''''


    ''''Lisa, Pa'''' Leslie called them as he walked over with Andy.


    ''''Is the room ready? Lisa wants to take a shower'''' Pa asked.


    ''''Yes, it is ready, I will show you to it''''


    ''''Pa and I will leave now. We wille after work before we go home''''


    ''''Are you two living together?'''' Lisa turned and asked with her eyes and Pa nodded.


    ''''Yes, we decided to live together'''' Pa answered and Lisa chuckled knowing that her friend was super shy.


    ''''Alright, see you then'''' Leslie said and led Lisa inside while Andy and Pa left.


    When they entered and Lisa saw the room, she gasped and turned to look at Leslie.


    ''''I asked Pa for some tips. She also gave me the things that you often used in your room and I brought them over here. I wanted you to feelfortable staying here''''


    Lisa nodded her head and smiled.


    ''''Is it to your liking?'''' Leslie asked nervously. This was the first time in a long time he was putting an effort into making something for the opposite sex.


    ''''It is perfect'''' Lisa wrote in the notepad and showed it to him, ''''I like the feel of the room. Thank you, Leslie''''


    ''That''s a relief. The bathroom is over there. I made sure I bought all the necessities that you usually used. If there is anything else that you will need, let me know. I will be at the kitchen preparing lunch. Come down when you are done showering.


    Lisa nodded her head and proceeded to the bathroom. Leslie smiled and went out.


    ..


    ''''I told you to let us go one after the other. You just don''t listen, do you?'''' Pa gave Andy a side re as she sat inside the car, not venturing to step out.


    ''''Everyone already knows that we are dating, what are you hiding for again? Besides, we now live together'''' he said into her ears and she flushed.


    ''''You how did I not know how shameless you can be? In any case, I am not leaving the car with you. go without me'''' Pa insisted.


    ''''I will do that, but you will pay in kind for this favour. I will get the worth of it back tonight'''' Andy said and got down.


    ''''He is bing more shameless by the day'''' Pa murmured and waited till Andy was inside before she took her bag and got down from the car. She looked around her and was about to move forward towards the entrance when someone bumped into her.


    She tripped and lost her footing. As she fell, the man quickly held her back and she bumped into his chest and he wrapped his arm around her waist.


    ''''Are you alright, beautiful?'''' the man said in a flirtatious tone.


    Pa stepped back and nodded her head as she subconsciously wiped her waist, where the man had touched her. She didn''t even realise her own actions. She just didn''t want another man''s scent on her.


    ''''I''m sorry, I wasn''t watching my steps'''' Pa said to him and finally looked up, seeing his face. She recognised him, ''''oh, it''s you''''


    ''''Miss Pa'''' Felix smiled politely.


    ''''Your name is Alex, right?''''


    ''''My full name is Felix but everyone calls me Alex. Are justing to work right now?''''


    ''''Yes, are you alsoing just now?''''


    ''''Yes, let''s go in''''


    Pa nodded and walked with him. they made small talks along the while. When they got to the restaurant, Pa excused herself and went to her office.


    Felix smiled as he looked at Pa walking away. His gaze was fixed on her and he didn''t see Magdalene who hade to stand next to him until he heard her voice and turned.


    ''''She is really pretty, right?'''' Magdalene asked Felix/ Alex.


    ''''She is''''


    ''''Such a pity. Why did she have to be straight? Well, since she belongs to the CEO and has a nice personality, it worth it. Felix, you can look but don''t try to covet what''s not yours? When you eat food that doesn''t belong to you, you get choked''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Felix asked, flustered.


    ''''You should know what I mean already'''' Magdalene patted his shoulder and walked away.


    The innocent look on Felix face disappeared as he smirked. He took out his phone and sent a text to Mali.


    ''''You said she was mine as long as I can get her to waiver, right?''''


    ''''Yes, she is all yours'''' a text came back immediately and Felix smiled.

 Chapter 324: Do you want to bet?

    Chapter 324: Do you want to bet?


    After showering and changing into a pair of ck pyjamas pants and top, Lisa went out to the hall. as she walked towards him, she kept pulling the sleeves of the top to cover all her hands. She didn''t want to leave her scars bare for Leslie to see. She felt vulnerable being seen in her scars. Though she knew Leslie wouldn''t judge her, she still didn''t have the confidence to let them be seen.


    ''''You are here, it down. I am almost done with lunch'''' Leslie pulled out a chair for her to sit before he brought a cup of coffee to the table, ''''you must have missed the scent of coffee. I asked the doctor and he said you are allowed to drink coffee but it shouldn''t be hot, so I didn''t make it so hot. It''s just at an eptable temperature. Pa said that you always drunk coffee before lunch''''


    Lisa smiled and took the mug in her hands. She sipped it and looked at Leslie who was watching her with an expectant gaze.


    ''''How does it taste? I have never made coffee for anyone besides myself''''


    Lisa nodded her head and blinked her eyes.


    ''''Is it nice?'''' Leslie asked and Lisa nodded her head. ''''Alright, I prepared French pasta with vegetables and sea crustaceans''''


    Leslie picked the two tes that he had portioned the food in on the table and fetched a ss of water for Lisa before sitting down across her, ''''I specifically called a doctor that I know and asked him. he gave me a list of the types of food that is good for you, so we are going to be eating healthy from now onwards. No more midnight snacks, they are unhealthy for you. instead, I will make sure I prepare enough healthy snacks but you must never eat those packaged snacks ag''''


    Lisa stuffed a fork of pasta into his mouth to stop him from talking. When Leslie looked at her, she pointed at the food and frowned before taking out her phone. She wrote a text and sent it to him.


    ''''The food will get cold at this rate'''' Leslie read the message on his phone and flushed.


    ''''Sorry, I won''t talk again. let''s eat''''


    Lisa smiled and started eating the food. As she ate, Leslie watched her for a while before he also started eating his.


    ...


    Pa entered the kitchen to check the ingredients for the day''s food preparation and saw that the chefs were already inside, getting ready.


    ''''Good morning, everyone'''' Pa greeted before going to the fridge. Since that day that Amara and Ama were caught trying to harm Pa, everyone has be more careful and also minded their own business.


    ''''Miss Pa, how is your friend now?'''' Mr. Lucius asked Pa when she got to his side. She had called him earlierst week to let him know of her absence.


    ''''Yes, she is fine now. Thanks for asking''''


    ''''Pa, I made potato balls, would you like to try some?'''' Felix walked over with a te of potato balls.


    ''''Yes?'''' Pa smiled and nodded, ''''sure. Thank you'''' she took the te from him and turned to Mr. Lucius, ''do you want some, Mr. Lucius?''''


    ''''No, Alex made this for you. enjoy it'''' Mr. Lucius said before walking away.


    ''''I will enjoy it, Felix. Thanks a lot'''' Pa walked away with the te of potato balls.


    At the reception, Mali arrived at the hotel and was walking towards the office of Andy when Godiva saw her.


    ''''Mali'''' Godiva stopped her.


    ''''Oh, hi there, senior Godiva. Is Andy in the office?''''


    ''''What do you want from Andy?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Are you still going to keep pretending that you don''t know that Andy has a girlfriend and that she is your younger sister?''''


    ''''Oops, does Andy know that too?'''' Mali asked in a mocking tone, ''''or did you decide to bury this one too? Like you did back then?''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Weren''t you the one who told Andy''s father about me that year. If you hadn''t run your mouth around, then Andy and I would have still been together by now''''


    ''''That back then I didn''t know he was going to oppose your rtionship with Andy. Also, how dare you speak to me like that?''''


    ''''Senior Godiva, let''s just pretend that nothing ever happened that year, okay? Now, can I go and see Andy?'''' Mali asked and turned to go when she saw Felix walking out of the restaurant with Pa. They were busy chatting about something and didn''t see her. She smirked and took out her phone.


    Andy arrived from a meeting outside and was entering the hotel when he saw Pa and Felix chatting as they walked towards the spare storage room which was outside, at the back of the hotel. He paused in his strides and looked at her. Pa smiled at him and nodded her head before walking away.


    Andy frowned as she looked at the way Felix was walking closely beside Pa. He was about to call them when he felt someone touch him and he turned immediately and saw Mali.


    ''''Hi, you told me toe to the hotel if I wanted to see you'''' Mali said with a smile.


    ''''Is there anything I can help you with?''''


    ''''They look good together, don''t you think so?'''' Mali pointed at Pa and Felix. They are both in their early twenties''''


    ''''Let''s talk in my office'''' Andy said and walked away. Mali smiled and followed behind.


    Inside Andy''s office, he sat across Mali with a straight face and asked.


    ''''Tell me, what exactly do you want? Don''t beat around the bush and just tell me what you want?''''


    ''''I want you back'''' Mali replied.


    ''''I have a girlfriend''''


    ''''Pa, my younger sister I know. But, Andy, is it really Pa that you want or you are simply finding someone simr to me which is my younger sister?''''


    ''''You are sick. Do I look like that kind of person to you?''''


    ''''It took you ten years before you started dating again and it so happened to be my younger sister. Andy, have you thought about this that the reason why you felt connected to Pa out of all the women in your life was because of her connection to me? she and I are siblings and have a lot of things inmon. Maybe you are just momentarily confused about your feelings. You are still angry with me for leaving. Doesn''t it mean that I still mean something to you?''''


    ''''Stop been delusional. I am not with Pa because of her connection to you. Pa is different from you. Unlike you, she knows what loyalty and honesty are. Those are virtues I hold dear to my heart and she knows that very well. I am still angry with you? Is that why you are trying toe between Pa and I? Because you think that I still have feelings for you? Mali, if you don''t stop ying dirty with me and Pa, I will make sure you regret it. You know me, I have little patience towards people who test me time and time again. You wouldn''t want to be someone that I hate, Mali''''


    ''''What if Pa falls for someone else? You two have a lot of difference and you are 10 years older than her. Andy, do you even know how old she was when you and I started dating?''''


    ''''She is old enough to make decisions for herself. Also, you and your mother abandoned her in the first ce, what do you care who she is with now?''''


    ''''We didn''t abandon her. do you even know what Pa did to our family? Because of her, our father passed away. He passed away trying to save her. Because of her stubbornness, our father passed away trying to make her happy. I grew up without a father. My mother became a widow at an early age. She owes us a lot of things''''


    ''''So, she must live her life paying for that particr thing, right? Mali, nobody knows when or how they will die. Your father could have still died even without trying to make Pa happy''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You and your mother had a victim mentality towards Pa and I won''t sit back and watch you torment her. I will protect Pa even if I have to take extreme measures''''


    ''''Extreme measures, do you like her that much?''''


    ''''I love her. She us the only woman I would die for''''


    ''''What if she cheats on you? You saw how closed she was with that male chef. He is young and handsome, are you confident that Pa will not fall for him?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Do you want to bet, that, that male chef won''t make Pa waiver? Should we bet on that?''''


    ''''Pa will never waiver in front of any other man. she is my woman and I have absolute faith in her. I won''t bet on anything; it will only make you want to prove something. Leave this ce and, the next time I see you here. You will be receiving a restraining order from mywyer''''


    ''''You are going to regret treating me this way. I am going to prove to you that even Pa can waiver'''' Mali took her bag and left the office.

 Chapter 325: Leslie is a good man

    Chapter 325: Leslie is a good man


    Standing in front of the leaking bag of wheat flour, Pa sighed, frowning her face as she asked, ''''is there no other way to salvage the condition of the wheat flour?'''' she turned to look at Felix, whose gaze never left her.


    ''''Miss, the group will be arriving in two hours'' time. If there is a way to solve this, then we need to get flour that can be used while we call for the miller to check the condition of the flour''''


    The hotel was hosting a group of tourists from Trinidad and they had requested for potato Roti with whole wheat flour but because of the sudden change in the temperature due to the weather fluctuations, the flour was affected, hence could not be used.


    ''''How did the flour even get to this state without my knowledge? I was sure I checked their condition before my leave''''


    ''''It is probably due to the weather. I suggest we can wheat from somewhere else for now. We cannot disappoint our guests''''


    ''''You are right. it will totally ruin the reputation of the hotel. Tell me, do you have any suggestions?''''


    ''''I know of a man who can get us whole wheat with the same quality as ours but he lives in a far ce, the countryside to be precise and the possibility of him not giving us is also another problem'''' Felix scratched his hair.


    ''''That means he is someone that won''t be moved by money, right?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''How far is it from here?''''


    ''''Miss, do you are you thinking of going there yourself?''''


    ''''Yes, we have no other choice. Wait, actually, we do have a choice. I am going to meet the CEO. Let''s talkter'''' Pa said and hurried out of the store room. She met Andy at the door and bumped into him.


    ''''Oh, what are you doing here?'''' she asked, looking into his eyes as he wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ''''I missed you'''' Andy said and ced his head on Pa''s shoulder as his gaze swept pass to Felix who was standing behind Pa, ''''looks like you wereing to me? Is there something you need me for?''''


    ''''Right, you almost made me forget my purpose'''' Pa stepped aside and held his hand, pulling inside the storage room.


    ''''What is it?'''' Andy asked as they walked towards the sacks of wheat flour.


    ''''The weather has made a number on the wheat flour and we need to serve some guests Potato Roti with whole wheat flour. Say, how do you intend to save the damsel in distress?'''' Pa winked flirtatiously at him.


    ''''That smile is my ultimate weakness. Consider it done mdy'''' Andy said and intentionally pulled her closer to himself. As he did, his eyes went to Felix who looked away immediately and silently left.


    ''''Andy, there is someone else here'''' Pa tried to stop him as he attempted to kiss her.


    ''''He is gone'''' Andy said and started kissing her.


    Outside, Felix walked furiously towards the entrance and saw Mali waiting by her car, seemingly for him. he looked at her and they exchanged gazes before she got into her car and drove away.


    ...


    Lisa was in the kitchen preparing different samples of coffee using the different coffee beans that Leslie had made someone to bring from her caf. He had gone to attend to some matters at hispany and she was feeling lonely so she decided to do something.


    Taking the five mugs of coffee one after the other to the dining table, she was on herst mug when the door rang and she stopped and turned towards it. she stood for a while, confused and scared at the same time.


    Leslie had told her that no onees here to look for him. He said he would open the door directly when he returned so who was at the door, she thought as she went towards the inte to check.


    Lisa stepped back in fear when she saw the familiar face of Leslie''s father standing outside the door. She was about to turn when she heard his voice through the inte.


    ''''I know that you are inside. You better open up before I do that myself''''


    Lisa clenched her fists and hurried to the table to pick her phone. She was in the middle of sending a message to Leslie when she saw the doorknob turning and finally opened. She clicked on the send button withoutpleting her sentence and met the man halfway.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Mr. Bassey asked Lisa as he scanned her from head to toe.


    Lisa came back to her senses and went to the table. she picked her notepad and pen, then wrote her name on it and showed it to the man.


    ''''Hi, I am Lisa. A friend of Leslie''''


    ''''You are a friend of Leslie. Can''t you talk?'''' he asked in an irritated tone.


    ''''I''m sorry but I had an ident and lost my voice. Pardon me'''' Lisa wrote in the notepad and showed it to him.


    The old man frowned as he looked at Leslie. He turned to the hall and took a seat as he asked, ''''so, where is that useless son of mine. What is your rtionship with him?''''


    ''''I just told you we are friends. Does this man have a hearing problem?'''' Lisa looked at him as she asked herself internally.


    Lisa wrote on her notepad and pointed it towards him, ''''he left for work and will be backte in the night''''


    ''''So, do you stay with him? Are you his girlfriend? What kind of ident were you involved in that you had to lose your voice?''''


    Lisa almost felt dizzy listening to his questions as she stood a distance away from him. She was beginning to wonder if this was the typical meet the father inw sessions shown on TV or what?


    ''''Can''t you write again? I''m waiting for an answer'''' he pointed at the notepad.


    ''''Which one should I answer first? He asked a lot of questions at once'''' Lisa pouted her lips before she started writing her response to give to the man.


    ''''I am staying with him but we are in different rooms. My ident is a personal one that I don''t discuss with strangers'''' Lisa finished and showed her response to the man who gasped after reading it.


    ''''What was I expecting from someone that idiot picked?'''' hemented under his breath and Lisa''s gaze turned sharp.


    ''''This man is really going far. Why does he keep insulting Leslie?'''' Lisa''s re caught the man''s attention and he asked.


    ''''Why? Do you think he is not useless?''''


    Lisa nodded her head and went to the dining table first. She returned with one of the mugs of coffee and handed it over to the man. when he looked at her with a confused gaze, she pointed at the mug and ced it in front of him before she sat across him and started writing something seriously.


    Mr. Bassey looked at Lisa skeptically before he picked the mug and said to her, ''''do you know who I am?''''


    Lisa looked at him and nodded her head.


    ''''Then, if you do, you should know that I don''t drink any cheap coffee''''


    ''''This isn''t cheap coffee, old man. Just suck it up and wait for me'''' Lisa cocked her brows at him.


    ''''Your gaze tells me to just suck it up and drink the dame coffee, right?'''' the man asked and Lisa smirked.


    ''''Ha'''' Mr. Bassey chuckled and shook his head before he took the mug and sipped the coffee. His eyes lit up immediately and he looked up to face Lisa whose gaze was already on him.


    ''''Does it feel like any ordinary coffee, old man?''''


    Mr. Bassey clear his throat as he said to himself internally, ''''why do I feel that this girl is silently insulting me in her head? That sly gaze. Where did Leslie get such a woman from? Plus, she makes such good coffee''''


    Lisa flipped a page at him and he read it, ''''you don''t have to leave some, there is plenty of that same coffee on the table. I don''t mind handing out free bees to you, sir. Since I was just doing them because I felt lonely''''


    Mr. Bassey coughed and red at Lisa, ''I don''t drink a lot of coffee in the afternoon. Don''t act up just because your coffee is nice''''


    Lisa ced the notepad in front of him and pointed at it. The old man red at her before taking it. He flipped at page after another, reading what she wrote in them.


    ''''Leslie is not useless. He is the most hardworking man I''ve seen. A useless man wouldn''t be able to achieve all that your son has achieved. Sir, calling a grown man an idiot is unfair to him''''


    ''''Oh, this woman. I am sure you must have a lot to say?'''' Mr. Bassey twisted and pouted his lips as he continued to read.


    Sir, Leslie is a good man, so stop trying to put him down. Since you came, you''ve said nothing good about him. Are you sure he is your son and not adopted?''''


    The old man pointed at Lisa furiously saying, ''''you are you lecturing me right now?''''


    Please do check out my other books.


    Bullet Heart


    Love The Psycho


    Witness: Hello My Love!!

 Chapter 326: Protecting his woman

    Chapter 326: Protecting his woman


    ''''Oh, this woman. I am sure you must have a lot to say?'''' Mr. Bassey twisted and pouted his lips as he continued to read.


    ''''Sir, Leslie is a good man, so stop trying to put him down. Since you came, you''ve said nothing good about him. Are you sure he is your son and not adopted?''''


    The old man pointed at Lisa furiously saying, ''''you are you lecturing me right now?''''


    ''''Lisa shook her head and beckoned on him with her hand to continue.


    ''''Don''t judge a book by its cover. Before you me or insult Leslie, take time to understand him first and you will know that he is a wonderful person''''


    The old man chuckled and stood up from the sofa. He pointed at the table with the coffee and asked, ''''did you really make those?''''


    Lisa smiled and walked towards the table with the man trailing behind her. She pointed at the different kinds of coffee in the mugs and took the paper from him.


    ''''I made this myself but if you are still in doubt, I can make one for you right now, in your presence but, if I do that, then you have to also do something in exchange''''


    ''''What do you want me to do?''''


    ''''ept Leslie for who he is and stop trying to control him''''


    ''''He is my son. What right do you have to tell me what to do?''''


    ''''Then, I guess I won''t be teaching you how to make the coffee. Let''s leave it at that, then?'''' Lisa showed the message to him and he frowned.


    ''''You are quite different from the women Leslie hangs out with. You seem to be bright. Where did you go to school? Which family do youe from?''''


    As they chatted, the door opened and Leslie rushed inside. He went to stand in the middle and pulled Lisa behind him as he said to his father.


    ''''What are you doing here? If you touch Lisa, I won''t forgive you, father''''


    Mr. Bassey looked at Leslie and sighed asking, ''''am I that much of a monster to you?''''


    ''''Yes, I still remember clearly what to you did to Willow'''' Leslie said and Lisa looked at him.


    ''''That, how many times do I have to say that it was all a misunderstanding. Besides, did you really think she loved you? If she did, she wouldn''t have left that easily?''''


    ''''You pressured her'''' Leslie said and felt a tug on his sleeve and he turned to look at Lisa. She shook her head slowly before showing him her notepad.


    ''''He didn''t hurt or try to hurt me. Your father and I were just chatting about coffee before you arrived''''


    ''''He he didn''t threaten you?'''' Leslie asked inspecting Lisa. Lisa held his hand and shook her head.


    ''I didn''t know that I was such a monster to you. I will leave now. It was my mistake toe here wanting to make up with you'''' Mr. Bassey said and turned to go. He and Andy had spoken a lot the other day and he was ready to talk things out. He didn''t want to derive far away from his son.


    When he got to the door, Lisa ran forward and stepped in front of him, blocking him from going out. Mr. Bassey looked at her and furrowed his brows. She smiled sheepishly at the man and looked ahead at Leslie who was still standing at the dining table. When he didn''t make an attempt to move she sighed and shook her head before she walked over to him and held his hand, walking with him back to where Mr. Bassey was standing.


    The two men looked at each other with none wanting to speak first. Lisa shook her head and took her notepad and started writing in it. After she was done, she gave it to Leslie and he took it.


    ''''The younger one should give in first, he came all the way here. Don''t let this stay for long, please''''


    Leslie sighed and turned to his father and said, ''''I''m sorry for acting out first''''


    Mr. Bassey looked at him, with a shocked expression. He couldn''t believe his ears. This was the first time that Leslie was taking an effort to apologise to him, ''''let''s sit down and talk''''


    Lisa smiled and went away, leaving them. She wanted to give them the privacy to talk. She went to the kitchen and watched as the two went over to the hall to sit and talk.


    She suddenly had a wild idea and decided to go by it. She looked at the hall and picked up her phone to send a message.


    ..


    Pa smiled as she watched thebourers pack the whole wheat flour that Andy had secured for her. He had personally gone out to find ten bags of whole wheat flour for her and she was d that he made the efforts to do something like that for her.


    After they finished packing, she called out the chefs to get the quantity that they needed before she went to look for him.


    As she turned to go, her food buzzed and she took it out and smiled as she read the message from Lisa.


    ''''Up for family dinner?''''


    ''''Dinner, with me?''''


    ''You wished, with you and your boyfriend. I''m trying to make things work between Leslie and his father. They are in the hall chatting the atmosphere is a little anyways, I need you and your boyfriend over here''''


    ''''Look at who is ordering me?'''' Pa smiled and typed her reply back.


    ''''Okay, will be there with my boyfriend soon''''


    Pa stuffed the phone in her pocket and turned to go and bumped into someone and the phone fell down.


    ''''I''m sorry, Miss are you alright?'''' Felix asked with his hand around her waist.


    ''''Yes'''' Pa was flustered as she stepped away from him. He smiled and bent down picking the two phones that fell.


    ''''I should have watched ahead. I was going to get some refined olive oil from the stores, are you hurt?''''


    ''''No, I''m fine'''' Pa replied and took the phone that he gave to her, ''''you should hurry up then''''


    ''''Sure'''' Felix smiled and bowed politely before walking away. He stopped at a distance and watched as Pa went away. He turned the phone and turned it on, revealing he picture of Pa and Andy which she had used as her screen saver. His lips curved up slyly.


    When Pa entered inside Andy''s office, she saw him reading and she smiled, ''''did I interrupt you?''''


    ''''You can never be a destruction,e here'''' Andy stood up and leaned against the desk as he pulled her into his arms, ''''someone''s cologne is on you'''' he said and Pa frowned.


    ''Me?'''' she smelt herself and remembered her encounter with Felix, ''''I bumped into Felix on my way here. You sure have sharp nose''''


    ''''You are the one who thought me that. That Felix, you should be careful around him''''


    ''''Oh, are you jealous?'''' Pa teased him.


    ''''Not jealous per se but he doesn''t strike me as a good person. He might be interested in you''''


    ''''Don''t worry, in this world I have eyes for you only''''


    ''''Off course''''


    ''''Tsk, so confident?''''


    ''''Where can you find someone who treats you well like me? I am doing all that because I don''t want to be receable''''


    ''''Lisa needs our help. She asked me to bring you over for dinner. It seems your dad and Leslie are over there, but, I am scared. Thest time your father and I met, it wasn''t so good''''


    ''''I will be there, what is there to be afraid''''


    ''''Yes, I have such a capable man. I will send Lisa a message, then we can leave. Are you free?''''


    ''''Yes, we can go now'''' Andy said and turned put a few things in order.


    Pa removed the phone and turned it on and frowned, ''''oh this, this isn''t my phone'''' she showed it to Andy. ''''Did I get it swap when I bumped into Felix earlier on?''''


    The phone started ringing in her hands and she looked at it and exchanged gaze with Andy.


    ''''Answer it'''' Andy said and leaned in to listen to the call.


    ''''Hello, is this Felix? Yes, alright, I wille there and take it. bye'''' Pa hung up and looked at Andy, ''''he said he is in the spare storeroom. I will go there for my phone''''


    Andy looked at her and took the phone from her, ''''I will go and get your phone back''''


    ''I can do that''''


    ''Stay here and wait for me''''


    ''Oh'''' Pa handed the phone over and sat down.


    .


    In the store room, Felix smiled after hanging up the call. He leaned against the shelves as he waited for Pa. When he heard the door open, he spoke.


    ''''Miss Pa, stop there. There is something I want to tell you but I don''t know how to face you. I feel that I can tell you honestly if I am not looking at your pretty face.

 Chapter 327: Your father likes Lisa but hates me

    Chapter 327: Your father likes Lisa but hates me


    ''''Miss Pa, stop there. There is something I want to tell you but I don''t know how to face you. I feel that I can tell you honestly if I am not looking at your pretty face.


    Andy chuckled silently as he folded his arms watching him. He was right to have stopped Pa froming. His suspicions of him were right after all.


    After talking with Mali in the morning, he had kept his eyes out for him as he began suspecting him to be someone that was on Mali''s side.


    Felixughed and continued, ''''you see Pa. I''ve liked you for a while now. In fact, it had been a long time now. You might not remember me but I was your senior in high school. I first fell for you back then. You were always quiet and all by yourself. I found you cute even back then, back you changed schools and I didn''t see you again.


    Pa, I know that you like the CEO but, let''s be honest. The CEO is a rich heir and doesn''t belong to our circle. Even if he ims he loves you, he might still be ying with you because he is engaged to Miss Betty and the two will get married soon. You shouldn''t set yourself up for a disaster. I like you very much and I am willing to do anything to have you in my arms. For you to look at me with the same gaze that you do when you are looking at the CEO. I will be good to you, I promise.


    As long as you agree to be with me, I will fight for our love. We can leave this ce; I have saved a lot of money that we can use for a start-up. Pa, I really love you.'''' Felix turned expectantly to look at Pa but his smile distorted when instead of Pa, he was met by Andy''s icy gaze.


    ''''C CEO''''


    ''''You still know that I am the CEO and you dared to take what is mine right under my nose? From where did you get this kind of guts?''''


    ''''I I really like Pa. In fact, I liked her first. for a very long time now, I''ve liked her all by myself''''


    ''''Did Mali set you up to do this?'''' Andy stepped closer to him and he took a step back. He felt intimidated by Andy without him doing much.


    ''''I I don''t know what you are talking about''''


    ''''I am going to give you a chance. A chance to walk out of this ce in one piece but in exchange, I want you to ry a message to Mali. Tell her that from now going, even if a string of hair goes missing from Pa''s head, she will be paying a heavy price even if she is Pa''s family. I am the person responsible for Pa now and I will make sure that anyone giving her headache is taken care of. Do you understand?'''' Andy looked at him and he nodded his head.


    ''''I I''m sorry'''' he apologised and handed Pa''s phone over to Andy and took his own back. He bowed before Andy before running off.


    Andy looked at the phone of Pa and took out his handkerchief. He wiped the phone thoroughly before leaving the storeroom.


    When he returned to the office, he saw Pa ying with his phone that he had left on the table.


    ''''You are back?'''' Pa stood up.


    ''''En, here is your phone. Let''s go''''


    ''''Alright, why do you look gloomy, did something happen when you went out?''''


    ''''Nothing that I couldn''t handle. Pa, before we leave, I want to ask your something''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Do you care about your family that much? I can tell by now that you don''t have the best rtion with them but you''ve never told me what happened exactly. How did your rtionship with them be this bad?''''


    ''''Go with me somewhere after the dinner with Lisa and Leslie. There is someone I want you to meet. When you meet him, you will be able to understand better why my rtionship with my family is like how it is now''''


    ''''Alright, let''s go''''


    ....


    Leslie''s vi.


    Lisa was setting the table when the door opened and Andy walked in, holding Pa''s hand. Lisa immediately smiled as she stood at dining table looking at Pa who smiled back before going with Andy to meet with Mr. Bassey.


    ''''Why didn''t you tell me that it was a misunderstanding. All these years, I lived hating you''''


    ''''That''s why I told you to not always believe everything that you see'''' Andy said as he stood behind Leslie.


    ''''When did you get here?'''' Leslie asked and looked at them. He smiled and winked at Pa.


    ''''You two really know how to make an appearance'''' Mr. Bassey said as he looked at Pa.


    ''''Uncle, nice to meet you once again. I have been sending my regards to you through Andy here'''' Pa said making everyone gasp in shock.


    Andy was the one who was shocked the most as he turned to look at the woman next to him. Since when had she sent her regards through him? Was it alright to lie like this?


    Pa cocked her brows and looked at him as if daring him to say otherwise. Andy chuckled and shook his head, it seemed being shameless was Pa''s new middle name.


    ''''You are one tenacious woman. Even after I warned you, you still stuck like a glue to my son''''


    ''''He is the one who wouldn''t let me go, right Andy?'''' Pa blinked her eyes at him innocently.


    ''''Well, I did. I am the one who loves her''''


    ''''So, are you dating my son seriously?''''


    ''''That depends on his attitude'''' Pa replied and Andy chuckled and pulled her behind him. with such guts, she was going to drive his father crazy.


    ''''Father, Lisa prepared us a meal. We should go and eat now that the air is cleared'''' Leslie said and stood up.


    Andy turned to Pa and whispered to her, ''''you really do keep grudges''''


    ''''Off course, he bullied me that day, I always remember it when people do me wrong and make sure to irritate them''''


    ''''You are let''s go''''


    Taking the head of the table, Mr. Bassey looked between Pa and Lisa and spoke, ''''I remember you now'''' he said, referring to Lisa, ''''you two are friends, right?''''


    ''''Father, it took you so long to realise that?'''' Leslie asked and they chuckled.


    ''''What a cheap way to formally introduce your girlfriends to your father. If I hadn''te here, then you wouldn''t have bothered to let me meet thedies, right?''''


    ''''I was going to bring Pa to meet you anyways''''


    ''''And I was waiting for Lisa to get well before. The doctor said she can''t meet new people at the mean time'''' Leslie held Lisa''s hand as he spoke.


    ''''I understand Lisa''s case, but, you Andy, this woman is quite stubborn. That gaze''''


    Pa smiled as she looked at the old man silently. He was her father inw, after all. She needed to be in good terms with him.


    ''''She acts like she is someone who listens very well, but I can clearly see the stubbornness behind that faade she is putting up''''


    Pa choked and Andy handed her a ss of water as he said to his father, ''''dad, let''s eat before the food gets cold''''


    ''''Right, we shouldn''t waste the efforts of Lisa here. Now that I did what you wanted, you have to fulfil your own side of the deal, Lisa. You must teach me how to brew that coffee''''


    Lisa nodded her head and smiled.


    ''''Why do I feel that your father likes Lisa more than he likes me? Technically, I should be his first daughter inw because we started dating before them but he is clearly favouring Lisa in my presence. How could he easily be bought with a cup of coffee?'''' Pa whispered into Andy''s ears.


    ''''Well, even in the ancient times, father inws favoured their second daughter inws. But, you don''t have to worry, I will love you more to make up for it''''


    ''''Then, I won''t be petty since Lisa is my best friend and I love her too''''


    ''''That''s my girl. I am so proud of you. You are so mature and understanding''''


    ''''Well, I have no choice but to understand so I''m sucking it up. I don''t like him that much either because he doesn''t like me. I am mature and understanding but I be petty with such things''''


    Pa said and lifted her head to see Mr. Bassey looking at her. She faked a smile and picked her fork to eat.


    ''''Lisa, eat more. You need to be healthy so that I can drink more of your coffee everyday'''' Mr. Bassey said and picked a few side dishes on the table on to Lisa''s te.


    ''''Is he going to be drinking coffee as food now? Well, Lisa needs to eat to be able to strong enough to make coffee, since she has be his official coffee making machine'''' Pa pouted her lips dissatisfied.

 Chapter 328: The truth only she knew

    Chapter 328: The truth only she knew


    ''''Is he going to be drinking coffee as food now? Well, Lisa needs to eat to be able to strong enough to make coffee, since she has be his official coffee making machine'''' Pa pouted her lips dissatisfied.


    Andy looked at her and picked a few dishes on to her te and said to her, ''''my love, eat more''''


    ''''Only you love me the best, unlike someone else who is clearly biased''''


    ''''I heard that''''


    ''''I said it so you could hear it'''' Pa retorted back. She knew she was being petty but so what? He was being biased towards her.


    Lisa smiled and shook her head. She was actually wondering how long Pa was going to keep up at ying the good cop.


    The three men at the table stopped eating and stared at Pa, each with their own shocked expression.


    Leslie was the first to burst into a heartyughter as he pointed at Pa, ''''you are quite bold and interesting''''


    Andy smiled and touched her hand and she turned to look at him.


    ''''Andy, I will always be against this woman, how could she be so bold?''''


    ''''Father, is it not because she seems so much like you that you can''t stand her?'''' Leslie asked and Mr. Bassey frowned.


    He still remembered the first time he went to meet Pa. The way she had spoken to him was so boldly to him that he couldn''t believe her guts but still, he couldn''t help but be fascinated by her. even after finding out that she was the younger sister of Mali, the woman who had hurt his son, he didn''t want to oppose their rtionship. His investigation has proven that she was a genuine person. But, he wasn''t about to tell all that to Pa''s face. The woman was too proud for his liking.


    Pa stared back at the old man with unwavering gaze. It was like they were on a staring contest. The table became tense as none of them wanted to back down.


    ''''Pa is right. Your attitude towards her is bad, Mr. Bassey'''' Lisa broke the ice and Pa looked at her and smirked. Lisa heaved a relief. She felt that Pa was waiting for her to support Mr. Bassey and their friendship would be over. Luckily she supported her friend.


    ''''What?'''' Mr. Bassey turned to look at Lisa.


    ''''Pa is a wonderful person. If you get to know her, you would realise that she is very sweet. Right, Andy?'''' Lisa asked looking at Andy.


    ''''Yes, father. Pa is a wonderful person and I love her. You shouldn''t be biased against her when she hasn''t even done anything to you. You were the one who approached her first and threatened her, but she has forgiven you, right darling?'''' Andy smiled looking at Pa.


    ''''I do hold grudges but if he promises to be impartial towards me, then, we are good to go''''


    ''''She is giving me an ultimatum. She is the younger one, shouldn''t she give in to me first?'''' Mr. Bassey asked dissatisfied.


    ''''Then, let''s agree to be cordial to one another. I am someone who treats people the same way you treat me, life has taught me that being nice all the time won''t get you anyway, so I''d rather not pretend''''


    ''''Let''s eat'''' Mr. Bassey suddenly said and picked a piece of meat from the centre and ced it on Pa''s te surprising everyone.


    ''''That''s his way of saying he approves of you. My father doesn''t like fake people either; it could be said that you made an impression on him'''' Andy whispered into Pa''s ears.


    Pa smiled and also picked the water jug and poured some water into the empty ss of Mr. Bassey saying, ''''uncle''''


    ''Uncle?'''' he asked looking at her.


    ''''No, I meant to say father have some water'''' Pa said and sat back. why was it even difficult to deal with him now that the air was cleared between them? she thought to herself.


    ...


    After walking and leaving Leslie''s apartment. Pa and Andy went to a local beachside, taking a water while holding hands.


    ''''Why did you make use here?'''' Andy asked her as they stopped to look at the water.


    ''''You wanted to meet my father, right?'''' Pa walked closer to the water and pointed at it saying, ''''he is probably over there, right? It has been a long time now. Do you still think he is somewhere there? His body wasn''t even found''''


    Andy clenched his fist as he stared at her for a while before going over to hug her, ''''Pa, why didn''t you tell me this earlier? I didn''t even know how he died and always teased you''''


    ''''It'' alright. It happened a long time ago'''' Pa said as he wiped her tears and took her hand, walking with her back to the shore.


    ''''How did it happen?''''


    ''''My parents used to live closer to this ce because Mali and I always loved to y by the sea. Every weekend, we would alwayse here with our parents to y. My mother travelled one time and Mali and I wanted toe here and y. We left a note on our table and came here with our ball and started ying.


    Mali kicked the ball and it went into the sea. She wanted to go and retrieve it but that day the waves were so high. I tried to stop her but she still went ahead. After getting the ball, she was returning when suddenly the water started taking her away.


    My father happened to arrive at that moment and he went inside to save her without wearing any safety garments. He saved Mali but the water took him away.


    Not even the navy could find his body. It was like he never existed, then everything changed. By the time my mom returned, Mali was so traumatised that she refused to ept that because father went into the water to save her that he didn''t make it. She told my mother and everyone that I was the one who went into the water.


    That was the beginning of my estranged rtionship with my family, my mother hated me. She sent me to my grandparents and only sent my money for expenses. Even till now, she still mes me for his death. I guess my existence is a constant reminded that she lost her beloved husband because of me''''


    ''''Why didn''t you tell her the truth?''''


    ''''I was young and I foolishly thought that taking the me would make Mali recover but now that I know that wasn''t the case. She did what she did to survive. She knew that she would be hated when the truth came out, so she faked her trauma. I realised that a little toote''''


    ''''Your mother needs to know the truth. If not she will continue to hate you. I know that your rtionship is beyond repair at this state but she still needs to know the truth. He was your father and her husband. Mali is using that against you. She won''t stop if you don''t stop her. This is your family matter, but you are my woman and I can''t stand by and watch them hurt you every time. She is taking advantage of the fact that you will never reveal the truth to act this way''''


    ''''The thing is will she believe me? My mother hase to love and depend on Mali so much. She trusts her a lot''''


    ''''If we don''t try, we would never know, right? And even if after we tell her the truth and she still decides to believe Mali, then that won''t be your business anymore. You know that, at the end, you did your best and know this. I will be with you all the way; I won''t let you do this alone. We are in this together''''


    ''''Why do you love me so much?''''


    ''''Because you deserve to be loved. You are lovable''''


    ''''Andy'''' Pa turned to face him as they sat at the shore.


    ''''Yes, my love''''


    ''''Let''s get married''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I said let''s get married. I want to be with you. You will be my new family''''


    ''''I am always your family. The marriage, let''s do it when you want. You just said that because you want to do something for me. Pa, I don''t want you to feel like you owe me something in return for loving you. Even if we hadn''t met that day at the caf, we would have met either way and I would have fallen for you either way. Though, I found you likable and cute that first day when instead of taking the letter, you shook my hand''''


    ''''I was so embarrassed when you pointed that out. I guess I was distracted by your handsomeness. You are the best, Andy and I am not asking you to marry me because I want to pay you back. I am ready to take that step with you''''


    ''''Then, let''s go and meet your mom tomorrow. Then we can go and get our certificate afterwards''''


    ''''Lisa is going to be surprise'''' Pa said and leaned against his shoulder.

 Chapter 329: The truth only she knew 2

    Chapter 329: The truth only she knew 2


    Lisa sat in front of the psychiatric doctor with her arms sped against each other. This was her first time meeting the doctor since she left the hospital. As she sat down, looking at the woman who was smiling at her, she had a lot of thoughts going through her head.


    She had tried to tell herself that she was alright, that everything was okay but now that she was sitting in front of the doctor, everything seemed to be ying in her head now. How she was manhandled by that monster, the thought of it still scared her.


    Lisa''s body instinctively started quivering and her breathing became hoarse. she looked at the doctor and her tears started falling down. she took her notepad and wrote on it.


    ''''I don''t know, I don''t know why I am crying, doctor'''' she showed the notepad to the doctor and she could feel the desperation behind Lisa''s words. She smiled at her and got up from her seat.


    ''''Lisa'''' she pulled a chair closer to her and sat down, facing Lisa, ''''do you sleep at night?'''' she asked and Lisa shook her head.


    ''''I can''t sleep. Anytime I close my eyes, I feel myself getting back to that moment. It''s always clear in my head and is all I see'''' Lisa bit her lips, trying to calm herself down. This was her nightmare, the nightmare that no one else knew about. Because she doesn''t want anyone to get worried about her, she pretends that everything is alright with her. But, only she knew that she hardly gets sleep. She is always living in fear. Even though she knew that man was already in prison, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of her helplessness. It was like, she wanted assurance of her own safety on a daily basis and that was her fear.


    She feared that if she continued to be vulnerable or showcase her vulnerability, the people around her would treat her delicately.


    She just wanted everything to be normal. Was that too hard to ask for?


    ''''Would you like to get some sleep?'''' the doctor asked her.


    ''''Here this ce?''''


    ''''En, I''ve been told that thezy chair in my office works like magic. Once youy on it, you wouldn''t be able to help but want to sleep. Do you want to try it out? I promise to be here when you wake up''''


    ''''Then, wake me up after 5 minutes. Leslie is waiting for me outside; I don''t want to keep him waiting''''


    ''''Mr. Bassey is your guardian, is he that important to you?''''


    ''''Yes, he is though I don''t know much about my own feelings yet'''' Lisa said and went to sit on thezy bed.


    ''''Now, close your eyes and don''t think about anything else and just try to rx. Right now, you are in your own space and nothing else matters but you'''' the doctor said as she turned the hour ss down for it to start again.


    A while after Lisa closed her eyes and had drifted into sleep, the doctor stood up and went to a sliding ss window at the side and opened it. She invited Leslie who was at the other side inside the office.


    ''''You really studied her very well these past few days, right? I was surprise you pointed that out first'''' the doctor said to Leslie who was staring at Lisa with a worried gaze.


    ''''How is she, doctor?''''


    ''''As you suspected, she had been pretending to be fine all this while. She has been having sleep problem. We need to first of all solve that problem first. If she continues to have nightmares or hallucinations of what happened, it will affect her sleep which will affect her focus. This will go a rather short than long way to affect her daily life. I looked at her test that she did yesterday and found that she had been taking a lot of coffee and the caffeine can affect her health''''


    ''''Is there anything that I need to do to help her?'''' Leslie asked.


    ''''Yes, your presence in her life I think is a strong factor. She seems to trust you a lot and is veryfortable around you. We can take advantage of that and help build her trust in herself. Herck of trust and confidence in herself is making her shut her eyes to any possibility of finding herself and healing from the pain. I have a proposed n outlines in this file. If you follow it with her at home, it will help her a lot. I have used this on a few patients and the response has been great''''


    ''''Involving the five senses?'''' Leslie asked as he looked at the title of the file.


    ''''Yes, involving the five senses is a method of treatment that is used to gauged the moods of the patients without irritating them. they will respond to you without even realising their own actions''''


    ''''I will do everything possible to help Lisa get better. Doctor, can I get a detailed written document of her health condition. It is for a court case that will being up soon''''


    ''''I will do that. Since I contacted the doctor that treated her when she was a teenager, I can write detailed report of her health condition and mental state in thest ten years for you as well. I wish you all the luck during this time. I understand how these things work since I have a patient who went through the same thing and also considering that it involves such a big and influential family, it is going to be a little messier. You need to be mentally prepared for it''''


    ''''Yes, I am mentally prepared for it but I am worried about Lisa. Even though I have her permission to go on, I still don''t want this to end up worsening her condition''''


    ''''Compared to other patients, I think that Lisa has quite a strong mental capacity. Since she hasn''t attempted to harm herself, it is a good sign that she is willing to go through the pain and find her own healing. She is finding her own way of healing, so we just need to do everything at her own pace. Mr. Bassey, let''s be hopeful''''


    ''''Alright, thank you, doctor. Let her sleep for some more. I want to run a few errands. I wille back for her or you can give me a call as soon as she is awake. I wille for her''''


    ''''Sure, see youter''''


    Leslie smiled and looked at Lisa for a while before going out. He took the file from the table and left with it.


    ..


    Mali''s apartment.


    ''''What? Andy told you to leave? Then, does he know that I sent you?'''' Mali asked Felix as she downed her wine.


    ''''He already knew that you put me up to it and told me to ry the message to you''''


    Mali clenched her fingers tightly around the ss as her lips curved into a sneer, ''''Pa, just what did that girl do to Andy? Is it because she is younger? I am prettier and more mature than her. I came back to him after 10 years. Shouldn''t this be enough proof that I love him?''''


    ''''Mali, I think that you should let go. The love Andy has for your sister is very strong. Even if he breaks up with her, I doubt if he will return to you'''' Felix said. His words were his sincerity after watching both Pa and Andy closely. They seem to love and care about each other. He didn''t want to get between them after what Andy said to him.


    ''''He loves her dearly? Who gave him that right to love Pa? He was with me first; I was his first love. If anything, the oneing between us is Pa. If anything, the one who should leave him is Pa. She is doing this to spite me. She doesn''t love Andy no, she can''t love him. She has always had poor taste in men, how could she suddenly be head over heels in love with Andy, a man who is out of her league? She is not his type; Andy is only with her because he sees me inside her. She is my sister; we look alike in some ways except that I am prettier''''


    ''''Mali, you look scary. The way you talk is scary. What are you nning to do? I hope you don''t hurt your sister because of that man?'''' Felix said as he looked at Mali''s eyes. Her gaze scared him.


    ''''You can leave now. I will get you a new job at another hotel. Don''t concern yourself with what ns anymore''''


    ''''Mali, don''t take a step that will lead you to regret sooner thanter. No matter what happens, Pa is your younger sister and family''''


    ''''I said don''t concern yourself with my business, leave me alone'''' she shouted at Felix and he sighed before standing up to leave. At the door, he turned and looked at her once more and shook his head.

 Chapter 330: The truth comes out at last

    Chapter 330: The truthes out atst


    Looking at the identical rings on their fingers, Pa and Andy smiled at each other satisfactorily. They walked out of the bureau office holding hands as they went to their car.


    ''''We are now officially married'''' Andy whispered into her ears as they sat in the car.


    ''''I know, right? If anyone had told me that I would do something this crazy, I wouldn''t have believed them. But, since it''s with you, I have no regrets''''


    ''''You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. Now that you are my wife, I will protect you and handle all of your affairs. First, let''s go and meet your mother. She must be expecting us since you told her we are going over''''


    ''''Okay'''' Pa sighed and Andy held her hand.


    ''''Don''t sigh like an old granny anymore. Whatever happens, we will face them together. Because we are husband and wife'''' he and Pa blushed, smiling. She pulled him closer and kissed him before saying.


    ''''You are such a smooth talker. You turn all my worries into nothing. I must have saved the world in my past life to be given such a wonderful man''''


    ''''Then, pay me back in kind'''' he said suggestively and Pa blushed and turned her face towards the window.


    ''''I didn''t hear that'''' she said and he chuckled.


    .


    Getting down from the car, Pa stared at the familiar yet strange apartment in front of her. Andy got down from the driver''s side and went over to her.


    ''''You will do great, trust me''''


    ''''What is the worst that can happen?'''' Pa turned to him and asked.


    ''''The worst is she not believing you and missing out on a lifetime of not knowing how beautiful of a soul that you are and I seeing that as a blessing to not share you with anyone else. We will make out own family, a family that you will not be the outcast but the sole owner off''''


    ''''Right, that is the worst that could happen. Let''s go in then''''


    Pa took the lead and they walked to the door. She knocked on it and Mrs. Emelia opened it. She was surprised to see the two of them.


    ''''Come in'''' she said and left the door open for them. Andy allowed Pa to go in first before he entered and closed the door. When they got to the hall, she pointed at the couch, ''''sit down. I will bring you water''''


    ''''No need for water, please'''' Andy replied and Mrs. Emelia looked at him before sitting down across them.


    ''''Mrs. Abdul, this could be considered our first time of meeting, I am Andy Bassey, Pa''s boyfriend'''' Andy said. He didn''t want to drop the bombshell of their marriage to her yet. They had also removed their rings and put them into their pockets before entering.


    Mrs. Emelia looked at him and turned her gaze towards Pa and asked, ''''why didn''t you tell me you wereing with someone else?''''


    ''''I didn''t want to inform you in case you tell me not toe'''' Pa replied.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Mrs. Emelia, there is a reason why we are here. there is something that Pa wishes to tell you''''


    ''''What is it?'''' she asked indifferently.


    ''''The truth about what happened, 15 years ago involving yourte husband'''' Andy replied and Mrs. Emelia furrowed her brows.


    ''''What are you talking about?'''' she asked, looking at Pa.


    ''''Mother, I wasn''t the one dad tried to save that day'''' Pa said to her and she straightened herself.


    ''''What nonsense are you talking about?''''


    ''''I came here today to tell you the truth of what happened and I also have evidence. The doctor''s report that year'''' Pa added and took the report from her side pocket. She straightened the paper that was almost wearing out on the table and her mother pulled it over to her side to look at it.


    ''''Exin this and don''t you dare leave anything out of it. I am listening to you'''' Mrs. Emelia said with a serious expression.


    ''''Yes, mother'''' Pa started narrating the story to her mother. As she did, the woman clenched her fist tightly. Her gaze disyed a lot of emotions as she looked at Pa.


    Andy stood up and went over to the open balcony a distance away and was looking at the view of the city. He wanted to give the mother-daughter pair some time alone.


    Pa didn''t leave anything out and told her mother the exact thing that happened that year. When she finally finished, her mom was looking at her with aplicated gaze. She gasped and sighed, chuckled dryly as she tried to assimte the information she had just received.


    ''''Why?'''' she felt speechless, ''''you'''' she clutched her fists tightly and stood up from the sofa. Her face turned teary as she looked at Pa and asked, ''''did you despised me this much?''''


    ''''Mom!!''''


    ''''Don''t. Don''t mom me. How could you keep something so serious to yourself? Did you think that by doing such a thing, you would be the saviour of the family? On whose ount did you keep the truth? Whose asked you to keep such a thing to yourself? Pa, do you know how horrible you make me feel right now? Do you know how I so much why? Why did you decide on something like that alone?''''


    ''''I''m sorry, mother. I thought that I thought that everything would be fine as long as Mali was able to get healing''''


    ''''So, you decided to be the hero, the saviour of the family, right? Did you even see me as your mother? All these years, did you really think that I hated you? Pa, you are my daughter, how could you be this cruel to me? I was hurt, yes. I was blinded by the pain and my emotions took the better part of me, and I treated you harshly but I couldn''t turn back because by the time my pain died, you were already far from me. our rtionship was already beyond repair.


    ''''I know. I know I am to be med for everything. I know it was stupid of me toe to such a decision, but, mom. Did you ever try to find out what really happened? You were focusing on your own pain that youpletely forgot about me. You spent all your time,forting Mali and attending to her needs while I was left to care for myself''''


    ''''You shouldn''t have kept the truth away from me all these years''''


    ''''I wanted to tell you. all these years I looked for an opportunity to tell you but after being shut down by you for so long, I gave up. I didn''t feel like speaking up anymore''''


    ''''Then, why are you speaking about it now?''''


    ''''Because you and Mali are going overboard. You tried to take what''s mine and make it hers. Mali is trying to snatch my husband and I won''t stand back and watch her do that''''


    ''''Your husband? Since when did that boy be your you you married him?'''' Mrs. Emelia asked and gasped as Pa took out the ring and put it back in her finger.


    ''''Yes, we got married today. Since that was the only possible solution to this problem''''


    ''''You and Andy are what?'''' Mali froze at the hall porch as she asked, looking at Pa''s ring finger.


    ''''Andy and I are married, so stop trying to make him notice you. he is a married man now''''


    ''''Tsk, how dare you do this me? Have you forgotten how much you owe me? Mom, are you just going to watch her do this to me after what she did to dad?''''


    ''''Stop it. Mom knows the truth now. I told her everything about that day'''' Pa said to Mali and thetter chuckled.


    ''''What? What did you tell mom?'''' her voice quivered as she turned to look at her mother. For the first time, the look Mrs Emelia was giving Mali was something she wasn''t used to. It was a distant and unfamiliar gaze. It made her to take a step back subconsciously.


    ''''The truth. I told mom the truth about the one whom dad really saved. All these years, I kept the truth to myself thinking that it was the right thing to do, but I realised how wrong I was. Someone like you, who is used to being selfish and scheming can only think about yourself alone. You don''t see anyone else besides yourself''''


    ''''You is this how you are going to behave? What right do you have to marry Andy?''''


    ''''That''s enough. Mali, shut up!!'''' Mrs. Emelia shouted at Mali as her gaze sharpened. She had intervened just when Andy was nning to walk over. He stopped in his strides and watched the three women.


    ''''Momom'''' Mali''s eyes turned watery.


    ''''Did you know consider me as your mother? You knew the truth and still kept it away from me. did you think that the truth was going to stay hidden forever?''''


    ''''I I really didn''t know, mom. She is lying against me. Pa, why are you suddenly acting like this? Just because your rtionship with mother is bad, doesn''t mean you should destroy mine with her. Tell mom the truth''''

 Chapter 331: Everyone has their own pain

    Chapter 331: Everyone has their own pain


    ''''Did you know consider me as your mother? You knew the truth and still kept it away from me. Did you think that the truth was going to stay hidden forever?''''


    ''''I I really didn''t know, mom. She is lying against me. Pa, why are you suddenly acting like this? Just because your rtionship with mother is bad, doesn''t mean you should destroy mine with her. Tell mom the truth''''


    Mali turned to her mother desperately trying to prove a point. All these years, she had allowed the special treatment that she got enter her head. She felt that it wasn''t her fault as long as she was able to get what she wanted, as long as it had to do with her, the fault will be with those who didn''t act the way she wanted.


    Looking at her daughter, Mrs. Emelia now realised how wrong she was. How her own selfishness had caused her what she was ripping?


    ''''Give it to me. Hand over the ring to me, you don''t deserve it. It belongs to me. Andy, you don''t love her. No, you can''t love her. I am the one that you have always loved. I am your first love; how can you love her?'''' Mali said and started struggling with Pa over the ring in her hand. She forcefully attempted to pull the ring out of her fingers, hurting her in the process.


    Andy stepped in and pushed Mali away, pulling Pa behind him to protect her.


    ''''Stop this madness, Mali. Looking at you acting this way I think you need help'''' Andy said to her.


    ''''Mali stop. They are already married, what are you trying to do. He is your brother inw'''' Mrs. Emelia finally said.


    ''''Mother!!! He is supposed to be with me. She took him from me''''


    ''''I haven''t even asked you about what happened that year. Andy, please take Pa and leave this ce. I want to have a word with Mali alone''''


    ''''No, I can''t let the go. No, I won''t let them go. Andy, you need to decide here, whether is it going to be me or her'''' Mali stepped aside and removed a gun from her bag and pointed it at Andy and Pa.


    Everyone gasped in shock as they looked at her. Compared to Mrs. Emelia and Pa who were nervous, Andy was very calm. He looked into Mali''s eyes and said to her.


    ''''You know I am not fazed by such kind of threats, right?''''


    ''''I don''t care. I have nothing to lose at this point and I won''t go down alone''''


    ''''Turns out I made you into the monster that you are now, Mali. I am so disappointed in myself for not seeing through you all these years'''' Mrs. Emelia said and shook her head.


    ''''Mali, put the gun away, it is dangerous to y with a gun'''' Andy said to Mali and she chuckled.


    ''''Why? Are you suddenly afraid that I might shoot and kill your beloved wife?''''


    ''''Mali, get back to your senses already? Haven''t you done enough harm to everyone here already? Your selfish attitude has so much damage already. Why are you so evil?''''


    ''''Mother, you don''t have the right to call me evil. You are the one who turned me into this, no? You always gave me everything I wanted. You thought it was alright for me to take Andy back because he was mine in the beginning. You told Pa to let me have Andy''''


    ''''I regret for saying that nonsense to you but Mali, don''t you have a conscience at all? Don''t you even know what''s right and wrong?'''' Mrs. Emelia massaged her temple as she continued, ''''I am to be med. I am the one who made you into this kind of person''''


    ''''It is toote to regret anything because only one of us can get out of this ce. It is either her or me?''''


    ''''Mali don''t you even feel remorseful towards me? I lived my life as an outcast but still, I never hated you for it. Does it have to be Andy?''''


    ''''I''ve already lost anyways but Pa, did you think that I would be grateful if you took the fall for me? I didn''t ask you to do that for me. You could have insisted on telling the truth, so don''t act kind to me. I hate you when you act as if you are so holy''''


    ''''That''s enough, Mali. Hand the gun over right now and I will let you walk away but if you try to harm anyone here, I will let you pay for it'''' Andy said and stretched forth his hand towards Mali.


    Mali chuckled dryly and pointed the gun at herself saying, ''''I am the problem, then I can just kill myself, right? Andy'''' her voice turned solemn as she looked at him with teary gaze, ''''why can''t you just love me back? I came back because of you. All these years, I haven''t met anyone who was so good to me like you. I can''t live without you, Andy. I just can''t, I love you so much''''


    ''''I doubt that you do. Mali, you don''t love me. You just hate to loss. Before you left, you told me in your note that you couldn''t deal with my past and that people always question why you are with someone who has a background like mine. Why are you suddenly back for me, who you left?''''


    ''''Because I realised I couldn''t be without you''''


    ''''But, I moved on. I am with Pa now and it has nothing to do with you. I don''t see you in her. our meeting was purely coincidental and I havee to love her so much. Mali,e back to your senses already before you do something that you will regretter on. This is not the way forward, it is not the solution and it won''t get you what you want''''


    ''''But, everyone hates me now. I have nowhere to go and no one to turn to. My mother will never forgive me for what I did? I have lost everyone by my side. You are the only one I can count on, Andy. Pa, you are my sister. Can''t you give Andy up for my sake? Can''t you let me have him? I can''t live without him''''


    ''''Big sis, I''ve always let you have your way but I can''t let you on this. Andy is not an object that can be tossed and yed around with. He is a human being. Before asking someone to be by your side, have you ever tried to be by someone else''s side? You have always been thinking about yourself alone and don''t care about other people''s feelings. You don''t love Andy. You are just afraid''''


    ''''What?'''' Mali looked at Pa and chuckled sarcastically.


    ''''You are afraid to be alone. You always want to be surrounded and showered with love but you don''t attempt to give that love to someone else. You always want to receive, be it affection or anything else. Mali, it is time to give that love for it is only in giving that you can truly receive it back''''


    ''''Are you done preaching? Tsk. Give back? I have never received anything that I didn''t work for. You think you were the only one who had it rough? No, I had it rough too. Every night, I sleep and wake up because of nightmares. I have never had a good sleep because I kept thinking back to that day at the beach and I see dad''s face. I hear voices and I feel like I am going to go crazy. That was why I left this ce in the first ce. Because I couldn''t get any sleep. You said no one cared about you? Pa, I cared I did care about you but I did it in my own way. All the lunchboxes that were delivered by the housekeeper, do you think they were prepared by her? No, I was the one who made them and let her hand it over to you''''


    ''''You you were the one?'''' Pa gasped and bit her lips as her tears fell. She remembered very well. the housekeeper at their house with their mother and Mali at that time would always bring her lunchboxes but she could never have imagined that they were made for her by Mali.


    ''''Yes, I was the one'''' the gun dropped from Mali''s hand as she fell to the floor. Andy immediately took the gun from her.


    ''''I did that because I felt guilty. I always wanted to tell mom the truth but I was scared. You know that you are emotionally stronger than me. I could never stand been hated by anyone, and worse been hated by my own mother. Well, it''s out now. I don''t have to live in fear anymore, right mother? I always feared this moment but now that it has happened, I feel relieve. I guess I won''t be having nightmares anymore''''


    Pa sighed as a certain realisation dawned on her.

 Chapter 332: Could I really be.....?

    Chapter 332: Could I really be.....?


    In this world, everybody is fighting something. Everyone goes through pain but everyone also heals in their own way. Everyone has their own way of dealing with their pain. Just because you don''t feel another person''s pain doesn''t mean it isn''t there. it doesn''t mean one to dismiss the pain of everyone else.


    The truth was, everyone is selfish at one point, focusing on their hurt alone that they fail to realise the pain anyone else was going through.


    Pa finally knew. She went through a lot of pain, but it didn''t mean that everyone else had it easy. That one moment of trying to protect her family through the only way she knew possible brought about their separation and increased pain. She realised that, if she could go through that moment again, she might make a different choice all together. she wouldn''t have carried the burden alone.


    But, in the end everyone makes mistakes!!!


    Pa knelt in front of Mali who was sitting down. She took her hands and rubbed them gently while looking into her eyes saying, ''''big sis, I''m sorry''''


    ''''You must hate me a lot, right? I''ve only hurt you all this while'''' Mali asked in tears also.


    Pa shook her head, ''''no, I hurt you too. I was selfish. My decision back then was selfish''''


    ''''You were just a kid. I am the elder one, I should have protected you but I didn''t. I am sorry, Pa. I am so sorry. I didn''t mean to be this selfish. You are right. I have only received love all this while that I forgot how to give back that love. I know it is toote, but, can you please forgive me? I can''t lose you, I really want to make things between us work''''


    ''''Yes, even I want things to work between us'''' Pa helped Mali to stand on her feet and they turned to their mother.


    ''''Mom, I''m sorry for keeping the truth away from you all these years. Pa is right. I was the one who got drowned and in trying to save me, dad passed away''''


    ''''I should have been your safe haven, but I only paid attention to my own pain. I have failed you two as the adult here. I have no right to be forgiven''''


    ''''No, mother. We all were blinded by our emotions and couldn''t see anything else'''' Pa said and their mother stretched forth her hands.


    ''''I missed you so much, Pa. I missed you so much'''' she said and pulled Pa into a hug.


    Andy smiled. It seemed reconciliation wasn''t that hard after all.


    ...


    Andy covered Pa up with a quilt and sat next to her as she slept soundly. After leaving her mother''s house, she had been feeling a little down so when they got to the vi, she fell asleep right away.


    Andy was worried about her as he sat next to her. he took out his phone as he rang and went outside to answer it.


    ''''Hello, Leslie''''


    ''''Andy, how did it go? How is Pa doing?''''


    ''''She is fine. Everything has been sorted but it drained her out. I''m afraid she might get a feverter in the night so I''m staying by her side''''


    ''''Sure, do that. I called to inform you that I obtained the detailed report from the doctor and will let thewyer send the court subpoena over to the Philips family tomorrow. Meanwhile, I already got the journalist who will put the information on the inte. Tomorrow, the battle will officially start between me and the Phillips family''''


    ''''No, it is a war between us and the Phillips family. Lisa can be considered as a friend and you are my brother. We are in this together. Pa and I will go over tomorrow morning. they will spend the day together while we go and meet with thewyer with the evidence''''


    ''''Thanks a lot, Andy. I appreciate this. it means a lot to me''''


    ''''Sure, I will see you tomorrow. Get some rest''''


    ''''You too''''


    Andy hung up and went back inside. He saw that Pa had sat up on the bed and he went over to her side, ''''what is it? Are you feeling unwell?''''


    ''''No, I am fine. Was that Leslie? I am such a bad friend. I was so concerned about myself that I forgot we had to go and see them after leaving my mom''s ce''''


    ''''It isn''t your fault. You should rest, we can go there tomorrow. You will spend the whole day with Lisa while Leslie and I run some errands''''


    ''''Is Leslie going to sue the director?''''


    ''''Yes, he has obtained evidence of his crimes. We found out that there were otherdies he sexually abused and harassed and we were able to gather their testimonies. It will be enough to sue him and make him pay''''


    ''''Finally, a day like this ising. I never thought that a day like this woulde where that monster will be punished for his crimes. He had behind his family, used his connections and money to make sure that Lisa got her licence revoked and banned. She couldn''t work anywhere else and had to open a caf. Luckily, she grew to love coffee''''


    ''''Is that how you two met?''''


    ''''En, I am even a witness to how that man tried to force himself on her. One time, the day Lisa and I became friends, she had agreed to sign a surgery form for me as my guardian and helped me with everything that I needed. He called her over to the stairs and attempted to force himself on her but Lisa refused. Lisa might be someone who sleeps with men but she has always drawn the line and never went out with a married man''''


    ''''Lisa will get the justice that she deserves, you just woke you and must be hungry, I will make something light for you''''


    ''''Andy thank you for helping me clear things between my family and I. I know that things will not be smooth right now because we are all too ashamed to see each other but with time, everything will be alright''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ..


    When Leslie returned to Lisa''s room, he saw Lisa reading a book and he walked up to her and sat next to her.


    ''''What are you reading, love?''''


    She showed him the medical PTSD book on healing that she was reading and showed him the small notes that she was putting down.


    ''''Lisa, can you put the book aside? I need to tell you something''''


    Lisa smiled and picked her notepad, she opened it to a series of writings that did and started showing it to him.


    ''''You want to talk about the court case, right?


    ''''Don''t worry, I heard you speaking with Andy.


    I support you totally. You can do whatever you want. I will be strong and go through this.


    Thank you for working so hard to take care of me''''


    Leslie smiled and pulled her into a hug, ''''you make everything worth it. trust me, Lisa. I will protect you. I won''t allow anything to happen to you this time around''''


    Lisa smiled and nodded her head before standing up. he rubbed her stomach and looked at him.


    ''''Are you hungry again? Something would think that you are pregnant'''' Leslie jokingly said and stood up. he was about to take a step before he paused and turned to look at Lisa with a serious gaze.


    Lisa blushed confused and looked down at her stomach. She frowned and shook her head.


    ''''Lisa, when was thest time you had your period?''''


    Lisa immediately took the notepad and wrote on it, ''before the incident. It ended a few days before the incident''''


    ''''Right, then, on the night before the wedding, we did it. You spent three weeks at the hospital; so if you were pregnant, the doctors would have known, right?''''


    ''''If they didn''t take any pregnancy test, they wouldn''t know'''' Lisa wrote it on the notepad and showed it to him.


    ''''Then, there is a possibility that you are pregnant, right?''''


    Lisa waved her hands at him, dismissing the thought as she wrote, ''''that is impossible. I took contraceptives. Leslie, stop scaring me, okay?''''


    ''''Wait here, I am going to get a test kid for you to test. I have a feeling that you might just be pregnant'''' Leslie said and Lisa stopped him, ''''don''t be scared, I am here with you''''


    Lisa smiled as she thought to herself, he was telling her not be scared but it seemed he was the one who seemed scared and tensed up.


    ''''I will be right back'''' he said and left the room.


    Lisa sighed and decided to go to the hall. he had seeded in taking her mind of her study of her current situation. She took the remote and sat down, turning it on to watch some entertainment but after a while, she sighed again and looked at her stomach.


    ''''Could I really be pregnant? If I am, how am I going to face it?'' Lisa had a lot of thoughts in her mind as she waited for Leslie.


    A few minutester, Lisa stood up at once and hurried to the door when she heard the sound of Leslie''s car.

 Chapter 333: Lisa finds Justice and healing

    Chapter 333: Lisa finds Justice and healing


    ''''Lisa, don''t worry about anything else. I will be here waiting. Just take your time'''' Leslie said as he stood by the bathroom door, his feet shaking as he could barely calm himself down. He had thought about it while getting the test kit. If she were to be pregnant, he would ept her and the baby. He will make sure that they are protected by him and safe from danger.


    ''''ck''''


    Leslie turned at once when he heard the sound of the door. he held Lisa''s hands saying, ''''Lise, what does it say?''''


    Lisa sensing his nervousness decided to hand over the kit to him. It has a faded single line. His eyes somewhat turned gloomy.


    ''''I am not pregnant'''' Lisa said to him through the notepad and he turned silent. She looked at him and wrote a question this time, ''''you wished I pregnant? Why?''''


    ''''No. This is actually good, right? I was worried that if you got pregnant, it will be hard on you''''


    Lisa took the kit from him and asked, ''''do you love kids that much?''''


    ''''Huh? No, we can''t have kids now. We need to get married first'''' Leslie said, avoiding her gaze.


    Lisa turned his head to meet her eyes before showing him another kit that was in her back pocket as she shed the words on her notepad at him.


    ''''Congrattions Leslie. You are going to be a father''''


    ''''What?'''' Leslie snatched the kit in her hands and looked at it. His eyes turned teary as he hugged Lisa tightly, ''''Lisa, let''s get married. Let''s have the paper together, en?''''


    Lisa nodded her head as she wrapped her arms around him.


    ''''Tomorrow, we will go to the hospital for confirmation. Let''s go, I will make you healthy meal. I should start writing down the things that are good and those that are harmful. I will keep a diary and write all the things that are necessary inside it''''


    Leslie started talking and Lisa stopped him by kissing him.


    .


    ''''What? Lisa, is that true?'''' Pa eximed as she touched Lisa''s stomach and took the pregnancy test results. ''''You are already four weeks in. how did we miss something like this?''''


    ''''Pa, do you think I will do a good job? I am scared that the baby I don''t want my past to affect the baby. I am already not in a stable state''''


    ''''What are you worried about? You have me, you have Leslie and unlike me, your father inw likes you and will be thrilled to hear this news. You need to get your act together. Now that you have an angel inside you''''


    ''''You are right. I will take my therapy seriously and make sure I be the best mother this angel can ever have''''


    ''''That''s right. But, I can''t believe that you are already pregnant when I just got married?''''


    ''''You sly fox. How could you do something so crazy without letting me know?''''


    ''''We just wanted to surprise you all''''


    ''''So, how was it?'''' Lisa raised her eyes brows teasingly at Pa as she showed her the question.


    ''''How was what?''''


    ''''We haven''t done that yet but I think it might be tonight. Andy seems ready for it and so am I''''


    ''''Whoa, my babe is not going to be innocent anymore after tonight. Make sure you tell me the details''''


    ''''Such a pervert, I''m not telling you anything'''' Pa stood up and they walked to the kitchen. When Pa opened the fridge and saw all the health tonics that was inside she squirmed and turned to look at Lisa who sighed helplessly, ''''who would have thought that Leslie would be such a wife spoiling ve? He bought all these for you to take just a night after knowing you were pregnant?''''


    Lisa scratched her head. If this was just the beginning, she wondered how it would be from henceforth.


    ''''Oh my phone'''' Pa took out her phone that was buzzing and answered it, ''''hello hubby?'''' she said and blushed in front of Liza, ''''the TV? Alright, I will turn it on'''' Pa and Lisa rushed to the hall and sat down, turning the TV on.


    ''''This is Breaking News. The Chairman of Philips Group Hospital was arrested today on charges of sexual harassment, defamation and revoking of licence of a group of female nurses who fell victims to his vulgar act.


    Before today, there had been rumours about his numerous indecent acts of forcing himself on nurses and getting their licence revoked when they didn''t agree to have anything doing with him. Now, his wife who had been supporting and using her power to also get the victims licence revoked was also arraigned for hearing.


    The police this morning caught him in the act trying to force himself on a new nurse that was posted to his hospital.


    Now, if everyone could remember, a simr thing happened, involving an innocent nurse by the name Lisa Banks who was forced to quit been a nurse after she refused to have anything doing with the chairman. Back then, when the news broke, the public were enraged and dismissed the innocent woman but today it hase to the open that the woman was actually innocent.


    Now, with things being in this manner, the stocks of the Philips Group had plunged down with many of their shares dropping significantly.


    When you get to the court right now, there are a group of nurses known as the affected victims who are railing for the chairman to be sent to jail for destroying their lives''''


    Pa toned down the volume and hugged Lisa who was now shedding tears. She patted her back saying, ''''It''s alright, Lise. He is going to pay for his crimes. You have achieved justice. Don''t cry, remember you have an angel inside you''''


    ''''Lisa nodded her head and tried to calm herself now but her breathing because hoarse and Pa became rmed. She took her phone immediately to call Leslie and Andy.


    ..


    At the hospital, Pa was sitting by Lisa''s side when the door opened and Leslie rushed in with Andy behind him.


    ''''Pa, how is Lisa?'''' Leslie went closer to hold Lisa''s hand.


    ''''She is fine now, but there is something else?'''' Pa said trying to not give herself away.


    The truth was, they had received a piece of good news after Lisa was rushed in by the ambnce. After a few tests and scans, the doctor had noticed that her healing was quite fast and now she was able to speak but for a little, she couldn''t speak fast as before but with practise, she would be able to do it with ease.


    ''''Pa, what is it? Is something wrong with my girl?'''' Leslie asked worriedly.


    ''''Let Lisa tell you herself'''' Pa said and they turned to face Lisa who was smiling as she opened he mouth to speak.


    ''''Leslie'''' she mentioned his name softly and he couldn''t believe it. he looked at her shocked as she repeated his name again, ''''Leslie are you not going to respond?'''' Lisa asked him.


    ''''The doctor removed the tube from her throat and she is all healed but it will take time for her to speak normal again'''' Pa exined and Leslie stood up and pulled Lisa into a hug.


    ''''This is a miracle. You are my miracle, Lisa'''' Leslie shook his head as his tears dropped.


    ''''Why are you crying?'''' Lisa asked.


    ''''I am just happy. I didn''t know that such a miracle could happen to me. I can''t believe I got two good news, no, three good news in a row. First, you are pregnant. Second, Andy helped me found some nurses who were also victims to that man''s acts and he was forwarded to prosecution and now you can actually speak and say my name? Lisa, thank you so much foring into my life''''


    Looking at them, Pa and Andy smiled before they turned and left the two alone. They knew they needed some time to be alone with each other.


    Pa yawned when they got to the car. Andy opened the door for her to get in before he went over to the driver''s seat.


    ''''You must be tired. I will make a bath for you when we arrive'''' Andy said and Pa smiled.


    ''''You are tired too, I will give you a massage''''


    ''''A massage?'''' he raised his eye brows and she blushed.


    ''''Don''t look at me like that. You are my husband; I should take care of you''''


    ''''We still haven''t consummated our marriage. I think that is the most important thing right now. We got married before Leslie but Lisa is already pregnant''''


    ''''I know, right? That so unfair. We should work harder at it then''''


    ''''Then, let''s start by bathing together''''


    ''''En'''' Pa nodded and turned her face which had be red like a tomato away. She couldn''t believe they talked about such a thing so casually. Andy chuckled and drove the car away.


    Purplebride''s corner:


    Hi everyone, I wished I could write a smut for this one like the other stories but I am totally burnt out trying to update three books a day and attending to work rted issues so pardon me on this.


    You can check out my other books as this one ising to an end, I don''t want to part with you so early so let''s keep chatting through thements section and please check out my other books, buy at least one coin privilege and help this poor author who is working hard to bring you something near everyday. Thanks!!!

 Chapter 334: You are not my type

    Chapter 334: You are not my type


    ''''After getting discharged from the hospital, the days that followed became the busiest for both Lisa and Leslie as they tried to juggle their way into bing parents and also Lisa taking her therapy seriously.


    As promised, through it all, Leslie never left her side. He stood by her and went to their joint therapy together with Lisa. This simple act was so assuring to Lisa and she finally opened herself up for healing.


    After Forke Phillips, the hospital chairman was sent to court, he was made to paypensations to Lisa and also to all the female nurses who fell victims to his unscrupulous acts and was sentenced to 5 years in prison.


    Though it wasn''t a satisfying victory for Lisa, but she gained strength and constion from it knowing that he was no longer walking freely.


    Three monthster.


    Pa walked out of their vi and saw Mali standing at a distance. She had received a call that someone was at the main gate waiting for her so she went out to check.


    ''''Big sis'''' Pa called out and Mali turned to look at her. They both smiled at each other. This was the first time they were meeting again after that day three months ago.


    Looking at Mali, she realised her sister had grown slimmer but she still looked gorgeous because she was simply Mali, who always managed to still look elegant even in tough situations. She was always strong and never allowed her weakness show.


    ''''Big sis'''' she said again and ran to Mali, giving her a tight hug, ''''where have you been? I couldn''t reach you on your phone and Mom didn''t also know where you went. How could you go MIA on us?''''


    Mali chuckled and held Pa''s hand as they walked into the vi, ''let''s talk inside''''


    .


    ''You went for rehab? Big sis, how could you go for rehab alone without informing me? I thought that you left the country already but Andy kept assuring me that you were still around''''


    ''''Yes, Andy has been of a great help to me since three months ago. He didn''t tell you because I made him promise me not to tell you anything. I didn''t want you to see me in my weakest state. I am your elder sister; I should always be an example to you''''


    ''''Big sis'''' Pa said tearfully.


    ''''Oh, don''t cry on me. You know me, I don''t know how to console people. If you start crying now, I might be tempted to join in''''


    Pa chuckled and nodded her head. she wiped her tears away and looked at Mali, ''''so, how have you been? Which hospital were you?''''


    ''''A few days after that day, I drowned myself in alcohol and abused it till I copsed. Luckily, Andy came to my apartment and saw me, so he sent me to a Hope Rehab. After talking with me, I decided to listen to him and took the help that he offered. I was admitted there for the past three months and have been receiving treatment. It has helped me a lot. I have be more receptive and as much as I receive love from others, I try to give that love to others too. It has been worth it if you ask me, but I missed you the most. The memories that we shared when we were kids were what kept me going. I would often reminisce on our childhood memories and gain strength from it''''


    ''''That is such a relief. Big sis, I missed you so much''''


    ''''You are crying again. How could you still be such a cry-baby? I can''t bear to part with you if you cry this way''''


    ''''Then, don''t go. I don''t want you to go away, please''''


    ''''I am not going anyway. I still have two more months to go at the rehab. After I am out, I will open my firm again. I will be a big sister that you are proud of, Pa''''


    ''''You don''t have to be. You just have to live your life. Big sis, I want you to be happy, so do whatever you think is best for you. I will always support you''''


    ''''Alright, stop nagging me already. I have to go. I got only a few hours break from the rehab. I have to be back before noon''''


    ''''Big sis, there is still time left before you go. Let''s go shopping. I want to buy something for you''''


    ''''Oh, I think that should be my line?''''


    ''''Big sis, do you remember that I promised to buy you something when we grew up? Today is that day, I will change into something, then we can go''''


    ''''Aren''t you afraid that I will ask for something expensive?''''


    ''Don''t hesitate''''


    Maliughed and shook her head, ''go ahead and change'''' she said to Pa.


    Driving out of the vi, the two sisters continued to catch up until Mali''s phone started ringing.


    ''Let me answer this'''' Mali said as they pulled over at the traffic.


    ''En'''' Pa lowered the music ying in the background.


    ''What? Why is his soning to City B? I just took a five month leave to focus on my health and he wants to close the branch here? That rude brat. I will be there right away''''


    ''''Big sis, what is it?''''


    Mali sighed, ''''you know my firm, we have its motherpany located at 9 Stars, right? The sessor of the firm is the owner''s son who has been at 9 Stars managing the mother branch. He suddenly came to City B and wants to shut it down because ording to him, I am incapable of managing it''''


    ''''How could he think this way? You are always serious about your work. Do you have a problem with him?''''


    ''''No, I haven''t even seen that rude jerk before, how could I have a problem with him?''''


    ''''Big sis, let''s go there right away. It worked well that you took a break from rehab today. If that man thinks he can bully my sister, then he must be dreaming''''


    ''''Whoa, you look like you are about to kill him?''''


    ''''Let''s go and meet that jerk who thinks he can take my sister''s job away from her'''' Pa said and drove away.


    Focus Law Firm.


    Pa pulled over and got down together with Mali.


    ''''Pa, wait at the lobby for me. I will go and meet him first, he is in my office'''' Mali said to Pa.


    ''''Call me if he goes overboard. I can just beat him up and have you represent me at court''''


    ''''You still have the mood to joke. I will be back soon''''


    Pa stopped at the lobby and watched through the transparent ss of Mali''s office. She furrowed her brows as she watched closely, prepared to rush in.


    Mali entered and saw a young man sitting on her desk. She clenched her bag closely to her side and looked at the man.


    ''''You are Mali Ankrah, right?'''' the young man said and stood up. his height towered over Mali, making her feel insecure. She stepped back as the man walked out of her desk.


    ''''You must be Mr. Brian Rodriguez. I am Mali Abdul. The head of the branch in City B. nice to meet you'''' Mali didn''t allow her insecurities to show as she maintained a poised smile. She stretched forth her hand towards the man.


    ''''I didn''te here to exchange pleasantries with you. I heard you are on a five months'' sick leave?'''' he raised a single brow at her.


    ''''Yes, Mr. Rodriguez. Is there a problem? I didn''t receive any call from the headquarters about youring''''


    ''''That''s because I didn''t tell anyone. I came personally to see the woman that my grandfather has been praising so much'''' he scanned Mali from head to toe and smirked, ''''my grandfather wants me to marry you''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mali was flustered. She stepped back and always fell but the man held her hand at that moment. After steadying herself, she took a step back.


    ''''You look flustered. I thought you were aware of this arrangement? He said you are someone he trusts so much that you will be a great partner for me, but, Miss'''' he leaned closer to her face with his hands inside his pockets, ''''why do you look so malnourished''''


    ''''Hey!!'''' Mali screamed at him and he chuckled.


    Brian Rodriguez chuckled and stepped backed, ''''do you feel offended?''''


    ''''Who would be offended? Don''t you know you never tell a woman that she is malnourished? I eat a lot and I exercise three hours a day. I am very healthy'''' she said to him frowning, ''''wait, what do you mean by old Mr. Rodriguez asked you to marry me? Do people get married like that these days without first dating or courting? You are not even my type''''


    ''''Yeah! Take that asshole!!!'' Mali smirked and cocked her brows arrogantly at him.


    Brian Rodriguez chuckled and looked at Mali. He couldn''t believe she just said he wasn''t her type. It made him even more curious. He had heard a lot about her from his grandfather and wanted to meet her. Now, it seemed he had found someone quite interesting and unusual. He had thought that she would try to curry favour with him or jump to the prospects of a marriage contract with him.

 Chapter 335: Shameless men association

    Chapter 335: Shameless men association


    Brian Rodriguez chuckled and looked at Mali. He couldn''t believe she just said he wasn''t her type. It made him even more curious. He had heard a lot about her from his grandfather and wanted to meet her. Now, it seemed he had found someone quite interesting and unusual. He had thought that she would try to curry favour with him or jump to the prospects of a marriage contract with him.


    ''''I AM NOT YOUR TYPE?'''' He asked and walked closer to her, ''''are you sure about that? should we test it out?'''' he asked and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer to himself. At that moment, the door opened and Pa rushed in saying.


    ''''Don''t you dare do anything to my big sister'''' she said and paused. She seemed to have recognised the man who was holding her sister.


    ''''Senior?'''' Pa''s eyes widened.


    ''''Pa?'''' he was also equally surprised.


    ''''Do you two know each other?'''' Mali asked and pushed him away before going to stand next to Pa.


    ''''Yes, but you two are?'''' Pa asked looking between her sister and Brian Rodriguez.


    ''''We are nothing. He is the grandson of my boss''''


    ''''Why are you so fast to deny our rtionship, Miss Abdul?''''


    ''''That''s because there is no rtionship between us to start with. Pa, wait outside for me. I still need to ask this man a few questions''''


    ''''Pa, it has been a long time since we saw each other. How about lunch together with your sister?'''' Brian suggested and Mali quickly intercepted him.


    ''''No. Pa is busy and I don''t have the time to have lunch. Let''s discuss what brought you here first'''' Mali said to him.


    ''''Lunch it is then. Pa, let''s go'''' Brian said and went closer. He winked at Mali and held Pa''s hand walking out with him.


    ''''Wait, senior. My sister is still in there'''' Pa said as she turned to look at Mali.


    ''''Trust me, she wille out soon'''' Brian replied.


    ..


    Sitting across her sister and senior, Pa chuckled dryly trying to draw their attention to herself. They have been staring at each other for the past five minutes since they arrived and she didn''t know whether that was a good sign or not.


    ''''Why do I suddenly feel so hungry after eating brunch?'''' she said more to herself and decided to intervene because their silence was killing her.


    ''''Cut!! Cut, cut!! We are here to eat not to get into a staring contest. Senior, big sis, can you two please stop staring at each other already? The temperature in here just dropped because of you two. The waiter doesn''t even want toe to the table because he is frightened by your gazes. Whatever it is, I am sure it can be solved over lunch, right?'''' Pa said and picked up her ss of water to sip.


    ''''Let''s get married, Mali Abdul'''' Brian said making Pa choke on her water. She coughed and wiped her mouth before speaking.


    ''''Huh? Mamarriage? Big sis, since when did you two start dating?''''


    ''''Hey!!!'''' Mali red at Pa and thetter chuckled and pursed her lips.


    ''''I see, I see where this is going. Senior, you are smitten by my sister, right? Well, who wouldn''t be? She is so pretty and charismatic''''


    ''''Hey!!!'''' Mali red at Pa again and turned to Brian saying, ''you you are really as crazy as the media say, right? What exactly do you want? You made me cancel my date with my sister and rushed to thepany and what? Let''s get married? You are out of your mind, really''''


    ''''You are the one I''ve chosen. My grandfather is right. You are perfect for me'''' Brian said with a smirk.


    ''''Big sis, I didn''t know that you two were quite acquainted? Let me tell you, senior her is a good man. he'''' Pa stopped when she noticed the icy reing from her sister, ''''sorry. This is your business, I''m sure you can handle it, right?''''


    ''''When do you get discharged from the hospital? We should go on a couple of dates to get to know each other first. I guarantee, you will like me''''


    ''''Lunatic. You do you even know the reason why I am at the hospital?''''


    ''''I don''t care about such things. What I care right now is making you my wife because you are totally my style''''


    ''''You said I was slim and malnourished?''''


    ''''That can be worked on. I will feed you good food every day. I will also make sure you have peace and happiness''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Whoa, senior. You are'''' Pa gave him a thumbs up before turning to her sister, ''''big sis, I think that you two have great chemistry. I can almost perfect the sexual tension that willeter on'''' she whispered into Mali''s ears and she flushed.


    ''''Hey!!! Did Andy teach you all that?''''


    ''''No, Andy thinks I am innocent. I learnt that from Lisa''''


    ''''What a student you are. Lisa must be proud to have taught you all that''''


    ''''Let''s eat first'''' Brian said and beckoned on the waiter toe over, ''''Mali, what do you want to eat?''''


    ''''Pa, what do you want to eat?'''' Mali ignored him and asked Pa but he wasn''t offended.


    ''''I will have fruits sd. I ate brunch, so I''m not really hungry''''


    ''''I will have sd too'''' Mali said turning to look at the waiter who had arrived at their table.


    ''''You should eat more heavy food'''' Brian said.


    ''''This is who I am. I eat what I want. You can just ignore me if you want''''


    ''''I won''t''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I won''t ignore you. You are about to be my wife; it is my duty to make sure that you are doing well. I won''t ignore you, ever''''


    ''''Senior, what do you like about my sister?'''' Pa asked curiously, ignoring the constant ring that came from Mali.


    ''''She don''t you think that your sister is different? She doesn''t act ording to the norm''''


    ''''Right, you are very intuitive. My sister is''''


    ''''Drink more water'''' Mali said and lifted Pa''s ss, taking it towards her lips.


    ''''Yes, thanks big sis'''' Pa chuckled dryly and took the water to sip.


    After the lunch, Mali held Pa''s hand and they walked out of the restaurant with Brian lurking behind.


    ''''Big sis, don''t you think that senior is quite a catch?''''


    ''''He is crazy. Who asks a woman he just met for the first time to marry him? He told me his grandfather chose me as his bride and that he came to see if I am his type or not. Who does that again? I am going to call his grandfather and reject the offer''''


    ''''But, senior is a great catch. He might seem crazy but he is gentle. He used to help me a lot back when I was in the university. Big sis, why don''t you consider him?''''


    ''''Are you that desperate to get me married off? Why? So, I won''t bother your husband again?''''


    ''''No, you know that''s not what I mean''''


    ''''I know. He might be great but I don''t want that kind of arrangement. I don''t also think that I am ready for a rtionship or marriage right now. I still haven''t gotten my life together. I don''t want to be a burden on anyone''''


    ''''Big sis, I want you to know that you are not a burden to anyone. Mom and I will always support you. Fine, you don''t have to consider him if he isn''t you type but senior is a good person, so don''t dismiss him early. If you can''t be partners, there is nothing wrong with been friends, right? You should be good friends with the sessor so that you can maintain your position at the firm, right?''''


    ''''You are right'''' Mali smiled.


    ''''Then, on that note I will leave you to senior. He will go shopping with you and take you back to the hospital. I will visit you on weekend with Lisa. She wants to meet you'''' Pa said.


    ''''Pa, you. Hey!!! How could you sell your own sister out?'''' Mali shouted at Pa who went over to Brian.


    ''''Senior, if you do anything to my sister, I will find you and kill you. You know I can do that, right?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t harm your sister. She is as precious to you as she is to me'''' Brian said and walked towards Mali.


    ''''You what are you doing?'''' Mali moved back and Brian smiled before pointing to his car.


    ''''After you, Miss''''


    ''''Big sis, Senior, have a nice date'''' Pa said and went to her car. she got in and drove away fast in case Mali changed her mind.


    Mali red at Brian before going over to sit in the car. Brian smiled and went over to the driver''s seat.


    .


    When Pa returned home, she was in a good mood. She saw Andying out of the kitchen with a ss of juice. She took it from him and sipped as she hummed around.


    ''''What is making you so happy?''''


    ''''Andy, guess what?'''' Pa smirked as she handed over the ss to him.


    ''''Just tell me already. You know I am not good at guessing''''


    ''''I think that Mali might just have met her soulmate''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''So, Mali came here and then you two went over to her office and happened to meet your senior who seemed to be interested in her and you yed the matchmaker?'''' Andy asked and Pa nodded as she sat on hisps, feeding him cut fruits.


    ''''Hmm, whoa. I can''t believe Senior became that handsome. He was already handsome but seeing him after a long time, I realised that he was even more handsome than before. The way he didn''t beat around the bush was so alluring. You know I love shameless men, right? If I weren''t married, I would have chosen Senior. He was so manly, the way he asked Mali to marry him''''


    Andy cocked his brow and asked her, ''''why didn''t I know that you loved shameless men?''''


    Pa pursed her lips, realising her mistake. She looked at Andy''s face and tried to salvage the situation, ''''no, I didn''t mean that. What I was trying to say is that senior is handsome and''''


    ''''Senior?'''' he asked and she shook her head.


    ''''No, that man that old man was shameless but he isn''t as shameless as you nor is he as handsome as you. You are the only one for me''''

 Chapter 336: The? end... or to be continued...

    Chapter 336: The? end... or to be continued...


    ''''You said he was alluring? Was I not alluring when I asked you to marry me?''''


    ''''No yes, no. I mean you were alluring, totally alluring. In fact, you were so alluring that I couldn''t stop loving you. He is not as manly as you either''''


    ''''Is he handsome than me?''''


    ''''Off course not. How can hepare to a perfect man like you?''''


    ''''It''s toote'''' he said to her.


    ''''Huh? No, Andy. Don''t be mad, I was out of my mind. I love you, you know that, right?''''


    ''''I am going to punish you for ruining my mood'''' he said and took the fruits fork from her hands and pushed her on to the sofa, getting on top of her. he started kissing her and she wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his kisses.


    .


    ''''Which ward is Mali at?'''' Lisa asked Pa as they got down from the car. her pregnancy belly was now starting to show a little, but the loose dress shirt that she woreplimented her well.


    ''''Private ward 0089, oh, should be that way'''' Pa said pointing at a hallway as they entered inside, ''''she is going to be so surprised. I didn''t tell her we were visiting today. This must be it, 0089'''' Pa smiled and pushed opened the door eximing, ''''surprised''''


    Pa and Lisa stood at the door with mouths opened wide as they looked at the scene before them.


    ''''You are here?'''' Brian Rodriguez said and turned to look at them.


    ''''Senior, you and big sis were''''


    ''''My hair got tangled with my earring and he was helping me to remove it. What nonsense were you thinking about?'''' Mali asked as she looked at them.


    ''''Oh, we misunderstood the situation, right Lisa?''''


    ''''Oh, right. Hi, I am Lisa'''' Lisa went forward to greet Mali as the atmosphere turned a little awkward.


    ''''Hi, Lisa. I am d to finally meet you''''


    ''''Same here''''


    ''''How is your health now? You should take care of yourself and eat more fruits now that you are expecting''''


    ''''I am doing that. We brought you breakfast; I hope you haven''t eaten yet?''''


    ''''Not yet''''


    ''''Is he your boyfriend?'''' Lisa as she turned to look at Brian who was chatting with Pa at the side.


    ''''No, we don''t have anything doing with each other''''


    ''''You are just as Pa said''''


    ''''Huh? What did that brat tell you about me?''''


    ''''She said you are quite adorable and I see that now'''' Lisa sat on the bed and opened the food sk, ''''I made you duck soup, Pa said it is your favourite''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''We are family now. No need to thank me''''


    ''''Senior, you are really advancing quickly with my sister. I didn''t think that you would visit her at the hospital''''


    ''''I am serious about your sister''''


    ''''Do you like her?''''


    ''''I don''t know but I think I am intrigued by her. who knows, I might just like her without knowing''''


    ''''Whoa, senior. I can''t believe you are going to end up being my brother inw, but, my sister isn''t that easy to win over. Can you handle it?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. Once I set my eyes on something, I don''t back down. Your sister will like me very soon''''


    ''''Whoa, I love your confidence''''


    ''''What does your sister like?''''


    ''''It''s hard to tell but if there is something that sums her up, then it is elegance. She likes to look elegant even when she is sad''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''But, don''t think of buying any elegant clothes for her. She likes to buy her own stuff. But, I do know what can help you win her over''''


    ''''Spill the tea fast, Pa''''


    ''''She hates being alone. She might act like she doesn''t need people but trust me, having someone around gives her security and assurance. You will grow on her if youe to see her every day. Make sure that you are there when she needs someone and I can guarantee that her feelings will change''''


    ''''I will do that''''


    ''''Pa, what are you doing there? Did youe to visit me or t chat with him?'''' Mali asked as she drunk the soup.


    ''''Coming''''


    ''''I will go to the firm and check on a few times. I will be back soon, so don''t miss me too much'''' Brian said as he went closer to Mali.


    ''''What are you trying to do?'''' Mali asked and tensed up as he kissed her forehead before leaving.


    ''''He is quite interesting. Big sis, can''t you just give him a chance?''''


    ''''He he is too shameless'''' Mali said and Lisa chuckled.


    ''''Mali, don''t you know that in this world men that aren''t afraid to express themselves are rare? You should be happy he is shameless''''


    ''''It''s my business, I will handle it. You two are kids, you won''t understand''''


    ''''Big sis, eat a lot''''


    ''''When are you going to pick mother up from the airport?''''


    ''''At noon, I will bring her here once she arrives''''


    ..


    Pa looked at wrist watch as she waited inside the airport lobby. When she saw her mothering out of the exit, she hurried over to her side.


    ''''Mom, wee back''''


    ''''Thank you. How are you doing?''''


    ''''I''m fine. How was your trip?''''


    ''''It was worth it. Let''s go and see your sister. I missed you two so much''''


    ''''Big sis asked about you. Mom, I have some tea to spill'''' Pa said and raised her eyebrows.


    ''''What gossip do you have that makes you this excited?''''


    ''''Mom, don''t be too surprised okay. what I am about to say will shock you''''


    ''''Just say it already''''


    ''''Your first daughter might get married anytime soon''''


    ''''What?'''' Mrs. Emelia eximed loudly and Pa cussed.


    ''''Mom, I told you not be so surprised''''


    After sitting in the car, Mrs. Emelia turned to Pa and asked, ''''is everything you said really true?''''


    ''''Mmm, he is my senior from the University and the sessor of big sister''sw firm. He is a hot shot''''


    ''''Well, I understand Mali. It took her a while to get her act together after almost losing her life to alcohol. She must be scared that she wouldn''t be able to give a much love to him as he is showing to her''''


    ''''You are right. I was so excited about the possibility of them getting together that I didn''t see this from her point of view''''


    ''''It''s alright. I will talk to her when we get there. You said they seem to have chemistry?''''


    ''''Yes, their chemistry is explosive''''


    ''''She just needs time. She wille around. If he is a good man and has the best intentions towards her, then naturally they will get together when she grows feelings for her''''


    It was in the middle of the week when Mr. Bassey called Andy, Leslie, Pa and Lisa over to the family house for dinner.


    As they sat on the table, he nced between Lisa and Pa as he ate. This caught Pa''s attention and she leaned towards Andy and asked.


    ''''Why is your father looking at me and Lisa like that? Is he trying to tell me to also get pregnant?''''


    Andy couldn''t trifle theughter in him and let it out as he turned to look at Pa, ''''should I ask him for you?''''


    ''''No. In any case, we are not nning to have children until Iplete my Masters'' ss two yearster. If he wants grandchildren that much, we can adopt one for him''''


    ''''Lisa, how are you feeling?'''' Mr. Bassey asked as he nced at Pa.


    ''''I''m find dad''''


    ''''That''s great. You need to take care of yourself more. I asked my assistant to get you some health tonics that are good for your health and the baby''s growth''''


    ''''Aren''t you going to ask give me any health tonics? Or it is because I am not pregnant?''''


    ''''You should focus on your studies. Andy already told me your ns to have kids two yearster. I will get you some health tonics that are good for the body and brain''''


    ''''I only need tonics for the body. As for the brain, I am very smart''''


    Everyone at the tableughed and Leslie said to Pa, ''''it is always fun getting together for family dinner. Pa and father are always lively, right?''''


    Pa looked up at Mr. Bassey who signed and shook his head as he pointed at her.


    ''''I must have wronged this girl in my past life''''


    ''''Father, eat some more'''' Pa ced a thigh in Mr. Bassey''s bowl, ''''your reactions are always the best anytime I pick on you''''


    Purplebride''s corner:


    Well, well, well. We havee to yet another ending, right? I''m shedding tears as I write this because I hate to part with our favourite characters but they need to continue to live their lives as we are doing.


    It has been a wonderful time with you my lovely readers. All those who started with me from Maria, Ad-Din, Calia and Kobby to Jordan, Paige, Carlien, Lucas, Mirabel and Joel and finally with Pa, Andy, Lisa and Leslie.


    The time we spent together might turn into memories but I hope that we cherish them as much. Because I don''t want to let go, I am shamelessly asking you toe with me to visit Bullet Heart, Love the Psycho and mytest book, The Witness; Hello! My Love!


    Trust me, these three books are lit and I am sure you will love them as well.


    To all those who bought my chapters with paid coins, I appreciate you so much, thanks to you I didn''t go to bed hungry at the end of the month because you supported me.


    To those who didn''t have the ability to buy with coins and read with free pass, trust me I don''t love you less. You are all my cherished readers so I love you so much.


    To those who bought my privilege, I have no words to express my gratitude to you.


    To those who wrote me a review,mented so I didn''t feel lonely while writing, you are the best guys.


    Just a little announcement; I might and I am saying might because I just started work and it''s a crazy rush hour for me. So, if I do get the time, I will return and drop a few chapters featuring Mali and Brian Rodriguez. [Who wants that to happen?]


    Let''s continue tomunicate and please stay safe in this crazy time of pandemic. I love you all!!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!